The life and doctrine of ovr Savior Iesvs Christ. The first part with short reflections for the help of such as desire to use mentall prayer : also 24 intertaynments of our Blessed Saviour in the most blessed sacrament : with certaine aspirations tending to the encrease of the love of God / by H.M. ...
         More, Henry, 1586-1661.
      
       
         
           1656
        
      
       Approx. 1074 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 231 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2003-05 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A51306
         Wing M2665
         ESTC R32119
         12326893
         ocm 12326893
         59570
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A51306)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 59570)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1018:1)
      
       
         
           
             The life and doctrine of ovr Savior Iesvs Christ. The first part with short reflections for the help of such as desire to use mentall prayer : also 24 intertaynments of our Blessed Saviour in the most blessed sacrament : with certaine aspirations tending to the encrease of the love of God / by H.M. ...
             More, Henry, 1586-1661.
          
           236, [6], 218, [1] p.
           
             By Maximiliaen Graet ...,
             Gant [i.e. Ghent] :
             1656.
          
           
             The second part has special t.p. and separate paging.
             Attributed to More by Wing and NUC pre-1956 imprints.
             Errata: p. [5] and p. [1] at end.
             Reproduction of original in the Huntington Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Jesus Christ -- Meditations.
        
      
    
     
        2002-12 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2003-02 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2003-03 Mona Logarbo
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-03 Mona Logarbo
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2003-04 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
           
             
             
             
               THE
               LIFE
               AND
               DOCTRINE
               
                 OF
                 OVR
                 SAVIOVR
              
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               .
               
                 With
                 short
                 reflections
                 for
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 desire
                 to
                 vse
              
               MENTALL
               PRAYER
               .
            
             
               THE
               FIRST
               PART
               .
            
             
               
                 Also
                 24.
                 
                 Intertaynments
                 of
                 our
                 Blessed
                 Saviour
                 in
                 the
                 most
              
               BLESSED
               SACRAMENT
               .
            
             
               
                 With
                 certaine
                 Aspirations
                 tending
                 to
                 the
                 encrease
                 of
                 the
              
               LOVE
               OF
               GOD.
               
            
             
               By.
               
                 H.
                 M.
              
               of
               the
               SOCIETIE
               OF
               IESVS
               .
            
             
               
                 IHS
              
            
             
               GANT
               by
               
                 MAXIMILIAEN
                 GRAET
              
               of
               the
               signe
               of
               the
               Angel
               1656.
               
               
                 Permissu
                 Superiorum
              
               ,
            
          
           
             
             
             
               The
               Life
               and
               Doctrine
               of
               our
               Saviour
               JESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               VVith
               short
               notes
               for
               the
               help
               of
               those
               who
               desire
               to
               bee
               directed
               in
               the
               way
               of
               Meditation
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               Part.
               
            
             
               TO
               THE
               READER
               .
            
             
               THe
               Life
               and
               Doctrin
               of
               our
               Saviour
               
                 Iesus
                 Christ
              
               set
               forth
               some
               few
               yeares
               past
               with
               short
               reflections
               in
               latin
               ,
               by
               way
               of
               Meditation
               ,
               could
               not
               well
               be
               translated
               into
               our
               language
               as
               it
               was
               ther
               digested
               (
               though
               desired
               by
               divers
               )
               because
               in
               greate
               part
               it
               was
               compiled
               of
               loose
               sayings
               of
               holy
               fathers
               ,
               which
               ,
               besides
               the
               concise
               expressions
               of
               the
               latin
               tongue
               ,
               would
               have
               made
               the
               translation
               fall
               short
               both
               in
               substance
               and
               methode
               ;
               that
               manner
               of
               expression
               and
               methode
               sorting
               better
               with
               such
               as
               are
               learned
               ,
               and
               experienced
               in
               the
               way
               of
               contemplation
               ,
               and
               an
               English
               translation
               being
               rather
               to
               be
               fitted
               to
               the
               vulgar
               and
               vnexperienced
               .
               I
               thought
               best
               therfore
               my self
               at
               covenient
               times
               to
               take
               it
               in
               hand
               ,
               presuming
               I
               might
               have
               the
               more
               freedome
               to
               follow
               ,
               or
               to
               alter
               the
               methode
               ,
               as
               I
               should
               find
               cause
               ,
               
               and
               also
               to
               ad
               what
               might
               occur
               to
               be
               supplied
               in
               places
               which
               might
               seeme
               otherwise
               bare
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               the
               worke
               it self
               ,
               I
               have
               little
               to
               say
               ;
               Only
               in
               regard
               the
               ground
               of
               it
               is
               the
               holy
               Text
               of
               the
               Evangelists
               ,
               the
               Reader
               may
               be
               advertised
               out
               of
               S.
               John
               Chrisostome
               ,
               
               that
               the
               holy
               Scripture
               vttereth
               nothing
               rashly
               ,
               or
               by
               chance
               ,
               and
               at
               adventure
               ,
               but
               every
               syllable
               ,
               and
               every
               little
               tittle
               of
               it
               contaynes
               a
               hidden
               treasure
               ,
               and
               consequently
               in
               few
               words
               thou
               maist
               find
               much
               sayed
               ,
               and
               a
               great
               deale
               of
               matter
               in
               a
               little
               compas
               ,
               and
               mayst
               be
               sure
               ther
               is
               stil
               more
               and
               more
               to
               be
               found
               ,
               because
               (
               as
               the
               same
               saint
               advertizeth
               )
               they
               are
               the
               words
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               
               whose
               infinite
               wisdome
               comprizeth
               much
               more
               in
               one
               word
               ,
               then
               the
               wit
               of
               man
               can
               arrive
               to
               dive
               into
               .
               Ponder
               therfore
               diligently
               ,
               not
               only
               what
               is
               culled
               out
               to
               thy
               hand
               ,
               but
               much
               more
               the
               ground
               itself
               :
               for
               as
               the
               spouse
               sayth
               in
               the
               Canticles
               
                 Thy
                 breasts
                 are
                 better
                 then
                 wine
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 the
                 savour
                 of
                 most
                 precious
                 oyntments
                 :
              
               
               Of
               which
               I
               whish
               thee
               from
               my
               hart
               abundance
               ,
               and
               rest
               in
               
                 Christ
                 ●esus
              
               .
            
             
               Thy
               well
               wissher
               and
               Servant
               H.
               M.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
               Introduction
               to
               the
               Meditations
               of
               the
               Comming
               and
               Childhood
               of
               our
               Saviour
               .
            
             
               
                 I.
                 PART
                 .
              
               
                 I.
                 
                   HOcscientes
                   tempus
                
                 .
                 The
                 time
                 which
                 wee
                 live
                 in
                 this
                 World
                 is
                 but
                 time
                 ,
                 not
                 Eternitie
                 !
                 shorte
                 ,
                 
                 vncertaine
                 ,
                 momentarie
                 ;
                 Wee
                 are
                 not
                 assured
                 of
                 the
                 next
                 minute
                 .
                 The
                 long
                 day
                 of
                 〈◊〉
                 followes
                 :
                 Day
                 ,
                 if
                 wee
                 pas
                 this
                 moment
                 Wel
                 and
                 vertuously
                 ;
                 Night
                 eternalle
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 pas
                 it
                 wickedly
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 not
                 repent
                 in
                 time
                 .
                 Therfore
                 the
                 Apostle
                 with
                 reason
                 admonisheth
                 vs
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 high
                 time
                 to
                 awake
                 and
                 
                   rise
                   from
                   sleepe
                   .
                   Hora
                   estjam
                
                 ;
                 perhaps
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 last
                 ho●re
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 last
                 cal
                 ;
                 
                 perhaps
                 now
                 or
                 never
                 shal
                 wee
                 have
                 time
                 !
                 let
                 vs
                 therfore
                 not
                 only
                 awake
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   rise
                   from
                   sleepe
                
                 ,
                 and
                 ●loth
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 delaye
                 our
                 amendment
                 :
                 for
                 many
                 awake
                 and
                 see
                 their
                 danger
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 sloth
                 or
                 pleasure
                 ly
                 til
                 it
                 be
                 too
                 late
                 .
                 And
                 
                   no●
                   our
                   salvation
                   is
                   neerer
                   then
                   when
                   wee
                   did
                   first
                   beleeve
                   .
                
                 
                 For
                 the
                 longer
                 wee
                 live
                 ,
                 the
                 greater
                 is
                 the
                 mercy
                 of
                 God
                 towards
                 vs
                 in
                 expecting
                 vs
                 ;
                 and
                 wee
                 are
                 neerer
                 our
                 end
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 wil
                 ,
                 is
                 salvation
                 ;
                 and
                 neerer
                 then
                 wee
                 can
                 easily
                 beleeve
                 ;
                 for
                 few
                 beleeve
                 they
                 shall
                 d●e
                 ,
                 til
                 they
                 be
                 almost
                 past
                 feeling
                 death
                 .
              
               
                 II.
                 How
                 much
                 are
                 we
                 beholding
                 to
                 God
                 that
                 we
                 were
                 not
                 borne
                 and
                 b●ed
                 in
                 the
                 night
                 of
                 infidelitie
                 ,
                 or
                 Turcisme
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 
                 But
                 in
                 the
                 
                   day
                   light
                
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 of
                 Christ
                 wher
                 we
                 come
                 with
                 ease
                 to
                 know
                 nor
                 only
                 the
                 true
                 God
                 but
                 the
                 true
                 way
                 of
                 worshipping
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 hane
                 means
                 by
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 helps
                 to
                 performe
                 i●
                 ,
                 vtterly
                 reiecting
                 and
                 detesting
                 
                   the
                   worckes
                   of
                   darknes
                
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 practising
                 the
                 centrary
                 vertues
                 :
                 for
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 only
                 like
                 a
                 comely
                 garment
                 unto
                 vs
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 we
                 may
                 
                   with
                   honour
                
                 appeare
                 in
                 before
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 are
                 armour
                 of
                 offence
                 and
                 defence
                 against
                 our
                 Ghostly
                 enimies
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 grow
                 by
                 the
                 practise
                 of
                 them
                 dayly
                 stronger
                 .
                 and
                 stronger
                 .
              
               
                 III.
                 Consider
                 that
                 the
                 more
                 we
                 know
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 longer
                 we
                 have
                 been
                 in
                 his
                 service
                 ,
                 the
                 
                 more
                 shame
                 it
                 were
                 for
                 vs
                 if
                 we
                 should
                 not
                 follow
                 his
                 doctrin
                 and
                 his
                 steps
                 .
                 And
                 we
                 should
                 be
                 as
                 much
                 ashamed
                 of
                 it
                 as
                 to
                 go
                 naked
                 ,
                 after
                 we
                 have
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 vse
                 of
                 reason
                 ;
                 for
                 whatever
                 is
                 not
                 according
                 to
                 our
                 Saviours
                 doctrin
                 is
                 but
                 filth
                 and
                 nastines
                 .
                 
                   Be
                   clothed
                   therfore
                   with
                   Iesus
                   Christ.
                
                 
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 you
                 cannot
                 doe
                 this
                 of
                 yourself
                 ,
                 beg
                 incessantly
                 his
                 grace
                 and
                 help
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 not
                 only
                 not
                 hinder
                 him
                 by
                 your
                 perversnes
                 or
                 sloth
                 and
                 idle
                 humour
                 ,
                 but
                 concur
                 with
                 your
                 indeavour
                 that
                 you
                 may
                 
                   be
                   clothed
                
                 ,
                 and
                 remayne
                 so
                 in
                 perfection
                 ,
                 and
                 better
                 and
                 better
                 ,
                 by
                 increase
                 of
                 vertue
                 and
                 vertuous
                 practise
                 ;
                 toward
                 which
                 the
                 consideratiō
                 of
                 the
                 misteries
                 and
                 passages
                 of
                 our
                 Saviours
                 life
                 will
                 conduce
                 as
                 they
                 begin
                 now
                 of
                 new
                 to
                 be
                 represented
                 vnto
                 vs
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 Church
                 this
                 holy
                 time
                 of
                 Advent
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Introduction
                 to
                 the
                 coming
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 .
              
               
                 II.
                 PART
                 .
              
               
                 I.
                 THe
                 greate
                 incitement
                 to
                 welcome
                 our
                 Saviour
                 into
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 to
                 reioyce
                 at
                 his
                 coming
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 memorie
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 God
                 ,
                 not
                 vndertaking
                 it
                 of
                 necessitie
                 ,
                 but
                 freely
                 and
                 Charitably
                 for
                 our
                 redemption
                 ,
                 releefe
                 ,
                 instruction
                 ,
                 example
                 .
                 As
                 he
                 is
                 God
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 infinitely
                 happy
                 with
                 in
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 Was
                 so
                 from
                 all
                 Eternitie
                 ,
                 equall
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 with
                 his
                 father
                 ,
                 one
                 God.
                 one
                 essence
                 ,
                 one
                 substance
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 one
                 in
                 power
                 ,
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 honour
                 .
                 wisdome
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 Creation
                 ,
                 equall
                 in
                 respect
                 due
                 ,
                 and
                 done
                 vnto
                 him
                 by
                 all
                 Creatu●es
                 .
                 Aboue
                 all
                 need
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 beyoynd
                 all
                 possibility
                 of
                 Wanting
                 .
              
               
                 II.
                 Consequently
                 consider
                 the
                 distance
                 which
                 was
                 betwixt
                 him
                 and
                 man
                 ;
                 which
                 distance
                 ,
                 if
                 Angell
                 and
                 man
                 had
                 well
                 observed
                 and
                 kept
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 had
                 not
                 faln
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 second
                 needed
                 redemption
                 .
                 They
                 did
                 trench
                 vpon
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 due
                 vnto
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 his
                 only
                 right
                 ,
                 and
                 therfore
                 ,
                 as
                 committing
                 rapin
                 vpon
                 an
                 others
                 goods
                 were
                 deseruedly
                 punished
                 ;
                 Not
                 so
                 the
                 secōd
                 person
                 in
                 the
                 Blessed
                 Trinity
                 ,
                 the
                 only
                 sonne
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 was
                 his
                 rig●
                 to
                 bee
                 equal
                 and
                 no
                 way
                 inferiour
                 :
                 but
                 what
                 he
                 did
                 in
                 this
                 kind
                 was
                 voluntary
                 ;
                 
                 he
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 
                   emptyed
                   himself
                
                 ,
                 
                 concealing
                 what
                 he
                 was
                 ,
                 and
                 taking
                 vpon
                 him
                 that
                 nature
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 in
                 comparison
                 to
                 the
                 divine
                 Nature
                 and
                 glorie
                 was
                 nothing
                 .
              
               
                 III.
                 O
                 infinite
                 humiliation
                 !
                 And
                 wherfore
                 ?
                 To
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 he
                 might
                 suffer
                 for
                 man
                 ,
                 satisfie
                 for
                 mā
                 ,
                 s●actifie
                 mā
                 ,
                 instruct
                 mā
                 by
                 word
                 and
                 exāple
                 ,
                 incourage
                 man
                 to
                 suffer
                 for
                 him
                 and
                 for
                 his
                 law
                 ,
                 finally
                 crowne
                 mā
                 with
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 glory
                 due
                 to
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 him
                 partaker
                 of
                 himself
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 bring
                 him
                 into
                 the
                 true
                 way
                 of
                 being
                 like
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 he
                 was
                 falsly
                 tempted
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 Creation
                 .
                 This
                 true
                 way
                 is
                 imitation
                 of
                 his
                 humilitie
                 and
                 obediēce
                 ,
                 persevering
                 in
                 it
                 vnto
                 death
                 and
                 bearing
                 our
                 C●osses
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 himself
                 teacheth
                 ▪
                 Saying
                 
                   He
                   that
                   wil
                   come
                   after
                   me
                
                 to
                 heaven
                 ,
                 or
                 be
                 my
                 disciple
                 on
                 earth
                 ▪
                 
                   let
                   him
                   denie
                   himself
                
                 ,
                 the
                 contentments
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 world
                 placeth
                 its
                 happines
                 ,
                 
                 
                   and
                   take
                   vp
                   his
                   Crosse
                   ,
                   and
                   follow
                   me
                   .
                   Let
                   this
                   minde
                   be
                   in
                   you
                   ,
                
                 let
                 these
                 be
                 your
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 and
                 endevour
                 to
                 finde
                 favour
                 and
                 contentment
                 in
                 this
                 as
                 
                   Christ
                   Iesus
                
                 did
                 .
              
               
                 IV.
                 He
                 humbled
                 himself
                 to
                 the
                 conjunction
                 with
                 humane
                 Nature
                 ;
                 to
                 the
                 prison
                 of
                 nine
                 months
                 ;
                 to
                 the
                 command
                 of
                 his
                 inferiour
                 ;
                 to
                 the
                 stable
                 and
                 manger
                 ;
                 to
                 poore
                 clouts
                 ,
                 and
                 straw
                 ;
                 to
                 the
                 inconveniences
                 of
                 an
                 infāt
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 cōpanie
                 of
                 shepheards
                 ;
                 to
                 be
                 circumcised
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 guylty
                 of
                 syn
                 ;
                 to
                 be
                 presented
                 as
                 subject
                 to
                 the
                 law
                 ;
                 to
                 be
                 redeemed
                 after
                 the
                 rate
                 of
                 the
                 poorer
                 sort
                 ;
                 to
                 yeald
                 to
                 Herods
                 wrath
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 the
                 weaker
                 ;
                 to
                 fly
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 need
                 to
                 feare
                 :
                 to
                 wander
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 lord
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ;
                 to
                 ly
                 hidden
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 no
                 account
                 ;
                 to
                 be
                 set
                 at
                 naught
                 ,
                 as
                 sonne
                 to
                 a
                 Carpenter
                 ;
                 to
                 live
                 in
                 silence
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 no
                 parts
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 obedient
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 truly
                 subject
                 .
                 If
                 I
                 make
                 more
                 of
                 myself
                 ,
                 behold
                 thou
                 standest
                 vp
                 against
                 me
                 .
                 
                   Th.
                   Kemp.
                   ●
                   .
                   3.
                   c.
                
                 8.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               Incarnation
               of
               our
               Blessed
               Saviour
               ▪
            
             
               
                 I.
                 PART
                 .
              
               
                 I.
                 
                   THe
                   Angell
                   Gabriel
                   was
                   sent
                   from
                   God.
                
                 O
                 ●lessed
                 Angel
                 :
                 
                 I
                 reioyce
                 with
                 thee
                 that
                 this
                 imployment
                 of
                 so
                 greate
                 importance
                 and
                 of
                 so
                 high
                 a
                 nature
                 ,
                 hath
                 falen
                 to
                 thy
                 lot
                 .
                 Blessed
                 art
                 thou
                 among
                 those
                 heavenly
                 spirits
                 who
                 assist
                 with
                 thee
                 in
                 the
                 prese●ce
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 blessed
                 is
                 the
                 message
                 ,
                 which
                 thou
                 bringest
                 ;
                 Assist
                 me
                 I
                 beseech
                 thee
                 to
                 conceave
                 rightly
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 benefit
                 my self
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 intended
                 .
              
               
                 II
                 
                   He
                   was
                   sent
                   to
                   a
                   citty
                   of
                   Galilie
                   the
                   name
                   wherof
                   was
                   Nazareth
                   to
                   a
                   Virgen
                   ,
                   espowsed
                   to
                   a
                   man
                   ,
                   whose
                   name
                   was
                   Ioseph
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   howse
                   of
                   David
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Virgins
                   name
                   was
                   Marie
                   .
                   Galilae●
                   and
                   Nazareth
                   .
                
                 Both
                 Countrie
                 and
                 Cittie
                 were
                 among
                 the
                 Iewes
                 contemptible
                 ;
                 Ioseph
                 a
                 Carpen●er
                 by
                 trade
                 :
                 by
                 which
                 we
                 vnderstand
                 that
                 however
                 to
                 fulfil
                 the
                 promise
                 and
                 prophecie
                 ,
                 our
                 Saviour
                 would
                 descend
                 from
                 the
                 blood
                 royal
                 of
                 David
                 ;
                 ye●
                 he
                 would
                 doe
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 humblest
                 ,
                 and
                 cōcealedest
                 manner
                 that
                 could
                 be
                 ;
                 to
                 teach
                 vs
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 glorie
                 ,
                 or
                 place
                 any
                 happines
                 in
                 that
                 kind
                 of
                 honour
                 which
                 is
                 so
                 much
                 blazed
                 among
                 men
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 shun
                 it
                 .
                 
                 Yet
                 by
                 the
                 names
                 of
                 
                   Galilaee
                   ,
                   Nazareth
                   ,
                   Ioseph
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Marie
                 we
                 may
                 iustly
                 gather
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 betoken
                 the
                 spiritual
                 change
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 to
                 the
                 better
                 and
                 more
                 florishing
                 estate
                 ;
                 the
                 Increase
                 of
                 Gods
                 graces
                 particularly
                 to
                 
                   S.
                   Ioseph
                
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 vs
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Virgen
                 Marie
                 in
                 nature
                 of
                 Mother
                 of
                 God
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 exalted
                 aboue
                 all
                 creatures
                 ,
                 as
                 Lady
                 and
                 Misteres
                 of
                 them
                 al.
                 
              
               
                 III.
                 
                   And
                   the
                   Angel
                   being
                   entred
                   in
                   sayed
                   vnto
                   her
                   .
                   Hayle
                   ,
                   ful
                   of
                   grace
                   ,
                   our
                   lord
                   is
                   with
                   thee
                   ;
                   Blessed
                   arte
                   thou
                   among
                   woemen
                   .
                
                 Placing
                 thy self
                 in
                 presence
                 of
                 the
                 Blessed
                 Virgen
                 ,
                 say
                 with
                 the
                 Angel
                 ,
                 and
                 imitate
                 the
                 inward
                 and
                 outward
                 reverence
                 which
                 he
                 bears
                 her
                 :
                 then
                 inlarge
                 thyself
                 considering
                 with
                 how
                 greate
                 reason
                 s●e
                 is
                 tearmed
                 
                   ful
                   of
                   grace
                
                 ,
                 being
                 so
                 from
                 her
                 conception
                 and
                 forward
                 ,
                 fuller
                 then
                 the
                 Angels
                 themselves
                 (
                 setting
                 a
                 side
                 the
                 cleere
                 vision
                 which
                 they
                 inioyed
                 )
                 by
                 
                   how
                   much
                   she
                   was
                   exalted
                   to
                   a
                   better
                   name
                
                 ;
                 
                 shee
                 to
                 be
                 Mother
                 ,
                 they
                 alwaies
                 
                   servants
                   .
                   Our
                   Lord
                   is
                   with
                   thee
                   :
                
                 now
                 more
                 specially
                 ;
                 greeting
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 inviting
                 
                 thee
                 to
                 accept
                 of
                 this
                 dignitie
                 ,
                 and
                 putting
                 this
                 greate
                 busines
                 of
                 the
                 saluation
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 ,
                 into
                 thy
                 hand
                 and
                 choyce
                 :
                 O
                 Blessed
                 Virgen
                 ▪
                 choose
                 this
                 ,
                 for
                 nothing
                 can
                 be
                 better
                 for
                 thee
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 vs
                 ;
                 for
                 therby
                 we
                 shall
                 bee
                 blessed
                 among
                 all
                 creatures
                 ;
                 above
                 the
                 Angels
                 that
                 fel
                 ,
                 and
                 above
                 many
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 stand
                 .
                 
                   Blessed
                   arte
                   thou
                   among
                   woemen
                
                 ,
                 by
                 whom
                 we
                 shall
                 all
                 be
                 blessed
                 :
                 blessed
                 in
                 thy self
                 by
                 the
                 favours
                 receaved
                 :
                 Blessed
                 in
                 him
                 who
                 designes
                 to
                 be
                 thy
                 sonne
                 :
                 Blessed
                 in
                 the
                 honour
                 due
                 to
                 thee
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 prerogatives
                 which
                 by
                 it
                 thou
                 shalt
                 injoy
                 
                   Ave
                   gratia
                   plena
                   ,
                   Dominus
                   tecum
                   .
                
                 Beg
                 by
                 her
                 intercession
                 Grace
                 that
                 the
                 vnsettlednes
                 of
                 thy
                 soule
                 being
                 cured
                 ,
                 thou
                 maiest
                 bring
                 forth
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 flowers
                 of
                 good
                 desires
                 and
                 purposes
                 ,
                 but
                 fruits
                 of
                 good
                 workes
                 ;
                 and
                 increase
                 so
                 in
                 strength
                 of
                 mind
                 that
                 thou
                 maiest
                 be
                 maister
                 over
                 thy
                 disordered
                 appetites
                 and
                 passions
                 .
                 Amen
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               Incarnation
               of
               our
               Blessed
               Saviour
               .
            
             
               
                 II.
                 PART
                 .
              
               
                 I.
                 
                   VVHo
                   when
                   she
                   heard
                   him
                   ,
                   she
                   was
                   trobled
                   at
                   his
                   saying
                   .
                
                 
                 Prudently
                 comparing
                 the
                 commendation
                 given
                 with
                 what
                 she
                 found
                 within
                 herself
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 far
                 it
                 was
                 aboue
                 what
                 se
                 conceaved
                 of
                 herself
                 ,
                 neuer
                 having
                 heard
                 the
                 like
                 salutation
                 made
                 to
                 any
                 of
                 those
                 persons
                 ,
                 men
                 or
                 woemen
                 ,
                 to
                 whome
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 recorded
                 ,
                 that
                 Angels
                 had
                 appeared
                 ;
                 whervpon
                 being
                 pensive
                 
                   The
                   Angel
                   sayed
                   vnto
                   her
                   :
                   feare
                   not
                   Marie
                   ,
                   for
                   thou
                   hast
                   found
                
                 particularly
                 grace
                 and
                 favour
                 
                   with
                   God.
                   Behold
                   thou
                   shalt
                   conceave
                   in
                   thy
                   wombe
                   and
                   shalt
                   bring
                   forth
                   a
                   sonne
                   ,
                   and
                   thou
                   shalt
                   call
                   his
                   name
                   Iesus
                   .
                
                 ●here
                 in
                 a
                 spiritual
                 sense
                 we
                 may
                 reflect
                 who
                 is
                 bid
                 not
                 
                   to
                   feare
                
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 humble
                 .
                 And
                 who
                 shall
                 find
                 further
                 grace
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 who
                 cooperate
                 with
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 therby
                 their
                 indeavour
                 to
                 increase
                 it
                 .
                 Who
                 shall
                 conceave
                 in
                 their
                 minds
                 
                   and
                   bring
                   forth
                   a
                   Iesus
                
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 whose
                 conversation
                 is
                 with
                 the
                 Angels
                 by
                 praier
                 and
                 by
                 good
                 offices
                 .
                 By
                 the
                 intercession
                 of
                 the
                 Blessed
                 Virgen
                 .
                 Beg
                 and
                 purpose
                 accordingly
                 .
              
               
               
                 II.
                 
                   He
                   shal
                   be
                   greate
                
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 must
                 pas
                 to
                 it
                 through
                 many
                 lessenings
                 ;
                 and
                 through
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 he
                 
                   shal
                   ●e
                   caled
                
                 and
                 acknowledged
                 
                   the
                   sonne
                   of
                   the
                   highest
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   Lord
                   God
                   shal
                   give
                   him
                   the
                   ●eate
                   of
                   his
                   father
                   David
                   :
                
                 who
                 from
                 a
                 keeper
                 of
                 sheepe
                 was
                 made
                 Prince
                 of
                 his
                 people
                 :
                 
                   and
                   he
                   shal
                   reigne
                   for
                   ever
                   in
                   ●he
                   howse
                   of
                   Iacob
                   ,
                
                 who
                 supplanted
                 his
                 Elder
                 brother
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 sense
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 elder
                 in
                 vs
                 then
                 
                   Reason
                   )
                   but
                   the
                   elder
                   must
                   serve
                   the
                   yonger
                   ,
                
                 that
                 
                   of
                   his
                   kingdome
                
                 here
                 in
                 vs
                 there
                 
                   may
                   be
                   no
                   end
                
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 we
                 may
                 reigne
                 with
                 him
                 with
                 out
                 end
                 .
              
               
                 III.
                 Come
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 poSsession
                 of
                 thy
                 kindome
                 in
                 my
                 hart
                 ;
                 Come
                 thou
                 that
                 oughtest
                 to
                 posses
                 it
                 :
                 
                 for
                 Avarice
                 comes
                 and
                 offers
                 to
                 take
                 place
                 .
                 Pride
                 and
                 vanitie
                 presents
                 it self
                 and
                 would
                 have
                 the
                 command
                 .
                 Pleasure
                 and
                 pastime
                 are
                 wayting
                 to
                 come
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 over
                 rule
                 .
                 
                   Veni
                   Domine
                   &
                   nolitardare
                   &
                   revoca
                   dispersos
                   in
                   te●ram
                   suam
                   .
                
                 That
                 all
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 me
                 may
                 acknowledge
                 and
                 obey
                 thee
                 ;
                 Come
                 ,
                 and
                 establish
                 thy
                 kingdome
                 for
                 ever
                 in
                 me
                 .
                 ●men
                 .
                 V●les●
                 be
                 obedient
                 ●o
                 thy
                 ●ommand
                 ,
                 be
                 I
                 never
                 so
                 greate
                 I
                 shal
                 be
                 little
                 ,
                 yee
                 worse
                 then
                 nothing
                 ;
                 by
                 obeying
                 thee
                 ,
                 be
                 I
                 never
                 so
                 contemptible
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 I
                 shal
                 be
                 greate
                 ;
                 and
                 shal
                 have
                 a
                 seate
                 at
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 of
                 the
                 heavenly
                 father
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   reigne
                   for
                   ever
                
                 .
                 However
                 meanly
                 borne
                 heere
                 ,
                 I
                 shal
                 be
                 the
                 
                   sonne
                   of
                   the
                   highest
                
                 :
                 O
                 Grace
                 inestimable
                 !
                 Come
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 and
                 worke
                 this
                 greate
                 wonder
                 in
                 thy
                 servant
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               Incarnation
               of
               our
               Blessed
               Saviour
               .
            
             
               
                 III.
                 PART
                 .
              
               
                 I.
                 
                   HOw
                   shall
                   this
                   be
                   done
                   because
                   I
                   know
                   not
                   man
                   ?
                
                 
                 By
                 this
                 ,
                 first
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 that
                 she
                 had
                 made
                 a
                 vow
                 of
                 perpetuall
                 Virginitie
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 her
                 husband
                 had
                 consented
                 ,
                 otherwise
                 her
                 question
                 had
                 been
                 sensles
                 .
                 Secondly
                 :
                 she
                 did
                 not
                 doubt
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 what
                 the
                 Angel
                 sayed
                 ,
                 or
                 demur
                 vpō
                 it
                 ,
                 vpon
                 the
                 ground
                 which
                 Zacharie
                 had
                 done
                 ;
                 whose
                 question
                 was
                 .
                 
                   Howe
                   shal
                   I
                   knowe
                   this
                   ?
                   for
                   I
                   am
                   old
                   .
                
                 But
                 vpon
                 a
                 resolution
                 not
                 to
                 accept
                 of
                 the
                 greatest
                 honour
                 or
                 dignitie
                 that
                 could
                 be
                 imagined
                 ,
                 with
                 breach
                 of
                 her
                 vow
                 and
                 offence
                 to
                 God.
                 Encourage
                 
                 thyself
                 to
                 the
                 like
                 resolution
                 in
                 thy
                 good
                 purposes
                 .
              
               
                 II.
                 
                   The
                   Angel
                   answering
                   sayed
                   to
                   her
                   ,
                   The
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   shall
                   come
                   vpon
                   thee
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   the
                   highest
                   shall
                   over
                   shaddow
                   thee
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 .
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 need
                 to
                 feare
                 any
                 breach
                 betwixt
                 God
                 and
                 thee
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 shal
                 be
                 done
                 by
                 his
                 only
                 power
                 and
                 Omnipotency
                 ,
                 with
                 out
                 any
                 blemish
                 to
                 thee
                 .
                 
                   Therfore
                   also
                   that
                   which
                   shal
                   be
                   borne
                   of
                   thee
                   ,
                   Holy
                   ,
                   shal
                   be
                   caled
                   the
                   sonne
                   of
                   God.
                
                 Bles
                 the
                 Holy
                 of
                 Holies
                 who
                 would
                 vouchsase
                 the
                 Virgen
                 and
                 vs
                 this
                 benefit
                 and
                 beg
                 of
                 her
                 that
                 thou
                 by
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 mayst
                 be
                 one
                 of
                 her
                 spiritual
                 Children
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 holynes
                 of
                 life
                 and
                 conversation
                 be
                 reckoned
                 among
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 III.
                 
                   And
                   behold
                   Elizabeth
                   thy
                   Cosen
                   ,
                   she
                   also
                   hath
                   conceaved
                   a
                   sonne
                   in
                   her
                   old
                   age
                   ,
                   because
                   ther
                   shal
                   not
                   be
                   impossible
                   with
                   God
                   any
                   word
                   .
                
                 One
                 miracle
                 is
                 confirmed
                 by
                 an
                 other
                 (
                 sayth
                 S.
                 Bernard
                 )
                 that
                 one
                 ioy
                 may
                 be
                 heaped
                 vpon
                 an
                 other
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Mother
                 of
                 God
                 should
                 not
                 seeme
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 a
                 stranger
                 to
                 the
                 councels
                 of
                 God.
                 Noe
                 
                   word
                   is
                   impossible
                   with
                   God
                
                 :
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 as
                 easye
                 for
                 God
                 to
                 doe
                 as
                 to
                 speake
                 ▪
                 O
                 Virgen
                 and
                 lady
                 ,
                 speake
                 that
                 word
                 ,
                 which
                 heaven
                 and
                 earth
                 and
                 those
                 vnder
                 earth
                 doe
                 exspect
                 :
                 from
                 thy
                 mouth
                 doth
                 depend
                 the
                 comfort
                 of
                 those
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 miserie
                 ,
                 the
                 redemption
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 captivitie
                 .
              
               
                 Veni
                 sancte
                 spiritus
                 &c.
                 Sine
                 tuo
                 numine
                 nihil
                 est
                 in
                 homine
                 .
                 &c.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               Incarnation
               of
               our
               Blessed
               Saviour
               .
            
             
               
                 IV.
                 PART
                 .
              
               
                 I.
                 
                   BEhold
                   the
                   ●andmayde
                   of
                   our
                   Lord.
                
                 Behold
                 humilitie
                 in
                 the
                 highest
                 degree
                 .
                 She
                 Stiles
                 herself
                 hand
                 mayde
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 is
                 chosen
                 to
                 be
                 Mother
                 ,
                 nor
                 is
                 she
                 puffed
                 vp
                 with
                 the
                 vnexpected
                 promise
                 .
                 Behold
                 her
                 devotion
                 and
                 respect
                 to
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 delivered
                 by
                 the
                 Angel
                 .
                 
                   Be
                   it
                   done
                   to
                   me
                   according
                   to
                   thy
                   word
                   .
                
                 Practi●e
                 accordingly
                 humilitie
                 amidst
                 the
                 greatest
                 honours
                 ,
                 and
                 obedience
                 wher
                 it
                 is
                 due
                 ,
                 taking
                 as
                 from
                 God
                 the
                 messages
                 delivered
                 .
              
               
               
                 II.
                 Behold
                 the
                 infinite
                 Me●cy
                 ,
                 the
                 infinite
                 humiliti●
                 of
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 God
                 coming
                 at
                 this
                 consent
                 to
                 vnit●
                 himself
                 to
                 humane
                 nature
                 in
                 the
                 wombe
                 of
                 the
                 Virgen
                 .
                 Adore
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 think
                 not
                 much
                 to
                 stoope
                 to
                 whatsoever
                 seemes
                 low
                 ,
                 irkesome
                 ,
                 or
                 sounding
                 restraynt
                 ,
                 seeing
                 he
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 not
                 as
                 other
                 infants
                 ,
                 voyde
                 of
                 reason
                 and
                 vnderstanding
                 ,
                 contayned
                 himself
                 so
                 long
                 in
                 this
                 inclosure
                 .
              
               
                 III.
                 Behold
                 how
                 the
                 Blessed
                 Virgen
                 in
                 her
                 interiour
                 did
                 welcome
                 this
                 blessed
                 infant
                 ,
                 conceaved
                 of
                 her
                 substance
                 ;
                 with
                 what
                 admiration
                 ,
                 Devotion
                 and
                 reverence
                 ▪
                 and
                 how
                 ever
                 after
                 she
                 held
                 herself
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 bound
                 to
                 shew
                 herself
                 grateful
                 for
                 so
                 greate
                 a
                 benefit
                 and
                 dignitie
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 not
                 for
                 al
                 the
                 world
                 displease
                 in
                 the
                 least
                 so
                 greate
                 a
                 Gheste
                 ;
                 but
                 doe
                 ●ll
                 things
                 what
                 ever
                 with
                 intent
                 to
                 please
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 comply
                 with
                 his
                 holy
                 inspirations
                 .
              
               
                 IV.
                 Behold
                 with
                 what
                 reverence
                 the
                 Angels
                 of
                 heaven
                 did
                 admire
                 ,
                 and
                 ado●e
                 this
                 mysterie
                 ,
                 and
                 invisibly
                 ioyne
                 themselves
                 to
                 the
                 Archangel
                 Gabriel
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 afterwards
                 in
                 the
                 nativitie
                 )
                 singing
                 prayses
                 to
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 the
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 reioycing
                 in
                 the
                 Councel
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 exalted
                 an
                 inferiour
                 Creature
                 aboue
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 acknowledging
                 with
                 due
                 obeysance
                 their
                 dutie
                 to
                 the
                 Blessed
                 Virgen
                 .
                 Behold
                 also
                 the
                 Archangel
                 how
                 he
                 tooke
                 leave
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 returned
                 with
                 ioy
                 to
                 his
                 place
                 in
                 heaven
                 ,
                 to
                 assist
                 with
                 greater
                 honour
                 before
                 the
                 throne
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 wher
                 postrate
                 I
                 wil
                 beseech
                 him
                 againe
                 to
                 assist
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 bles
                 God
                 with
                 him
                 in
                 this
                 his
                 first
                 entrance
                 into
                 this
                 world
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               visiting
               of
               S.
               Elizabeth
               .
            
             
               
                 I.
                 PART
                 .
              
               
                 I.
                 OUr
                 blessed
                 Lady
                 rising
                 from
                 her
                 devotions
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 from
                 receaving
                 the
                 greatest
                 Gheste
                 that
                 could
                 have
                 come
                 vnto
                 her
                 ,
                 went
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 not
                 out
                 of
                 meere
                 curesie
                 ,
                 much
                 lesse
                 for
                 curiositie
                 ,
                 but
                 obeying
                 his
                 inspirations
                 
                   vnto
                   the
                   mount
                   anous
                   countrey
                
                 ,
                 where
                 Zachatie
                 dwelt
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   entring
                   the
                   howse
                   saluted
                   her
                   Cosen
                   Elezabeth
                   .
                
              
               
               
                 She
                 that
                 was
                 superiour
                 (
                 sayth
                 S.
                 Ambrose
                 )
                 came
                 to
                 her
                 inferiour
                 to
                 assist
                 her
                 ,
                 
                 she
                 
                   made
                   hast
                
                 to
                 humble
                 and
                 charitable
                 actions
                 .
                 Rise
                 (
                 o
                 my
                 soule
                 )
                 shake
                 of
                 ●loth
                 and
                 delay
                 ;
                 thou
                 haste
                 a
                 mountaine
                 to
                 climbe
                 (
                 thou
                 knowest
                 not
                 whatto
                 morrow
                 will
                 breed
                 .
                 Thinke
                 of
                 the
                 super●al
                 citty
                 ,
                 hasten
                 thither
                 by
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 the
                 Uirgen
                 ,
                 and
                 sweete
                 Iesus
                 .
                 
                   Enter
                   the
                   howse
                
                 of
                 thy
                 hart
                 ,
                 Visit
                 ,
                 and
                 search
                 into
                 thy
                 infirmities
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 thy
                 neerest
                 kindred
                 .
                 and
                 stick
                 fastest
                 to
                 thee
                 ;
                 Begassistance
                 of
                 the
                 Virgen
                 .
              
               
                 II.
                 For
                 
                   when
                   Elizabeth
                   heard
                   the
                   salutation
                   of
                   Mariae
                   ,
                   the
                   infant
                   did
                   leape
                   in
                   her
                   wombe
                   ,
                   and
                   Elizabeth
                   was
                   replenished
                   with
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   and
                   she
                   cryed
                   out
                   with
                   a
                   lowd
                   voyce
                   ▪
                   Blessed
                   art
                   thou
                   among
                   woemen
                   ,
                   and
                   blessed
                   is
                   the
                   fruit
                   of
                   thy
                   wombe
                   .
                
                 Happy
                 were
                 that
                 soule
                 that
                 could
                 receave
                 a
                 visit
                 ,
                 ād
                 salutation
                 from
                 the
                 Blessed
                 Uirgen
                 ;
                 salute
                 her
                 that
                 thou
                 maiest
                 be
                 saluted
                 ;
                 in
                 her
                 presence
                 reioyce
                 with
                 the
                 infant
                 and
                 hope
                 to
                 be
                 sanctified
                 ,
                 rejoyce
                 in
                 Innocency
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 silence
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 being
                 hidden
                 from
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 obscurity
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 world
                 tearmes
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 think
                 it
                 the
                 greatest
                 happines
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 couldst
                 be
                 released
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 prison
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 to
                 injoy
                 her
                 and
                 her
                 Sonne
                 face
                 to
                 face
                 ,
                 with
                 out
                 this
                 veyle
                 of
                 faith
                 .
                 Gal
                 vpon
                 her
                 
                   with
                   ●
                   lowd
                   voyce
                
                 .
              
               
                 III.
                 In
                 the
                 meane
                 time
                 imitate
                 hers
                 ,
                 and
                 S.
                 Elizabeths
                 fayth
                 and
                 expressions
                 .
                 
                   Whence
                   is
                   this
                   to
                   me
                   that
                   the
                   mother
                   of
                   my
                   Lord
                   doth
                   come
                   to
                   me
                   ,
                
                 and
                 my
                 Lord
                 himself
                 .
                 He
                 that
                 is
                 nothingh
                 cannot
                 think
                 whence
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 God
                 alone
                 :
                 And
                 yet
                 God
                 comes
                 to
                 this
                 nothing
                 .
                 Behold
                 with
                 what
                 reverēce
                 ,
                 admiration
                 ,
                 fayth
                 ,
                 gratitude
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 what
                 profie
                 he
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 receaved
                 and
                 intertayned
                 .
                 Wher
                 is
                 the
                 humilitie
                 of
                 the
                 Virgen
                 ?
                 The
                 integrity
                 of
                 the
                 Mother
                 ?
                 The
                 diligence
                 of
                 the
                 handmayde
                 ?
                 The
                 indeavour
                 of
                 Marie
                 ?
                 That
                 
                   those
                   many
                   thinges
                   may
                   be
                   per●ited
                   in
                   thee
                   ,
                   which
                   have
                   been
                   sayed
                   unto
                   thee
                   by
                   our
                   lord
                   .
                
                 
                 Heare
                 (
                 soule
                 )
                 
                   and
                   consider
                   and
                   incline
                   thy
                   eare
                   and
                   forget
                   all
                
                 worldly
                 busines
                 at
                 the
                 time
                 in
                 wich
                 thou
                 art
                 to
                 intertayne
                 such
                 a
                 Gheste
                 :
                 doth
                 not
                 thy
                 hart
                 
                   leape
                   for
                   joye
                
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 newes
                 of
                 his
                 coming
                 ?
                 What
                 more
                 welcome
                 newes
                 can
                 be
                 expected
                 ?
                 O
                 most
                 sweete
                 ,
                 ô
                 most
                 loving
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 how
                 much
                 reverence
                 and
                 thanksgiving
                 is
                 due
                 to
                 thee
                 with
                 perpetuall
                 praise
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 receaving
                 of
                 ●hy
                 blessed
                 body
                 .
                 
                   Th.
                   Kem.
                
                 ●
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 ●
                 .
                 2.
                 n.
                 2.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               Visitation
               of
               S.
               Elizabeth
               ,
            
             
               
                 II.
                 PART
                 .
              
               
                 I.
                 THe
                 blessed
                 Uirgen
                 retiring
                 her
                 thoughts
                 from
                 her
                 owne
                 praises
                 turnes
                 her
                 hart
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 
                 lessening
                 what
                 ever
                 may
                 seeme
                 to
                 relate
                 to
                 herself
                 ,
                 and
                 magnifing
                 the
                 worke
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 her
                 ,
                 as
                 every
                 one
                 ought
                 to
                 doe
                 .
                 And
                 she
                 Magnifies
                 him
                 with
                 her
                 whole
                 soule
                 and
                 strength
                 ,
                 cleerly
                 discerning
                 what
                 was
                 due
                 to
                 him
                 and
                 what
                 to
                 herself
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 S.
                 John
                 
                   leaped
                   for
                   joy
                
                 in
                 his
                 and
                 her
                 presense
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 benefit
                 receaved
                 ,
                 soe
                 did
                 she
                 exult
                 in
                 the
                 glorie
                 which
                 God
                 receaved
                 by
                 her
                 sonne
                 and
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 ād
                 that
                 he
                 vouch
                 safed
                 to
                 vse
                 her
                 as
                 handmayd
                 in
                 this
                 greate
                 my
                 sterie
                 :
                 for
                 which
                 she
                 was
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 be
                 eternally
                 in
                 heaven
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 successively
                 heere
                 on
                 earth
                 
                   proclaymed
                   Blessed
                   through
                   all
                   the
                   generations
                
                 and
                 Countries
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
               
                 II.
                 As
                 she
                 acknowledged
                 that
                 God
                 by
                 his
                 sole
                 power
                 and
                 mercy
                 had
                 
                   wrought
                   great
                   things
                   in
                   her
                
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 she
                 sanctified
                 and
                 blessed
                 his
                 name
                 ;
                 so
                 consider
                 with
                 in
                 thyself
                 from
                 time
                 to
                 time
                 what
                 
                   greate
                   things
                
                 God
                 hath
                 done
                 for
                 thee
                 in
                 soule
                 and
                 body
                 above
                 tho●sands
                 ,
                 
                 vpon
                 whom
                 he
                 hath
                 not
                 cast
                 so
                 favorable
                 an
                 eye
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 his
                 Mercyes
                 may
                 last
                 vpon
                 thee
                 ,
                 feare
                 him
                 ,
                 reverence
                 him
                 ,
                 serve
                 him
                 ,
                 love
                 him
                 the
                 more
                 .
              
               
                 III.
                 Admire
                 his
                 iudgements
                 ,
                 who
                 with
                 a
                 
                   strong
                   hand
                
                 punished
                 the
                 Angelical
                 spirits
                 for
                 their
                 
                   pride
                   of
                   minde
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   threw
                   them
                   downe
                
                 from
                 the
                 high
                 preferments
                 which
                 they
                 might
                 have
                 inioyed
                 ,
                 if
                 
                   humble
                   and
                
                 obedient
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 tooke
                 co●passion
                 of
                 this
                 worme
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 Man
                 ,
                 subiect
                 to
                 
                   hung●●
                   and
                   thirst
                
                 and
                 a
                 thowsand
                 miseries
                 .
                 Thirst
                 thou
                 after
                 iustice
                 ;
                 for
                 those
                 that
                 neglecting
                 it
                 ,
                 make
                 themselfs
                 ,
                 or
                 account
                 themselfs
                 rich
                 towards
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 found
                 pore
                 and
                 ●mptie
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 IV.
                 Apply
                 thyself
                 
                   to
                   receave
                
                 thy
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 for
                 thy
                 sake
                 hath
                 made
                 himself
                 a
                 Child
                 ,
                 meerly
                 of
                 his
                 mercy
                 ,
                 
                 thou
                 deserving
                 never
                 to
                 be
                 looked
                 on
                 :
                 see
                 how
                 punctual
                 God
                 is
                 in
                 
                   his
                   promises
                
                 ,
                 and
                 neglect
                 not
                 what
                 hath
                 once
                 passed
                 from
                 thy
                 hart
                 to
                 thy
                 mouth
                 to
                 promise
                 him
                 .
                 Be
                 
                 ●ercyful
                 that
                 thou
                 mayst
                 find
                 mercy
                 ,
                 and
                 receave
                 the
                 ●ewards
                 which
                 are
                 promised
                 .
                 Amen
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               Nativitie
               of
               S.
               Iohn
               Baptist.
               
            
             
               
                 I.
                 PART
                 .
              
               
                 I.
                 
                   ELizabeths
                   full
                   time
                   was
                   come
                   to
                   be
                   delivered
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   she
                   bare
                   a
                   jonne
                   And
                   her
                   neighbours
                   and
                   kinsfolk
                   heard
                   that
                   our
                   Lord
                   had
                   magnified
                   his
                   mercies
                   with
                   her
                   ,
                   and
                   did
                   congratulate
                   her
                   .
                
                 The
                 life
                 of
                 the
                 iust
                 hath
                 fulnes
                 (
                 sayth
                 S.
                 Ambrose
                 )
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
                 are
                 emptie
                 .
                 They
                 shew
                 themselves
                 full
                 of
                 spiritual
                 graces
                 who
                 bring
                 forth
                 ●olid
                 fruit
                 of
                 vertuous
                 actions
                 ;
                 with
                 thes
                 the
                 Angels
                 doe
                 congratulate
                 and
                 the
                 whole
                 companie
                 of
                 the
                 faithful
                 servants
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 with
                 whome
                 alone
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 accompanie
                 and
                 converse
                 
                   as
                   neighbours
                   and
                   kinsmen
                
                 .
                 For
                 from
                 
                   synners
                   far
                   is
                   saluation
                
                 .
                 
                 Though
                 even
                 from
                 these
                 the
                 works
                 of
                 God
                 doe
                 drawe
                 prayse
                 and
                 commendation
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 holpen
                 towards
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 II.
                 
                   And
                   when
                   they
                   came
                   the
                   eight
                   day
                   to
                   circumcise
                   the
                   Child
                   ,
                   they
                   called
                   him
                   by
                   his
                   fathers
                   name
                   ,
                   Zacharie
                   .
                   His
                   Mother
                   answering
                   sayed
                   ,
                   not
                   so
                   ▪
                   but
                   he
                   shall
                   be
                   called
                   〈◊〉
                   And
                   they
                   sayed
                   vnto
                   her
                   ther
                   is
                   none
                   in
                   thy
                   kindred
                   that
                   is
                   called
                   by
                   that
                   name
                   .
                   And
                   they
                   made
                   signe
                   to
                   his
                   father
                   ,
                   and
                   demanding
                   a
                   table
                   booke
                   he
                   wrot
                   ,
                   Ihon
                   is
                   his
                   name
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   mervailed
                   .
                
                 As
                 we
                 are
                 borne
                 
                   sonnes
                   of
                   wrath
                
                 so
                 ordinarily
                 by
                 the
                 wor●d
                 we
                 are
                 putt
                 into
                 courses
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 send
                 to
                 wrath
                 ,
                 vnles
                 the
                 Mother
                 of
                 Grace
                 and
                 Mercy
                 prevent
                 vs.
                 If
                 thy
                 
                   neighbours
                   and
                   kindred
                
                 cal
                 vpon
                 thee
                 ,
                 to
                 follow
                 their
                 les
                 iustificable
                 ,
                 or
                 less
                 vpright
                 courses
                 ▪
                 as
                 vsually
                 ,
                 because
                 others
                 doe
                 so
                 ,
                 answer
                 resoluedly
                 with
                 S.
                 Elizabeth
                 ▪
                 
                   Not
                   so
                
                 ,
                 but
                 Grace
                 shall
                 prevaile
                 .
                 Turne
                 thy self
                 to
                 thy
                 heavenly
                 father
                 ,
                 and
                 yeald
                 thy self
                 as
                 a
                 cleane
                 table-booke
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 write
                 in
                 thee
                 what
                 he
                 pleaseth
                 ;
                 and
                 let
                 whosoever
                 will
                 marvyale
                 at
                 thee
                 ,
                 so
                 God
                 be
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 glorified
                 .
              
               
                 III.
                 
                   Forthwith
                   the
                   mouth
                   of
                   Zacharie
                   was
                   opened
                   and
                   he
                   sword●
                   blessing
                   God
                   :
                   and
                   ●eare
                   came
                   vpon
                   all
                   the
                   neighbours
                   and
                   all
                   these
                   things
                   were
                   bruited
                   over
                   all
                   the
                   countrey
                   .
                   And
                   all
                   that
                   hear●
                   ,
                   layed
                   them
                   vp
                   in
                   their
                   hart
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   what
                   an
                   one
                   ,
                   trow
                   yee
                   ,
                   〈◊〉
                   
                   this
                   Child
                   be
                   ;
                   for
                   the
                   hand
                   of
                   our
                   Lord
                   was
                   with
                   him
                   .
                
                 Behold
                 the
                 effects
                 of
                 an
                 heroicall
                 Acte
                 :
                 All
                 doe
                 admire
                 it
                 ,
                 their
                 
                   mouths
                   aropen
                
                 to
                 the
                 prayse
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 it
                 :
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 otherwise
                 affected
                 ,
                 are
                 
                   afrayd
                   to
                
                 moue
                 against
                 it
                 ,
                 seing
                 the
                 resolution
                 ;
                 they
                 reverence
                 him
                 that
                 persevers
                 in
                 such
                 acts
                 ;
                 the
                 sweete
                 odor
                 of
                 it
                 spreads
                 itself
                 through
                 
                   the
                   whole
                   howse
                   and
                   countrey
                
                 ;
                 the
                 good
                 are
                 preferred
                 before
                 the
                 evill
                 ,
                 as
                 over
                 ●opping
                 them
                 ,
                 however
                 greate
                 they
                 seeme
                 ;
                 The
                 good
                 example
                 sticks
                 in
                 the
                 minds
                 of
                 the
                 beholders
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 ar
                 encouraged
                 to
                 doe
                 wel
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 think
                 of
                 the
                 eternal
                 reward
                 .
                 
                   What
                   an
                   one
                   doe
                   yee
                   think
                   this
                   man
                   wil
                
                 prove
                 ?
                 This
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 so
                 contemptible
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 eyes
                 :
                 This
                 whose
                 life
                 wee
                 esteemed
                 madnes
                 &c.
                 
                 But
                 
                   the
                   hand
                   of
                   our
                   Lord
                   is
                   with
                   him
                
                 &c.
                 
                 Againe
                 ,
                 
                   what
                   an
                   one
                   doe
                   you
                   think
                   this
                   man
                
                 would
                 prove
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 ●od
                 were
                 not
                 continually
                 with
                 him
                 &c.
                 
                   Gratia
                   tua
                   nos
                   qu●esumus
                   Domine
                   semper
                   preveniat
                   &
                   sequatur
                   a●
                   bonis
                   operibus
                   iugiter
                   presuet
                   〈◊〉
                   intentos
                   .
                
                 Per
                 Christum
                 Dominum
                 nostrum
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               Nativitie
               of
               S.
               Iohn
               Baptist.
               
            
             
               
                 II.
                 PART
                 .
              
               
                 I.
                 AS
                 we
                 can
                 never
                 conceave
                 highly
                 enough
                 of
                 the
                 Mysterie
                 and
                 benefit
                 of
                 the
                 Incarnation
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 
                 nor
                 admire
                 it
                 sufficiently
                 ,
                 so
                 we
                 can
                 never
                 bles
                 and
                 thank
                 God
                 for
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 ful
                 :
                 Le●
                 vs
                 therfore
                 ioyne
                 with
                 holy
                 Zacharie
                 (
                 now
                 ful
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 )
                 and
                 saye
                 .
                 
                   Blessed
                   be
                   our
                   Lord
                   God
                   of
                   Israel
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   hath
                   visited
                   ,
                   and
                   wrought
                   the
                   redemption
                   of
                   his
                   people
                   .
                
                 And
                 now
                 not
                 of
                 thos
                 only
                 who
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 ou●
                 better
                 instruction
                 ,
                 were
                 his
                 chosen
                 people
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 redemption
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 ,
                 wherof
                 I
                 having
                 been
                 made
                 partaker
                 ,
                 have
                 the
                 more
                 obligation
                 ever
                 to
                 bles
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 protecting
                 and
                 defending
                 me
                 from
                 my
                 Ghosthy
                 enimies
                 .
              
               
                 II.
                 Secondly
                 vpon
                 his
                 wonderfull
                 perfourmance
                 of
                 his
                 promises
                 by
                 
                   his
                   holy
                   prophets
                
                 from
                 time
                 to
                 time
                 ,
                 
                 I
                 must
                 rayse
                 my
                 confidence
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 for
                 the
                 eternall
                 rewards
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 promised
                 to
                 those
                 who
                 live
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 law
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 al
                 which
                 belongeth
                 towards
                 
                 the
                 helping
                 of
                 me
                 to
                 the
                 atayning
                 of
                 those
                 rewards
                 as
                 the
                 continuance
                 of
                 his
                 graces
                 towards
                 me
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 (
                 though
                 he
                 seemes
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 to
                 leave
                 me
                 )
                 if
                 I
                 continue
                 in
                 my
                 commanded
                 duety
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 performance
                 of
                 wha●
                 other
                 helps
                 I
                 have
                 by
                 his
                 holy
                 inspiration
                 vndertaken
                 :
                 and
                 chiefly
                 that
                 when
                 ever
                 I
                 returne
                 vnto
                 him
                 with
                 har●y
                 sorrow
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 reject
                 me
                 .
              
               
                 III.
                 And
                 if
                 he
                 hath
                 called
                 vs
                 to
                 a
                 more
                 retired
                 life
                 ,
                 
                 where
                 with
                 lesse
                 iust
                 
                   feare
                   of
                   our
                   Ghostly
                   enimies
                
                 then
                 worldlings
                 have
                 ,
                 
                   we
                   may
                   serve
                   him
                   in
                   sanctity
                   and
                   iustice
                   in
                   his
                   sight
                   all
                   our
                   dayes
                   ,
                
                 we
                 have
                 the
                 more
                 reason
                 to
                 blesse
                 God
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 indeavour
                 to
                 be
                 gratefull
                 by
                 making
                 vse
                 of
                 those
                 particular
                 means
                 to
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 directed
                 vs
                 ,
                 not
                 neglecting
                 so
                 good
                 an
                 occasion
                 of
                 his
                 service
                 and
                 of
                 our
                 ovvne
                 saluation
                 .
              
               
                 IV.
                 Pray
                 vnto
                 S.
                 Iohn
                 that
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 chosen
                 to
                 discover
                 first
                 this
                 great
                 
                   light
                   to
                
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 
                 so
                 he
                 will
                 now
                 assiste
                 vs
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 shut
                 our
                 eyes
                 vnto
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 obtaine
                 for
                 vs
                 the
                 
                   remission
                   of
                   our
                   synnes
                   .
                   Per
                   viscera
                   miseri●ordie
                   Dei
                   nostri
                   &c.
                
                 For
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 man
                 ,
                 man
                 could
                 not
                 have
                 been
                 delivered
                 as
                 S.
                 Augustin
                 speaketh
                 :
                 
                 if
                 from
                 above
                 Light
                 doth
                 not
                 shine
                 vpon
                 vs
                 we
                 shall
                 remayne
                 for
                 ever
                 in
                 darknes
                 and
                 goe
                 astray
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               office
               of
               S.
               Ihon
               as
               Precursor
               .
            
             
               I.
               
                 THere
                 was
                 a
                 man
                 s●nt
                 from
                 God
                 whose
                 name
                 was
                 Ihon.
              
               
               And
               for
               such
               he
               ackno●ledged
               himself
               when
               afterwards
               the
               Pharisees
               examining
               him
               asked
               
                 who
                 art
                 thou
                 ?
                 A
                 man
                 ,
              
               and
               consequently
               a
               weake
               vessell
               for
               the
               purpose
               intended
               and
               indeed
               for
               all
               things
               ,
               but
               that
               we
               must
               have
               confidence
               in
               God
               ,
               who
               made
               vs
               ,
               who
               
                 sends
                 vs
              
               ,
               who
               makes
               vse
               of
               vs
               as
               he
               pleaseth
               ,
               and
               good
               reason
               we
               should
               conforme
               ,
               and
               concurre
               with
               him
               to
               our
               poore
               povver
               ,
               havinge
               our
               eye
               chiefly
               vpon
               his
               Grace
               ,
               and
               indeavouring
               chiefly
               to
               mayntaine
               his
               Grace
               in
               vs.
               
            
             
               II.
               
                 He
                 came
                 to
                 give
                 testimonie
                 of
                 the
                 light
                 that
                 all
                 might
                 beleeve
                 through
                 him
                 .
              
               Light
               needs
               noe
               testimonie
               .
               How
               great
               was
               our
               darkenes
               since
               we
               needed
               so
               much
               help
               !
               When
               shall
               I
               come
               to
               discover
               him
               face
               to
               face
               with
               
               out
               this
               rule
               of
               fayth
               ?
               But
               since
               he
               hath
               thought
               it
               most
               Proportionall
               to
               our
               state
               ,
               and
               therfore
               vouchsafed
               to
               veyle
               himself
               with
               our
               flesh
               ,
               lett
               vs
               stoope
               to
               his
               pleasure
               and
               be
               content
               and
               glad
               to
               see
               him
               as
               he
               giues
               leave
               ,
               and
               beg
               that
               all
               may
               see
               him
               ,
               and
               at
               least
               by
               example
               of
               life
               conformable
               to
               his
               ,
               law
               bring
               as
               many
               to
               him
               as
               we
               can
               .
            
             
               III.
               
                 The
                 true
                 light
                 was
                 that
                 which
                 inlightens
                 every
                 man
                 that
                 cometh
                 into
                 this
                 world
                 .
              
               How
               many
               false
               lights
               be
               ther
               in
               this
               world
               .
               Honour
               would
               take
               vpon
               it
               to
               be
               
                 light
                 :
                 Riches
              
               would
               be
               
                 light
                 ;
                 knowledge
              
               would
               be
               light
               ;
               many
               principles
               which
               the
               world
               advanceth
               ,
               would
               be
               
                 light
                 .
                 The
                 true
                 light
                 is
              
               Christ
               Jesus
               and
               his
               doctrine
               only
               :
               This
               only
               brings
               vs
               to
               the
               
               light
               ●verlasting
               ;
               This
               is
               the
               only
               pure
               light
               without
               blemish
               .
               By
               this
               we
               may
               have
               light
               and
               heate
               ,
               and
               the
               flames
               of
               eternall
               love
               .
               
                 I●
                 inlighteneth
                 every
                 man
              
               that
               acknoweledgeth
               himself
               as
               man
               to
               need
               it
               ;
               every
               one
               that
               guydeth
               himself
               by
               reason
               ,
               not
               by
               passion
               or
               preiudicate
               opinions
               .
               Every
               one
               that
               is
               inlightened
               receaves
               his
               light
               from
               hence
               ,
               and
               with
               out
               it
               all
               were
               darkenes
               .
               Giue
               thankes
               for
               
                 this
                 light
              
               ;
               begg
               that
               it
               may
               increase
               in
               thee
               and
               bring
               thee
               to
               that
               ,
               which
               is
               with
               out
               so
               much
               restraynt
               ▪
               &c.
               
            
             
               IV.
               The
               direct
               way
               to
               come
               to
               this
               light
               is
               to
               have
               recourse
               to
               those
               who
               are
               
                 sent
                 from
                 God
              
               ,
               and
               to
               follow
               thier
               directions
               :
               God
               doth
               not
               immediatly
               by
               himself
               direct
               vs
               in
               all
               things
               ,
               neither
               can
               we
               be
               ever
               so
               confident
               vpon
               our
               owne
               persuasion
               as
               we
               may
               iustly
               be
               vpon
               those
               who
               God
               hath
               placed
               in
               his
               Church
               over
               vs
               :
               
               
                 Vpon
                 :
                 he
                 Chayer
                 of
                 Moyses
                 have
                 sitten
                 Scribes
                 and
                 Pharises
                 ▪
              
               heare
               them
               notwithstanding
               ▪
               (
               sayth
               our
               Saviour
               )
               and
               doe
               not
               easily
               censure
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
               S.
               Ioseph
               is
               certified
               by
               the
               Angel
               concerning
               the
               Incarnation
               .
            
             
               I.
               
                 WHen
                 Marie
                 the
                 Mother
                 of
                 Iesus
                 was
                 espoused
                 vnto
                 Ioseph
                 (
                 before
                 they
                 came
                 togeather
                 )
                 she
                 was
                 found
                 to
                 be
                 with
                 Child
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 .
                 And
                 Ioseph
                 her
                 hu●b●nd
                 being
                 just
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 willing
                 to
                 make
                 her
                 a
                 publike
                 example
                 ,
                 was
                 minded
                 to
                 dismisse
                 her
                 secretly
                 .
              
               Admire
               t●
               Blessed
               Virgin●
               
               silence
               in
               what
               did
               so
               much
               concerne
               her
               :
               she
               concealed
               it
               from
               S.
               Elizabeth
               till
               the
               Child
               proclaymed
               it
               :
               It
               not
               being
               now
               possible
               to
               conceale
               it
               ,
               she
               committs
               herself
               to
               the
               protection
               of
               God
               ,
               often
               having
               recourse
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               blessed
               infant
               within
               her
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Angel
               ;
               Consider
               the
               severall
               thoughts
               which
               she
               and
               S.
               Ioseph
               might
               have
               .
               
               Learn
               (
               sayth
               S.
               Ambrose
               )
               wha●
               a
               iust
               man
               ought
               to
               doe
               when
               he
               spieth
               anothers
               falt
               )
               He
               doth
               not
               blaze
               it
               ,
               he
               excuseth
               it
               ,
               he
               thinks
               and
               speaks
               the
               best
               ,
               he
               compassionats
               it
               ,
               he
               committs
               it
               to
               God
               to
               iudge
               .
            
             
               II.
               
                 As
                 he
                 was
                 thus
                 thinking
                 ,
                 behold
                 the
                 Angel
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 appeared
                 vnto
                 him
                 in
                 sleepe
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 Ioseph
                 Sonne
                 of
                 David
                 ,
                 feare
                 not
                 to
                 take
                 Mary
                 thy
                 wife
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 born
                 in
                 her
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 .
                 And
                 she
                 shall
                 bring
                 for
                 t
                 a
                 sonne
                 ;
                 and
                 thou
                 shalt
                 call
                 his
                 name
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 shal
                 save
                 his
                 people
                 from
                 their
                 synnes
                 .
              
               
               Deservedly
               doth
               the
               psalmist
               sing
               .
               
                 Our
                 Lord
                 is
                 become
                 a
                 refuge
                 vnto
                 the
                 poore
                 ,
                 a
                 helper
                 in
                 occ●sions
                 and
                 in
                 troble
                 .
                 They
                 who
                 know
                 his
                 name
                 will
                 hope
                 in
                 him
                 ;
                 because
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 for
                 sake
                 those
                 who
                 seeke
                 him
                 .
              
               Both
               these
               ●ervants
               of
               his
               found
               it
               so
               to
               both
               thier
               comforts
               .
               Congratulate
               both
               the
               one
               and
               the
               other
               :
               she
               might
               have
               brought
               many
               arguments
               for
               herself
               ,
               but
               the
               testimonie
               of
               the
               Angel
               was
               more
               propper
               ,
               and
               vpon
               it
               ,
               behold
               with
               what
               reverence
               and
               ●espect
               everafter
               S.
               Ioseph
               caryed
               himself
               tovvards
               the
               Virgen
               ;
               with
               what
               comfort
               he
               thought
               of
               the
               child
               ▪
               with
               what
               eagernes
               he
               desired
               and
               expected
               the
               Saviour
               and
               salvation
               promised
               .
            
             
               III.
               For
               sayth
               the
               holy
               Text
               ,
               
                 Ioseph
                 rising
                 from
                 his
                 sleepe
                 did
                 as
                 the
                 Angel
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 had
                 commanded
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 tooke
                 vnto
                 him
                 his
                 wife
                 ,
                 and
                 knew
                 her
                 not
                 till
                 she
                 brought
                 forth
                 her
                 first
                 born
                 sonne
                 ,
                 and
                 called
                 his
                 name
                 Iesus
                 .
              
               Rise
               thou
               also
               from
               s●eepe
               ,
               after
               so
               many
               good
               inspirations
               which
               thou
               hast
               had
               ,
               and
               doe
               as
               thou
               art
               willed
               ,
               either
               secretly
               in
               thy
               soule
               ,
               or
               openly
               by
               those
               who
               are
               to
               direct
               thee
               .
               Betake
               thyselfe
               to
               the
               Blessed
               Virgens
               help
               and
               protectiō
               ,
               and
               of
               S.
               Joseph
               ,
               and
               the
               Angels
               ,
               and
               hope
               for
               assistance
               of
               the
               Child
               by
               their
               means
               and
               intercession
               .
               He
               is
               the
               first
               bor●
               of
               the
               heavenly
               father
               ,
               and
               as
               he
               had
               no
               other
               sonnes
               but
               adoptive
               ,
               so
               the
               Blessed
               Virgen
               .
               Give
               her
               the
               ioy
               of
               this
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               her
               other
               children
               ,
               among
               whom
               endeavour
               thou
               to
               be
               one
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               A
               preparative
               for
               the
               receaving
               of
               our
               Saviour
               .
            
             
               
                 I.
                 PART
                 .
              
               
                 I.
                 THe
                 first
                 step
                 tovvard
                 the
                 receiving
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 must
                 be
                 an
                 humble
                 acknovvledgment
                 of
                 our
                 ovvne
                 weakenes
                 ,
                 
                 wickednes
                 ,
                 and
                 want
                 of
                 of
                 light
                 :
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 redemptiō
                 ;
                 and
                 naturall
                 forces
                 not
                 being
                 able
                 to
                 reach
                 either
                 to
                 know
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 serve
                 him
                 as
                 we
                 ought
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 make
                 our
                 peace
                 with
                 him
                 after
                 we
                 have
                 offended
                 ;
                 but
                 we
                 are
                 like
                 people
                 in
                 
                   a
                   desert
                
                 ,
                 helplesse
                 and
                 wādering
                 we
                 know
                 not
                 whether
                 ;
                 this
                 the
                 greatest
                 wits
                 that
                 ever
                 were
                 among
                 men
                 are
                 forced
                 to
                 confesse
                 ;
                 not
                 being
                 able
                 to
                 dive
                 into
                 the
                 mysteries
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 future
                 rewards
                 ,
                 or
                 resurrection
                 &c.
                 at
                 the
                 mention
                 wherof
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 read
                 in
                 the
                 Acts
                 )
                 they
                 wondred
                 ,
                 and
                 laughed
                 at
                 S.
                 Paul
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 every
                 thing
                 did
                 seeme
                 strange
                 vnto
                 them
                 :
                 But
                 how
                 ever
                 foolish
                 these
                 things
                 seeme
                 to
                 worldlings
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 stoop
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 humble
                 our
                 ovvne
                 conceite
                 ,
                 seeme
                 it
                 never
                 so
                 high
                 :
                 in
                 proclayming
                 this
                 our
                 weaknes
                 and
                 want
                 our
                 voyce
                 must
                 be
                 continually
                 imployed
                 .
              
               
                 II.
                 The
                 second
                 step
                 is
                 hope
                 and
                 desire
                 of
                 his
                 mercyes
                 who
                 offers
                 himself
                 to
                 relieve
                 vs
                 ,
                 
                 because
                 (
                 as
                 S.
                 Leo
                 tells
                 vs
                 )
                 As
                 he
                 findeth
                 no
                 body
                 free
                 from
                 guilt
                 so
                 he
                 comes
                 with
                 intention
                 to
                 free
                 every
                 body
                 :
                 let
                 no
                 body
                 therfore
                 despayre
                 ,
                 no
                 body
                 out
                 of
                 pusillanimitie
                 conceive
                 he
                 may
                 not
                 receive
                 plentie
                 of
                 his
                 grace
                 .
                 
                 As
                 all
                 
                   hills
                   and
                   hillocks
                
                 must
                 be
                 humbled
                 ,
                 so
                 all
                 
                   valleyes
                   shall
                   be
                   filled
                
                 ,
                 that
                 will
                 not
                 put
                 a
                 stop
                 to
                 the
                 current
                 of
                 his
                 grace
                 .
              
               
                 III.
                 The
                 third
                 is
                 a
                 right
                 intention
                 ,
                 desiring
                 and
                 imbracing
                 his
                 coming
                 and
                 his
                 wayes
                 ,
                 
                 not
                 for
                 temporall
                 comforts
                 or
                 respects
                 ,
                 nor
                 delaying
                 our
                 amendment
                 for
                 any
                 such
                 considerations
                 ▪
                 And
                 if
                 we
                 can
                 rayse
                 our
                 thoughts
                 and
                 affections
                 to
                 seeke
                 him
                 purely
                 for
                 his
                 ovvne
                 goodnes
                 and
                 deservings
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 come
                 the
                 more
                 welcome
                 to
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 IV.
                 The
                 firth
                 is
                 ,
                 resolution
                 to
                 breake
                 with
                 the
                 wayes
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 people
                 worldly
                 given
                 ,
                 
                 seeme
                 they
                 never
                 so
                 pleasing
                 to
                 sense
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 furnish
                 ourselves
                 with
                 confidence
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 help
                 and
                 example
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 
                 the
                 way
                 which
                 he
                 takes
                 ād
                 teacheth
                 shall
                 be
                 easy
                 though
                 seeming
                 at
                 first
                 never
                 so
                 hard
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               A
               preparative
               for
               the
               coming
               of
               our
               Saviour
               .
            
             
               
                 II.
                 PART
                 .
              
               
                 I.
                 COnsider
                 him
                 who
                 is
                 expected
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 God.
                 
                 
                   In
                   the
                   beginning
                
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 before
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 from
                 all
                 Eternitie
                 )
                 
                   was
                   the
                   word
                
                 ;
                 that
                 only
                 word
                 which
                 eternally
                 spoken
                 by
                 his
                 Father
                 contaynes
                 all
                 things
                 in
                 a
                 word
                 ;
                 
                   and
                   the
                   word
                   was
                   with
                   God
                   ,
                
                 in
                 the
                 bosome
                 of
                 his
                 Father
                 ,
                 in
                 equall
                 happines
                 and
                 glorie
                 with
                 him
                 ;
                 
                   and
                   God
                   was
                   the
                   word
                
                 ,
                 one
                 God
                 ,
                 one
                 Essence
                 ,
                 one
                 substance
                 ,
                 one
                 all
                 things
                 with
                 him
                 .
                 
                   This
                   was
                   in
                   the
                   beginning
                   with
                   God
                
                 ;
                 thus
                 was
                 the
                 case
                 ,
                 this
                 was
                 the
                 state
                 ,
                 the
                 glorie
                 ,
                 the
                 happines
                 from
                 all
                 Eternitie
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 all
                 Eternitie
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 is
                 expected
                 .
                 And
                 more
                 over
                 
                   all
                   thinges
                   were
                   made
                   by
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   out
                   him
                   was
                   not
                   any
                   thing
                   made
                   .
                
                 Which
                 not
                 only
                 signifies
                 vnto
                 vs
                 his
                 povver
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 not
                 the
                 least
                 thing
                 that
                 is
                 can
                 be
                 with
                 out
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 that
                 he
                 comes
                 voluntarily
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 not
                 constrayned
                 ,
                 not
                 ou●
                 of
                 any
                 necessitie
                 on
                 his
                 part
                 ,
                 but
                 freely
                 ,
                 liberally
                 ,
                 gratiously
                 offering
                 himself
                 vnto
                 it
                 ,
                 not
                 overavved
                 by
                 his
                 Father
                 ,
                 but
                 willingly
                 accepting
                 his
                 ,
                 and
                 doing
                 his
                 ovvne
                 pleasure
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 Offer
                 thy self
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 sory
                 that
                 n●t
                 from
                 
                   the
                   beginning
                
                 .
              
               
                 II.
                 
                   That
                   which
                   was
                   made
                   ,
                   in
                   him
                   was
                   life
                   ,
                
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 fountaine
                 from
                 whence
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 came
                 ;
                 with
                 out
                 him
                 nothing
                 lives
                 ,
                 nothing
                 moves
                 ,
                 nothing
                 is
                 .
                 Vnles
                 we
                 direct
                 ourselves
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 vnles
                 we
                 follow
                 his
                 commands
                 ,
                 our
                 life
                 is
                 no
                 life
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 wandering
                 to
                 eternall
                 death
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 living
                 but
                 continually
                 dying
                 .
                 In
                 him
                 all
                 things
                 bring
                 life
                 ,
                 our
                 infirmities
                 ,
                 our
                 sufferings
                 ,
                 our
                 wrongs
                 born
                 for
                 him
                 are
                 life
                 .
              
               
                 III.
                 
                   This
                   life
                   was
                   the
                   true
                   light
                   of
                   men
                
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 propertie
                 of
                 light
                 to
                 expell
                 darknes
                 :
                 see
                 that
                 thy
                 darknes
                 be
                 not
                 so
                 great
                 as
                 to
                 resist
                 it
                 ;
                 open
                 thy
                 eyes
                 ,
                 hope
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 wellcome
                 him
                 ,
                 intertayne
                 him
                 ;
                 
                   without
                   him
                   we
                   can
                   doe
                   nothing
                
                 ;
                 but
                 also
                 many
                 things
                 there
                 be
                 which
                 with
                 out
                 vs
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 doe
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               A
               preparative
               for
               the
               coming
               of
               our
               Saviour
               .
            
             
               
                 III.
                 PART
                 .
              
               
                 I.
                 
                   HE
                   was
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   world
                   was
                   made
                   by
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   world
                   did
                   not
                   know
                   him
                   .
                
                 
                 O
                 miserie
                 !
                 O
                 ingratitude
                 !
                 what
                 greater
                 miserie
                 then
                 not
                 to
                 know
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 frend
                 ,
                 so
                 ne●re
                 vs
                 ,
                 so
                 ready
                 still
                 to
                 doe
                 vs
                 more
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 still
                 doing
                 good
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ?
                 What
                 greater
                 ingratitude
                 then
                 not
                 to
                 acknowledg
                 him
                 from
                 whom
                 we
                 have
                 all
                 that
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 ?
                 
                   He
                   came
                   into
                   his
                   owne
                   and
                   his
                   owne
                   did
                   not
                   receave
                   him
                   .
                
                 Stir
                 vp
                 thy self
                 to
                 receave
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 see
                 thou
                 be
                 such
                 as
                 he
                 may
                 owne
                 thee
                 .
              
               
                 II.
                 
                   As
                   many
                   as
                   receaved
                   him
                   ,
                   to
                   them
                   he
                   gave
                   power
                   to
                   become
                   sonnes
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   to
                   such
                   as
                   beleeve
                   in
                   his
                   name
                   .
                
                 He
                 refuseth
                 none
                 that
                 are
                 but
                 willing
                 to
                 receave
                 him
                 :
                 Be
                 they
                 slaves
                 ,
                 be
                 they
                 freemen
                 (
                 sayth
                 S.
                 Ihon
                 Ch●isostome
                 )
                 be
                 they
                 wise
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 vnwise
                 ,
                 noble
                 or
                 ignoble
                 ,
                 rich
                 or
                 poore
                 ,
                 princes
                 or
                 private
                 ,
                 publicans
                 or
                 south
                 sayers
                 ,
                 lame
                 ,
                 blind
                 ,
                 crooked
                 ;
                 he
                 disdayneth
                 not
                 to
                 adopt
                 them
                 his
                 children
                 .
                 O
                 bounty
                 vn●onceivable
                 !
                 and
                 nothing
                 can
                 deprive
                 vs
                 of
                 this
                 power
                 but
                 our selves
                 .
              
               
                 III.
                 
                   Who
                   not
                   of
                   blood
                   ,
                   nor
                   of
                   the
                   will
                   of
                   flesh
                   ,
                   not
                   of
                   the
                   will
                   of
                   man
                   ,
                   but
                   of
                   God
                   are
                   born
                   .
                
                 As
                 who
                 should
                 say
                 ,
                 nobilitie
                 of
                 blood
                 ,
                 and
                 descent
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 world
                 doe
                 not
                 heere
                 avayle
                 ▪
                 nor
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 the
                 lineal
                 sonnes
                 of
                 Abraham
                 o●
                 David
                 &c.
                 not
                 to
                 have
                 invented
                 a
                 religion
                 voluntarie
                 ;
                 but
                 faith
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 beleeve
                 in
                 his
                 name
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 entrāce
                 into
                 this
                 new
                 pedigree
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 means
                 to
                 become
                 the
                 sonnes
                 of
                 God.
                 Againe
                 ,
                 after
                 we
                 are
                 adopted
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 be
                 carefull
                 not
                 to
                 give
                 way
                 to
                 
                   flesh
                   and
                   blood
                
                 ,
                 ād
                 to
                 our
                 owne
                 
                   crooked
                   will
                
                 ;
                 but
                 we
                 must
                 earnestly
                 indeavour
                 by
                 puritie
                 of
                 life
                 to
                 mayntayne
                 this
                 right
                 and
                 priviledge
                 which
                 God
                 ,
                 by
                 our
                 redeemer
                 expected
                 ,
                 doth
                 offer
                 vs.
                 
                   This
                   I
                   saye
                   vnto
                   youbrethren
                   ,
                   that
                   flesh
                   and
                   blood
                   cannot
                   possesse
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   God.
                   11.
                   
                   Cor.
                
                 15.
                 50.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               A
               preparative
               for
               the
               coming
               of
               our
               Saviour
            
             
               
                 IV.
                 PART
                 .
              
               
                 I.
                 Consider
                 to
                 how
                 many
                 errors
                 we
                 are
                 subiect
                 in
                 our
                 vnderstanding
                 against
                 faith
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 among
                 Infidels
                 and
                 hereticks
                 :
                 and
                 how
                 far
                 wide
                 we
                 are
                 by
                 
                 our
                 naturall
                 strēgth
                 from
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 either
                 cōcerning
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 Persons
                 of
                 the
                 Blessed
                 Trinitie
                 ,
                 the
                 Resurrectiō
                 ,
                 and
                 account
                 to
                 be
                 givē
                 of
                 our
                 actions
                 and
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 true
                 end
                 why
                 man
                 was
                 created
                 ;
                 how
                 various
                 and
                 vnsettled
                 mens
                 minds
                 have
                 been
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 in
                 point
                 of
                 religion
                 ,
                 when
                 left
                 to
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 yett
                 a
                 thing
                 so
                 highly
                 concerning
                 vs
                 as
                 an
                 Eternitie
                 of
                 payne
                 or
                 blesse
                 :
                 How
                 much
                 we
                 needed
                 an
                 Infallible
                 Guide
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 much
                 bound
                 to
                 God
                 for
                 sending
                 vs
                 one
                 who
                 is
                 truth
                 itself
                 ,
                 the
                 Eternall
                 wisdome
                 proceeding
                 from
                 his
                 owne
                 mouth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 selfsame
                 God
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 shew
                 vs
                 from
                 end
                 to
                 end
                 this
                 life
                 happily
                 .
              
               
                 II.
                 Consider
                 the
                 weaknes
                 of
                 our
                 will
                 ,
                 
                 prone
                 to
                 as
                 many
                 follyes
                 as
                 our
                 vnderstanding
                 :
                 to
                 errors
                 ,
                 and
                 even
                 leading
                 vs
                 against
                 our
                 vnderstanding
                 and
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 we
                 know
                 to
                 be
                 naught
                 ;
                 and
                 consequently
                 as
                 much
                 necessitie
                 there
                 is
                 in
                 it
                 of
                 a
                 guide
                 ,
                 who
                 with
                 a
                 strong
                 hand
                 should
                 bring
                 vs
                 through
                 the
                 desert
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 many
                 difficulties
                 we
                 find
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 inflame
                 vs
                 by
                 his
                 example
                 to
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 the
                 land
                 which
                 is
                 promised
                 vs.
                 This
                 our
                 Blessed
                 saviour
                 ,
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 doing
                 .
                 &c.
                 Thank
                 him
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 deliver
                 thyself
                 as
                 a
                 poore
                 blind
                 or
                 ignorant
                 pilgrim
                 to
                 be
                 dir●cted
                 and
                 incouraged
                 by
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 III.
                 Consider
                 to
                 how
                 many
                 passions
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 changes
                 in
                 them
                 we
                 a●e
                 subject
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 troble
                 which
                 comes
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 besides
                 the
                 offence
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 man
                 :
                 Now
                 angry
                 ,
                 now
                 pleased
                 vpon
                 a
                 trifle
                 ;
                 now
                 sad
                 ▪
                 now
                 iocund
                 ,
                 now
                 full
                 of
                 feares
                 and
                 frights
                 ,
                 now
                 as
                 foolish
                 and
                 fond
                 in
                 our
                 hopes
                 ,
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 we
                 make
                 ourselves
                 oftims
                 a
                 laughing
                 stock
                 to
                 othes
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 a
                 hell
                 to
                 ourselves
                 .
                 Our
                 Saviour
                 comes
                 to
                 shew
                 vs
                 a
                 way
                 how
                 to
                 rule
                 these
                 passions
                 which
                 most
                 commonly
                 overrule
                 vs.
                 Beg
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 he
                 will
                 lend
                 vs
                 his
                 helping
                 hand
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 resolve
                 to
                 helpt
                 ●yself
                 by
                 his
                 help
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               Iournie
               of
               Iesus
               Marie
               ,
               and
               Ioseph
               towards
               Bethleem
               .
            
             
               ●
               .
               
                 IN
                 those
                 dayes
                 ther
                 came
                 forth
                 an
                 Edict
                 from
                 Cesar
                 ,
              
               
               
                 that
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 should
                 bee
                 enroled
                 ;
                 and
                 all
                 went
                 to
                 bee
                 enroled
                 every
                 one
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 citty
                 .
              
               Thus
               most
               men
               
               order
               thier
               busines
               ,
               for
               other
               ends
               then
               those
               which
               God
               hath
               ordayned
               ,
               who
               
                 reacheth
                 from
                 end
                 to
                 end
                 strongly
                 ,
                 and
                 disposeth
                 all
                 things
                 sweetely
                 ,
              
               and
               brings
               them
               at
               last
               to
               his
               bent
               .
               Admire
               ,
               
               Adore
               ,
               love
               his
               providence
               ,
               and
               disposall
               ,
               and
               be
               not
               slovver
               in
               obediēce
               to
               the
               All
               governing
               God
               ,
               then
               men
               to
               men
               :
               Whose
               ambition
               and
               pride
               is
               not
               a
               little
               also
               to
               be
               admired
               ,
               glorying
               in
               so
               short
               ,
               so
               vncertaine
               ,
               so
               tickle
               a
               fortune
               ,
               as
               is
               of
               all
               great
               men
               ,
               and
               not
               acknovvledging
               from
               whom
               they
               have
               it
               ,
               and
               on
               whom
               it
               chiefly
               depends
               .
               
               
                 In
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 God
                 alone
                 are
                 all
                 the
                 bounds
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 .
              
               
               We
               are
               pilgrims
               ,
               and
               cannot
               say
               
                 we
                 have
                 here
                 a
                 citty
                 permanent
              
               ;
               though
               if
               we
               take
               the
               whole
               world
               for
               our
               habitation
               ,
               as
               it
               shall
               please
               our
               soveraign
               lord
               God
               ,
               who
               is
               everywhere
               ,
               we
               may
               be
               permanent
               in
               him
               ,
               doing
               his
               will
               here
               ,
               and
               inioying
               him
               ever
               herafter
               in
               heaven
               .
            
             
               II.
               
                 And
                 Ioseph
                 went
                 vp
                 from
                 Galilaee
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 citty
                 of
                 Nazareth
                 ,
                 into
                 Iewry
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 citty
                 of
                 David
                 called
                 Bethleem
                 ;
                 because
                 ●e
                 was
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 and
                 familie
                 of
                 David
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 e●roled
                 with
                 Marie
                 his
                 espoused
                 Wife
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 with
                 child
                 .
              
               Reverence
               the
               obedience
               of
               Ioseph
               and
               Marie
               ,
               but
               cheefly
               the
               little
               infant
               ,
               Lord
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               who
               by
               this
               Act
               traced
               out
               vnto
               vs
               a
               law
               of
               obedience
               to
               those
               who
               are
               in
               command
               (
               as
               S.
               Isidore
               reflecteth
               )
               though
               commanding
               for
               sinister
               ends
               ,
               so
               nothing
               be
               commanded
               contrarie
               to
               the
               obedience
               we
               ow●
               to
               God
               ;
               and
               not
               vpon
               pretence
               of
               povertie
               to
               decline
               the
               paying
               dutyes
               ,
               much
               lesse
               to
               be
               in
               any
               thing
               refractorie
               ,
               because
               we
               will
               not
               part
               with
               our
               accommodations
               ,
               or
               vndergoe
               some
               little
               troble
               more
               then
               ordinarie
               .
            
             
               III.
               
                 And
                 when
                 they
                 came
                 there
                 was
                 noe
                 place
                 for
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 Inn.
                 For
                 whome
                 ?
              
               And
               perhaps
               neither
               vpon
               the
               way
               as
               they
               came
               ;
               or
               they
               had
               not
               those
               accommodations
               which
               people
               in
               iournyes
               desire
               ,
               or
               stand
               in
               need
               of
               ,
               being
               cold
               ,
               weary
               ,
               infirme
               .
               How
               often
               doth
               God
               seeke
               and
               find
               noe
               place
               ?
               Free
               thyself
               from
               all
               troblesome
               Guests
               ,
               from
               all
               that
               may
               be
               a
               hinderance
               to
               him
               :
               who
               ,
               or
               what
               is
               there
               that
               can
               challenge
               place
               before
               him
               ?
               Rid
               thyself
               of
               all
               vnnecessarie
               busines
               ,
               of
               busines
               not
               belonging
               to
               thee
               ,
               not
               beseeming
               thy
               calling
               .
               Converse
               often
               with
               the
               blessed
               Virgen
               ,
               with
               S.
               Ioseph
               ,
               and
               with
               such
               company
               as
               they
               affect
               .
               Salute
               the
               little
               infant
               in
               his
               mothers
               
               wombe
               ;
               prepare
               thy
               soule
               ,
               and
               thy
               armes
               for
               him
               ;
               see
               they
               be
               such
               as
               he
               may
               not
               refuse
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               birth
               of
               our
               Saviour
               .
            
             
               I.
               
                 ANd
                 it
                 came
                 to
                 passe
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 there
                 ,
              
               
               
                 her
                 dayes
                 were
                 fully
                 come
                 that
                 she
                 should
                 be
                 delivered
                 ,
                 and
                 she
                 brought
                 forth
                 her
                 first
                 begotten
                 Sonne
                 .
              
               Where
               ,
               after
               all
               this
               ,
               came
               it
               that
               she
               should
               be
               delivered
               ?
               Behold
               the
               place
               ;
               Consider
               the
               hovre
               of
               the
               night
               ,
               the
               season
               of
               the
               yeare
               ;
               the
               solitude
               of
               the
               Mother
               ;
               dive
               into
               the
               inward
               thoughts
               of
               the
               Virgen
               ,
               and
               S.
               Ioseph
               .
               He
               was
               born
               in
               iourney
               ,
               to
               bring
               vs
               travellers
               with
               out
               errour
               to
               our
               iournyes
               end
               :
               He
               was
               born
               in
               the
               night
               ▪
               to
               be
               to
               vs
               the
               light
               of
               truth
               .
               Adore
               with
               the
               Angels
               the
               first
               begotten
               of
               the
               heavenly
               father
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Virgen
               Mother
               ,
               of
               whom
               it
               is
               sayed
               
                 let
                 all
                 the
                 Angels
                 of
                 God
                 ●dore
                 him
                 .
              
               
            
             
               II.
               
                 And
                 she
                 swathed
                 him
                 in
                 Clouts
                 .
              
               
               How
               much
               honour
               was
               here
               done
               to
               Povertie
               ?
               With
               how
               few
               things
               is
               nature
               content
               ?
               How
               much
               are
               the
               incommodities
               ,
               and
               wants
               which
               some
               times
               we
               suffer
               sweetened
               by
               this
               example
               ?
               In
               what
               height
               is
               humilitie
               placed
               ?
               Consider
               with
               how
               many
               good
               thinghs
               the
               Blessed
               Virgen
               was
               filled
               (
               according
               to
               her
               ovvne
               prophecie
               )
               which
               the
               emptie
               riches
               of
               this
               world
               doe
               not
               affoard
               ,
               nor
               rich
               men
               relish
               ?
               Reverence
               ,
               and
               kisse
               those
               blessed
               clouts
               ,
               and
               see
               thou
               contemne
               not
               those
               who
               are
               but
               ,
               poorely
               cladd
               .
            
             
               III.
               
                 And
                 she
                 layed
                 him
                 in
                 a
                 manger
                 .
              
               This
               throne
               ,
               this
               palace
               the
               God
               of
               heave●
               chose
               and
               preferred
               it
               before
               the
               golden
               seates
               ,
               and
               Ivorie
               beds
               of
               Salomon
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               of
               those
               who
               are
               wise
               to
               this
               world
               .
               Prepare
               for
               him
               the
               manger
               of
               thy
               hart
               ;
               begge
               of
               the
               Blessed
               Virgen
               the
               furniture
               of
               severall
               vertues
               to
               adorne
               it
               ,
               the
               foote
               cloch
               of
               humilitie
               ,
               and
               obedience
               to
               his
               commands
               ;
               the
               Violet
               of
               hope
               in
               his
               mercyes
               ;
               the
               Crimson
               of
               love
               and
               charitie
               :
               the
               purple
               of
               sorrow
               and
               contrition
               ;
               visit
               all
               the
               hovses
               of
               thy
               heavenly
               frends
               ▪
               and
               find
               out
               by
               them
               with
               what
               thou
               mayest
               best
               
               furnish
               this
               one
               roome
               of
               thyne
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               he
               may
               willingly
               take
               vp
               his
               lodging
               in
               thee
               .
               O
               that
               I
               had
               that
               beautifull
               varietie
               with
               which
               the
               heavens
               are
               adorned
               ,
               the
               knowledg
               of
               the
               Cherubims
               ,
               the
               Fervour
               of
               the
               Seraphims
               ,
               the
               Strength
               of
               the
               Vertues
               ,
               the
               Promptnes
               of
               the
               Angels
               :
               the
               Zeale
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               the
               Constancie
               of
               the
               Martyrs
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               The
               Angel
               brings
               ioyfull
               tidings
               to
               the
               shepheards
               .
            
             
               I.
               
                 ANd
                 there
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Countrey
                 shepheards
                 ,
              
               
               
                 watching
                 ,
                 and
                 keeping
                 the
                 night
                 watches
                 over
                 their
                 flock
                 .
                 And
                 behold
                 an
                 Angel
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 stood
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 brightnes
                 of
                 God
                 did
                 shine
                 round
                 about
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 were
                 greatly
                 afrayd
                 .
              
               Blessed
               shepheards
               in
               regard
               they
               were
               in
               
                 the
                 same
                 countrey
              
               so
               neere
               thier
               saviour
               ;
               more
               blessed
               because
               they
               were
               watchfull
               ,
               first
               over
               themselves
               ,
               then
               over
               thier
               flock
               and
               did
               not
               slacken
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               incommoditie
               of
               the
               night
               ,
               and
               winter
               season
               .
               Such
               receave
               comfort
               from
               our
               Lord
               ,
               are
               made
               partakers
               of
               his
               mysteries
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               companie
               ,
               and
               are
               bid
               
                 not
                 to
                 feare
              
               .
               For
               what
               should
               they
               feare
               from
               the
               world
               ,
               which
               they
               comtemne
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               is
               in
               it
               ?
               Or
               from
               heaven
               which
               they
               love
               and
               desire
               ?
            
             
               II.
               
                 And
                 the
                 Angel
                 sayed
                 vnto
                 them
                 :
                 feare
                 not
                 ,
                 for
                 behold
                 I
                 bring
                 you
                 tidings
                 of
                 great
                 ioy
                 ,
                 which
                 shall
                 be
                 to
                 all
                 people
                 :
                 becaus●
                 this
                 day
                 is
                 born
                 to
                 you
                 a
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 Christ
                 our
                 Lord
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 citty
                 of
                 David
                 .
              
               What
               greater
               ioy
               if
               we
               rightly
               apprehend
               our
               wants
               and
               our
               miserie
               ?
               VVhat
               tidings
               happyer
               ?
               A
               Saviour
               to
               all
               ,
               and
               to
               me
               as
               much
               as
               to
               all
               ;
               and
               
                 this
                 day
              
               .
               if
               I
               will
               ;
               
               for
               Christ
               is
               equally
               a
               
                 Saviour
                 then
                 ,
                 and
                 now
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 worlds
                 end
              
               ;
               and
               this
               Day
               particularly
               inclined
               to
               dispose
               of
               his
               heavenly
               creatures
               and
               guifts
               as
               on
               the
               day
               of
               his
               birth
               solemnized
               in
               heaven
               and
               earth
               .
            
             
               III.
               
                 And
                 this
                 shall
                 be
                 a
                 signe
                 to
                 you
                 :
                 you
                 shall
                 find
                 th●
                 infant
                 swathed
                 in
                 clouts
                 ,
                 and
                 layed
                 in
                 the
                 ma●ger
                 ?
              
               This
               shall
               be
               a
               signe
               to
               you
               that
               are
               humble
               (
               sayth
               S.
               
               Bernard
               )
               to
               you
               who
               are
               obedient
               ,
               to
               you
               who
               are
               not
               high
               minded
               ,
               to
               you
               who
               watch
               ,
               and
               meditate
               vpon
               the
               law
               of
               
               God
               day
               and
               night
               ,
               in
               the
               light
               of
               knovvledge
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               obscuritic
               of
               faith
               ;
               in
               the
               interchange
               of
               comfort
               and
               desolation
               ,
               and
               are
               not
               curious
               searchers
               ,
               but
               readyly
               veyle
               to
               what
               ever
               signe
               God
               is
               pleased
               to
               give
               of
               his
               blessed
               will
               and
               presence
               .
               
                 You
                 shall
                 find
              
               the
               eter●all
               God
               become
               an
               
                 infant
                 ,
                 and
                 swathed
                 in
                 clouts
                 &c.
                 
              
               And
               of
               what
               can
               this
               be
               a
               signe
               but
               of
               pardon
               ,
               of
               grace
               of
               peace
               &c.
               
               Apply
               thyself
               to
               this
               infant
               ;
               
               
                 He
                 sayed
                 the
                 word
                 and
                 all
                 things
                 were
                 made
                 .
                 He
                 commanded
                 and
                 they
                 were
                 created
                 .
                 All
                 things
                 were
                 made
                 by
                 him
                 &c.
                 
                 That
                 which
                 was
                 made
                 in
                 him
                 was
                 life
                 &c.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               shepheards
               make
               hast
               to
               find
               our
               Saviour
               .
            
             
               I.
               
               
                 ANd
                 suddenly
                 there
                 was
                 with
                 the
                 Angell
                 a
                 multitude
                 of
                 the
                 heavenly
                 Hoast
                 praysing
                 God
                 and
                 saying
                 ,
                 Glorie
                 in
                 the
                 highest
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 peace
                 in
                 earth
                 to
                 men
                 of
                 good
                 will.
              
               Joyne
               thyself
               to
               this
               multitude
               ,
               and
               sing
               prayses
               to
               God
               for
               so
               greate
               a
               benefitt
               ,
               and
               make
               vse
               of
               it
               while
               it
               is
               fresh
               ,
               seeing
               it
               is
               putt
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               they
               will.
               This
               life
               is
               a
               warfare
               ,
               and
               a
               tearme
               of
               Temptation
               ,
               we
               may
               not
               therfore
               hope
               for
               glorie
               with
               out
               victorie
               ,
               nor
               victorie
               with
               out
               strife
               ,
               by
               which
               we
               purchase
               even
               heere
               vpon
               earth
               peace
               with
               God
               ,
               with
               our
               neighbours
               ,
               and
               with
               ourselves
               .
            
             
               II.
               
                 And
                 when
                 the
                 Angels
                 parted
                 from
                 them
                 into
                 heaven
                 ,
                 the
                 shepheards
                 speake
                 to
                 one
                 an
                 other
                 ;
                 lett
                 vs
                 goe
                 over
                 to
                 Bethleem
                 ,
                 and
                 see
                 this
                 word
                 which
                 is
                 done
                 ,
                 which
                 our
                 Lord
                 hath
                 shewed
                 to
                 vs.
              
               As
               if
               they
               would
               have
               taught
               vs
               to
               say
               ,
               lett
               vs
               passe
               from
               darkenes
               to
               light
               ,
               from
               death
               to
               life
               ,
               from
               our
               old
               customes
               to
               a
               newnes
               of
               conversation
               ,
               to
               Bethleem
               ,
               the
               hovvse
               of
               breade
               ,
               the
               true
               sustinance
               of
               our
               sou●es
               ,
               and
               dive
               into
               this
               
                 word
                 made
                 flesh
              
               for
               our
               sakes
               ,
               and
               discover
               more
               and
               more
               the
               greatenes
               of
               this
               benefitt
               which
               God
               hath
               bestovved
               vpon
               vs.
               
                 And
                 they
                 came
                 with
                 speed
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 found
                 Mari●
                 ,
                 and
                 Ioseph
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 infant
                 lay●d
                 in
                 the
                 manger
                 .
              
               Imitate
               thier
               speed
               :
               Cast
               of
               all
               cold
               demurrs
               ,
               which
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               
               doth
               not
               relish
               ,
               the
               infant
               dislikes
               ,
               impatient
               of
               delay
               because
               burning
               with
               love
               .
               And
               what
               a
               treasure
               did
               they
               find
               ?
               
                 Marie
                 ,
                 and
                 Ioseph
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 infant
                 ,
                 layed
              
               out
               of
               love
               
                 in
                 the
                 manger
              
               .
               They
               found
               humilitie
               in
               the
               infant
               ,
               chastitie
               in
               the
               Virgen
               ,
               justice
               in
               S.
               Ioseph
               .
            
             
               III.
               
                 And
                 seeing
                 ,
                 they
                 vnderstood
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 spoken
                 to
                 them
                 concerning
                 this
                 Child
                 ;
                 And
                 all
                 that
                 heard
                 did
                 marvell
                 concerning
                 those
                 thinges
                 which
                 were
                 told
                 them
                 by
                 the
                 ●hepherds
                 ,
                 but
                 Marie
                 kept
                 all
                 those
                 words
                 conferring
                 them
                 in
                 her
                 hart
                 .
              
               How
               long
               and
               how
               often
               shall
               we
               see
               ,
               and
               not
               vnderstand
               !
               Imitate
               the
               Blessed
               Virgen
               in
               conserving
               those
               things
               in
               thy
               hart
               ,
               and
               the
               shepherds
               in
               speaking
               of
               them
               ;
               And
               cease
               not
               to
               admire
               that
               which
               can
               be
               never
               sufficiently
               admired
               ,
               glorified
               ,
               praysed
               ,
               loved
               ,
               imitated
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               The
               Circumcision
               of
               our
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ.
               
            
             
               I.
               
               
                 AFter
                 eight
                 dayes
                 were
                 expired
                 that
                 the
                 child
                 should
                 be
                 circumcised
                 his
                 name
                 was
                 called
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 called
                 by
                 the
                 Angel
                 before
                 he
                 was
                 conceived
                 in
                 the
                 womb
                 .
              
               With
               the
               old
               yeare
               let
               vs
               
                 put
                 of
              
               (
               as
               S.
               Paul
               exhorteth
               )
               
                 the
                 old
                 man
                 with
                 his
                 actions
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 on
                 the
                 new
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 created
                 according
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 justice
                 ,
                 and
                 true
                 sanctitie
                 ,
                 or
                 holynes
                 of
                 life
                 .
              
               O
               povverfull
               hand
               of
               God
               ,
               worke
               this
               happy
               change
               in
               me
               .
            
             
               II.
               
                 Dayes
                 doe
                 expire
              
               ;
               the
               houre
               ,
               which
               doth
               passe
               by
               moments
               ,
               is
               not
               to
               be
               recalled
               ;
               what
               if
               this
               day
               were
               to
               be
               my
               last
               ?
               VVith
               what
               disposition
               ,
               with
               what
               feeling
               should
               I
               heare
               God
               say
               ,
               
                 thy
                 dayes
                 are
                 expired
              
               ?
            
             
               III.
               
                 When
                 the
                 dayes
                 were
                 expired
              
               ,
               this
               child
               did
               not
               aspire
               after
               rest
               and
               ease
               ,
               did
               not
               hang
               after
               humane
               and
               worldly
               comfort
               ,
               the
               favour
               and
               prayse
               of
               men
               ,
               libertie
               ,
               freedome
               ,
               or
               priviledge
               ,
               but
               attended
               his
               circūcisiō
               :
               wherfore
               doest
               thou
               favour
               thyself
               ?
               At
               what
               art
               thou
               proude
               ?
               
               
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 wonderouse
                 works
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 nothing
                 can
                 be
                 taken
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 nothing
                 can
                 be
                 added
                 to
                 thē
                 ,
                 neither
                 can
                 
                 the
                 depth
                 of
                 them
                 be
                 found
                 :
                 when
                 a
                 man
                 hath
                 done
                 ,
                 then
                 he
                 beghinneth
                 .
              
            
             
               IV.
               He
               that
               was
               above
               the
               law
               ,
               and
               not
               bound
               vnto
               it
               ,
               keepeth
               and
               obeyeth
               the
               law
               ,
               not
               without
               shedding
               of
               his
               blood
               :
               He
               began
               the
               yeare
               ,
               not
               fayntly
               languishing
               ,
               but
               fighting
               valiantly
               :
               The
               kingdome
               of
               heaven
               which
               he
               comes
               to
               bestow
               vpon
               vs
               ,
               will
               be
               gayned
               by
               force
               .
               
               It
               is
               a
               good
               circumcision
               (
               sayeth
               S.
               Bernard
               )
               which
               we
               vndergoe
               by
               voluntarie
               Povertie
               ,
               by
               penitentiall
               labours
               ,
               by
               religious
               observances
               .
               These
               are
               the
               armes
               with
               which
               we
               must
               fight
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               overcome
               ,
               and
               begin
               that
               happy
               yeare
               which
               never
               will
               have
               end
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               name
               of
               Iesus
               .
            
             
               I.
               
               
                 HIs
                 name
                 was
                 called
                 Iesus
              
               to
               witt
               ,
               first
               called
               so
               by
               his
               heavenly
               Father
               ,
               who
               only
               fully
               knew
               the
               nature
               ,
               and
               desert
               ,
               and
               office
               of
               this
               child
               .
               If
               thou
               werte
               to
               be
               named
               according
               to
               they
               nature
               ,
               desert
               ,
               and
               manner
               of
               performance
               of
               they
               duty
               ;
               by
               what
               name
               should
               God
               ,
               or
               man
               deservedly
               call
               thee
               ?
            
             
               II.
               VVhat
               betokeneth
               this
               connexion
               of
               circumcision
               and
               the
               name
               of
               Iesus
               ?
               
               Acknowledge
               in
               it
               (
               sayth
               S.
               Bernard
               )
               the
               mediatour
               betvvixt
               God
               and
               man
               ,
               coupling
               divine
               and
               humane
               ,
               high
               and
               low
               things
               togeather
               .
               Circumcision
               is
               a
               testimonie
               of
               the
               truth
               of
               his
               humanitie
               ;
               his
               name
               doth
               signifie
               the
               povver
               of
               his
               divinitie
               .
               For
               he
               and
               noe
               other
               can
               save
               vs
               from
               synne
               ,
               and
               yet
               not
               without
               vs
               ,
               and
               our
               cooperation
               .
               Hovv
               often
               doe
               we
               seeke
               freedome
               from
               siknes
               ,
               and
               bodily
               troble
               more
               them
               from
               synne
               ?
               Bodily
               health
               more
               eagerly
               ,
               then
               the
               health
               of
               the
               sovle
               ?
               Content
               oft
               times
               to
               be
               synners
               ,
               but
               not
               to
               be
               called
               so
               ;
               ashamed
               to
               doe
               penance
               ,
               not
               ashamed
               to
               synne
               ;
               apt
               to
               receive
               wounds
               ,
               bashfull
               in
               seeking
               remedy
               .
            
             
               III.
               The
               Angel
               ,
               the
               Blessed
               Virgen
               ,
               and
               S.
               Ioseph
               were
               the
               first
               worshipers
               ,
               and
               proclaymers
               of
               this
               holy
               name
               of
               Iesus
               :
               Jt
               is
               an
               honour
               to
               be
               thier
               partner
               in
               it
               ,
               
               and
               with
               S.
               Paul
               ,
               who
               was
               chosen
               
                 to
                 cary
                 this
                 
                 name
                 through
                 the
                 world
                 ,
              
               and
               taught
               vs
               that
               at
               
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Iesus
                 every
                 knee
                 should
                 bow
                 ,
              
               
               
                 of
                 thinges
                 in
                 heaven
                 ,
                 in
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 vnder
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 every
                 tongue
                 should
                 confesse
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 glorie
                 of
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 .
              
            
             
               IV.
               If
               thou
               doest
               acknowledg
               ●esus
               ,
               if
               thou
               doest
               honour
               him
               as
               thy
               Lord
               ,
               be
               not
               ashamed
               of
               his
               liverie
               ,
               lett
               thy
               hand
               agree
               with
               thy
               mouth
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               
                 voyce
                 be
                 of
                 Iacob
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 hand
                 the
                 Esau.
              
               He
               
                 was
                 called
                 Iesus
                 before
                 he
                 was
                 conceaved
                 ,
              
               
               before
               thy
               works
               renew
               thy
               intention
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               starre
               which
               appeared
               in
               the
               East
               .
            
             
               I.
               
                 VVHen
                 Iesus
                 was
                 born
                 in
                 Bethleem
                 Iuda
                 ,
              
               
               
                 in
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 king
                 Herode
                 behold
                 there
                 〈◊〉
                 sages
                 from
                 the
                 East
                 ,
                 to
                 Hierusalem
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 where
                 is
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 born
                 king
                 of
                 tho
                 Iewes
                 ?
                 For
                 we
                 have
                 seene
                 his
                 starre
                 in
                 the
                 East
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 come
                 to
                 adore
                 him
                 .
              
               How
               great
               ●
               benefitt
               is
               it
               to
               be
               called
               to
               the
               sayth
               and
               service
               of
               Christ
               ,
               wheras
               thousāds
               are
               left
               behind
               ?
               How
               greate
               to
               be
               stirred
               vp
               to
               reforme
               our
               conversation
               ,
               to
               be
               called
               to
               Religion
               ,
               to
               converse
               with
               God
               in
               prayer
               ,
               by
               sweete
               and
               ●fficatious
               means
               ,
               from
               our
               tender
               yeares
               ,
               or
               from
               the
               turmoile
               of
               earthly
               trobles
               ?
               Who
               is
               Author
               of
               all
               the
               thi●g●
               but
               this
               infant
               ?
               
               Who
               on
               earth
               is
               carryed
               in
               his
               mothers
               armes
               and
               commandeth
               the
               heavens
               to
               wayte
               on
               him
               .
            
             
               II.
               How
               greate
               a
               favour
               is
               it
               to
               receave
               dayly
               new
               illustrations
               from
               heaven
               ,
               or
               to
               have
               our
               ancient
               f●rvour
               conserved
               and
               confirmed
               ?
               with
               what
               thankfulnes
               ou●ht
               we
               to
               correspond
               ?
               
                 We
                 saw
                 his
                 starre
                 and
                 we
                 came
              
               instantly
               with
               out
               delay
               :
               overcoming
               all
               difficulties
               which
               might
               be
               objected
               at
               home
               ,
               or
               abroad
               .
               
                 We
                 came
              
               from
               our
               home
               commodities
               ,
               into
               a
               strange
               country
               ,
               f●om
               freads
               ,
               to
               those
               who
               might
               proue
               vpon
               the
               matter
               enimies
               ;
               vpon
               no
               absolute
               evidence
               ,
               but
               greatest
               likely
               hood
               .
               
                 Walke
                 while
                 you
                 have
                 light
              
               ,
               
               
                 that
                 darkenes
                 overtake
                 you
                 not
                 .
                 He
                 that
                 walketh
                 in
                 darkenes
                 ,
                 knowes
                 not
                 whether
                 he
                 goeth
                 .
              
            
             
               III.
               
                 Where
                 is
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 born
                 king
                 ?
              
               As
               if
               they
               should
               have
               sayed
               :
               
               why
               is
               the
               king
               of
               the
               Jewes
               layed
               in
               the
               manget
               ,
               and
               no
               :
               seated
               in
               the
               temple
               ?
               Wherfore
               doth
               he
               not
               glitter
               it
               purpse
               ,
               but
               Iyes
               svvathed
               in
               clouts
               :
               And
               
               by
               thier
               asking
               these
               questions
               of
               those
               who
               are
               ,
               or
               should
               be
               knowing
               ,
               they
               rebuke
               thier
               negligence
               ,
               they
               cheek
               thier
               sloth
               ,
               they
               blame
               the
               Servant
               that
               he
               doth
               not
               goe
               to
               meete
               his
               master
               &c.
               
               
                 He
                 is
                 b●r●
                 king
              
               of
               heaven
               and
               earth
               :
               The
               heavens
               acknowledge
               him
               and
               wayte
               vpon
               him
               .
               O
               dulnes
               of
               my
               earthly
               ha●●
               that
               is
               so
               little
               dutifull
               ,
               so
               little
               respectfull
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               take
               notice
               where
               he
               is
               ?
               Or
               not
               to
               affoard
               him
               a
               place
               more
               befitting
               him
               !
            
          
           
             
               How
               Herode
               was
               trobled
               at
               the
               newes
               .
            
             
               I.
               
               
                 KIng
                 Herode
                 hearing
                 this
                 ,
                 was
                 trobled
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 Hierusalem
                 with
                 him
                 and
                 assembling
                 togeather
                 all
                 the
                 chiefe
                 Priests
                 and
                 Scribes
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 he
                 inq●ired
                 of
                 them
                 where
                 Christ
                 should
                 be
                 born
                 .
              
               They
               are
               trobled
               who
               had
               most
               cause
               to
               rejoyce
               :
               Beware
               of
               ingratitud●
               ,
               least
               benefitts
               receaved
               turne
               to
               thy
               prejudice
               .
               Beware
               of
               passion
               ,
               and
               prejudicate
               opinions
               ,
               which
               blind
               vs
               from
               seeing
               ,
               or
               detayne
               vs
               from
               acknovvledging
               that
               which
               we
               cannot
               but
               see
               .
               Bevvare
               of
               dissembling
               :
               For
               ther
               
                 〈◊〉
                 no
                 counsell
                 against
                 our
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               sayth
               the
               Prophetr
               .
               
            
             
               II.
               
                 And
                 they
                 sayed
                 ,
                 in
                 Bethleem
                 Iuda●
                 for
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 written
                 by
                 the
                 Prophett
                 ;
                 And
                 thou
                 Bethleem
                 land
                 of
                 Iuda
                 art
                 not
                 the
                 least
                 among
                 the
                 Princes
                 of
                 Iuda
                 ,
                 for
                 out
                 of
                 thee
                 shall
                 come
                 forth
                 the
                 Captaine
                 ,
                 that
                 shall
                 rule
                 my
                 people
                 of
                 Israell
                 .
              
               How
               readyly
               could
               they
               point
               out
               the
               place
               of
               his
               birth
               ,
               and
               yett
               not
               stirre
               to
               looke
               after
               him
               ?
               But
               if
               Bethleem
               be
               esteemed
               greate
               ,
               because
               in
               it
               our
               Saviour
               was
               once
               bor●
               how
               greate
               may
               we
               be
               ,
               in
               whom
               he
               is
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               dayly
               born
               in
               the
               holy
               Sacrament
               ?
               Follovv
               this
               Captaine
               ,
               and
               esteeme
               thyself
               happy
               to
               be
               ruled
               by
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               one
               of
               his
               people
               .
               
               
                 O
                 Lord
                 I
                 am
                 thy
                 servant
                 .
              
            
             
               III.
               
                 Then
                 Herode
                 secretly
                 calling
                 the
                 sages
                 ,
                 learned
                 diligently
                 of
                 them
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 starre
                 ,
                 which
                 appeared
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 s●nding
                 them
                 to
                 Bethleem
                 ,
                 sayd
                 ,
                 Goe
                 ,
                 and
                 aske
                 diligently
                 after
                 the
                 child
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 you
                 shall
                 have
                 found
                 him
                 ,
                 make
                 report●
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 also
                 coming
                 may
                 adore
                 him
                 .
              
               O
               blessed
               Child●
               VVho
               would
               not
               diligently
               aske
               after
               thee
               ?
               VVho
               would
               not
               carefully
               informe
               himself
               of
               thee
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               from
               day
               to
               day
               vnderstand
               more
               and
               more
               ,
               that
               thou
               art
               ,
               
               as
               the
               Prophett
               stiles
               thee
               ,
               
               admirable
               ,
               God
               ,
               
                 strong
                 ,
                 Prince
                 of
                 peace
                 ,
                 Father
                 of
                 the
                 future
                 world
                 ,
              
               Aske
               earnestly
               of
               him
               what
               thou
               wantest
               ;
               he
               will
               bestow
               his
               gifts
               as
               a
               Father
               ,
               as
               a
               
                 Prince
                 ,
                 as
                 God.
                 As
                 a
                 Child
                 :
              
               Inquire
               of
               those
               who
               know
               him
               best
               ,
               that
               knovving
               him
               more
               perfectly
               ,
               thou
               mayest
               adore
               him
               more
               reverently
               ,
               and
               serve
               him
               more
               diligently
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Sages
               find
               ,
               and
               adore
               our
               Saviour
               .
            
             
               I.
               
                 VVHen
                 they
                 had
                 heard
                 the
                 king
                 ,
              
               
               
                 they
                 departed
                 ;
                 and
                 behold
                 the
                 starre
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 seen
                 in
                 the
                 East
                 ,
                 went
                 before
                 them
                 ,
                 till
                 it
                 came
                 and
                 stood
                 over
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 child
                 was
                 .
              
               VVhile
               ordinary
               means
               doe
               last
               ,
               God
               affoardes
               not
               extraordinarie
               ;
               when
               ordinarie
               faile
               ,
               he
               supplies
               by
               wayes
               best
               knowne
               to
               himself
               .
               Behold
               the
               reward
               of
               constancy
               ,
               and
               of
               resolution
               in
               overcoming
               difficulties
               ,
               in
               contemning
               humane
               respects
               ,
               and
               judgments
               ,
               and
               feares
               ,
               in
               continuing
               the
               good
               courses
               ,
               which
               vpon
               due
               consideration
               we
               have
               vndertaken
               for
               God.
               
            
             
               II.
               
                 And
                 seeing
                 the
                 starre
                 ,
                 they
                 rejoyced
                 with
                 exceeding
                 greate
                 joy
                 ;
                 and
                 going
                 into
                 the
                 house
                 ,
                 they
                 found
                 the
                 Child
                 ,
                 with
                 Marie
                 his
                 Mother
                 .
              
               Rejoycing
               exceedingly
               at
               the
               light
               of
               the
               starre
               ,
               how
               much
               more
               did
               they
               rejoyce
               at
               the
               light
               of
               the
               Child
               !
               And
               what
               Child
               !
               in
               what
               hovse●
               Behold
               where
               thy
               king
               is
               born
               ,
               where
               this
               Child
               is
               to
               be
               found
               with
               his
               Mother
               ;
               whether
               Iesus
               is
               to
               be
               followed
               ,
               with
               the
               faithfull
               Kings
               ,
               and
               shepheards
               ;
               
                 And
                 falling
                 downe
                 ,
                 they
                 adored
                 him
                 :
              
               notvvithstanding
               his
               s●al
               retinue
               his
               poore
               furniture
               ,
               the
               small
               appearance
               of
               kingly
               presence
               .
               Sonne
               suffer
               me
               to
               doe
               with
               thee
               what
               I
               wil
               ,
               I
               knovv
               what
               is
               good
               for
               thee
               .
               &c.
               
            
             
               III
               
                 And
                 opening
                 thier
                 treasures
                 they
                 offered
                 vnto
                 him
                 gifts
                 ,
              
               
               
                 Gold
                 ,
                 frankincense
                 and
                 Myrrhe
                 ;
                 and
                 hoving
                 received
                 an
                 answer
                 in
                 sleepe
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 returne
                 by
                 Herode
                 ,
                 they
                 went
                 back
                 into
                 thier
                 country
                 another
                 way
                 .
              
               
               Observe
               what
               they
               offered
               ,
               and
               acknovvledge
               what
               they
               did
               beleeve
               ;
               by
               these
               three
               ,
               his
               divinitie
               ,
               his
               royaltie
               ,
               his
               mortalitie
               are
               infinuared
               ,
               
               Open
               thy
               hart
               ,
               and
               see
               what
               treasure
               thou
               there
               hast
               layed
               vp
               to
               offer
               .
               Is
               thy
               treasure
               ▪
               
               Advisednes
               ?
               
               Is
               thy
               treasure
               Chastitie
               ?
               Is
               thy
               treasure
               a
               desire
               aud
               inclination
               to
               pray
               ,
               to
               overcome
               thy
               passions
               ,
               to
               mortifie
               thy
               sensualitie
               ?
               Offer
               at
               least
               thy
               ●art
               and
               soule
               ,
               to
               receave
               what
               he
               shall
               please
               to
               bestovv
               on
               thee
               ,
               or
               to
               take
               from
               thee
               what
               may
               be
               displeasing
               to
               him
               .
               If
               thou
               hast
               no
               gold
               ,
               offer
               the
               bitternes
               of
               thy
               teares
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               thy
               distresses
               and
               doubts
               have
               recourse
               to
               God
               ,
               that
               thou
               may
               est
               be
               directed
               and
               strengthened
               in
               the
               right
               way
               to
               thy
               heavenly
               Country
               .
               How
               many
               dangers
               hast
               thou
               escaped
               by
               his
               suggestion
               ?
               Into
               how
               many
               good
               wayes
               hast
               thou
               been
               put
               .
               &c.
               Returne
               not
               by
               the
               wayes
               of
               the
               wicked
               world
               ,
               least
               they
               be
               occasion
               that
               this
               child
               be
               taken
               from
               thee
               or
               misused
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Purification
               of
               the
               Blessed
               Virgen
               .
            
             
               I.
               
                 AFter
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 her
                 purification
                 were
                 fully
                 ended
              
               ;
               
               according
               to
               the
               law
               of
               M●yses
               ,
               they
               caryed
               him
               vp
               to
               Hierusalem
               to
               present
               him
               to
               our
               Lord
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               written
               in
               the
               law
               of
               our
               Lord
               :
               Every
               male
               &c.
               
               Here
               be
               no
               excuses
               ,
               no
               supposalls
               of
               exemption
               ,
               no
               declining
               the
               law
               ,
               though
               novv
               dravving
               to
               an
               end
               ,
               but
               the
               time
               ,
               
               and
               houte
               being
               come
               ,
               they
               obey
               ,
               though
               she
               à
               Virgen
               ,
               and
               he
               aboue
               the
               law
               :
               
                 Let
                 our
                 strength
              
               therfore
               be
               (
               according
               to
               the
               counsell
               of
               the
               Wise
               man
               )
               
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 Iustice
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               fullfill
               it
               ,
               not
               to
               endeavour
               to
               make
               it
               voyde
               ,
               or
               to
               decline
               it
               .
            
             
               II.
               Consider
               what
               a
               Kind
               of
               present
               this
               was
               from
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Blessed
               Virgen
               ,
               and
               her
               Sonne
               ,
               to
               God
               his
               Father
               .
               How
               worthy
               ?
               How
               gratefull
               ?
               How
               compleate
               .
               Then
               ,
               as
               to
               ourselves
               ,
               how
               greedily
               should
               we
               attend
               ,
               how
               cheerefully
               welcome
               ,
               and
               make
               vse
               of
               the
               houte
               in
               which
               we
               might
               present
               ourselves
               to
               God
               in
               prayer
               ?
               Enter
               into
               the
               Interiour
               of
               the
               Blessed
               Virgen
               ,
               S.
               Ioseph
               ,
               and
               the
               Child
               Iesus
               and
               behold
               with
               what
               disposition
               they
               present
               themselves
               ,
               and
               him
               .
               It
               is
               a
               happy
               law
               vvhich
               ordereth
               every
               thing
               so
               ,
               as
               we
               may
               securely
               expect
               till
               the
               day
               ,
               and
               houre
               ,
               and
               moment
               come
               about
               ,
               wherin
               we
               are
               to
               apply
               ourselves
               to
               this
               or
               that
               service
               pleasing
               to
               God.
               
            
             
             
               III.
               All
               the
               dayes
               of
               this
               life
               are
               
                 dayes
                 of
                 purgation
              
               :
               As
               we
               wash
               our
               hands
               ,
               our
               face
               our
               garment
               ,
               so
               must
               we
               our
               soule
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               appeare
               before
               our
               Lord
               an
               acceptable
               present
               .
               Now
               present
               thyself
               to
               the
               Child
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Virgin
               ,
               that
               thou
               mayst
               find
               favour
               when
               he
               shall
               come
               as
               Iudge
               :
               
               
                 For
                 nothing
                 that
                 is
                 polluted
                 shall
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 heavenly
                 Hierusalem
                 ,
              
               nothing
               ●hat
               is
               not
               purified
               ,
               by
               innocency
               of
               life
               by
               pennance
               ,
               or
               by
               the
               purging
               fire
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               law
               of
               Purisication
               .
            
             
               I.
               
                 EVery
                 male
                 that
                 openeth
                 the
                 womb
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 called
                 holy
                 to
                 our
                 Lord.
              
               
               Consider
               vpon
               how
               many
               titles
               thou
               art
               Gods
               ,
               and
               oughtest
               to
               be
               
                 holy
                 to
                 him
              
               ,
               and
               wholly
               his
               :
               He
               created
               thee
               of
               nothing
               ,
               to
               his
               Image
               ,
               and
               likenes
               ,
               for
               a
               holy
               ,
               and
               sublime
               end
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               to
               serve
               him
               with
               body
               and
               soule
               ,
               and
               eternally
               to
               inioy
               him
               :
               Thou
               hast
               been
               redeemed
               with
               blood
               most
               holy
               ,
               that
               
                 in
                 holynes
                 ,
                 and
                 iustice
                 thou
                 shouldst
                 serve
                 him
                 all
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 thy
                 life
                 :
              
               
               Thou
               hast
               been
               called
               into
               a
               Holy
               Church
               ,
               perhaps
               to
               holy
               vovves
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               an
               instrument
               to
               make
               others
               holy
               ,
               fed
               with
               the
               holy
               bread
               of
               Angels
               ,
               bred
               vp
               to
               a
               holy
               course
               of
               life
               ,
               with
               holy
               documents
               ,
               and
               inspirations
               ,
               in
               conversation
               with
               holy
               persons
               .
               
                 How
                 ●omes
                 it
                 to
                 passe
                 that
                 my
                 beloved
                 in
                 my
                 house
                 doth
              
               (
               if
               not
               many
               
               things
               which
               are
               naught
               )
               so
               few
               holy
               things
               ?
               Put
               on
               a
               manly
               courage
               in
               the
               way
               of
               vertue
               that
               thou
               mayst
               become
               truly
               
                 holy
                 to
                 our
                 Lord.
              
               
            
             
               II.
               
                 And
                 to
                 offer
                 Sacrifice
                 ,
                 according
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 sayed
                 in
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 ,
                 a
                 payre
                 of
                 turtle
                 doves
                 ,
                 or
                 two
                 young
                 pigeons
                 .
              
               Consider
               the
               Indulgency
               of
               God
               towards
               vs
               ;
               He
               requireth
               nothing
               above
               our
               strength
               ;
               
                 Give
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 law
              
               :
               Keepe
               the
               commandments
               ;
               keepe
               thy
               rule
               :
               this
               is
               a
               most
               gratefull
               sacrifice
               ;
               doe
               not
               pretend
               that
               that
               is
               above
               thy
               strength
               which
               he
               appoints
               :
               Noe
               man
               is
               so
               poore
               ,
               or
               weake
               as
               to
               be
               excused
               from
               conforming
               himself
               to
               his
               blessed
               will.
               
            
             
               III.
               
                 A
                 payer
                 of
                 turtles
                 &c.
              
               A
               double
               offering
               ,
               for
               the
               Mother
               and
               for
               the
               Sonne
               :
               Thy
               soule
               ,
               and
               thy
               body
               :
               
               thy
               vnderstanding
               ,
               and
               thy
               will
               ,
               thy
               interiour
               ,
               and
               thy
               exteriour
               cariage
               ;
               thy
               intention
               ,
               and
               thy
               workes
               ;
               both
               of
               them
               sincere
               ,
               and
               innocent
               ,
               not
               inconstant
               and
               ●leeting
               ,
               not
               hanging
               after
               worldly
               contentments
               .
               
               
                 I
                 esteemed
                 laughter
                 deceit
              
               (
               sayth
               the
               wiseman
               )
               
                 and
                 to
                 ioy
                 I
                 sayed
                 ,
                 wherfore
                 dost
                 thou
                 in
                 vayne
                 let
                 thyself
                 be
                 deceived
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               coming
               of
               old
               Simeon
               to
               meete
               our
               Saviour
               .
            
             
               I.
               
                 ANd
                 behold
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 man
                 in
                 Hierusalem
                 named
              
               
               
                 Simeon
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 man
                 was
                 iust
                 ,
                 and
                 religions
                 ,
                 expecting
                 the
                 consolation
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 was
                 in
                 him
                 .
              
               How
               few
               of
               this
               kind
               of
               men
               are
               now
               to
               be
               found
               and
               even
               in
               Hierusalem
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               most
               sacred
               place
               )
               how
               few
               ?
               The
               word
               Simeon
               signifieth
               one
               that
               giveth
               eare
               ;
               how
               few
               give
               eare
               to
               the
               Best
               things
               ?
               Who
               so
               doth
               ,
               is
               in
               a
               way
               of
               Iustice
               ,
               and
               religion
               ,
               and
               attendeth
               not
               the
               vaine
               ,
               and
               emptie
               comforts
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               which
               passe
               as
               in
               a
               blast
               ,
               but
               the
               inward
               comfort
               of
               the
               
                 holy
                 Ghost
              
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               presence
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               of
               our
               Saviour
               .
            
             
               II.
               
                 And
                 he
                 hath
                 received
                 answer
                 from
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 not
                 see
                 death
                 ,
                 till
                 he
                 first
                 saw
                 the
                 Christ
                 of
                 our
                 Lord.
              
               See
               how
               many
               commandments
               ,
               rules
               ,
               or
               directions
               thou
               hast
               received
               from
               God
               in
               thy
               state
               of
               life
               ,
               for
               so
               many
               answers
               hast
               thou
               receaved
               from
               him
               ,
               that
               thou
               shalt
               not
               see
               death
               if
               thou
               keepe
               them
               :
               so
               our
               Saviour
               sayed
               answering
               the
               yong
               man.
               
               
                 Doe
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 shalt
                 live
              
               ;
               and
               the
               Wiseman
               :
               
                 Feare
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 keepe
                 his
                 commandments
                 ,
              
               
               
                 for
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 whole
                 man
              
               ;
               as
               much
               as
               to
               say
               ,
               in
               this
               is
               all
               the
               happines
               of
               man
               :
               with
               what
               confidence
               shall
               we
               looke
               vpon
               à
               temporall
               death
               ,
               and
               avoide
               the
               eternall
               if
               we
               be
               thus
               armed
               ?
            
             
               III.
               
                 Simeon
                 was
                 expecting
                 the
                 consolation
                 of
                 Israel
                 .
              
               Follow
               thou
               his
               example
               ,
               and
               the
               advise
               of
               the
               Royal
               Prophet
               ,
               
               
                 Expect
                 our
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 of
                 good
                 courage
                 ,
              
               whether
               thou
               be
               by
               him
               often
               ,
               or
               seldome
               spiritually
               visited
               ,
               
               whether
               busines
               succeed
               to
               thy
               mind
               ,
               or
               otherwise
               ,
               in
               what
               ever
               imployment
               he
               doth
               ingage
               thee
               .
               This
               disposition
               is
               a
               signe
               of
               
                 Iustice
                 ,
                 and
                 Religion
              
               and
               of
               the
               
                 Holy
                 Ghost
              
               dvvelling
               in
               vs
               ;
               A
               signe
               that
               we
               have
               the
               true
               spirit
               of
               wisdome
               ,
               and
               vnderstanding
               ,
               and
               of
               counsell
               ,
               and
               of
               fortitude
               ,
               and
               of
               Pietie
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               
                 feare
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               and
               of
               
                 his
                 love
              
               .
               not
               wedded
               to
               our
               owne
               wayes
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               Simeon
               takes
               the
               Child
               Iesus
               into
               his
               armes
               .
            
             
               I.
               
                 ANd
                 he
                 came
                 in
                 spirit
                 into
                 the
                 Temple
                 .
              
               
               Reflect
               with
               what
               spirit
               ,
               how
               fervently
               ,
               with
               how
               much
               thirst
               and
               eagernes
               ;
               or
               cōtrarivvise
               how
               coldly
               ,
               and
               dully
               thou
               appearest
               in
               the
               Temple
               ,
               at
               prayer
               ,
               or
               at
               the
               holy
               Sacrifice
               of
               Masse
               ,
               (
               where
               the
               Angels
               assist
               with
               reverence
               )
               or
               at
               other
               pious
               exercices
               ;
               and
               see
               what
               successe
               thou
               mayst
               hope
               for
               .
               If
               by
               a
               customarie
               performance
               of
               thy
               devotious
               thou
               be
               fallen
               to
               a
               feeblenes
               in
               them
               ,
               rouse
               vp
               thy
               spirits
               ,
               renew
               vvhat
               is
               decayed
               :
               
               
                 Rise
                 ,
                 make
                 hast
                 ,
                 my
                 beloved
              
               (
               sayth
               the
               bridgroome
               )
               
                 and
                 come
              
               .
            
             
               II.
               
                 And
                 when
                 his
                 parents
                 brought
                 in
                 the
                 Child
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 to
                 doe
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 custome
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 He
                 also
                 tooke
                 him
                 into
                 his
                 armes
                 ,
                 and
                 Blessed
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 sayed
                 ,
                 now
                 thou
                 mayst
                 dismisse
                 thy
                 servant
                 ,
                 ô
                 Lord
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 thy
                 word
                 ,
                 in
                 peace
                 .
              
               VVhata
               blessing
               is
               it
               to
               receave
               our
               Saviour
               in
               our
               breast
               ?
               To
               have
               him
               in
               our
               hands
               ?
               And
               as
               it
               were
               in
               our
               possession
               ?
               VVho
               can
               sufficiently
               esteeme
               that
               instant
               in
               which
               we
               may
               say
               with
               Jacob.
               
                 Now
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 dismisse
                 thee
                 vnles
                 thou
                 bles
                 m●
                 .
              
               
               VVhat
               may
               we
               not
               hope
               to
               obtaine
               having
               our
               God
               as
               it
               were
               in
               our
               povver
               ?
               Begge
               
                 peace
                 ,
                 saluation
                 ,
                 light
                 ,
                 comfort
              
               in
               tribulation
               ,
               and
               in
               expecting
               the
               time
               of
               comfort
               ,
               and
               what
               ever
               may
               be
               wanting
               to
               thee
               towards
               thy
               owne
               ,
               or
               thy
               neighbours
               assistance
               .
            
             
               III.
               
                 My
                 eyes
                 have
                 seene
                 thy
                 saluation
                 which
                 thou
                 hast
                 prepared
                 before
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 all
                 people
                 &c.
                 
              
               Blesse
               God
               for
               sending
               this
               saluation
               to
               all
               ,
               and
               that
               thou
               in
               particular
               hast
               been
               made
               partaker
               of
               it
               :
               Begge
               increase
               of
               this
               light
               &c.
               
               
               
                 And
                 his
                 Father
                 and
                 Mother
                 were
                 marveling
                 at
                 these
                 things
                 which
                 were
                 spoken
                 of
                 him
                 .
              
               And
               not
               with
               out
               reason
               shall
               we
               detaine
               ourselves
               in
               admiring
               ,
               and
               adoring
               his
               goodnes
               ,
               his
               willingnes
               to
               impart
               himself
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               and
               infinite
               other
               thinghs
               which
               we
               may
               find
               in
               this
               Child
               ,
               who
               gives
               himself
               into
               our
               armes
               incomprehensible
               in
               himself
               ,
               but
               framing
               himself
               according
               to
               humane
               nature
               ,
               by
               love
               ,
               and
               imitation
               of
               his
               vertues
               to
               be
               comprehended
               by
               vs.
               
            
          
           
             
               Simeon
               his
               Prophecie
               .
            
             
               I.
               
                 ANd
                 Simeon
                 blessed
                 them
              
               ,
               
               
                 and
                 sayed
                 to
                 Marie
                 his
                 Mother
                 .
                 Behold
                 this
                 Child
                 is
                 set
                 to
                 the
                 ruine
                 ,
                 and
                 resurrection
                 of
                 many
                 in
                 Israel
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 a
                 signe
                 which
                 shall
                 be
                 contradicted
                 .
              
               God
               mingleth
               sorrow
               vvith
               ioy
               and
               gladnes
               ;
               which
               in
               this
               life
               is
               not
               only
               the
               common
               case
               of
               every
               body
               ,
               but
               also
               a
               blessing
               .
               And
               therfore
               when
               adverse
               things
               doe
               not
               befall
               vs
               ,
               we
               shal
               doe
               well
               to
               forthinke
               them
               ,
               least
               we
               be
               ingulfed
               in
               too
               much
               libertie
               and
               licentiousnes
               ,
               or
               overtaken
               with
               pride
               and
               haughtines
               .
               
                 Be
                 mind
                 full
                 of
                 Povertie
                 in
                 time
                 of
                 abundance
                 ,
              
               
               sayth
               the
               Wiseman
               ;
               and
               againe
               ,
               
                 an
                 advised
                 man
                 doth
                 allwayes
                 feare
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 synne
                 will
                 beware
                 of
                 carelessnes
                 .
              
            
             
               II.
               If
               of
               this
               child
               it
               could
               be
               sayed
               he
               was
               to
               be
               the
               occasion
               of
               
                 ruine
                 ,
                 and
                 rising
                 to
                 many
                 ,
              
               what
               may
               be
               thought
               of
               vs
               ?
               
               Let
               every
               one
               say
               with
               S.
               Paulinus
               ,
               would
               to
               God
               Christ
               may
               be
               to
               me
               
                 ruine
                 ,
                 and
                 resurrection
              
               that
               synne
               may
               be
               ruined
               in
               me
               ,
               and
               he
               rise
               who
               fell
               when
               synne
               began
               to
               rise
               .
               And
               againe
               ;
               whatever
               be
               likely
               to
               be
               the
               event
               of
               future
               thinghs
               ,
               it
               is
               our
               dutie
               diligently
               ,
               sincerly
               ,
               and
               with
               out
               all
               anxietie
               to
               performe
               that
               good
               which
               we
               have
               in
               hand
               ,
               and
               commit
               the
               event
               to
               God.
               It
               is
               an
               idle
               thing
               to
               repose
               our
               confidence
               in
               man
               ,
               
               or
               in
               any
               creature
               :
               finally
               he
               that
               doth
               not
               expect
               to
               be
               contradicted
               ,
               or
               goeth
               not
               armed
               for
               it
               ,
               doth
               in
               vayne
               presume
               he
               shal
               have
               peace
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               or
               be
               accounted
               a
               true
               follovver
               of
               Christ.
               
            
             
               III.
               
                 And
                 thy
                 soule
                 a
                 sword
                 shall
                 pearce
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 thoughts
                 of
                 many
                 hartes
                 may
                 come
                 to
                 light
                 .
              
               What
               did
               she
               deserve
               who
               
               brought
               forth
               her
               child
               without
               paine
               ,
               
               but
               bred
               him
               not
               without
               griefe
               ?
               Make
               account
               ,
               (
               sayth
               S.
               Bernard
               )
               that
               nothing
               happens
               to
               any
               which
               may
               not
               happen
               to
               thee
               ;
               and
               doe
               not
               say
               in
               what
               have
               I
               deserved
               it
               ?
               How
               many
               thoughts
               of
               men
               will
               come
               to
               light
               when
               this
               child
               shall
               come
               to
               indge
               them
               ?
               What
               different
               iudgement
               will
               men
               make
               of
               themselves
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               things
               belonging
               to
               this
               world
               ,
               from
               that
               which
               heeretofore
               thy
               indged
               ,
               not
               taking
               the
               doctrine
               and
               inspirations
               of
               this
               child
               in
               thier
               way
               ?
               Pearce
               thy
               owne
               soule
               now
               with
               griefe
               for
               thy
               synnes
               ,
               that
               then
               the
               iudge
               of
               the
               iust
               may
               be
               revealed
               to
               thee
               .
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               Anne
               the
               Prophetesse
               .
            
             
               I.
               
                 ANd
                 there
                 was
                 Anne
                 ●
                 Prophetesse
                 ,
                 daughter
                 to
                 Phanuel
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 tribe
                 of
                 Aser
                 ,
                 she
                 was
                 farre
                 stricken
                 in
                 dayes
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 lived
                 with
                 her
                 husband
                 seaven
                 yeares
                 from
                 her
                 Virginitie
                 ,
                 and
                 she
                 was
                 ●iddow
                 ●ntill
                 eighty
                 and
                 foure
                 yeares
                 .
              
               
               By
               her
               name
               learne
               how
               deserving
               she
               was
               ,
               and
               in
               what
               degree
               thou
               must
               be
               that
               thou
               mayst
               deservedly
               meete
               our
               Lord.
               Anne
               signifieth
               ,
               gratious
               ,
               mercifull
               ,
               giving
               ,
               reposing
               ;
               Phanuel
               ,
               one
               that
               seeth
               God
               ,
               or
               walketh
               in
               his
               sight
               :
               Aser
               ,
               blessednes
               :
               for
               a
               soule
               thus
               qualified
               may
               deservedly
               be
               tearmed
               blessed
               :
               she
               was
               
                 farre
                 stricken
                 in
                 yeares
              
               ,
               she
               did
               not
               goe
               backward
               (
               sayeth
               S.
               Peeter
               Chrysologus
               )
               but
               dayly
               increased
               in
               
               vertue
               a
               signe
               ,
               and
               advancement
               to
               this
               ,
               followeth
            
             
               II.
               
                 And
                 she
                 departed
                 not
                 from
                 the
                 temple
                 ,
                 by
                 fastings
                 and
                 prayers
                 serving
                 day
                 and
                 night
                 .
              
               
               Deservedly
               sayeth
               Origen
               )
               did
               this
               holy
               woman
               receive
               the
               spirit
               of
               prophecie
               ,
               being
               by
               constant
               chastitie
               ,
               and
               continued
               fasting
               ,
               mounted
               to
               this
               height
               and
               we
               ,
               
               (
               according
               to
               the
               Counsels
               of
               S.
               Cyprian
               )
               who
               are
               allwayes
               in
               light
               ,
               because
               in
               Christ
               ,
               must
               not
               cease
               even
               in
               the
               night
               from
               prayer
               ,
               darknes
               and
               profound
               silence
               are
               no
               little
               helps
               to
               compunction
               .
               
                 And
                 she
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 coming
                 in
                 ,
                 praysed
                 our
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 spake
                 of
                 him
                 to
                 all
                 those
                 who
                 expected
                 the
                 redemption
                 of
                 Israel
                 .
              
               An
               ample
               subiect
               of
               prayse
               and
               thanksgiving
               ,
               God
               man
               ,
               and
               become
               an
               infant
               for
               our
               sake
               .
               
                 Confitemini
                 Domine
                 quoniam
                 bonus
                 ;
                 quoniam
                 in
                 saculum
                 miserieordia
                 ejus
                 .
              
            
             
             
               III.
               
                 And
                 when
                 thy
                 had
                 done
                 all
                 things
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 our
                 Lord.
                 they
                 returned
                 into
                 Galilee
                 ,
                 to
                 thier
                 Cittie
                 Nazareth
                 .
              
               And
               were
               not
               any
               thing
               puffed
               vp
               with
               so
               much
               prayse
               ,
               and
               commendation
               :
               but
               returned
               to
               thier
               wonted
               humble
               exercises
               ,
               and
               meane
               place
               of
               aboade
               .
               
                 And
                 the
                 child
                 grew
                 ,
                 and
                 waxed
                 strong
                 ,
                 full
                 of
                 wisedome
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 was
                 in
                 him
                 .
              
               
               Sonne
               ,
               it
               is
               more
               profitable
               ,
               and
               more
               safe
               for
               thee
               to
               hide
               the
               grace
               of
               devotion
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               thinke
               ,
               or
               speake
               much
               of
               it
               ,
               but
               rather
               to
               humble
               thyself
               ,
               and
               esteeme
               thyself
               vnworthy
               of
               it
               .
               &c.
               Thus
               we
               may
               grow
               in
               strength
               and
               wisdome
               and
               grace
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               God
               ,
               
               and
               have
               God
               dwelling
               in
               vs
               ;
               for
               
                 with
                 the
                 humble
                 is
                 his
                 conversation
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               flight
               into
               Aegypt
               .
            
             
               I.
               
                 BEhold
                 an
                 Angel
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 appeared
                 in
                 sleepe
                 to
                 Ioseph
                 ,
                 saying
                 ;
                 rise
                 and
                 take
                 the
                 child
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Mother
                 ,
                 and
                 fly
                 into
                 Egypt
                 .
              
               He
               appeared
               to
               S.
               Ioseph
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               our
               Blessed
               ●ady
               ,
               
               to
               give
               vs
               in
               her
               an
               example
               ,
               of
               humilitie
               and
               obedience
               ,
               and
               in
               him
               both
               a
               patterne
               of
               constant
               faith
               in
               seeming
               contradictions
               ,
               and
               resignation
               to
               what
               ever
               God
               shall
               dispose
               ,
               submitting
               our
               seeming
               wise
               thoughts
               to
               his
               vnsearchable
               wisdome
               ,
               and
               putting
               no
               bound
               to
               our
               submission
               .
               
                 And
                 be
                 there
                 till
                 I
                 shall
                 tell
                 thee
                 .
              
            
             
               II.
               
                 For
                 it
                 will
                 come
                 to
                 passe
                 that
                 Herode
                 will
                 seeke
                 the
                 child
                 to
                 destroy
                 him
                 .
              
               Not
               knowing
               before
               hand
               what
               will
               happen
               ,
               it
               is
               fitting
               we
               should
               ever
               have
               tecourse
               to
               whom
               all
               things
               lye
               open
               ,
               and
               there
               repose
               our
               doubtfull
               thought
               ;
               so
               Herode
               with
               all
               his
               povver
               and
               craft
               will
               not
               be
               able
               to
               annoy
               vs
               ;
               for
               as
               when
               God
               flyeth
               man
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               out
               of
               feare
               ,
               but
               for
               some
               hidden
               mysterie
               ;
               so
               when
               he
               putteth
               vs
               in
               case
               of
               flying
               ,
               it
               is
               for
               our
               good
               ,
               and
               for
               some
               ends
               of
               his
               towards
               it
               .
               
                 Herode
                 sought
                 the
                 child
                 to
                 destroy
                 it
                 .
              
               Seeke
               thou
               his
               enimies
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               synfull
               dispositions
               to
               destroy
               them
               ,
               and
               maintaine
               him
               who
               is
               thy
               true
               life
               Christ
               Iesus
               .
            
             
               III.
               
                 Who
                 rising
                 tooke
                 the
                 child
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 mother
                 in
                 the
                 night
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 retyred
                 into
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 there
                 till
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Herode
                 .
              
               Reflect
               how
               poore
               a
               life
               it
               is
               likely
               they
               did
               lead
               in
               Egypt
               :
               Thier
               best
               riches
               was
               obedience
               ;
               thier
               accommodation
               patience
               ;
               thier
               comfort
               prayer
               ,
               and
               devotion
               ;
               with
               drawing
               thier
               thoughts
               from
               all
               but
               the
               will
               of
               God.
               
                 Feare
                 not
              
               (
               sayed
               old
               Tobie
               to
               his
               Sonne
               )
               
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 poore
                 life
              
               
               
                 which
                 we
                 lead
                 ,
                 but
                 we
                 shall
                 have
                 many
                 good
                 things
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 feare
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 depart
                 from
                 all
                 synne
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 well
                 .
              
               See
               that
               Christ
               flying
               finds
               intertaynment
               for
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               those
               whome
               he
               vouchsafeth
               to
               style
               his
               little
               ones
               .
               He
               and
               his
               Mother
               were
               posted
               away
               at
               an
               vnseasonable
               houre
               in
               the
               nigat
               ,
               to
               teach
               vs
               that
               all
               houres
               are
               to
               be
               accounted
               seasonable
               when
               God
               calls
               ,
               or
               his
               service
               ;
               and
               
                 they
                 retyred
                 into
                 Egypt
              
               ,
               where
               thier
               forefathers
               had
               been
               oppressed
               ,
               yet
               God
               protected
               them
               .
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               The
               slaughter
               of
               the
               little
               children
               .
            
             
               I.
               
                 THen
                 Herode
                 perceiving
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 deluded
                 by
                 the
              
               
               
                 Sages
                 ,
                 was
                 exceeding
                 angry
                 ;
                 and
                 sending
                 ,
                 slew
                 all
                 the
                 male
                 children
                 that
                 were
                 in
                 Bethleem
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 borders
                 therof
                 ,
                 from
                 two
                 yeares
                 old
                 and
                 vnder
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 time
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 dilig●ntly
                 inquired
                 of
                 the
                 Sages
                 .
              
               Then
               he
               saw
               he
               was
               deluded
               ,
               when
               his
               malitious
               disposition
               deserving
               it
               ,
               God
               permitted
               him
               to
               perceive
               it
               ,
               and
               not
               before
               .
               And
               as
               wicked
               people
               and
               such
               as
               are
               imperfect
               ,
               doe
               not
               see
               God
               working
               all
               things
               ,
               and
               disposing
               all
               according
               to
               his
               divine
               pleasure
               ;
               so
               Herode
               ;
               but
               like
               angry
               and
               foolish
               doggs
               ,
               he
               followed
               the
               stone
               ,
               not
               minding
               who
               did
               cast
               it
               at
               him
               .
               How
               late
               doe
               those
               who
               are
               wordly
               wise
               ,
               and
               given
               to
               worldly
               courses
               ,
               see
               thier
               errour
               ?
               And
               say
               when
               it
               is
               too
               late
               ,
               
               
                 we
                 fooles
                 ,
                 accounted
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 the
                 iust
                 to
                 be
                 madnes
                 ,
                 and
                 thier
                 end
                 to
                 be
                 with
                 out
                 honour
                 .
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               II.
               In
               the
               meane
               time
               ,
               the
               children
               were
               happy
               ▪
               whome
               (
               as
               S.
               Augustin
               speaketh
               of
               them
               )
               life
               everlasting
               
               met
               in
               the
               very
               davvning
               of
               thier
               dayes
               
                 He
                 slew
                 all
              
               ,
               but
               missed
               of
               him
               ,
               whom
               he
               sought
               above
               all
               ;
               neither
               did
               he
               hurt
               those
               whom
               he
               found
               )
               sayth
               S.
               Fulgentius
               .
               
               And
               out
               of
               it
               S.
               Leo
               gives
               this
               lesson
               ;
               that
               we
               beware
               
               of
               ourselves
               ,
               for
               our
               Ghostly
               enimie
               strives
               to
               slaie
               in
               vs
               a
               kind
               of
               tender
               infancie
               of
               our
               faith
               and
               vertue
               .
               &c.
               
            
             
               III.
               
                 Then
                 that
                 was
                 fulfilled
                 which
                 was
                 spoken
                 by
                 Hieremiè
                 the
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 A
                 voyce
                 in
                 Rama
                 was
                 heard
                 ,
                 much
                 erying
                 and
                 wayling
                 ,
                 Rachel
                 hewayling
                 her
                 children
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 comforted
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 .
              
               Thus
               We
               often
               grieve
               where
               we
               have
               cause
               of
               ioy
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               receive
               comfort
               ,
               because
               we
               conceive
               that
               to
               be
               which
               is
               not
               ,
               and
               doe
               not
               thinke
               of
               that
               which
               is
               most
               important
               .
               
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 have
                 you
                 ignorant
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 sleepe
              
               (
               sayth
               S.
               Paul
               )
               that
               
               
                 you
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 sad
                 ,
                 as
                 other
                 folk
                 who
                 have
                 noe
                 hope
                 .
              
               The
               wicked
               are
               truly
               to
               be
               bewayled
               .
               For
               it
               were
               better
               for
               them
               they
               were
               not
               ,
               if
               thy
               doe
               not
               repent
               ;
               the
               losse
               of
               our
               soule
               by
               fynne
               deserves
               much
               wayling
               ;
               other
               losses
               are
               never
               comfortlesse
               ,
               to
               those
               that
               vnderstand
               what
               true
               comfort
               is
               .
               See
               that
               crying
               for
               thy
               offenses
               be
               from
               thy
               hart
               ,
               and
               not
               a
               voyce
               only
               from
               the
               teeth
               outward
               .
            
          
           
             
               Thier
               returne
               out
               of
               Egypt
               .
            
             
               I.
               
                 BVt
                 when
                 Herode
                 was
                 dead
              
               ,
               
               
                 behold
                 an
                 Angel
                 of
                 our
                 lord
                 appeared
                 in
                 sleepe
                 to
                 Ioseph
                 in
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 saying
                 .
                 Rise
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 the
                 child
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 mother
                 ,
                 and
                 go
                 into
                 the
                 land
                 of
                 Israel
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 dead
                 that
                 sought
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 the
                 child
                 ,
                 who
                 rising
                 tooke
                 the
                 child
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Mother
                 and
                 came
                 into
                 the
                 land
                 of
                 Israel
                 .
              
               What
               is
               become
               of
               Herode
               and
               of
               all
               his
               povver
               ?
               
                 He
                 is
                 dead
              
               ,
               but
               that
               is
               not
               all
               :
               And
               to
               the
               like
               end
               will
               all
               those
               come
               who
               either
               doe
               not
               seeke
               Iesus
               ,
               or
               not
               where
               he
               is
               ,
               in
               the
               Catholicke
               Church
               :
               VVe
               must
               all
               dye
               ,
               but
               taking
               the
               child
               Iesus
               ,
               and
               his
               Mother
               with
               vs
               ,
               we
               shall
               arrive
               at
               the
               true
               land
               of
               I
               srael
               ,
               the
               land
               of
               promise
               ,
               flowing
               vvith
               that
               which
               is
               better
               then
               milk
               and
               honie
               with
               out
               comparison
               ,
               
               if
               wee
               were
               to
               ourselves
               perfectly
               dead
               .
               Consider
               also
               in
               the
               persons
               of
               the
               Angel
               ,
               the
               Blessed
               Virgen
               ,
               and
               S.
               Joseph
               what
               may
               occurre
               .
            
             
             
               II
               ,
               
                 But
                 hearing
                 that
                 Archelaus
                 did
                 reigne
                 in
                 Iury
                 for
                 his
                 Father
                 Herode
                 ,
                 he
                 feard
                 to
                 goe
                 thither
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 warned
                 in
                 sleepe
                 retired
                 into
                 the
                 quarters
                 of
                 Galilee
                 .
              
               Againe
               by
               feare
               the
               fayth
               ,
               and
               patience
               of
               the
               Elect
               is
               exercised
               ;
               observe
               their
               vsuall
               recourse
               to
               God
               by
               prayer
               ,
               from
               which
               they
               received
               ,
               these
               frequent
               directions
               ;
               yet
               oftimes
               God
               leaves
               some
               thing
               to
               prudent
               consideration
               ,
               defitous
               of
               our
               cooperation
               with
               his
               Illustrations
               .
            
             
               III.
               
                 And
                 coming
                 he
                 dwelt
                 in
                 a
                 citty
                 called
                 Nazareth
                 ;
                 that
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 fulfilled
                 which
                 was
                 sayed
                 by
                 the
                 prophet
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 shall
                 be
                 called
                 a
                 Nazarean
                 .
              
               The
               Prophets
               fore
               told
               it
               ,
               because
               it
               was
               to
               be
               so
               ,
               God
               foreseeing
               all
               things
               ▪
               and
               bringing
               to
               passe
               what
               he
               hath
               foreseen
               ,
               and
               determined
               ;
               which
               obligeth
               vs
               the
               more
               to
               have
               recourse
               vnto
               him
               in
               all
               things
               gaeate
               and
               little
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               be
               conformable
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               not
               seeme
               to
               resiste
               that
               which
               cannot
               be
               resisted
               ;
               and
               esteeme
               nothing
               so
               little
               as
               not
               to
               need
               his
               help
               and
               direction
               in
               it
               ,
               for
               even
               the
               g●eatest
               things
               are
               little
               to
               him
               .
               The
               word
               Nazareth
               signifierh
               ,
               sanctifyed
               ,
               or
               set
               a
               parte
               ,
               o●
               preserved
               ,
               and
               florid
               :
               So
               was
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               so
               must
               we
               indeavour
               to
               
                 preserve
                 the
                 flower
              
               of
               innocencie
               ,
               and
               
                 set
                 a
                 par●
              
               some
               constant
               time
               to
               attend
               to
               the
               service
               of
               God
               ,
               by
               prayer
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               attayne
               that
               degree
               of
               sanctification
               which
               he
               desires
               in
               vs
               ,
               and
               florish
               with
               those
               vertues
               ,
               and
               the
               sweete
               odour
               of
               them
               ,
               which
               may
               preserve
               vs
               to
               an
               Eternitie
               of
               happines
               .
               Amen
               .
            
          
           
             
               Christ
               remayneth
               in
               the
               Temple
               at
               twelue
               yeares
               of
               age
               .
            
             
               I.
               
                 ANd
                 his
                 parents
                 went
                 every
                 yeare
                 to
                 Hierusale●
              
               ;
               
               
                 at
                 the
                 solemne
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 pasover
                 .
              
               And
               did
               not
               for
               feare
               omit
               their
               devotions
               ;
               as
               S.
               Augstin
               advertiseth
               :
               the
               way
               also
               to
               our
               heavenly
               Hierusalem
               is
               ,
               to
               be
               constant
               in
               the
               service
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               observance
               
               of
               his
               commandments
               .
               
                 And
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 twelu●
                 yeares
                 old
                 ,
                 they
                 going
                 vp
                 to
                 Hierusalem
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 custome
                 of
                 the
                 festivall
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 ended
                 the
                 dayes
                 ;
                 when
                 thy
                 returned
                 the
                 child
                 Iesns
                 remayned
                 in
                 Hierusalem
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 parents
                 knew
                 it
                 not
                 .
              
               How
               happy
               à
               thi●g
               is
               it
               to
               begin
               to
               serve
               God
               from
               tender
               yeares
               ?
               Whether
               they
               live
               long
               ,
               or
               dye
               soone
               ,
               thy
               shall
               find
               great
               benefit
               .
               Little
               Iesus
               invites
               vs
               to
               begin
               ,
               and
               to
               perserver
               with
               him
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               ascend
               the
               easyer
               to
               the
               spirituall
               Hierusalem
               ,
               perseverwith
               more
               facilitie
               by
               good
               custome
               ,
               and
               end
               our
               dayes
               full
               of
               good
               works
               .
            
             
               II.
               
                 And
                 thinking
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 in
                 th●companie
                 ,
                 they
                 came
                 a
                 dayes
                 journey
                 ,
                 and
                 sought
                 him
                 among
                 th●
                 kinsfolke
                 and
                 acquaintance
                 .
              
               But
               he
               who
               of
               set
               purpose
               had
               left
               his
               good
               parents
               ,
               would
               not
               remaine
               among
               his
               kindred
               ,
               to
               teach
               vs
               not
               to
               set
               our
               affections
               vpon
               trifles
               ,
               when
               we
               have
               set
               at
               naught
               farre
               greater
               matters
               ,
               nor
               to
               stick
               at
               lesse
               ,
               when
               we
               have
               vndergone
               greater
               burdens
               :
               yet
               in
               the
               meane
               ,
               behold
               with
               how
               heavy
               harts
               they
               went
               from
               place
               to
               place
               inq●iring
               after
               him
               ,
               
                 And
                 returning
                 t●
                 Hierusalem
                 seeking
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               III.
               
                 And
                 it
                 came
                 to
                 passe
                 after
                 three
                 dayes
                 ,
                 they
                 found
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 sitting
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 Doctours
                 ,
                 hearing
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 asking
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 all
                 that
                 heard
                 him
                 astvnished
                 at
                 his
                 wisedome
                 ,
                 and
                 answers
                 .
              
               Who
               is
               able
               to
               conceive
               ,
               what
               passed
               in
               the
               child
               Iesvs
               his
               hart
               and
               conversation
               those
               three
               dayes
               and
               nights
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               likely
               he
               remayned
               in
               the
               temple
               the
               whole
               time
               ▪
               concealing
               himself
               ,
               and
               appearing
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               others
               ,
               as
               he
               thought
               good
               .
               As
               he
               is
               fo●●d
               
                 sitting
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 Doctours
                 hearing
                 them
                 &c.
                 
              
               Sit
               thou
               doune
               at
               his
               ●eete
               ;
               his
               doctrine
               and
               answers
               being
               more
               admirable
               then
               any
               thing
               that
               can
               fall
               from
               man
               as
               man
               :
               Sit
               doune
               at
               the
               feete
               of
               those
               that
               hold
               his
               place
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               heare
               them
               ,
               and
               aske
               them
               ,
               and
               not
               others
               ,
               The
               three
               dayes
               after
               which
               he
               is
               to
               be
               fo●nd
               are
               ,
               contrition
               ,
               confession
               ,
               and
               satisfaction
               ,
               according
               to
               S.
               Bernard
               :
               
               and
               yet
               to
               the
               finding
               of
               him
               in
               these
               he
               hath
               a
               chiefe
               hand
               ,
               without
               which
               he
               cannot
               be
               found
               :
               begge
               of
               him
               that
               thou
               mayst
               find
               him
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Jesus
               his
               Answer
               to
               his
               Mother
               .
            
             
               
                 ANd
                 his
                 Mother
                 sayed
                 vnto
                 him
                 :
                 sonne
                 ,
              
               
               
                 why
                 hast
                 thou
                 done
                 so
                 by
                 us
                 ?
                 Behold
                 thy
                 father
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 forrowing
                 did
                 seeke
                 thee
                 .
              
               This
               little
               one
               (
               sayth
               S.
               Bernard
               )
               did
               not
               blanch
               at
               his
               being
               publickly
               before
               the
               doctours
               owned
               by
               his
               poore
               Mother
               ,
               by
               Ioseph
               a
               trads
               man
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               as
               it
               were
               found
               falt
               with
               ▪
               But
               with
               how
               much
               more
               reason
               may
               he
               ,
               and
               his
               Blessed
               Mother
               say
               to
               vs
               ,
               
                 sonne
                 ,
                 why
                 hast
                 thou
                 dealt
                 with
                 vs
                 thus
                 ,
                 and
                 thus
                 ?
                 Behold
                 thy
              
               eternall
               
                 father
                 and
                 I
              
               ,
               have
               done
               these
               and
               these
               things
               for
               thee
               .
               &c.
               Ponder
               With
               what
               humilitie
               the
               Blessed
               Virgen
               names
               Ioseph
               first
               ,
               and
               styles
               him
               Father
               .
               Say
               to
               the
               child
               Iesus
               with
               devout
               Thomas
               a
               Kempis
               .
               
               Let
               others
               seeke
               for
               themselves
               what
               they
               please
               ,
               nothing
               doth
               ,
               or
               shall
               give
               me
               contentment
               but
               thou
               my
               God
               ,
               my
               hope
               ,
               and
               my
               eternall
               Welfare
               .
            
             
               II.
               
                 And
                 he
                 sayed
                 vnto
                 them
                 :
                 what
                 is
                 it
                 that
                 you
                 sought
                 me
                 ?
                 Did
                 you
                 not
                 know
                 that
                 I
                 must
                 be
                 about
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 my
                 Fathers
                 ?
              
               He
               would
               ●ot
               be
               so
               thought
               to
               be
               thier
               Sonne
               (
               sayth
               S.
               Augstin
               )
               as
               not
               to
               be
               vnderstood
               
               to
               be
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               Therfore
               also
               he
               would
               be
               found
               in
               the
               Temple
               (
               as
               S
               ,
               
               Bede
               reflecteth
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               that
               whose
               Majestie
               and
               glorie
               was
               one
               and
               the
               same
               ,
               the
               same
               house
               and
               seate
               should
               contayne
               them
               .
               )
               Make
               thyself
               his
               Temple
               :
               keepe
               thyself
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ;
               wherfore
               doe
               you
               seeke
               him
               in
               vayne
               in
               the
               companie
               of
               the
               vnfaithfull
               .
               
               Sayth
               Eucherius
               .
            
             
               III.
               
                 And
                 they
                 vnderstood
                 not
                 the
                 word
                 which
                 he
                 spake
                 to
                 them
                 .
              
               For
               God
               vseth
               to
               reveile
               his
               mysteries
               to
               his
               frends
               by
               parts
               therfore
               that
               we
               may
               vnderstand
               them
               ,
               they
               are
               continually
               to
               be
               ruminated
               .
               Our
               spirituall
               generation
               ,
               and
               hope
               of
               eternall
               inheritance
               is
               to
               be
               allwayes
               before
               our
               eyes
               ,
               That
               we
               are
               
                 Sonnes
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               many
               wayes
               
                 our
                 Father
              
               ;
               how
               much
               it
               doth
               importe
               vs
               to
               be
               
                 about
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 cōcerne
              
               vs
               in
               the
               other
               world
               ,
               to
               be
               diligent
               in
               observing
               his
               commands
               ,
               to
               behave
               
               ourselves
               like
               dutifull
               and
               loving
               children
               tovvards
               him
               :
               what
               difference
               there
               is
               betvvixt
               toyling
               in
               the
               world
               and
               for
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               taking
               paines
               for
               the
               service
               of
               God
               ;
               how
               different
               a
               revvard
               belongs
               vnto
               it
               ,
               This
               if
               we
               did
               rightly
               vnderstand
               we
               should
               be
               the
               more
               diligent
               .
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               The
               Life
               of
               Christ
               till
               he
               was
               thirty
               .
            
             
               I.
               
                 ANd
                 he
                 went
                 downe
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 came
                 to
                 Nazareth
                 .
              
               
               He
               went
               dovvne
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               stooped
               to
               the
               lovvnes
               of
               thier
               manner
               of
               living
               .
               He
               began
               to
               be
               in
               the
               things
               which
               were
               thieas
               ,
               till
               having
               passed
               Maste●
               of
               humility
               ,
               the
               time
               came
               wherin
               he
               was
               to
               be
               acknowledged
               to
               be
               above
               all
               Creatures
               Descend
               thou
               also
               from
               thy
               high
               flovven
               thoughts
               ,
               from
               self
               conceite
               ,
               and
               pride
               ,
               and
               ambition
               ,
               and
               contention
               and
               come
               to
               Nazareth
               .
               Wher
               thou
               may
               be
               little
               or
               nothing
               regarded
               :
               what
               doest
               thou
               in
               court
               ,
               in
               the
               earthly
               citty
               of
               Hierusalem
               ?
               
               
                 Enter
                 into
                 thy
                 closet
                 ,
                 shut
                 thy
                 dore
                 vpon
                 thee
                 ,
                 lye
                 closse
                 for
                 a
                 while
                 till
                 the
                 wrach
                 of
                 God
                 passe
                 .
              
               The
               highest
               God
               descended
               ,
               how
               low
               ?
            
             
               II.
               
                 And
                 he
                 was
                 subject
                 to
                 them
                 .
              
               
               Let
               subjects
               give
               ●are
               to
               thi●
               .
               and
               not
               disdayne
               to
               be
               subject
               :
               let
               superiours
               heare
               ,
               and
               observe
               that
               oftimes
               subjects
               deserve
               better
               then
               superiours
               :
               and
               S.
               Bernard
               .
               
               VVh
               will
               not
               blush
               to
               stand
               obstinately
               to
               his
               owne
               opinion
               ,
               seeing
               the
               eternall
               wisedome
               to
               yeald
               from
               his
               .
               God
               doth
               subject
               ,
               and
               trust
               himself
               to
               mortalls
               ,
               and
               will
               any
               body
               still
               abide
               to
               walke
               his
               onne
               wayes
               :
               And
               
                 he
                 was
                 subject
              
               .
               VVho
               ▪
               To
               whom
               ?
            
             
               III.
               
                 And
                 his
                 Mother
                 kept
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 in
                 her
                 hare
                 and
                 Iesus
                 proceeded
                 in
                 wisdome
                 ,
                 and
                 age
                 ,
                 and
                 grace
                 ,
                 with
                 God
                 and
                 men
                 .
              
               How
               odoriferous
               a
               poesie
               can
               we
               thinke
               these
               things
               were
               in
               the
               breast
               of
               the
               Blessed
               Virgen
               ▪
               how
               little
               was
               she
               cloyed
               with
               often
               reflecting
               vpon
               them
               ▪
               Materiall
               flovvers
               need
               to
               be
               fed
               with
               water
               to
               preserve
               them
               from
               decay
               ,
               these
               flovvers
               also
               must
               be
               watered
               from
               the
               fountaines
               of
               our
               eyes
               ,
               and
               warmed
               with
               the
               rayes
               of
               devout
               reflections
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               continue
               to
               
               refresh
               vs
               :
               so
               shall
               we
               proceed
               ,
               and
               increase
               with
               Iesus
               ,
               in
               spirituall
               ,
               and
               other
               wisedome
               also
               ,
               and
               be
               in
               favour
               &c.
               
               
                 Sit
                 vnder
                 the
                 shade
                 of
                 thees
                 trees
              
               Iesus
               ,
               Maria
               ,
               Ioseph
               ,
               and
               
                 thou
                 wilt
                 gather
                 fruits
                 which
                 will
                 be
                 pleasing
                 .
              
               Amen
               .
            
          
           
             
               A
               Meditation
               by
               way
               of
               introduction
               to
               those
               of
               the
               Passion
               of
               our
               Saviour
               .
            
             
               HArkening
               to
               that
               which
               our
               Savior
               sayed
               to
               his
               Apostles
               .
               
               
                 Behold
                 we
                 goe
                 up
                 to
                 Hierusalem
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 man
                 shall
                 be
                 delivered
                 to
                 the
                 Princes
                 ,
              
               
               
                 to
                 be
                 mocked
                 ,
                 and
                 schovrged
                 ,
                 and
                 Crucified
                 ,
              
               begge
               of
               him
               grace
               to
               vnderstand
               the
               intent
               of
               this
               hard
               vsage
               ,
               that
               thou
               mayst
               behave
               thy self
               accordingly
               .
               And
               first
               .
            
             
               It
               Consider
               that
               wheras
               the
               chefe
               intent
               of
               the
               sufferings
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               was
               to
               satisfie
               for
               the
               Synnes
               of
               the
               world
               and
               to
               blot
               them
               out
               of
               our
               soules
               ,
               and
               also
               to
               give
               vs
               example
               of
               vertue
               ,
               and
               incouragement
               to
               it
               ,
               we
               ought
               to
               dispose
               ourselves
               to
               a
               perfect
               hatred
               of
               synne
               ,
               as
               the
               cause
               of
               this
               greate
               evill
               which
               happened
               to
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               weighing
               who
               it
               is
               that
               suffers
               ,
               and
               for
               what
               :
               for
               as
               the
               greater
               the
               person
               is
               to
               whome
               an
               affront
               is
               offered
               ,
               the
               affront
               is
               also
               the
               greater
               and
               more
               detestable
               ;
               none
               being
               comparable
               to
               God
               in
               greatnes
               ,
               nothing
               can
               be
               more
               detestable
               then
               synne
               against
               him
               ,
               to
               which
               if
               we
               adde
               the
               goodnes
               of
               our
               Saviour
               tovvards
               vs
               as
               man
               ,
               the
               hatred
               of
               synne
               must
               be
               the
               greater
               ,
               as
               of
               an
               object
               the
               most
               injurious
               that
               can
               be
               both
               to
               God
               and
               man
               :
               which
               is
               the
               reason
               why
               the
               Apostle
               puts
               vs
               in
               mind
               to
               consider
               well
               the
               person
               of
               him
               that
               suffereth
               for
               vs.
               
               
                 Recogitate
                 eum
                 qu●
                 talem
                 sustinuit
                 a
                 peccatoribns
                 adversus
                 s●metipsum
                 contradictionem
                 .
              
            
             
               II.
               
               The
               second
               consideration
               is
               that
               which
               followeth
               in
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               
                 That
                 you
                 be
                 not
                 wearyed
                 fainting
                 in
                 your
                 mind
                 ,
                 for
                 you
                 have
                 not
                 as
                 yet
                 resisted
                 vnto
                 blood
                 ,
                 striving
                 against
                 sinne
                 .
              
               As
               if
               he
               should
               have
               sayed
               in
               the
               ha●●ed
               of
               synne
               ,
               in
               striving
               against
               temptations
               ,
               in
               overcoming
               ●nd
               bridling
               out
               passions
               ,
               in
               denying
               and
               mortifying
               
               our
               desires
               ,
               in
               obeying
               Gods
               commādments
               and
               councells
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               practise
               of
               all
               kind
               of
               ver●ue
               ,
               (
               with
               out
               which
               the
               hatred
               of
               synne
               cannot
               be
               perfect
               )
               many
               difficulties
               doe
               occur
               ,
               particularly
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               our
               couversion
               to
               God
               ;
               we
               have
               the
               more
               need
               therfore
               to
               set
               this
               example
               of
               our
               Saviour
               the
               more
               lively
               before
               our
               eyes
               that
               we
               may
               not
               faint
               ,
               or
               fayle
               considering
               how
               much
               more
               he
               hath
               done
               ,
               and
               suffred
               for
               vs
               ▪
               then
               can
               happen
               to
               vs
               in
               this
               conflict
               .
            
             
               III.
               And
               thirdly
               ;
               by
               his
               example
               also
               we
               must
               incourage
               ourselves
               to
               patients
               ,
               and
               constant
               suffering
               ,
               and
               going
               through
               with
               what
               ever
               may
               happen
               vnto
               vs
               otherwise
               ;
               because
               as
               it
               
                 behoved
                 him
                 to
                 suffer
              
               ,
               
               
                 and
                 so
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 his
                 glorie
                 ,
              
               so
               we
               by
               suffering
               ▪
               and
               persevering
               with
               patience
               ,
               a●d
               resolution
               ,
               in
               the
               fight
               shall
               be
               also
               crowned
               :
               
               
                 looking
                 therfore
                 vpon
                 the
                 Authour
                 of
                 this
                 our
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 finisher
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 who
                 having
                 joy
                 proposed
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 sustayned
                 the
                 Crosse
                 ,
                 contemning
                 the
                 shame
                 ,
                 and
                 sitreth
                 at
                 the
                 righe
                 hand
                 the
                 seate
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               say
               vnto
               him
               ,
               sweet
               Saviour
               as
               thou
               didst
               voluntarily
               offer
               thyself
               to
               thy
               heavenly
               Father
               with
               armes
               spread
               vpon
               the
               crosse
               ,
               and
               thy
               body
               naked
               ;
               so
               doe
               I
               willingly
               offer
               myself
               to
               thee
               ,
               and
               purpose
               by
               thy
               grace
               and
               example
               rather
               to
               dye
               then
               offend
               thee
               ;
               rather
               to
               suffer
               any
               worldly
               inconvenience
               then
               to
               part
               from
               thy
               counsels
               and
               commandments
               .
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               A
               meditation
               of
               the
               Councell
               of
               the
               Jewes
               against
               our
               Saviour
               .
            
             
               REmembring
               the
               excessive
               labour
               and
               paynes
               which
               our
               Saviour
               tooke
               day
               and
               night
               for
               our
               sake
               ,
               journiig
               ,
               and
               preachi●g
               ,
               and
               offering
               his
               help
               to
               every
               body
               ;
               begge
               of
               him
               knovvledg
               ,
               how
               thou
               mayest
               be
               gratefull
               to
               him
               for
               it
               ,
               and
               a
               will
               to
               put
               i●
               practise
               what
               thou
               knowest
               .
               And
               First
               .
            
             
               I.
               Consider
               that
               as
               the
               Jevves
               ,
               
               out
               of
               envie
               and
               emulation
               against
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               were
               the
               more
               mad
               against
               him
               the
               more
               good
               he
               did
               ,
               and
               the
               more
               wonders
               he
               wrought
               ,
               and
               they
               
                 met
                 in
                 councell
                 ,
                 and
                 studied
                 ●ow
                 they
                 might
                 apprehend
                 him
                 by
                 som●●raft
                 ,
                 and
                 lay
                 
                 hands
                 on
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 kill
                 him
                 :
              
               so
               we
               contrarievvise
               ,
               considering
               he
               hath
               done
               so
               much
               for
               vs
               ,
               and
               is
               still
               doing
               ,
               must
               with
               all
               diligence
               study
               how
               we
               may
               serve
               him
               with
               a
               sincere
               hart
               ,
               often
               begging
               ,
               and
               often
               offering
               it
               to
               God
               ,
               now
               specially
               when
               we
               see
               before
               our
               eyes
               in
               his
               passion
               so
               mani●est
               ,
               and
               so
               vnquestionable
               signes
               of
               his
               sincere
               ,
               and
               constant
               ,
               and
               vnchangeable
               love
               towards
               vs.
               
            
             
               II.
               Consider
               secondly
               that
               as
               the
               Jewes
               ,
               though
               thier
               malice
               were
               greate
               ,
               yet
               
                 feared
                 the
                 people
              
               ,
               and
               sought
               therfore
               privately
               
                 by
                 craft
              
               to
               circumvent
               our
               Saviour
               ;
               so
               we
               in
               the
               service
               of
               God
               must
               not
               be
               afrayd
               what
               people
               will
               thinke
               ,
               or
               say
               of
               vs
               ;
               but
               banishing
               all
               humane
               respects
               ,
               and
               worldly
               reasons
               ,
               go
               on
               with
               that
               which
               we
               know
               to
               be
               good
               ,
               and
               acceptable
               to
               God
               ,
               with
               Courage
               and
               resolution
               ,
               in
               the
               face
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               for
               the
               grearer
               glorie
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               much
               ,
               as
               provident
               reason
               will
               allow
               .
            
             
               III.
               Consider
               thirdly
               .
               As
               the
               divell
               
                 entred
                 into
                 Iudas
              
               ,
               as
               a
               fit
               instrument
               for
               the
               Iewes
               towards
               thier
               malitious
               intents
               ,
               and
               he
               of
               his
               ovvne
               accord
               went
               ,
               and
               offered
               himself
               
                 for
                 mony
              
               to
               find
               means
               to
               betray
               our
               Saviour
               ;
               so
               detesting
               his
               treacherous
               and
               covetous
               minde
               ,
               begge
               earnestly
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               that
               he
               will
               vouchsafe
               to
               take
               possession
               of
               thy
               hart
               ,
               and
               soule
               ,
               and
               body
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               that
               thou
               hast
               ,
               to
               vse
               it
               as
               a
               means
               ,
               and
               an
               instrument
               for
               his
               glorie
               ,
               and
               with
               a
               noble
               resolution
               offer
               thyself
               voluntatily
               to
               doe
               whatever
               lyes
               in
               thee
               for
               the
               honour
               of
               God
               ;
               and
               seeke
               
                 convenient
                 occasions
              
               to
               advance
               it
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               with
               pauning
               thyself
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               thou
               hast
               to
               redeeme
               him
               ,
               and
               his
               blessed
               sonne
               our
               Saviour
               from
               disgrace
               .
               &c
            
             
               IV.
               And
               againe
               consider
               4thly
               .
               As
               the
               Ievves
               
                 we●e
                 gladd
              
               of
               this
               offer
               of
               Judas
               ,
               and
               accepted
               it
               ,
               and
               concluded
               the
               bargain
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               he
               
                 watched
                 vpon
                 th●
                 occasion
              
               of
               betraying
               our
               Saviour
               
                 without
                 tumult
              
               ;
               so
               out
               whole
               joy
               must
               be
               to
               happen
               vpon
               any
               special
               means
               ,
               or
               occasion
               of
               serving
               our
               Saviour
               ;
               to
               accept
               of
               ●
               when
               it
               is
               offered
               ;
               and
               to
               enter
               covenant
               betvvixt
               God
               and
               ourselves
               ,
               to
               performe
               it
               ,
               and
               to
               bethinke
               ourselves
               how
               and
               by
               what
               means
               ,
               and
               when
               we
               may
               best
               effect
               it
               .
               
               
                 without
                 noyse
              
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               discretion
               and
               humilitie
               :
               and
               yet
               though
               it
               be
               with
               noyse
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               good
               example
               ,
               and
               the
               hinderances
               with
               which
               oft
               times
               we
               must
               be
               forced
               to
               breake
               ,
               or
               els
               ●othing
               will
               be
               done
               .
            
             
               Prayer
               .
               To
               our
               Saviour
               ;
               offering
               to
               him
               ,
               as
               is
               a
               foresaid
               ,
               chiefly
               a
               sincere
               hart
               ,
               voyde
               of
               humane
               respects
               ,
               couragious
               ,
               resolute
               ,
               and
               watchfull
               ,
               by
               all
               convenient
               means
               to
               doe
               him
               service
               .
            
             
               See
               the
               prayer
               of
               the
               sunday
               with
               in
               the
               Octave
               of
               the
               Ascension
               .
            
          
           
             
               A
               meditation
               of
               the
               Paschall
               Lambe
               .
            
             
               Matth.
               26.
               
               Luke
               22.
               
            
             
               I.
               
                 THe
                 first
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 feast
                 of
                 vnlevened
                 bread
                 ,
              
               
               
                 the
                 disciples
                 came
                 to
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 and
                 sayed
                 ,
                 where
                 wilt
                 thou
                 that
                 we
                 prepare
                 for
                 the
                 to
                 eate
                 the
                 Passover
                 ?
              
               VVherin
               we
               may
               reflect
               ,
               that
               we
               must
               not
               allvvayes
               expect
               to
               be
               bidden
               ,
               but
               prevent
               rather
               the
               time
               in
               things
               belonging
               to
               order
               ,
               and
               approved
               custome
               ,
               and
               shew
               therin
               our
               esteeme
               of
               the
               service
               done
               to
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               and
               be
               constant
               in
               it
               ;
               and
               though
               the
               benefit
               therof
               redound
               also
               to
               ourselves
               ,
               yet
               our
               intention
               and
               desire
               must
               be
               chiefly
               fixed
               in
               him
               for
               himself
               ,
               and
               hovv
               to
               prepare
               a
               place
               in
               our
               soules
               which
               he
               may
               thinke
               worthy
               of
               him
               .
            
             
               II.
               
                 And
                 Iesus
                 sayed
                 ;
                 goe
                 into
                 the
                 citty
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 will
                 a
                 man
                 meete
                 you
                 b●aring
                 a
                 pitcher
                 of
                 water●
                 follow
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 to
                 the
                 master
                 to
                 the
                 house
                 ,
                 our
                 master
                 sayth
                 ,
                 my
                 time
                 is
                 at
                 hand
                 ;
                 with
                 thee
                 I
                 make
                 my
                 Passover
                 .
              
               O
               welcome
               nevves
               
                 come
                 ô
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 not
                 delay
                 :
              
               doe
               not
               decline
               this
               poore
               habitation
               :
               
                 Lord
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 worthy
              
               ;
               yet
               come
               ,
               and
               with
               thy
               grace
               prepare
               my
               soule
               ;
               give
               me
               the
               water
               of
               sorrovv
               ,
               teares
               of
               true
               compunction
               ,
               grace
               to
               follovv
               thy
               commands
               ,
               bearing
               the
               crosse
               which
               thou
               shalt
               lay
               vpon
               me
               ,
               for
               thou
               doest
               follovv
               with
               the
               revvard
               of
               thy
               companie
               those
               who
               doe
               thus
               follovv
               thee
               .
               VVhen
               shall
               I
               come
               into
               
                 that
                 〈◊〉
              
               where
               I
               
                 shall
                 meete
              
               with
               the
               fountaine
               it self
               of
               living
               〈◊〉
               which
               here
               I
               beare
               but
               in
               an
               
                 earthen
                 pitcher
              
               .
               subiect
               to
               be
               broken
               by
               infinite
               chances
               ,
               and
               doe
               be●●e
               
               it
               with
               labour
               ,
               and
               difficultie
               ,
               but
               there
               is
               c●ase
               and
               securitie
               .
            
             
               III.
               
                 And
                 he
                 will
                 shew
                 you
                 a
                 large
                 roome
                 ,
                 furnished
                 ;
                 there
                 make
                 ready
                 .
              
               Hovv
               readily
               should
               we
               at
               all
               times
               ,
               and
               all
               occasions
               ,
               welcome
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               and
               those
               whom
               he
               accounteth
               his
               ,
               though
               they
               be
               poore
               and
               in
               distresse
               ,
               and
               then
               most
               of
               all
               ?
               
                 Enlarge
                 thy
              
               hart
               tovvards
               his
               service
               ,
               and
               furnish
               it
               with
               thoughts
               and
               deeds
               befitting
               him
               ,
               and
               see
               that
               it
               be
               allvvayes
               furnished
               for
               him
               ,
               for
               we
               knovv
               not
               the
               time
               which
               he
               hath
               chosen
               ;
               see
               that
               it
               be
               not
               taken
               vp
               by
               others
               .
               Our
               Saviour
               and
               his
               Apostles
               had
               no
               certaine
               accommodation
               ,
               yet
               God
               provided
               :
               Consider
               thier
               punctualitie
               in
               observing
               the
               lavv
               though
               it
               were
               but
               a
               figure
               of
               that
               which
               thou
               recei●est
               .
               O
               blessed
               lamb
               of
               God
               slayne
               fot
               our
               sakes
               ,
               and
               broyled
               vpon
               the
               crosse
               ,
               be
               thou
               my
               everlasting
               food
               ,
               both
               in
               this
               dangerous
               passage
               ,
               and
               for
               all
               Eternitie
               .
               Amen
               .
            
          
           
             
               A
               meditation
               of
               our
               Saviours
               washing
               his
               disciples
               feete
               .
               10.
               13.
               
            
             
               Preamble
               .
               Beholding
               our
               Saviour
               with
               a
               bason
               of
               water
               in
               his
               hand
               ,
               and
               a
               tovvel
               ,
               ready
               girt
               ,
               and
               vpon
               his
               knees
               ,
               begge
               of
               him
               that
               thou
               mayest
               profit
               by
               this
               admirable
               action
               of
               his
               .
               And
               first
               .
            
             
               I.
               COnsider
               that
               our
               Saviour
               
                 knowing
                 that
                 his
                 houre
                 was
                 come
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 p●sse
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 to
                 his
                 father
                 ,
              
               
               
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 loved
                 his
                 who
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 he
                 loved
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 :
              
               and
               to
               shew
               his
               love
               the
               more
               ,
               he
               applied
               himself
               to
               this
               humble
               and
               necessarie
               action
               .
               We
               that
               knovv
               not
               at
               what
               
                 houre
                 we
                 shall
                 passe
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 ,
              
               but
               may
               every
               moment
               be
               taken
               avvay
               ,
               have
               the
               more
               need
               to
               cleanse
               our
               soules
               ,
               and
               wash
               them
               by
               humble
               confession
               ,
               and
               harty
               con●rition
               ;
               hovv
               ●ls
               shal
               we
               shevv
               that
               we
               love
               ourselves
               to
               
                 the
                 end
              
               for
               which
               we
               should
               ?
               Or
               how
               shall
               we
               shevv
               that
               we
               love
               God
               ,
               and
               our
               Saviour
               as
               we
               should
               ?
               Specially
               seeing
               our
               Saviour
               sayd
               to
               S.
               Peeter
               .
               
                 Vnless●
                 I
                 wash
                 th●●
                 
                 ●hou
                 shalt
                 not
                 have
                 parte
                 with
                 me
                 .
                 Amplius
                 lava
                 me
                 a●
                 iniquitate
                 mea
                 .
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               II.
               Consider
               secondly
               .
               That
               hovvsoever
               we
               may
               find
               repugnance
               in
               laying
               open
               our
               soules
               to
               our
               Ghostly
               Father
               ,
               either
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               troble
               of
               searching
               into
               ourselves
               or
               the
               foulenes
               of
               our
               offenses
               ,
               or
               the
               frequency
               of
               our
               negligences
               ,
               or
               for
               bashfulnes
               ,
               or
               other
               respects
               ,
               yet
               if
               we
               consider
               well
               that
               all
               things
               lye
               open
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               we
               ourselves
               discover
               ,
               God
               doth
               wash
               and
               cover
               ,
               the
               ease
               of
               our
               mind
               for
               the
               present
               ,
               the
               satisfaction
               of
               our
               ovvne
               soules
               at
               the
               houre
               of
               death
               ,
               the
               necessitie
               of
               it
               at
               one
               time
               or
               other
               ,
               we
               shall
               say
               with
               S.
               Peeter
               .
               
                 Lord
                 not
                 my
                 feet●
                 only
                 ,
                 but
                 my
                 hands
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 head
                 .
              
               That
               is
               ,
               not
               only
               that
               in
               which
               I
               have
               lately
               transgressed
               ,
               but
               whatsoever
               I
               have
               done
               ,
               good
               or
               badd
               ,
               from
               the
               beginning
               to
               the
               ending
               I
               will
               willingly
               lay
               open
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               have
               full
               remission
               and
               direction
               .
            
             
               III.
               Consider
               thirdly
               .
               That
               comfortable
               ,
               and
               with
               all
               fearefull
               saying
               of
               our
               Saviour
               .
               
                 He
                 that
                 is
                 washed
                 ,
                 needeth
                 only
                 that
                 his
                 feete
                 be
                 washed
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 all
                 cleane
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 are
                 cleane
                 ;
                 but
                 not
                 all
                 for
                 he
                 knew
                 who
                 it
                 was
                 that
                 would
                 betray
                 him
                 .
              
               That
               is
               ,
               he
               that
               is
               once
               washed
               by
               a
               good
               confession
               ,
               and
               performeth
               accordingly
               that
               which
               he
               there
               purposeth
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               keeping
               of
               the
               commandments
               for
               the
               time
               to
               come
               ,
               needeth
               only
               that
               his
               feete
               be
               washed
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               those
               lesser
               offenses
               ▪
               which
               cleave
               like
               dust
               to
               our
               feete
               ,
               and
               no
               man
               is
               able
               to
               avoyde
               them
               more
               or
               lesse
               who
               travelleth
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               but
               yet
               to
               the
               end
               that
               through
               the
               benefit
               of
               being
               cleansed
               by
               confession
               ,
               we
               should
               not
               grow
               into
               Pride
               ,
               and
               presumption
               ,
               or
               neglect
               for
               the
               time
               to
               come
               ▪
               we
               must
               remember
               that
               though
               by
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               we
               are
               cleansed
               ,
               he
               only
               knovveth
               who
               shal
               persever
               .
            
             
               IV.
               Consider
               fourthly
               .
               And
               admire
               at
               large
               the
               humilitie
               of
               our
               blessed
               Saviour
               ,
               in
               regard
               wherof
               S.
               Peeter
               sayd
               ,
               
                 Lord
                 doest
                 thou
                 wash
                 my
                 feete
                 ?
              
               Thou
               ?
               My
               feete●
               And
               learne
               hovv
               grateful
               it
               will
               be
               to
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               that
               thou
               by
               his
               example
               stoope
               to
               humble
               and
               charitable
               of●●ices
               tovvard
               thy
               neighbour
               ,
               that
               is
               tovvards
               him
               in
               them
               .
               
               And
               also
               hovv
               we
               ought
               to
               conceale
               ,
               to
               excuse
               ,
               to
               diminish
               ,
               and
               wash
               avvay
               as
               much
               as
               we
               can
               ,
               the
               faults
               and
               imperfections
               which
               we
               see
               or
               heare
               of
               in
               others
               ,
               to
               preserve
               thier
               good
               name
               ,
               to
               help
               them
               out
               of
               them
               ,
               to
               compassionate
               them
               &c.
               
            
             
               Prayer
               .
               To
               our
               Saviour
               according
               to
               the
               present
               subiect
               and
               affection
               .
            
          
           
             
               A
               meditation
               of
               the
               parting
               of
               Iudas
               from
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Apostles
               .
            
             
               Ihon
               13.
               
            
             
               I.
               OVr
               Saviour
               having
               washed
               his
               Apostles
               feete
               ,
               
               and
               among
               them
               Judas
               which
               is
               particularly
               to
               be
               reflected
               on
               ,
               and
               gave
               them
               wholsome
               instructions
               hovv
               they
               should
               imitate
               him
               ,
               the
               
                 servant
                 not
                 being
                 greater
                 then
                 his
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               and
               againe
               did
               infinuate
               that
               all
               were
               not
               yet
               cleere
               ,
               though
               outvvardly
               washed
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               that
               Iudas
               might
               take
               notice
               that
               he
               knevv
               what
               he
               was
               going
               about
               ,
               and
               repent
               :
               but
               seeing
               he
               did
               not
               :
               
                 H●
                 was
                 ●robled
                 in
                 spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 protested
                 ,
                 and
                 sayed
              
               more
               playnly
               ,
               
                 Amen
                 ,
                 Amen
              
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               verye
               truth
               ,
               
                 I
                 say
                 vnto
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 of
                 you
                 will
                 betray
                 me
                 .
              
               A
               heavy
               saying
               ,
               and
               no
               wonder
               that
               every
               one
               of
               the
               disciples
               
                 looked
                 one
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 doubting
                 of
                 whom
                 he
                 spoke
                 ,
              
               and
               were
               much
               contristated
               ,
               and
               every
               one
               asked
               him
               (
               the
               rest
               with
               feare
               and
               trembling
               ,
               but
               Iudas
               boldly
               and
               impudently
               )
               
                 Am
                 I
                 the
                 max●
              
            
             
               II.
               Our
               Saviour
               declining
               the
               direct
               ansvver
               ,
               and
               leaving
               every
               one
               to
               examine
               his
               ovvne
               conscience
               ,
               and
               to
               looke
               vpon
               that
               more
               then
               vpon
               one
               another
               ,
               vpon
               intreatie
               of
               S.
               Peter
               sayed
               vnto
               S.
               Jhon
               (
               wo
               leaned
               vpon
               our
               Saviours
               breast
               )
               
                 He
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 whom
                 I
                 shall
                 give
                 the
                 bread
                 dipped
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 dipped
                 it
                 ,
                 he
                 gave
                 it
                 to
                 ludas
                 :
              
               who
               probably
               did
               not
               heare
               what
               our
               Saviour
               had
               sayed
               t●
               S.
               Jhon
               ,
               having
               had
               warning
               enough
               before
               ,
               neither
               did
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Apostles
               vnderstand
               the
               mysterie
               ;
               but
               Judas
               being
               ready
               to
               receive
               any
               courtesie
               from
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               the
               more
               to
               dissemble
               his
               wicked
               intent
               ,
               tooke
               the
               bread
               ,
               
                 and
                 after
                 the
                 morsell
                 s●tan
                 entred
                 him
                 ,
              
               &
               bitter
               ●orsell
               ▪
               not
               novv
               bread
               to
               sustaine
               life
               ,
               but
               by
               malice
               of
               
               the
               receiver
               turned
               into
               deadly
               poyson
               .
               Our
               Saviour
               probably
               with
               the
               bread
               gave
               him
               an
               invvard
               hint
               again●
               that
               he
               knevv
               what
               he
               was
               going
               about
               ,
               but
               his
               obstinacie
               refusing
               such
               gentle
               and
               charitable
               admonitions
               ,
               tending
               to
               the
               concealing
               of
               the
               falt
               and
               preserving
               of
               his
               good
               name
               ,
               if
               he
               would
               repent
               ,
               Satan
               tooke
               full
               possession
               of
               him
               .
            
             
               III.
               
                 Andour
                 Saviour
                 sayed
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 thou
                 doest
                 ,
                 doe
                 it
                 quickly
              
               ;
               for
               I
               am
               as
               ready
               to
               suffer
               ,
               as
               thou
               ,
               or
               thy
               master
               to
               put
               an
               affront
               vpon
               me
               :
               And
               immediatly
               
                 h●
                 went
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 was
                 night
                 .
              
               Darke
               night
               indeed
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               cause
               if
               vtter
               perdition
               See
               what
               it
               is
               to
               part
               with
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               and
               with
               devout
               companie
               .
               
               
                 He
                 that
                 walketh
                 in
                 darkenes
                 ,
                 knoweth
                 not
                 wheter
                 he
                 go●th
              
               But
               by
               severing
               the
               bad
               from
               the
               good
               our
               light
               grovves
               the
               cleerer
               ;
               therfore
               
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 gone
                 ,
                 forth
                 ,
                 our
                 Saviour
                 sayed
                 ,
                 now
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 man
                 is
                 glorified
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 is
                 glorified
                 in
                 him
                 :
              
               For
               there
               can
               be
               no
               greater
               glorie
               to
               God
               by
               any
               humane
               action
               ,
               then
               was
               that
               which
               rose
               from
               our
               Saviours
               vertue
               and
               sufferings
               :
               Endeavour
               by
               imitating
               him
               in
               occasions
               to
               increase
               his
               glorie
               ;
               
               and
               as
               S.
               Paul
               speakes
               ,
               
                 accomplish
                 those
                 things
                 that
                 want
                 of
                 the
                 passions
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 our
                 flesh
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               A
               meditation
               of
               the
               Institution
               of
               the
               Blessed
               Sacrament
               .
            
             
               Preamble
               .
               Beholding
               our
               blessed
               Saviour
               distributing
               his
               blessed
               bodie
               and
               blood
               among
               his
               disciples
               vnder
               the
               shapes
               of
               bread
               and
               wine
               ,
               
               begge
               of
               him
               that
               thou
               mayst
               with
               true
               and
               due
               affection
               receave
               this
               heavenly
               gift
               .
               And.
               
            
             
               I.
               
               COonsider
               first
               .
               That
               the
               worthynes
               of
               this
               blessed
               Mysterie
               was
               partly
               the
               cause
               why
               our
               Saviour
               a
               little
               before
               so
               humbly
               washed
               his
               disciples
               feete
               ,
               who
               were
               to
               receive
               him
               :
               to
               give
               vs
               to
               vnderstand
               with
               what
               acknovvledgment
               of
               our
               ovvne
               vnvvhorthines
               ,
               and
               with
               what
               puritie
               of
               soule
               and
               affection
               ,
               and
               also
               of
               bodie
               we
               ought
               to
               approach
               to
               this
               heavenly
               banque●
               .
               Therfore
               also
               in
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               all
               things
               about
               the
               Altar
               
               are
               so
               neate
               and
               costly
               ,
               because
               nothing
               spirituall
               or
               temporall
               can
               be
               precious
               or
               curious
               enough
               to
               bestow
               in
               the
               intertainment
               of
               so
               divine
               a
               guest
               :
               If
               thou
               know
               him
               ,
               if
               thou
               esteeme
               him
               as
               thou
               oughtest
               ,
               and
               as
               he
               deserveth
               .
               Bestow
               all
               the
               care
               thou
               canst
               in
               cleansing
               the
               roomes
               of
               thy
               soule
               ,
               and
               dressing
               vp
               the
               Altar
               of
               thy
               hart
               to
               receive
               him
               .
            
             
               II.
               Consider
               secondly
               .
               That
               by
               this
               heavenly
               mysterie
               it
               is
               manifest
               how
               much
               Christ
               our
               Saviour
               doth
               love
               vs
               ,
               seeing
               out
               of
               love
               he
               desireth
               allwayes
               to
               be
               with
               vs
               ;
               and
               being
               to
               go
               out
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               would
               by
               this
               admirable
               Invention
               stay
               still
               among
               vs
               as
               if
               he
               could
               not
               be
               without
               vs
               :
               To
               the
               end
               we
               should
               dayly
               increase
               in
               the
               love
               of
               him
               ,
               and
               vnderstanding
               that
               really
               we
               cannot
               be
               without
               him
               ,
               we
               might
               desire
               the
               more
               earnestly
               his
               blessed
               companie
               and
               conversation
               ,
               by
               all
               the
               means
               which
               are
               possible
               for
               vs.
               O
               my
               love
               !
               whether
               doe
               I
               wander
               from
               thee
               ?
            
             
               III.
               Consider
               thirdly
               that
               this
               miraculous
               act
               of
               love
               is
               the
               more
               to
               be
               valued
               and
               admired
               because
               when
               he
               was
               going
               about
               it
               (
               as
               some
               doe
               hold
               )
               there
               was
               at
               board
               one
               that
               would
               betray
               him
               ,
               divers
               certayne
               that
               would
               forsake
               him
               ,
               and
               he
               foresavv
               thousands
               and
               thousands
               that
               would
               negligently
               ,
               vnreverently
               vnvvorthily
               misuse
               his
               blessed
               presence
               :
               labour
               thou
               to
               be
               none
               of
               these
               .
            
             
               IV.
               Consider
               fourthly
               .
               How
               our
               Saviour
               giving
               outvvardly
               this
               blessed
               bread
               of
               life
               ,
               did
               invvardly
               inlighten
               the
               harts
               of
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               t●ach
               them
               that
               this
               was
               the
               bread
               which
               he
               had
               promised
               before
               ;
               bread
               in
               outvvard
               shape
               ,
               but
               really
               his
               bodie
               and
               blood
               :
               And
               hovv
               they
               ,
               according
               to
               thier
               weake
               capacitie
               as
               then
               app●chending
               and
               beleeving
               it
               ,
               were
               filled
               with
               admiration
               ,
               and
               love
               ,
               and
               thanksgiving
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               acts
               which
               we
               must
               exercise
               ;
               begging
               that
               he
               will
               strengthen
               our
               faith
               ,
               establish
               our
               hope
               ,
               and
               take
               possession
               of
               our
               soule
               and
               bodie
               ,
               and
               make
               vs
               wholy
               his
               ,
               transforming
               vs
               into
               himself
               by
               love
               ,
               and
               perfect
               vnion
               with
               him
               .
            
             
          
           
             
               A
               meditation
               of
               our
               Saviours
               Prayer
               in
               the
               Garden
               .
               Matth.
               26.
               
            
             
               Preamble
               .
               Beholding
               our
               Saviour
               sadd
               ,
               and
               heavy
               ,
               and
               full
               of
               feare
               and
               agonie
               ,
               and
               the
               blood
               trickling
               dovvne
               his
               forehead
               while
               he
               was
               earnest
               at
               his
               prayers
               ,
               begg
               of
               him
               that
               thou
               mayest
               profit
               by
               this
               dolfull
               sight
               .
            
             
               I.
               COnsider
               first
               if
               thou
               didst
               truly
               love
               thy
               Saviour
               ,
               
               how
               thou
               wouldst
               compassionate
               him
               ,
               seing
               him
               so
               sadd
               ,
               so
               pale
               ▪
               so
               pensive
               ,
               with
               teares
               in
               his
               eyes
               beginning
               to
               trickle
               dovvne
               his
               cheeks
               ;
               novv
               hanging
               dovvne
               his
               head
               ,
               novv
               looking
               vp
               to
               heavē
               sighing
               ,
               and
               scarce
               able
               to
               bring
               forth
               three
               words
               togeather
               ,
               yet
               at
               last
               breaking
               forth
               into
               this
               mournefull
               note
               ;
               
                 my
                 soule
                 is
                 sorrowfull
                 vnto
                 death
                 .
              
               And
               with
               this
               he
               suddenly
               leaves
               his
               disciples
               ;
               and
               having
               gone
               but
               a
               stones
               cast
               ,
               he
               falls
               dovvne
               vpon
               his
               knees
               ,
               and
               vpon
               his
               face
               ,
               and
               prayes
               a
               long
               houre
               .
               
                 Father
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 possible
                 ,
                 let
                 this
                 Chalice
                 Passe
                 from
                 me
                 :
                 but
                 not
                 my
                 will
                 ,
                 but
                 thyn●
                 b●
                 done
                 .
              
            
             
               II.
               Consider
               secondly
               .
               That
               it
               is
               God
               who
               suffers
               this
               Agony
               to
               come
               vpon
               him
               for
               thy
               sake
               ;
               to
               teach
               thee
               hovv
               thou
               oughtest
               to
               take
               the
               Crosses
               which
               thou
               fore●eest
               ▪
               or
               feelest
               .
               For
               condescending
               to
               our
               infirmitie
               ,
               he
               shevveth
               that
               we
               may
               earnestly
               begge
               of
               God
               to
               be
               delivered
               from
               them
               .
               In
               which
               respect
               thou
               oughtest
               greately
               to
               love
               him
               ,
               and
               thank
               him
               for
               his
               compassion
               over
               thee
               .
               And
               on
               the
               other
               side
               hovv
               we
               must
               begge
               with
               Resignation
               to
               his
               holy
               will
               ,
               in
               regard
               that
               these
               Crosses
               may
               be
               many
               wayes
               beneficiall
               to
               ourselves
               and
               much
               for
               the
               glorie
               of
               God
               :
               And
               it
               is
               reason
               we
               should
               leave
               ourselves
               in
               his
               hands
               it
               being
               a
               fearefull
               thing
               to
               be
               out
               of
               them
               at
               our
               ovvne
               choyse
               :
               and
               say
               often
               from
               our
               hart
               that
               which
               we
               say
               dayly
               in
               our
               Pater
               noster
               
                 thy
                 will
                 be
                 done
              
               .
            
             
               III.
               Consider
               thirdly
               .
               That
               at
               the
               end
               of
               his
               first
               prayer
               he
               comes
               againe
               to
               his
               disciples
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ●o
               refresh
               himself
               ,
               and
               also
               to
               instructe
               them
               ,
               and
               ●ebuks
               S.
               Peeter
               for
               sleeping
               ,
               when
               he
               should
               have
               prayed
               :
               
               
                 so
                 couldst
                 thou
                 not
                 watch
                 one
                 houre
                 with
                 me
                 ?
              
               And
               returnes
               againe
               to
               his
               wonted
               prayer
               ,
               and
               so
               againe
               the
               second
               time
               :
               To
               shevv
               vs
               that
               he
               is
               willing
               we
               should
               take
               comfort
               by
               the
               help
               of
               creatures
               ,
               though
               our
               chiefest
               comfort
               must
               still
               be
               in
               God
               :
               For
               creatures
               of
               themselves
               have
               it
               not
               in
               them
               ,
               though
               we
               imagin
               they
               have
               it
               ,
               and
               oftimes
               they
               breed
               more
               affliction
               insteed
               of
               comfort
               ,
               as
               it
               could
               not
               be
               but
               some
               affliction
               to
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               to
               see
               his
               beloved
               Apostles
               in
               steed
               of
               helping
               him
               and
               arming
               themselves
               by
               prayer
               ,
               to
               sleepe
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               were
               forget
               both
               him
               and
               themselves
               .
            
             
               IV.
               Consider
               fourthly
               Hovv
               at
               his
               last
               returne
               he
               fell
               more
               earnestly
               to
               his
               prayers
               ,
               and
               out
               of
               meere
               anguish
               ,
               and
               agonie
               svveating
               blood
               ,
               that
               it
               fell
               in
               greate
               dropes
               vpon
               the
               ground
               ,
               an
               Angell
               came
               and
               comforted
               him
               ;
               with
               which
               he
               went
               couragiously
               on
               to
               death
               .
               Shevving
               vs
               that
               in
               our
               afflictions
               we
               must
               never
               leese
               our
               courage
               and
               our
               hope
               :
               For
               when
               crosses
               are
               in
               thier
               height
               ,
               and
               we
               in
               our
               greatest
               agonie
               ,
               then
               comes
               the
               Angell
               of
               comfort
               ,
               and
               the
               spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               either
               blovves
               all
               over
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               expedient
               for
               his
               Glorie
               .
               and
               our
               good
               ;
               or
               puts
               nevv
               courage
               into
               our
               harts
               ,
               and
               makes
               vs
               bold
               to
               looke
               death
               ,
               and
               disgrace
               ,
               and
               losse
               of
               frends
               ,
               and
               fortunes
               ,
               in
               the
               face
               ,
               and
               rise
               ,
               and
               goe
               forvvards
               to
               meete
               them
               .
            
             
               Prayer
               .
               To
               our
               blessed
               Saviour
               that
               he
               will
               vouchsafe
               ,
               by
               the
               merit
               of
               this
               blessed
               action
               of
               his
               ,
               to
               give
               me
               courage
               both
               in
               my
               prayer
               ,
               to
               persever
               with
               constancie
               till
               the
               end
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               other
               occasions
               of
               difficultie
               and
               distast
               to
               conforme
               my self
               to
               his
               blessed
               will.
               
            
          
           
             
               A
               meditation
               .
               How
               our
               Saviour
               was
               betrayed
               and
               apprehended
               .
            
             
               Preamble
               .
               Reflecting
               hovv
               busy
               Iudas
               and
               the
               J●vves
               were
               about
               thier
               mischievous
               intentions
               ,
               while
               our
               Saviour
               savv
               all
               at
               his
               prayer
               ,
               begge
               of
               our
               Saviour
               grace
               to
               profit
               by
               his
               behaviour
               in
               this
               action
               .
            
             
             
               I.
               COnsider
               first
               with
               what
               peace
               and
               quiet
               of
               mind
               our
               Saviour
               after
               his
               last
               prayer
               came
               to
               his
               disciples
               ,
               
               and
               sayd
               vnto
               them
               ,
               
                 sleepe
                 now
                 and
                 rest
              
               :
               with
               what
               courage
               he
               attended
               the
               blow
               ,
               and
               when
               he
               savv
               the
               office●s
               dravv
               nigh
               ,
               sayd
               againe
               to
               his
               Apostles
               .
               Rise
               
                 let
                 vs
                 go
              
               .
               He
               doth
               not
               say
               let
               vs
               fly
               ,
               but
               go
               ,
               and
               meete
               ,
               and
               confront
               our
               adversaries
               .
               Behold
               hovv
               vndauntedly
               he
               went
               and
               met
               them
               ,
               and
               asked
               them
               
                 whom
                 seeke
                 yee
                 ▪
              
               and
               told
               them
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
                 he
              
               .
               Admire
               all
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               the
               povver
               of
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               of
               a
               good
               resolution
               settled
               vpon
               that
               sole
               povverfull
               grace
               ;
               for
               of
               ourselves
               we
               are
               weake
               ,
               but
               let
               vs
               (
               to
               our
               povver
               )
               ply
               God
               ,
               as
               our
               Saviour
               did
               and
               we
               shall
               have
               his
               grace
               .
            
             
               II.
               Consider
               secondly
               .
               Hovv
               little
               malice
               can
               prevayle
               against
               good
               ,
               but
               when
               God
               sees
               time
               and
               permits
               it
               :
               
                 I
                 sat
                 by
                 you
                 dayly
              
               (
               sayth
               our
               Saviour
               )
               
                 teaching
                 in
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 held
                 me
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 this
                 is
                 your
                 houre
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 darkenes
                 .
              
               We
               must
               therfore
               neither
               be
               wrath
               ,
               nor
               over
               fearefull
               ,
               but
               discreetely
               confident
               in
               the
               povver
               ,
               and
               providence
               of
               God
               for
               his
               glorie
               ,
               and
               we
               shall
               see
               his
               wonders
               ,
               and
               multitudes
               of
               Good
               spirits
               to
               defend
               vs.
               
            
             
               III.
               Consider
               thirdly
               .
               Hovv
               vsuall
               a
               thing
               it
               is
               for
               vs
               to
               be
               accounted-and
               spoken
               of
               ,
               and
               handled
               as
               male-factours
               :
               
                 But
                 this
                 is
                 our
                 glorie
                 that
                 doing
                 well
                 ,
              
               
               
                 people
                 should
                 detract
                 of
                 vs
              
               (
               as
               S.
               Peeter
               sayth
               )
               
                 as
                 of
                 malefa●tours
                 .
                 You
                 have
                 come
              
               (
               sayth
               our
               Saviour
               )
               
                 as
                 to
                 a
                 thee●e
                 ,
                 with
                 swords
                 and
                 clu●s
                 to
                 apprehend
                 me
                 .
              
               Let
               vs
               not
               lee●e
               our
               patience
               ,
               but
               remember
               for
               whom
               ,
               and
               like
               to
               whom
               we
               suffer
               :
               vndiscreete
               defending
               of
               ourselves
               by
               words
               or
               actions
               makes
               the
               matter
               worse
               ,
               as
               S.
               Peters
               striking
               .
            
             
               IV.
               Consider
               fourthly
               .
               Hovv
               the
               Traytour
               kisseth
               ,
               the
               officers
               apprehend
               ,
               and
               binde
               ,
               and
               hale
               thy
               lord
               avvay
               ,
               with
               shoutes
               a●d
               cryes
               ,
               and
               taunts
               ,
               and
               a
               thousand
               iniuries
               .
               And
               all
               this
               for
               thy
               synns
               :
               O
               what
               have
               my
               synns
               deserved
               !
               He
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               like
               a
               lamb●
               suffers
               himself
               to
               be
               bound
               ,
               and
               led
               as
               they
               please
               ;
               he
               speaketh
               mildly
               to
               Judas
               :
               
                 Frend
                 wherfore
                 comest
                 thou
              
               ?
               He
               healeth
               the
               eare
               of
               Malchus
               ;
               appeaseth
               Pe●c●rs
               vntimely
               wrath
               ;
               offers
               himself
               to
               drinke
               the
               chalice
               of
               his
               passion
               .
               
               though
               he
               could
               have
               had
               thovvsands
               of
               Angell●
               to
               defend
               him
               .
               Indeavour
               to
               benefitt
               thyself
               by
               all
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 Prayer
              
               .
               O
               my
               love
               !
               
                 Draw
                 me
                 after
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 will
                 runne
              
               O
               how
               doe
               I
               hang
               back
               in
               all
               things
               !
               
               
                 Draw
                 me
                 after
                 thee
              
               ,
               my
               love
               ,
               in
               what
               bands
               thou
               wilt
               ,
               for
               the
               love
               of
               thyne
               ,
               which
               I
               doe
               honour
               ,
               and
               doe
               reverence
               and
               kisse
               ,
               and
               esteeme
               above
               gold
               ,
               and
               precious
               stone
               .
               I
               bind
               myself
               to
               follovv
               thee
               ,
               Ô
               blessed
               la●be
               .
               I
               
                 have
                 sworne
                 and
                 resolved
              
               (
               sayth
               the
               Prophet
               )
               
                 to
                 keepe
                 the
                 judgemets
                 of
                 thy
                 justice
                 .
              
               
            
          
           
             
               A
               Meditation
               of
               what
               passed
               in
               the
               night
               in
               which
               our
               Saviour
               was
               taken
               .
            
             
               Mat●
               .
               26.
               10.
               18.
               
            
             
               Preamble
               .
               Desirous
               to
               knovv
               what
               passed
               ,
               begge
               of
               our
               Saviour
               grace
               to
               profit
               by
               his
               example
               .
            
             
               I.
               Consider
               hovv
               they
               brought
               our
               Saviour
               first
               to
               Annas
               ,
               
               one
               of
               the
               chief
               priests
               ,
               to
               boast
               and
               to
               shevv
               hovv
               they
               had
               compassed
               thier
               intent
               .
               And
               Annas
               began
               
                 to
                 question
                 him
                 about
                 his
                 doctrine
                 .
              
               Whervnto
               our
               Saviour
               ansvvering
               what
               he
               thought
               fitting
               ,
               
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Servants
              
               ,
               or
               officers
               ,
               
                 stroock
                 him
                 on
                 the
                 face
              
               ,
               or
               cheeke
               ,
               reproachfully
               saying
               ,
               
                 doest
                 thou
                 answer
                 :
                 he
                 chiefe
                 Priest
                 so
                 ?
              
               And
               our
               Saviour
               replyed
               mildly
               ,
               
                 if
                 I
                 have
                 spoken
                 ill
                 ,
                 beare
                 witnes
                 of
                 the
                 Evill
                 ,
                 but
                 if
                 well
                 ,
                 why
                 doe
                 you
                 strike
                 me
                 ?
              
               See
               hovv
               every
               one
               applauded
               the
               bold
               fellovv
               ,
               and
               laughed
               at
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               and
               insulted
               over
               him
               .
               Take
               heed
               of
               rashly
               passing
               thy
               censure
               vpon
               any
               man
               ,
               much
               more
               of
               proceeding
               further
               to
               words
               or
               actions
               before
               thou
               hast
               well
               wieghed
               the
               deser●s
               of
               every
               mans
               cause
               ;
               If
               thoube
               censured
               ,
               and
               abused
               ,
               in
               word
               or
               Acton
               ,
               remember
               our
               Saviours
               mildnes
               here
               and
               every
               were
               .
               Beware
               of
               Passion
               ,
               for
               such
               occasions
               be
               the
               fewell
               which
               sets
               it
               on
               fire
               ;
               when
               there
               is
               no
               pregnant
               occasion
               a
               body
               may
               easily
               thinke
               he
               is
               fre●
               from
               passion
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               but
               a
               sleepe
               .
            
             
             
               II.
               Consider
               secondly
               .
               How
               from
               hence
               they
               carie
               him
               presently
               to
               Cayphas
               the
               high
               Priest
               ;
               at
               whose
               house
               the
               whole
               councell
               of
               the
               Iewes
               was
               met
               :
               And
               because
               they
               had
               no
               true
               crime
               to
               charge
               him
               with
               ,
               
                 they
                 sought
                 false
                 witnes
                 :
                 but
                 they
                 agreed
                 not
              
               in
               their
               charge
               ,
               
                 though
                 many
                 came
                 in
                 against
                 him
                 .
              
               And
               our
               Saviour
               held
               his
               peace
               .
               Hovv
               loth
               are
               we
               that
               any
               false
               things
               should
               be
               bruited
               of
               vs
               !
               Hovv
               little
               are
               we
               able
               to
               hold
               our
               peace
               in
               it
               ,
               as
               our
               Saviour
               did
               ?
               Hovv
               doth
               it
               free
               vs
               ?
               Hovv
               many
               discourses
               doe
               we
               intertaine
               in
               our
               thoughts
               and
               with
               ourfrendes
               ,
               and
               others
               ?
               That
               we
               ought
               not
               to
               put
               it
               vp
               ;
               that
               to
               be
               silent
               were
               to
               acknovvledge
               ourselves
               guiltie
               ;
               that
               such
               people
               are
               not
               to
               be
               borne
               with
               for
               example
               sake
               ,
               &c.
               
               Oftimes
               though
               the
               thing
               be
               in
               part
               ,
               or
               wholly
               true
               ,
               we
               storme
               the
               more
               :
               Consider
               well
               hovv
               much
               better
               it
               is
               in
               very
               many
               occasions
               to
               be
               silent
               ,
               and
               arme
               thyself
               with
               patience
               to
               dissemble
               them
               .
            
             
               III.
               Consider
               thirdly
               .
               Hovv
               Cayphas
               when
               nothing
               would
               take
               ,
               
                 rose
                 vp
                 ,
                 and
                 adiured
                 our
                 Saviour
                 to
                 tell
                 him
                 whether
                 he
                 were
                 Christ
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God!
              
               And
               our
               Saviour
               ansvvered
               plainly
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
              
               and
               more
               over
               ,
               that
               thy
               
                 should
                 see
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 man
                 sitting
                 at
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 coming
                 in
                 the
                 Clouds
                 of
                 heaven
                 .
              
               Whervpon
               Cayphas
               
                 tore
                 his
                 owne
                 garment
              
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               admiring
               at
               the
               indignitie
               of
               his
               ansvver
               ,
               
                 and
                 sayd
                 he
                 blasphemed
                 ;
                 what
                 need
                 we
                 more
                 wines
                 ?
                 And
                 all
                 pronounced
                 him
                 guiltie
                 of
                 death
                 .
              
               Note
               our
               Saviours
               sinceritie
               ,
               and
               playnes
               in
               that
               which
               was
               the
               principall
               of
               his
               doctrine
               ,
               though
               he
               knevv
               he
               was
               to
               die
               for
               it
               .
               And
               hovv
               nothing
               can
               be
               done
               ,
               or
               sayd
               so
               just
               ,
               or
               true
               in
               true
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               subject
               to
               be
               construed
               quite
               contrarie
               by
               Some
               or
               other
               .
               But
               we
               must
               rest
               satisfied
               in
               that
               which
               is
               truly
               vpright
               ,
               and
               expect
               our
               revvard
               in
               an
               other
               world
               ,
               where
               the
               just
               judge
               at
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               his
               Father
               will
               doe
               every
               body
               right
               .
               Feare
               the
               judgmēts
               of
               God
               evē
               where
               thou
               seest
               no
               greare
               cause
               to
               feare
               in
               the
               greatest
               time
               of
               prosperous
               successe
               .
               As
               our
               Saviour
               was
               to
               be
               Iudge
               ,
               though
               here
               he
               were
               condemned
               ,
               so
               oftimes
               that
               which
               we
               commend
               will
               in
               another
               world
               be
               iudged
               .
               Contemne
               no
               bodie
               ,
               though
               to
               the
               eye
               he
               be
               poore
               and
               
               contemptible
               :
               perhaps
               in
               the
               world
               to
               come
               he
               may
               fit
               in
               a
               throne
               with
               the
               ludge
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               be
               cleered
               ,
               when
               I
               shall
               be
               condemned
               .
               Observe
               hovv
               patiently
               out
               Saviour
               bare
               the
               pride
               of
               Cayphas
               the
               slander
               of
               blasphemie
               ,
               the
               rude
               clamours
               of
               all
               that
               he
               was
               guiltie
               of
               death
               ,
               thier
               vniust
               sentence
               &c.
               
            
             
               Prayer
               .
               To
               our
               Saviour
               for
               patience
               in
               adversities
               ,
               and
               reproches
               ,
               proposing
               to
               ourselves
               something
               of
               his
               vertues
               to
               imitate
               in
               our
               dayly
               Actions
               .
            
          
           
             
               A
               meditation
               of
               that
               which
               passed
               in
               the
               night
               in
               which
               our
               Saviour
               was
               taken
               .
            
             
               II.
               PART
               .
            
             
               ●reamble
               as
               in
               the
               former
               .
               And
            
             
               I.
               COnsider
               first
               .
               Hovv
               Cayphas
               having
               passed
               sentēce
               vpon
               our
               Saviour
               the
               Counsell
               brake
               vp
               for
               that
               time
               .
               
               And
               the
               Officers
               and
               servants
               ,
               that
               were
               left
               in
               Charge
               with
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               played
               thier
               part
               vpon
               him
               all
               the
               night
               till
               morning
               :
               some
               
                 sp●t
                 in
                 his
                 face
              
               ;
               others
               
                 boxed
                 him
                 about
                 the
              
               eares
               ,
               others
               
                 covered
                 his
                 eyes
                 ,
                 and
                 bad
                 him
                 prophecie
                 ,
                 who
                 it
                 was
                 that
                 struck
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 spake
                 many
                 others
                 blasphemies
                 ,
              
               tvvyting
               and
               reproaching
               him
               with
               one
               thing
               or
               other
               .
               Place
               thy self
               vpon
               thy
               knees
               by
               our
               Saviour
               and
               reflect
               ,
               hovv
               they
               misuse
               him
               ,
               whom
               thou
               sayest
               thou
               lovests
               ;
               think
               what
               thou
               has●
               been
               wont
               to
               say
               ,
               or
               ●hink
               if
               any
               bodie
               hath
               been
               at
               any
               time
               so
               bold
               or
               forget
               full
               as
               to
               rub
               vpon
               thee
               in
               any
               of
               these
               manners
               ,
               though
               but
               very
               farr
               of
               :
               Hovv
               thou
               wilt
               carry
               thyself
               hereafter
               ●n
               occasions
               of
               contempt
               ,
               or
               want
               of
               respect
               ,
               or
               punc●uall
               observance
               and
               the
               like
               .
               O
               what
               is
               all
               the
               beauty
               of
               this
               world
               compared
               with
               our
               Saviours
               ,
               but
               a
               corner
               to
               ●pit
               in
               ?
               Specially
               if
               we
               add
               what
               we
               have
               deserved
               by
               ●ynne
               :
               I
               have
               d●served
               all
               these
               skornes
               and
               mockerie●
               too
               too
               much
               by
               my
               synnes
               ,
               to
               ●hinke
               that
               I
               do●
               any
               
               greate
               matter
               if
               I
               beare
               them●it
               is
               not
               a
               thousand
               part
               of
               which
               I
               deserve
               .
            
             
               II.
               Consider
               secondly
               .
               Hovv
               our
               Saviour
               sits
               patiently
               with
               his
               eyes
               looking
               dovvne
               to
               the
               ground
               ,
               silent
               ,
               forsaken
               of
               all
               his
               disciples
               ,
               and
               acquaintance
               ,
               no
               body
               looks
               after
               him
               .
               
                 Pet●r
                 followed
                 him
              
               first
               
                 a
                 farr
                 of
              
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               would
               not
               be
               seen
               to
               belong
               to
               him
               :
               then
               
                 he
                 sat
              
               in
               the
               roome
               with
               him
               a
               farr
               of
               ,
               but
               would
               not
               be
               knovvn
               to
               be
               of
               his
               acquaintance
               .
               Aftervvards
               being
               vrged
               by
               the
               Mayd
               ,
               and
               the
               men
               ,
               he
               denied
               him
               once
               ,
               tvvice
               ,
               thrice
               .
               and
               
                 protested
                 ,
                 and
                 cursed
                 ,
                 and
                 sware
                 that
                 he
                 knew
                 him
                 not
                 .
              
               All
               this
               our
               Saviour
               heard
               ,
               and
               
                 turning
                 towards
                 him
                 :
                 and
                 Peter
                 remembring
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 went
                 forth
                 and
                 wept
                 bitterly
                 .
              
               O
               eyes
               of
               mercy
               !
               looke
               vpon
               me
               ,
               who
               have
               so
               often
               turned
               my
               back
               to
               thee
               .
            
             
               III.
               Consider
               thirdly
               ,
               that
               this
               denyall
               of
               S.
               Peter
               was
               no
               small
               corr●sive
               ,
               and
               affront
               to
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               but
               much
               more
               the
               consideration
               of
               the
               vnrepentance
               of
               so
               many
               millions
               in
               the
               world
               both
               Iewes
               and
               Gentills
               ,
               notvvithstanding
               these
               his
               sufferings
               and
               examples
               ,
               and
               his
               former
               doctrine
               .
               To
               whom
               Judas
               was
               novv
               leading
               the
               way
               by
               his
               treacherie
               first
               ,
               then
               by
               despayre
               ,
               and
               willfull
               murther
               of
               himself
               :
               A
               figure
               of
               what
               the
               wicked
               Courses
               of
               the
               world
               lead
               men
               vnto
               at
               last
               ,
               willfully
               casting
               avvay
               thier
               soules
               with
               out
               repentance
               for
               a
               little
               drosse
               of
               which
               they
               are
               so
               greedy
               .
            
             
               O
               svveete
               Saviour
               preserve
               me
               !
               O
               Infinite
               goodne●
               have
               mercy
               on
               me
               poore
               synner
               .
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               A
               meditation
               how
               our
               Saviour
               was
               accused
               before
               Pilate
               .
            
             
               Pr●amble
               .
               Beholding
               our
               Saviour
               tovvards
               morning
               .
               expecting
               what
               would
               become
               of
               him
               ,
               begge
               of
               him
               that
               thou
               mayest
               accompani●
               him
               with
               the
               affections
               which
               are
               due
               to
               this
               blessed
               mysterie
               .
            
             
               I.
               COnsider
               first
               ,
               that
               
                 pr●s●ntly
                 in
                 the
                 morning
                 the
                 whole
                 Councill
                 of
                 the
                 I●w●s
                 met
                 againe
                 ,
              
               and
               called
               our
               Saviour
               before
               them
               in
               that
               
               plight
               as
               thou
               mayst
               imagine
               he
               was
               by
               this
               night●
               watching
               ,
               
               and
               the
               servants
               outrages
               against
               him
               ;
               and
               in
               fine
               our
               Saviour
               confessing
               againe
               that
               he
               was
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               
                 they
                 all
                 rose
                 ,
                 and
                 exclayming
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 caryed
                 him
                 bound
                 to
                 Pilate
                 .
              
               Reflect
               with
               what
               patience
               our
               Saviour
               bare
               thier
               Captiousnes
               ,
               thier
               fury
               ,
               thier
               outcries
               ,
               the
               hast
               which
               they
               made
               to
               ruine
               him
               ;
               How
               hard
               ourselves
               are
               to
               beleeve
               when
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               or
               good
               people
               in
               his
               name
               tell
               vs
               that
               which
               we
               are
               not
               willing
               to
               heare
               or
               practise
               :
               How
               if
               he
               aske
               vs
               
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 answer
                 him
                 one
                 for
                 a
                 thousand
                 ,
              
               
               wherwith
               he
               may
               charge
               vs
               &c.
               
               How
               we
               storme
               when
               nothing
               but
               truth
               is
               told
               vs.
               
            
             
               II.
               Consider
               secondly
               ,
               that
               when
               he
               came
               before
               Pilate
               ,
               the
               ●hings
               which
               they
               layed
               to
               his
               charge
               were
               ,
               that
               he
               
                 perverted
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 r●ysed
                 seditions
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 forbad
                 tribute
                 to
                 Caesar
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 sayd
                 he
                 was
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               and
               th●t
               king
               whom
               they
               expected
               :
               In
               fine
               ,
               
                 if
                 he
                 were
                 not
                 a
                 malefactour
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 brought
                 him
                 thither
                 .
              
               Ponder
               how
               oftimes
               it
               happeneth
               so
               with
               vs
               ;
               we
               seeke
               to
               doe
               good
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               construed
               quite
               contrarie
               ;
               we
               seeke
               peace
               ,
               and
               are
               accounted
               turbulent
               ;
               we
               professe
               alleageance
               ,
               and
               are
               esteemed
               rebells
               ;
               finally
               we
               are
               cryed
               dovvne
               for
               malefactours
               ,
               and
               what
               not
               ,
               and
               every
               bodies
               word
               must
               be
               taken
               ,
               and
               we
               cannot
               be
               heard
               speake
               .
            
             
               III.
               consider
               thirdly
               ;
               that
               our
               Saviour
               in
               publick
               ,
               amidst
               those
               clamours
               ,
               ansvvered
               nothing
               at
               all
               ,
               but
               stood
               as
               if
               he
               heard
               them
               not
               ,
               in
               so
               much
               
                 that
                 ●ilate
                 wondred
                 very
                 much
              
               .
               But
               in
               private
               he
               answered
               Pilate
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               
                 ●
                 king
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 kingdome
                 was
                 not
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 his
                 subjects
                 would
                 strive
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 delivered
                 to
                 the
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 came
                 into
                 the
                 world
                 to
                 speake
                 the
                 truth
                 ;
                 that
                 every
                 one
                 that
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 would
                 heare
                 his
                 voyce
                 .
              
               Ponder
               all
               these
               particulars
               and
               turne
               them
               againe
               and
               againe
               in
               thy
               mind
               and
               draw
               out
               that
               which
               may
               be
               for
               thy
               profit
               and
               instruction
               .
            
             
               IV.
               Consider
               fourthly
               and
               principally
               that
               saying
               of
               our
               Saviour
               .
               
                 My
                 kingdome
                 is
                 not
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 :
              
               For
               if
               
               we
               beare
               this
               deeply
               printed
               in
               our
               minde
               and
               memorie
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               a
               comfort
               to
               vs
               in
               all
               our
               afflictions
               in
               all
               our
               mortifications
               and
               contradictions
               ,
               in
               all
               our
               trobles
               of
               minde
               or
               bodie
               ,
               in
               fine
               in
               all
               things
               in
               which
               we
               have
               not
               our
               will
               ,
               or
               contentment
               ,
               or
               fancie
               in
               this
               world
               ;
               and
               finally
               ponder
               hovv
               we
               ought
               to
               strive
               that
               Christ
               have
               his
               right
               ,
               and
               be
               delivered
               out
               of
               the
               wrough
               of
               synne
               and
               synners
               .
            
             
               The
               Prayer
               .
            
             
               To
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               to
               this
               effect
               offering
               ourselves
               ▪
               to
               advance
               his
               kingdome
               in
               ourselves
               ,
               and
               others
               ,
               to
               shew
               ourselves
               to
               be
               his
               subjects
               ,
               by
               charitie
               ,
               peace
               ,
               patience
               ,
               longanimitie
               ,
               and
               imitation
               of
               all
               the
               vertues
               which
               he
               teacheth
               ,
               and
               will
               have
               vs
               practise
               .
            
          
           
             
               A
               Meditation
               how
               our
               Saviour
               was
               sent
               to
               Herode
               .
            
             
               Preamble
               .
               Tendering
               the
               good
               and
               glorie
               of
               ou●
               Saviour
               wayte
               vpon
               him
               to
               see
               what
               passeth
               .
            
             
               I.
               COnsider
               first
               ,
               That
               Pilate
               finding
               no
               cause
               to
               proceed
               against
               our
               Saviour
               and
               being
               desirous
               to
               ridd
               his
               hands
               of
               him
               ,
               tooke
               occasion
               to
               send
               him
               to
               king
               Herode
               ,
               because
               they
               sayd
               he
               was
               of
               Galilee
               :
               Herode
               on
               the
               otherside
               
                 was
                 of
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 desirous
                 to
                 see
                 our
                 s●viour
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 had
                 heard
                 much
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 hoped
                 to
                 see
                 him
                 worke
                 some
                 strange
                 thing
                 .
              
               Doubtlesse
               in
               the
               compasse
               of
               the
               three
               yeares
               which
               our
               Saviour
               preached
               in
               the
               Cittie
               ▪
               and
               country
               ▪
               
               Herode
               might
               have
               seen
               our
               Saviour
               i●
               he
               would
               have
               b●t
               stirred
               out
               of
               dores
               for
               it
               ;
               but
               we
               soe
               both
               by
               Pilate
               ,
               and
               by
               Herode
               ,
               how
               wor●dly
               cares
               ,
               and
               pleasure
               overvvhelme
               ●s
               ,
               and
               give
               vs
               ●o
               respit
               to
               doe
               even
               the
               good
               which
               we
               oftimes
               desire
               to
               do●
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               pretend
               and
               say
               we
               desire
               it
               :
               How
               worldly
               ends
               soever
               svvay
               v●
               ,
               and
               hinder
               vs
               for
               standing
               for
               justice
               ,
               or
               from
               shevving
               ourselves
               in
               the
               service
               of
               God
               Hovv
               much
               better
               is
               it
               to
               breake
               with
               the
               world
               to
               the
               
               end
               we
               may
               attend
               to
               that
               which
               we
               knovv
               is
               good
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               more
               serious
               consideration
               ,
               and
               practise
               of
               the
               lavv
               of
               God
               ?
            
             
               II.
               Consider
               secondly
               .
               VVhen
               our
               Saviour
               was
               come
               before
               Herode
               ,
               
                 Herode
                 asked
                 him
                 many
                 curious
                 questions
                 ,
              
               but
               our
               Saviour
               gave
               him
               not
               one
               sole
               word
               ;
               
                 whervpon
                 Herode
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 retinew
                 skorned
                 him
                 ,
              
               and
               in
               mockerie
               
                 put
                 a
                 whit●
                 garment
                 vpon
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 sent
                 him
                 backe
                 to
                 Pilate
                 :
                 and
                 Herode
                 and
                 Pilate
                 were
                 made
                 frends
                 vpon
                 it
              
               Observe
               in
               this
               passage
               .
               That
               our
               desire
               of
               knovvledge
               of
               matters
               of
               spirit
               must
               tend
               to
               practise
               ,
               or
               els
               our
               Saviour
               will
               say
               vnto
               vs.
               
                 Nescio
                 vos
              
               .
               I
               knovv
               yee
               not
               ;
               and
               when
               we
               shall
               say
               to
               him
               
                 Lord
                 ,
                 Lord
              
               ,
               he
               will
               not
               ansvver
               vs.
               Hovv
               easily
               oftimes
               we
               passe
               our
               Censure
               without
               diving
               into
               the
               bottome
               :
               
               Hovv
               much
               ,
               and
               hovv
               easyly
               the
               world
               is
               mistakē
               ,
               taking
               wisdome
               for
               folly
               ,
               and
               folly
               for
               wisdome
               :
               Hovv
               much
               doth
               our
               Saviours
               silence
               incite
               vs
               to
               spare
               words
               in
               tvventie
               occasions
               .
            
             
               III.
               Consider
               thirdly
               .
               In
               the
               
                 white
                 garment
              
               ,
               our
               Saviours
               Innocency
               ,
               and
               hovv
               that
               which
               the
               vvorld
               intends
               for
               our
               disgrace
               ,
               God
               ordaynes
               it
               for
               our
               greater
               honour
               :
               Hovv
               we
               may
               imitate
               our
               Saviour
               by
               not
               being
               over
               curious
               in
               our
               apparell
               though
               the
               fashion
               be
               otherwise
               ;
               but
               content
               ourselves
               with
               reason
               ,
               and
               glorie
               ,
               if
               doing
               that
               which
               is
               reason
               ,
               we
               be
               neglected
               ,
               or
               laughed
               at
               .
            
             
               IV.
               And
               fourthly
               Follovv
               our
               Saviour
               in
               his
               iourny
               to
               and
               fro
               ,
               see
               what
               intertaynment
               he
               meets
               with
               in
               the
               streets
               from
               men
               ,
               woemen
               ,
               and
               Children
               ;
               heare
               hovv
               diversly
               they
               speake
               of
               him
               ,
               and
               learne
               to
               beare
               contempt
               in
               word
               or
               action
               .
               And
               among
               the
               rest
               forget
               not
               to
               cast
               thy
               eyes
               vpon
               his
               blessed
               Mother
               ,
               S.
               Marie
               Magdalen
               ,
               S.
               ●hon
               ,
               and
               some
               others
               ,
               and
               conforme
               thyself
               ●o
               thier
               ●ffections
               .
            
             
               Prayer
               .
               To
               our
               blessed
               Lady
               ,
               to
               give
               thee
               part
               of
               that
               which
               she
               felt
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               and
               which
               she
               practised
               ever
               in
               imitation
               of
               her
               sonne
               ,
               offering
               to
               him
               by
               her
               hands
               some
               practicall
               purpose
               in
               honour
               of
               this
               blessed
               myste●ic
               .
            
             
          
           
             
               A
               meditation
               how
               the
               Iewes
               refused
               our
               Saviour
               and
               chose
               that
               Barabbas
               should
               be
               rather
               releesed
               then
               he
               .
            
             
               Preamble
               .
               Restlesse
               till
               thou
               seest
               what
               becomes
               of
               thy
               Saviour
               ,
               stand
               by
               the
               people
               and
               by
               our
               blessed
               Ladie
               expecting
               .
            
             
               I.
               Consider
               first●
               That
               Pilate
               finding
               more
               and
               more
               that
               there
               was
               no
               cause
               to
               proceed
               against
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               
               sought
               divers
               wayes
               to
               deliver
               him
               out
               of
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Jevves
               ,
               
               who
               meerely
               
                 out
                 of
                 envie
              
               had
               brought
               him
               before
               him
               .
               Therfore
               he
               thought
               to
               make
               vse
               of
               an
               ancient
               custome
               ,
               Which
               they
               had
               among
               them
               ,
               to
               set
               some
               one
               malefactour
               free
               ,
               about
               the
               time
               of
               easter
               ,
               and
               made
               choyce
               of
               Barabbas
               (
               
                 Who
                 was
                 a
                 notable
                 seditious
                 fellow
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 theefe
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 in
                 a
                 sedition
                 committed
                 murther
              
               )
               to
               propose
               to
               them
               ,
               which
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               
                 which
                 of
                 them
                 they
                 would
                 have
                 set
                 free
                 ,
                 Barabbas
                 ,
                 or
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 called
                 Christ
                 ▪
                 And
                 they
                 cryed
                 out
                 ,
                 not
                 this
                 man
                 ,
                 but
                 Barabbas
                 ,
                 take
                 this
                 man
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 deliver
                 to
                 us
                 Barabbas
                 .
              
               And
               When
               Pilate
               asked
               againe
               
                 what
                 then
                 shall
                 I
                 doe
                 with
                 Iesus
                 ?
                 They
                 all
                 cryed
                 ,
                 Crucifie
                 him
                 ,
                 Crucifie
                 him
                 ;
                 why
                 ?
                 what
                 hath
                 he
                 doone
                 ?
              
               Sayth
               Pilate
               ,
               I
               
                 find
                 no
                 cause
                 to
                 proceed
                 against
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 they
                 cryed
                 more
                 violently
                 ,
                 Crucifie
                 him
                 .
              
               Heate
               thier
               ●hamefull
               outcries
               ;
               see
               thier
               rude
               behaviour
               ,
               observe
               hovv
               busie
               the
               chiefe
               of
               the
               Ievves
               are
               to
               buzze
               in
               the
               peoples
               eares
               ,
               and
               stirre
               them
               against
               our
               Saviour
               against
               him
               whom
               they
               had
               so
               much
               follovved
               before
               ,
               and
               who
               had
               deserved
               so
               much
               at
               all
               thier
               hands
               ,
               by
               so
               many
               wayes
               ;
               and
               admire
               at
               all
               ;
               compassionate
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               pit●ie
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               pittie
               our
               blessed
               Ladies
               deseste
               the
               peoples
               Wicked
               choyce
               ,
               and
               inconstancie
               ,
               and
               weepe
               bitterly
               thyself
               ,
               reflecting
               hovv
               often
               thou
               hast
               passionately
               ,
               and
               with
               as
               much
               inconstancie
               ,
               turned
               thy
               back
               to
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               and
               imbraced
               synne
               .
            
             
               I.
               Consider
               secondly
               ,
               that
               this
               custome
               of
               delivering
               one
               at
               easter
               was
               good
               ,
               and
               grevv
               out
               of
               gratitude
               ,
               and
               thankfullnes
               for
               thier
               deliverie
               ,
               about
               that
               time
               of
               the
               yeare
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               bondage
               ,
               and
               servitude
               of
               Egypt
               ▪
               and
               was
               a
               figure
               of
               the
               deliv●rie
               of
               the
               whole
               world
               ,
               full
               
               of
               synne
               ,
               and
               theft
               ,
               and
               sedition
               against
               God
               ,
               by
               means
               of
               the
               selfsame
               God
               that
               delivered
               them
               out
               of
               Egypt
               :
               But
               they
               through
               thier
               malice
               and
               envie
               tovvards
               our
               Saviour
               turned
               good
               to
               evill
               :
               wherby
               we
               may
               well
               learne
               hovv
               deadly
               a
               thing
               passion
               is
               ,
               that
               makes
               vse
               of
               the
               best
               things
               for
               mischeevous
               intents
               ,
               and
               turnes
               all
               to
               poyson
               looke
               back
               vpon
               they
               self
               ,
               Whether
               in
               great
               or
               little
               ,
               thou
               hast
               not
               been
               misledd
               by
               it
               ,
               and
               let
               others
               be
               a
               warning
               to
               thee
               .
            
             
               III.
               Consider
               thirdly
               ,
               hovv
               the
               chiefe
               of
               the
               Ievves
               fell
               into
               this
               extremitie
               of
               hatred
               against
               ou●
               Saviour
               ▪
               they
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               that
               should
               have
               had
               more
               vnderstanding
               ▪
               more
               temper
               ,
               more
               circumpection
               &c.
               
               Having
               received
               greater
               gifts
               .
               They
               fell
               not
               intovpon
               the
               suddaine
               ,
               as
               the
               people
               did
               ,
               that
               were
               inveigled
               by
               them
               ,
               but
               out
               of
               thier
               pride
               ,
               and
               selfconceite
               ;
               and
               worldly
               humours
               they
               misliked
               novv
               one
               thing
               ,
               novv
               another
               ,
               and
               so
               grevv
               in
               distast
               ;
               and
               novv
               they
               carped
               at
               his
               povertie
               ,
               and
               then
               as
               his
               povver
               ,
               and
               fed
               themselves
               so
               long
               in
               these
               rath
               censures
               ,
               that
               at
               last
               they
               could
               dreame
               of
               nothing
               but
               hovv
               to
               ruine
               him
               ,
               and
               be
               revenged
               ,
               and
               follovved
               it
               as
               headlongly
               when
               they
               thought
               they
               had
               the
               occasion
               .
               Thus
               if
               we
               take
               not
               heed
               to
               the
               beginnings
               ,
               we
               grovv
               into
               extremities
               against
               others
               ,
               and
               thinke
               them
               intollerable
               ,
               not
               that
               they
               are
               so
               indeed
               ,
               but
               by
               giving
               way
               to
               our
               passions
               ,
               and
               conceits
               ,
               we
               make
               ourselves
               so
               tetchy
               that
               every
               little
               thing
               seemes
               intollerable
               in
               those
               parties
               ,
               thongh
               we
               can
               beare
               with
               others
               ,
               vpon
               every
               moving
               of
               a
               finger
               we
               grovv
               into
               more
               passion
               ,
               and
               murmur
               ,
               and
               frame
               iudgements
               of
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               this
               ,
               and
               that
               ,
               and
               scarce
               worthy
               to
               live
               among
               men
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               heare
               ,
               nor
               be
               persuaded
               the
               contrarie
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 Prayer
              
               .
               To
               our
               Blessed
               Saviour
               ,
               and
               our
               blessed
               Ladie
               ,
               bevvayling
               in
               thier
               presence
               thy
               miseries
               ,
               with
               Shame
               ,
               and
               confusion
               ,
               and
               a
               world
               of
               good
               purposes
               ,
               which
               through
               thier
               assistance
               be
               confident
               to
               performe
            
             
          
           
             
               A
               meditation
               of
               the
               whipping
               of
               our
               Saviour
               .
            
             
               Preamble
               ,
               Pilate
               fayling
               of
               his
               former
               proiect
               ,
               gave
               order
               that
               our
               Saviour
               should
               be
               whipped
               at
               a
               pillar
               ;
               which
               only
               word
               were
               sufficient
               to
               melt
               a
               loving
               hart
               ;
               yet
               begge
               of
               our
               Saviour
               more
               feeling
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               I.
               COnsider
               first
               ,
               hovv
               vpon
               this
               order
               given
               ,
               
               a
               companie
               of
               rude
               souldierlike
               fellovves
               tooke
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               and
               stripped
               him
               naked
               ,
               and
               bound
               him
               to
               a
               pillar
               .
               O
               virginall
               flesh
               !
               O
               my
               Saviour
               ,
               and
               my
               God
               ?
               Let
               thy
               bashfulnes
               satisfie
               for
               all
               my
               disorders
               :
               And
               give
               me
               leave
               to
               lie
               kissing
               the
               ground
               on
               which
               thou
               standest
               ,
               I
               will
               never
               more
               lift
               vp
               my
               eyes
               to
               esteeme
               of
               any
               creature
               ,
               but
               thou
               shalt
               be
               the
               everlasting
               obiect
               of
               my
               thoughts
               ,
               and
               invvard
               sences
               :
               Blo●
               out
               I
               beseech
               thee
               ,
               by
               the
               sacred
               presence
               ,
               all
               other
               fancies
               ,
               or
               take
               me
               out
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               see
               thy
               glorie
               ,
               and
               not
               make
               vse
               of
               my
               sight
               to
               my
               eternall
               shame
               .
               Thou
               hast
               wounded
               my
               hart
               with
               this
               one
               sight
               of
               thyself
               ;
               let
               it
               ever
               be
               a
               barre
               to
               keepe
               out
               all
               other
               things
               that
               may
               distast
               thee
               and
               dravv
               my
               hart
               from
               thee
               .
            
             
               II.
               Consider
               secondly
               ,
               or
               rather
               harken
               what
               a
               fearfull
               noyse
               the
               rude
               blovves
               make
               vpon
               thy
               Sviours
               render
               skin
               ,
               and
               doe
               lay
               the
               very
               bone
               naked
               ,
               the
               blood
               spirting
               out
               on
               every
               side
               and
               running
               dovvne
               in
               whole
               streames
               by
               thee
               ,
               as
               thou
               kneelest
               .
               And
               the
               souldiers
               in
               the
               meane
               time
               have
               ●oe
               more
               compassion
               in
               thresshing
               vpon
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               then
               thou
               hast
               in
               offending
               him
               ,
               with
               all
               kinds
               of
               syns
               ,
               as
               with
               so
               many
               lasshes
               ,
               and
               severa●l
               kinds
               of
               whips
               :
               O
               spare
               him
               ,
               if
               thou
               meane
               to
               be
               spared
               ,
               speake
               to
               thyself
               ,
               speake
               to
               others
               spare
               him
               ;
               hold
               thy
               hands
               and
               thiers
               from
               offending
               as
               much
               as
               thou
               canst
               ;
               step
               in
               betvvixt
               ,
               and
               offer
               thy
               shoulders
               to
               save
               him
               from
               further
               mischiefe
               :
               say
               with
               king
               David
               
                 It
                 is
                 I
                 that
                 have
                 synned
                 .
              
               
               It
               is
               I
               that
               have
               done
               wrong
               ,
               this
               innocent
               lambe
               what
               hath
               he
               done
               ?
               This
               wrath
               must
               rather
               fall
               vpon
               me
               .
               Thank
               thy
               
               Saviour
               for
               taking
               vpon
               himself
               the
               heavyest
               punishments
               ,
               and
               begge
               of
               him
               to
               accept
               of
               that
               little
               which
               thy
               little
               hart
               affordeth
               .
            
             
               III.
               Consider
               thirdly
               ,
               hovv
               patiently
               ,
               hovv
               silently
               ,
               hovv
               vnmoveably
               our
               Saviour
               standeth
               ,
               as
               long
               as
               he
               can
               stand
               ,
               and
               beareth
               the
               loade
               ,
               the
               smart
               ,
               the
               disgrace
               ,
               the
               payne
               of
               this
               torment
               ,
               till
               the
               souldiers
               being
               desirous
               to
               make
               themselves
               more
               sport
               with
               him
               .
               vntyed
               ,
               him
               .
               See
               novv
               in
               what
               a
               pittifull
               case
               he
               is
               ,
               all
               galled
               ,
               and
               gore
               blood
               ,
               with
               holes
               in
               his
               flesh
               that
               a
               body
               may
               lay
               his
               finger
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               read
               in
               these
               red
               litters
               what
               thy
               synns
               have
               deserved
               ,
               and
               what
               they
               have
               done
               :
               Canst
               thou
               thinke
               of
               them
               with
               patience
               ?
               And
               yet
               he
               hath
               patience
               with
               thee
               ,
               and
               doth
               not
               punish
               thee
               as
               thou
               deservest
               ,
               that
               thou
               mayst
               repent
               ,
               and
               punish
               thy self
               with
               sorrovv
               at
               least
               ,
               and
               something
               more
               then
               ordinarie
               watchfullnes
               over
               thy self
               to
               amend
               ,
               and
               reforme
               what
               is
               ainisse
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 Prayer
              
               .
               Poure
               out
               thy
               hart
               to
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               and
               give
               teares
               at
               least
               for
               blood
               ,
               and
               among
               thy
               many
               miseries
               bevvayle
               that
               thou
               canst
               not
               bevvayle
               ●nough
               his
               sufferings
               and
               thy
               offenses
               .
            
          
           
             
               A
               meditation
               of
               the
               Crowne
               of
               thornes
               .
            
             
               Preamble
               ,
               Not
               forgetting
               in
               what
               case
               thou
               left
               thy
               Saviour
               vntyed
               from
               the
               pillar
               ,
               begge
               of
               him
               grace
               to
               profit
               by
               that
               which
               follovved
               .
            
             
               I
               COnsider
               first
               .
               
               when
               the
               souldiers
               ●ad
               vntyed
               our
               Saviour
               from
               the
               pillar
               ,
               and
               laughed
               thier
               fill
               at
               his
               nakedness
               ,
               and
               feeblenes
               ,
               and
               the
               plight
               in
               which
               they
               had
               put
               him
               ;
               he
               had
               scarce
               got
               his
               clooths
               about
               him
               ,
               when
               they
               tooke
               him
               into
               the
               court-yard
               ,
               and
               setting
               him
               vpon
               some
               stone
               or
               other
               ,
               pulled
               of
               his
               apparell
               againe
               ,
               and
               put
               a
               ragge
               of
               purple
               vpon
               his
               naked
               shoulders
               ,
               and
               making
               a
               wreath
               of
               thornes
               ,
               pressedit
               dovvne
               vpon
               his
               head
               ,
               instead
               of
               a
               Crovvne
               ,
               and
               gave
               him
               a
               reed
               to
               hold
               in
               his
               hand
               insteed
               of
               a
               scepter
               :
               what
               soule
               can
               hold
               from
               admiring
               this
               habit
               of
               the
               king
               of
               
               glorie
               ?
               He
               sayd
               well
               of
               himself
               his
               
                 kingdome
                 was
                 not
                 of
                 this
                 world
              
               ;
               but
               it
               seemes
               this
               is
               the
               way
               to
               the
               kingdome
               of
               the
               other
               world
               ,
               not
               by
               glorie
               and
               prompe
               ,
               but
               by
               contempte
               of
               all
               earthly
               glorie
               ,
               and
               by
               suffering
               patiently
               what
               people
               in
               thier
               mad
               and
               foolish
               humours
               are
               apt
               to
               put
               vpon
               vs
               ,
               taking
               away
               our
               goods
               ,
               giving
               vs
               short
               and
               hard
               measure
               ,
               putting
               vs
               still
               to
               more
               paine
               ,
               and
               griefe
               ,
               and
               troble
               ,
               and
               not
               car●ng
               what
               they
               lay
               vpon
               vs
               ,
               so
               they
               have
               thier
               ends
               ,
               and
               make
               themselves
               merry
               .
               And
               consequently
               .
            
             
               II.
               Consider
               secondly
               that
               the
               souldiers
               were
               not
               content
               to
               put
               this
               affront
               vpon
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               but
               in
               words
               also
               and
               vnseemly
               gestures
               mocked
               him
               ,
               and
               laughed
               him
               to
               skorne
               ,
               and
               
                 kneeling
                 downe
                 before
                 him
                 vpon
                 one
                 knee
                 they
                 saluted
                 him
                 Hayle
                 king
                 of
                 the
                 Iewes
              
               ;
               as
               who
               should
               say
               ,
               a
               proper
               king
               indeed
               ,
               
                 and
                 they
                 spet
                 vpon
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 beate
                 the
                 reed
                 which
                 he
                 held
                 in
                 his
                 hand
                 about
                 his
                 ●ead
                 ,
                 and
                 boxed
                 him
                 .
              
               Thinke
               what
               hath
               ever
               happened
               to
               thee
               comparable
               to
               any
               of
               this
               ,
               that
               thou
               shouldest
               be
               impatient
               ,
               or
               stomackfull
               ;
               and
               resolve
               to
               be
               more
               conformable
               to
               our
               Saviours
               sufferings
               .
            
             
               III.
               Consider
               thirdly
               ▪
               .
               As
               servants
               and
               retayners
               in
               this
               world
               thinke
               it
               an
               honour
               to
               go
               in
               the
               liverie
               which
               thier
               master
               gives
               ,
               and
               much
               more
               to
               be
               in
               the
               fashion
               which
               they
               see
               their
               king
               and
               master
               weares
               i
               so
               the
               true
               servants
               of
               our
               Saviour
               should
               be
               so
               farre
               from
               being
               ashamed
               to
               be
               put
               to
               shame
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               in
               thier
               herts
               reioyce
               in
               it
               ;
               and
               the
               way
               to
               bring
               our
               nature
               to
               it
               ,
               thought
               it
               be
               never
               so
               much
               repugnant
               ,
               is
               to
               watch
               vpon
               the
               occasions
               when
               a
               word
               or
               an
               accident
               falls
               out
               that
               is
               crosse
               ,
               and
               to
               take
               it
               v●
               as
               a
               peece
               of
               the
               purple
               garment
               which
               our
               Saviour
               wore
               ,
               to
               kisse
               it
               ,
               to
               imbrace
               it
               ,
               and
               to
               -
               offer
               it
               vp
               vnto
               him
               as
               a
               speciall
               act
               of
               our
               service
               with
               which
               he
               is
               pleased
               to
               honour
               vs.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 Prayer
              
               .
               To
               out
               Saviour
               as
               he
               sits
               in
               this
               pittifull
               plight
               ,
               begging
               earnestly
               of
               him
               to
               help
               our
               infirmitie
               ,
               and
               to
               strengthen
               vs
               in
               the
               occasions
               of
               disgrace
               ,
               that
               by
               bearing
               it
               we
               may
               have
               more
               plentie
               of
               his
               grace
               ,
               
               one
               glance
               wherof
               is
               farre
               to
               be
               preferred
               before
               all
               the
               favours
               which
               the
               world
               can
               afford
               vs.
               And
               with
               all
               ,
               bevvayle
               thy
               ovvne
               rechlesnes
               in
               behaving
               thyself
               often
               in
               his
               blessed
               presence
               ,
               as
               if
               thou
               didst
               not
               beleeve
               that
               he
               were
               king
               indeed
               ,
               
               but
               in
               mockerie
               ;
               and
               lea●ne
               to
               adore
               him
               allvvayes
               in
               
                 spiritt
                 and
                 truth
              
            
          
           
             
               A
               meditation
               of
               the
               Ecce
               homo
               ,
               10.
               19.
               
            
             
               Preamble
               .
               Beholding
               Pilate
               going
               forth
               to
               the
               Ievves
               againe
               ,
               and
               our
               Saviour
               follovving
               him
               ,
               in
               the
               skornefull
               habit
               of
               a
               king
               of
               clours
               ,
               begge
               of
               him
               that
               thou
               mayest
               profit
               by
               this
               spectacle
               .
            
             
               I.
               Consider
               first
               ,
               the
               speech
               which
               Pilate
               made
               to
               the
               Iewes
               when
               he
               brought
               out
               Saviour
               this
               time
               to
               them
               ,
               
               which
               was
               this
               :
               
                 Behold
                 I
                 bring
                 him
                 forth
                 vnto
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 may
                 know
                 that
                 I
                 find
                 no
                 cause
                 in
                 him
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               no
               cause
               to
               condemne
               him
               .
               And
               againe
               .
               
                 Lo
                 the
                 man.
              
               As
               who
               should
               say
               ,
               this
               is
               the
               man.
               Runne
               over
               this
               saying
               againe
               and
               againe
               ,
               and
               ponder
               every
               tittle
               of
               it
               for
               it
               is
               full
               of
               mysterie
               .
               Behold
               ;
               O
               what
               a
               spectacle
               is
               this
               !
               Pilate
               in
               pompe
               and
               glorie
               ,
               our
               Saviour
               made
               a
               laughing
               stock
               .
               what
               eye
               can
               behold
               attentively
               our
               Saviour
               in
               this
               case
               ,
               and
               not
               wish
               never
               to
               have
               vse
               of
               sight
               more
               to
               offend
               him
               .
               
                 I
                 bring
                 him
                 forth
              
               ;
               whom
               ?
               Our
               Saviour
               ●c●us
               ,
               the
               worker
               of
               miracles
               ,
               the
               curer
               of
               all
               diseases
               ,
               the
               rayser
               of
               the
               dead
               ,
               the
               blessed
               ●onne
               of
               David
               ,
               the
               king
               of
               the
               Ievves
               .
               Thou
               doest
               well
               &
               Pilate
               ,
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 Lo
                 the
                 man
              
               ,
               for
               no
               man
               living
               would
               have
               taken
               him
               to
               be
               the
               man.
               And
               
                 I
                 bring
                 him
              
               to
               you
               .
               To
               put
               him
               to
               your
               mercilesse
               mercies
               ;
               who
               I
               knovv
               
                 delivered
                 him
                 to
                 me
                 out
                 of
                 envie
                 .
                 I
                 find
                 no
                 cause
                 in
                 him
                 ,
              
               and
               I
               bring
               him
               to
               let
               you
               knovv
               it
               ,
               and
               yet
               I
               have
               thus
               punished
               him
               .
               O
               senselesse
               pilate
               !
               O
               iudge
               without
               Iudgement
               !
               
                 Lo
                 the
                 man.
              
               O
               endlesse
               obiect
               of
               beholding
               
                 the
                 man
              
               that
               is
               God
               ,
               and
               man
               ,
               
                 The
                 man
              
               ,
               in
               whose
               hand
               all
               men
               are
               
               reeds
               ,
               in
               whose
               sight
               all
               purple
               is
               but
               raggs
               ,
               all
               gold
               is
               thornes
               ,
               all
               worldly
               wealth
               .
               and
               happines
               is
               a
               moc●erie
               ,
               to
               the
               glorie
               and
               wealth
               and
               happines
               wherof
               he
               is
               everlastingly
               possessed
               ,
               and
               yet
               behold
               here
               he
               stands
               at
               the
               stake
               for
               thee
               ,
               that
               thou
               mayest
               knovv
               
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 cause
                 in
                 him
              
               of
               all
               this
               ,
               but
               in
               thee
               ,
               and
               in
               thy
               offenses
               .
            
             
               II.
               Consider
               secondly
               ,
               that
               Pilate
               had
               no
               sooner
               ended
               his
               speech
               ,
               but
               the
               Ievves
               cryed
               ,
               
                 Crucifie
                 him
                 ,
                 Crucifie
                 him
                 ,
                 take
                 him
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 Crucifi
                 him
              
               ;
               not
               being
               able
               to
               abide
               the
               sight
               of
               him
               that
               was
               thier
               Saviour
               :
               Tremble
               at
               this
               blindnes
               ,
               and
               hardnes
               of
               hart
               ,
               and
               bevvare
               of
               the
               least
               shaddovv
               of
               the
               beginnings
               of
               it
               ,
               iremembring
               that
               saying
               of
               our
               Saviour
               .
               
               
                 That
                 which
                 you
                 have
                 done
                 to
                 one
                 of
                 my
                 little
                 ones
                 you
                 have
                 done
                 to
                 me
                 .
              
               Ponder
               againe
               these
               words
               :
               
                 take
                 him
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 Crucifie
                 him
                 .
              
               And
               begge
               that
               he
               may
               never
               be
               taken
               from
               thee
               ,
               but
               thou
               rather
               Crucified
               ,
               and
               thy
               synfull
               appetites
               rooted
               out
               ,
               and
               abolished
               .
            
             
               III.
               Consider
               thirdly
               .
               That
               Pilate
               overcome
               with
               the
               clamours
               and
               threats
               of
               the
               Iewes
               ▪
               that
               if
               he
               quitted
               Iesus
               ,
               
                 he
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 a
                 frend
                 to
                 casar
                 ,
              
               adiudged
               him
               to
               be
               crucified
               ,
               according
               to
               thier
               desire
               ,
               though
               in
               testimonie
               that
               he
               thought
               him
               Innocent
               ,
               he
               called
               for
               water
               ,
               and
               openly
               before
               them
               all
               washed
               his
               hands
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
                 Innocent
                 of
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 this
                 iust
                 man
                 ,
                 looke
                 you
                 to
                 it
                 :
              
               and
               the
               Ievves
               ansvvered
               
                 his
                 blood
                 be
                 vpon
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 Children
                 .
              
               See
               hovv
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               passion
               blinds
               vs
               ,
               and
               leads
               vs
               to
               things
               against
               our
               conscience
               ;
               and
               though
               we
               see
               we
               have
               reason
               to
               think
               ourselves
               guiltie
               before
               God
               ,
               we
               smother
               it
               with
               some
               colourable
               reason
               to
               satisfie
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               after
               à
               sort
               to
               satisfie
               ourselves
               for
               a
               time
               ;
               but
               when
               the
               passion
               is
               over
               ,
               the
               sting
               breakes
               out
               ,
               and
               galls
               vs.
               See
               therfore
               whose
               frend
               thou
               wilt
               be
               Caesars
               or
               Gods
               ,
               and
               for
               whom
               thou
               wilt
               stand
               in
               occasions
               of
               apposition
               and
               difficultie
               .
               Pilate
               washeed
               his
               hands
               and
               sayd
               .
               
                 I
                 am
                 Innocent
                 of
                 the
                 blood
                 &c.
                 
              
               A
               poore
               bath
               to
               wash
               avvay
               such
               an
               offense
               .
               Seeke
               rather
               (
               in
               a
               contrarie
               sense
               to
               the
               Jevves
               )
               that
               the
               blood
               
               the
               blood
               of
               this
               Innocent
               lambe
               may
               be
               vpon
               thee
               ,
               and
               vpon
               all
               thy
               works
               to
               wath
               thee
               ,
               and
               to
               perfect
               them
               ,
               for
               with
               out
               it
               nothing
               is
               avayable
               :
               Abhorre
               synne
               ,
               and
               abstaine
               from
               offending
               him
               ,
               and
               thou
               shalt
               have
               his
               blood
               vpon
               thee
               ,
               and
               be
               Innocent
               .
            
          
           
             
               A
               meditation
               of
               the
               Carrying
               of
               the
               Crosse.
               
            
             
               Preamble
               .
               Beholding
               our
               Saviour
               with
               a
               heavy
               peece
               of
               tymber
               vpon
               his
               shoulder
               ,
               in
               forme
               of
               a
               Crosse
               ,
               begge
               grace
               to
               profit
               by
               this
               Mysterie
               .
            
             
               I.
               Consider
               first
               ..
               
               That
               so
               soone
               as
               sentence
               was
               given
               ,
               they
               proceeded
               to
               the
               Execution
               ,
               and
               at
               the
               gates
               of
               the
               Palace
               they
               layed
               a
               heavy
               Crosse
               vpon
               our
               Saviours
               shoulders
               ,
               to
               shevv
               to
               all
               the
               tovvne
               as
               he
               went
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               to
               be
               crucified
               vpon
               it
               :
               see
               what
               a
               dint
               it
               made
               in
               his
               tender
               flesh
               ;
               hovv
               it
               strayned
               his
               backe
               ,
               being
               weake
               of
               himself
               ,
               and
               much
               more
               weakened
               by
               his
               nights
               watching
               ,
               his
               hurrying
               from
               place
               to
               place
               about
               the
               tovvne
               ,
               and
               the
               losse
               of
               so
               much
               blood
               ▪
               and
               being
               also
               fasting
               :
               In
               so
               much
               that
               he
               fell
               dovvne
               vnder
               it
               thrice
               in
               the
               way
               ,
               having
               a
               long
               mile
               to
               go
               ,
               though
               they
               tooke
               one
               by
               the
               way
               ,
               and
               compelled
               him
               to
               go
               along
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               help
               him
               to
               carrie
               it
               .
               O
               my
               soule
               !
               what
               a
               sea
               of
               compassion
               hadst
               thou
               need
               to
               have
               to
               equall
               the
               griefe
               which
               thy
               Saviour
               felt
               in
               this
               passage
               !
               looke
               ,
               and
               see
               againe
               ,
               and
               againe
               everie
               circumstance
               ,
               and
               follovv
               him
               step
               by
               step
               ,
               for
               he
               cannot
               go
               f●●t
               ,
               though
               they
               hasten
               him
               ,
               and
               beate
               him
               on
               .
               Marke
               the
               different
               humours
               of
               them
               that
               follovv
               him
               ,
               and
               them
               that
               go
               before
               him
               ,
               and
               them
               that
               compasse
               him
               round
               about
               to
               see
               the
               man
               in
               this
               case
               ,
               whom
               they
               had
               seen
               not
               long
               before
               farre
               othervvise
               attended
               .
               Reflect
               among
               other
               things
               hovv
               thou
               mayest
               ●ase
               our
               Saviour
               of
               his
               burthen
               ,
               either
               by
               disburdening
               thy
               soule
               of
               synne
               ,
               or
               by
               corcuring
               to
               disburden
               others
               both
               of
               synns
               and
               afflctions
               ,
               orbytaking
               some
               pennance
               vpon
               thy self
               for
               satisfactiō
               of
               thyne
               o●vne
               ,
               and
               others
               synns
               ,
               and
               to
               
               p●event
               them
               ,
               or
               by
               bearing
               whatsoever
               Crosse
               ,
               not
               as
               it
               were
               by
               compulsion
               ,
               but
               willingly
               for
               his
               sake
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               some
               ●ase
               in
               sorrovv
               to
               have
               a
               companion
               in
               our
               sorrowes
               .
            
             
               II.
               Consider
               secondly
               ,
               rhat
               wheras
               many
               people
               followed
               him
               ,
               and
               many
               women
               lamented
               his
               case
               ,
               he
               turned
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               speake
               in
               this
               sorte
               .
               
                 Daughteres
                 of
                 Hierusalem
                 ,
                 doe
                 not
                 weepe
                 vpon
                 me
                 ,
                 but
                 weepe
                 vpon
                 yourselves
                 ,
                 and
                 vpon
                 your
                 Children
                 .
                 Because
                 behold
                 the
                 dayes
                 will
                 come
                 in
                 which
                 they
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 blessed
                 are
                 the
                 barren
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 wombs
                 which
                 have
                 not
                 borne
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 paps
                 which
                 have
                 not
                 given
                 suck
                 .
                 Then
                 shall
                 they
                 begin
                 te
                 say
                 to
                 the
                 mountayns
                 ,
                 fall
                 vpon
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 hills
                 ,
                 Cover
                 vs
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 in
                 the
                 green●
                 wood
                 they
                 doe
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 drie
                 what
                 shall
                 be
                 done
                 ?
              
               Harken
               with
               what
               a
               Majestie
               he
               speakes
               these
               words
               ,
               and
               with
               compassion
               of
               them
               that
               little
               deserved
               it
               ;
               Ponder
               every
               tittle
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               see
               what
               svveetnes
               thou
               mayest
               gather
               to
               the
               benefit
               ,
               and
               instruction
               of
               thy
               soule
               out
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               III.
               Consider
               thirdly
               ,
               That
               when
               he
               had
               gone
               about
               halfe
               way
               on
               his
               journey
               ,
               a
               devout
               matrone
               met
               him
               ,
               and
               taking
               compassion
               of
               him
               ,
               profered
               him
               a
               handkerchief
               ,
               to
               wipe
               of
               the
               blood
               and
               the
               svveate
               of
               his
               brovves
               ;
               he
               accepted
               it
               ,
               
               and
               wiping
               his
               face
               with
               it
               ,
               left
               the
               Image
               of
               his
               visage
               in
               the
               handkerchief
               ,
               and
               returned
               it
               to
               the
               woman
               .
               Thou
               mayst
               easily
               imagin
               with
               what
               joy
               She
               received
               it
               ,
               and
               with
               what
               reverence
               She
               kept
               it
               ;
               and
               hovv
               well
               she
               thought
               herself
               payed
               for
               her
               charitable
               commiseration
               .
               Such
               are
               the
               returnes
               which
               our
               Saviour
               makes
               of
               courtesies
               done
               to
               himself
               in
               his
               service
               ,
               or
               in
               his
               Servants
               ;
               he
               leaves
               the
               print
               of
               himself
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               love
               more
               deepely
               in
               thier
               harts
               ,
               which
               Surpasseth
               all
               treasures
               ,
               and
               makes
               vs
               the
               speedier
               to
               be
               in
               tertayned
               in
               his
               heavenly
               Court.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 Prayer
              
               .
               To
               our
               Saviour
               offering
               our
               service
               to
               him
               according
               to
               the
               present
               circumstances
               and
               affections
               .
            
             
          
           
             
               A
               Meditation
               of
               the
               Crucifying
               of
               our
               Saviour
               .
            
             
               Preamble
               .
               Having
               gotten
               a
               place
               somewhere
               vpon
               the
               hill
               ,
               as
               neere
               as
               thou
               canst
               to
               our
               blessed
               Lady
               ,
               and
               S.
               Ihon
               ,
               attend
               with
               all
               diligence
               ,
               and
               desire
               to
               see
               the
               end
               .
            
             
               I.
               COnsider
               .
               That
               our
               Saviour
               being
               with
               much
               difficult
               ie
               gotten
               vp
               the
               hill
               ,
               
               the
               first
               comfort
               he
               receives
               is
               a
               cup
               of
               
                 wine
                 mingled
                 with
                 Myrrhe
                 and
                 Gall
                 ,
              
               to
               stint
               his
               bleeding
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               might
               not
               suddenly
               faint
               avvay
               ;
               
                 he
                 teasted
                 it
                 but
                 would
                 not
                 drink
                 ●
                 it
                 .
              
               Then
               thy
               vnmercifully
               pulled
               of
               his
               clothes
               ,
               renevving
               most
               of
               his
               wounds
               ,
               and
               he
               at
               thier
               appointment
               ,
               layeth
               himself
               downe
               ,
               and
               spreadeth
               himself
               as
               well
               as
               he
               can
               vpon
               the
               Crosse
               ,
               to
               be
               nayled
               to
               it
               .
               Here
               every
               circumstance
               is
               so
               full
               of
               compassion
               ;
               that
               it
               must
               be
               a
               hart
               of
               stone
               that
               doth
               not
               relent
               ,
               and
               much
               more
               greeve
               at
               the
               cause
               ,
               which
               are
               my
               synnes
               .
               These
               were
               the
               GALL
               mingled
               with
               all
               his
               comforts
               ,
               and
               he
               had
               them
               too
               lively
               presented
               before
               his
               eyes
               to
               accept
               of
               more
               them
               a
               tast
               of
               the
               bitternes
               of
               them
               ,
               which
               is
               so
               greate
               that
               all
               bitternes
               of
               the
               vvorld
               is
               rather
               to
               be
               svvallovved
               ,
               then
               to
               svvallovv
               the
               least
               of
               synnes
               wittingly
               ;
               what
               then
               of
               so
               many
               ▪
            
             
               II.
               Renevv
               not
               his
               wounds
               hy
               thy
               harshnes
               tovvards
               thy
               neighbou●s
               ,
               who
               are
               the
               living
               members
               of
               his
               mysticall
               body
               ,
               and
               are
               oft
               wounded
               sufficiently
               by
               othe●
               occafions
               deserving
               compassion
               :
               see
               hovv
               willingly
               for
               God
               he
               layeth
               himself
               dovvne
               vpon
               his
               Crosse
               ,
               and
               imitate
               him
               .
               But
               imitate
               not
               the
               vnmercifulnes
               of
               them
               ,
               that
               Strike
               the
               nayles
               into
               his
               hands
               and
               feete
               ,
               and
               so
               much
               as
               lyeth
               in
               them
               ,
               by
               thier
               obstinancie
               and
               often
               repeated
               offenseso
               are
               perpetually
               nayling
               him
               :
               But
               nayle
               thyself
               ,
               by
               dayly
               and
               hourely
               purposes
               ,
               never
               to
               part
               from
               the
               will
               ,
               and
               appointment
               and
               commandment
               of
               God
               ,
               though
               it
               hath
               bitternes
               some
               times
               ,
               and
               a
               Crosse
               annexed
               .
            
             
               III.
               Our
               Saviour
               being
               thus
               nayled
               vpon
               the
               Crosse
               as
               it
               lay
               vpon
               the
               ground
               ,
               with
               ropes
               and
               other
               instruments
               they
               reare
               it
               vpon
               one
               end
               ,
               and
               let
               it
               fall
               
               with
               a
               jumpe
               into
               a
               deepe
               hole
               ,
               where
               it
               was
               to
               stand
               .
               Reflect
               what
               payne
               this
               bred
               to
               our
               Saviour
               in
               all
               his
               lims
               ,
               and
               at
               his
               very
               hart
               :
               see
               hovv
               our
               blessed
               Lady
               weepes
               and
               is
               ready
               to
               faint
               with
               griefe
               ;
               Heare
               the
               outcryes
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               
                 blaspheming
                 him
                 ,
                 shaking
                 their
                 heads
                 at
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 saying
                 ,
                 he
                 saved
                 others
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 save
                 himself
                 .
                 If
                 he
                 be
                 C●rist
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 be
                 king
                 of
                 the
                 Iewes
                 ;
                 if
                 he
                 be
                 sonne
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 now
                 come
                 downe
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 will
                 beleeve
                 him
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 man
                 that
                 would
                 destroy
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 and
                 buyld
                 it
                 againe
                 in
                 three
                 dayes
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Prayer
              
               .
               Fixing
               thy
               eyes
               ,
               and
               thy
               thoughts
               ,
               vpon
               our
               Saviour
               Crucified
               ,
               never
               satisfi●
               thyself
               with
               vie●ving
               all
               circumstances
               ,
               with
               such
               acts
               of
               devotion
               ,
               and
               such
               devout
               petitions
               as
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               mysterie
               requires
               ,
               and
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               affords
               .
            
          
           
             
               A
               Medation
               of
               the
               words
               which
               our
               Saviour
               spake
               vpon
               tho
               Crosse.
               
            
             
               1.
               
               PART
               .
            
             
               Preamble
               as
               in
               the
               former
               .
            
             
               I.
               COnsider
               that
               in
               all
               this
               griefe
               ,
               and
               disgrace
               ,
               the
               first
               word
               which
               our
               Saviour
               spake
               vpon
               the
               Crosse
               ,
               
               was
               ,
               
                 Father
                 ,
                 forgive
                 them
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 they
                 doe
                 .
              
               O
               endlesse
               mercy
               and
               meekenes
               !
               He
               doth
               not
               crave
               revenge
               .
               He
               doth
               not
               say
               ,
               o
               righteous
               judge
               ,
               but
               Father
               ,
               no●
               Revenge
               ,
               but
               forgive
               ,
               and
               
                 forgive
                 them
              
               ,
               whom
               ?
               But
               those
               that
               are
               even
               novv
               blespheming
               me
               ,
               and
               are
               not
               satisfied
               till
               they
               see
               me
               dead
               .
               This
               is
               the
               greatest
               and
               truest
               triall
               of
               charitie
               ,
               
               if
               we
               love
               him
               that
               is
               contrarie
               to
               vs
               (
               sayth
               S.
               Gregore
               .
               )
            
             
               II.
               
                 They
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 they
                 doe
                 :
              
               who
               can
               be
               slovv
               to
               excuse
               ,
               or
               hard
               to
               accept
               of
               an
               excuse
               of
               an
               others
               falt
               hearing
               our
               Saviour
               excuse
               so
               apparent
               malice
               ?
               Also
               (
               sayth
               S.
               Augustin
               )
               no
               man
               must
               despayre
               of
               remission
               seeing
               it
               offered
               to
               them
               that
               were
               auctors
               of
               our
               Saviours
               death
               .
               
               No
               man
               must
               be
               sullen
               when
               he
               is
               offended
               ,
               and
               thinke
               himself
               charitable
               enough
               if
               he
               sayes
               nothing
               ,
               or
               remits
               his
               quarell
               to
               God
               ,
               but
               remember
               they
               are
               sonnes
               of
               one
               Father
               ,
               and
               put
               on
               the
               bovvels
               of
               a
               brother
               ,
               and
               not
               be
               as
               strangets
               one
               to
               another
               ,
            
             
             
               III.
               
                 Father
                 ,
                 forgive
                 O.
              
               in
               hovv
               many
               things
               doe
               we
               all
               offend
               ,
               and
               dayly
               and
               hourely
               need
               forgivene
               !
               Hovv
               much
               doth
               it
               import
               to
               forgive
               ,
               seeing
               our
               Saviour
               hath
               so
               often
               inculcated
               it
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               and
               put
               it
               in
               our
               dayly
               petition
               ,
               and
               absolutely
               told
               vs
               we
               shall
               have
               no
               mercy
               ,
               
                 vnlesse
                 we
                 forgive
                 our
                 brethren
                 from
                 our
                 harts
                 ?
              
               
               Make
               vse
               of
               thy
               weake
               vnderstanding
               in
               spirituall
               things
               ,
               or
               apprehension
               of
               thy
               danger
               to
               pleade
               before
               him
               for
               thyself
               ,
               who
               is
               so
               willing
               to
               excuse
               ;
               and
               say
               ;
               Lord
               ,
               I
               did
               not
               knovv
               what
               I
               did
               ,
               when
               I
               did
               offend
               thee
               ;
               be
               a
               Father
               vnto
               me
               .
               and
               forgive
               me
               ;
               
               say
               with
               the
               prodigall
               Child
               .
               
                 Father
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 synned
                 against
                 heaven
                 and
                 thee
                 and
                 am
                 net
                 worthy
                 to
                 call
                 thee
                 Father
                 ,
              
               but
               seeing
               thou
               lovest
               that
               tiile
               ,
               acknowledge
               me
               for
               thy
               Sonne
               ,
               though
               vngratefull
               ,
               and
               forgive
               me
               :
               Father
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               words
               of
               our
               Saviour
               .
            
             
               II.
               PART
               .
            
             
               Preamble
               .
               As
               in
               the
               former
               .
            
             
               I.
               NExt
               after
               our
               Saviour
               had
               besought
               his
               Father
               to
               pard
               on
               his
               persecutours
               ,
               
               he
               pardoned
               the
               theefe
               vpon
               the
               Crosse
               ,
               and
               promised
               ,
               him
               the
               kingdome
               of
               heaven
               ,
               for
               his
               fervent
               confession
               for
               wheras
               there
               were
               tvvo
               crucified
               with
               him
               ,
               
                 one
                 on
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 on
                 the
                 left
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 Saviour
                 in
                 the
                 middle
                 ,
              
               one
               of
               them
               blasphemed
               our
               Saviour
               with
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               the
               other
               defended
               him
               ,
               acknovvledging
               his
               ovvne
               offenses
               and
               deserts
               ,
               and
               proclayming
               our
               Saviours
               Innocencie
               ,
               and
               begged
               that
               he
               would
               
                 remember
                 him
                 when
                 he
                 came
                 into
                 his
                 kingdom●
                 .
              
               Ponder
               first
               the
               disgrace
               put
               vpon
               our
               Saviour
               to
               be
               as
               it
               were
               the
               principall
               malefactour
               of
               the
               three
               crucified
               :
               wherin
               ,
               notvvithstanding
               holy
               Fathes
               doe
               discover
               tvvo
               greate
               Mysteries
               ;
               
               the
               one
               ,
               that
               he
               lovingly
               presented
               himself
               both
               to
               Ievv
               ,
               and
               Gentill
               ,
               if
               the
               one
               should
               refuse
               ,
               and
               thirst
               his
               Innocent
               blood
               to
               thier
               ruine
               ,
               the
               other
               might
               make
               benefit
               of
               it
               to
               eternall
               welfare
               ;
               endeavour
               to
               be
               among
               them
               that
               make
               benefit
               ,
               
               and
               thirst
               after
               his
               sacred
               blood
               with
               love
               and
               veneration
               :
               The
               other
               Mysterie
               is
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               very
               manner
               of
               thier
               crucifying
               thy
               represent
               that
               which
               in
               the
               latter
               day
               will
               happen
               ,
               
               when
               thse
               on
               the
               right
               hand
               shall
               be
               revvarded
               ,
               and
               those
               on
               the
               left
               cast
               of
               into
               eternall
               punishment
               .
            
             
               II.
               Consider
               secondly
               .
               The
               noblenes
               of
               this
               act
               of
               the
               good
               theefe
               ,
               standing
               for
               our
               Saviour
               when
               all
               the
               world
               allmost
               forso●ke
               him
               ;
               see
               also
               what
               it
               is
               to
               be
               patient
               in
               affliction
               ,
               and
               humbly
               to
               acknovvledge
               that
               we
               have
               deserned
               it
               :
               On
               the
               other
               side
               hovv
               little
               it
               did
               advantage
               the
               other
               theefe
               (
               through
               his
               owne
               perversenes
               )
               to
               be
               so
               neere
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               and
               reflect
               on
               the
               Judgments
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               as
               no
               man
               must
               presume
               ,
               so
               none
               must
               despayre
               .
            
             
               III.
               
                 And
                 Iesus
                 sayed
                 vnto
                 him
                 .
                 Veryly
                 I
                 say
                 unto
                 the●
                 ,
                 this
                 day
                 thou
                 shalt
                 be
                 with
                 me
                 in
                 paradise
                 .
              
               Ponder
               every
               word
               ;
               who
               ,
               to
               whome
               ,
               and
               with
               what
               assurednes
               .
               
                 This
                 day
                 ,
                 with
                 me
                 ,
                 in
                 Paradise
                 .
              
               O
               blessed
               day
               and
               more
               blessed
               companie
               !
               See
               hovv
               the
               peniteut
               ,
               and
               the
               innocent
               ,
               are
               associated
               ,
               and
               learne
               to
               contemne
               no
               body
               ,
               to
               judge
               ,
               or
               flight
               no
               body
               ,
               
                 This
                 day
                 thou
                 shalt
                 be
                 with
                 me
                 :
              
               O
               let
               this
               day
               never
               end
               ,
               it
               is
               Paradise
               enough
               to
               be
               with
               thee
               ,
               blessed
               is
               he
               who
               vuderstandeth
               what
               it
               is
               to
               love
               Iesus
               ,
               &c.
               
               
                 Tho.
                 a
                 Kemp.
                 l.
                 ●
                 .
                 c.
              
               1.
               
            
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               words
               of
               our
               Saviour
               vpon
               the
               Crosse.
               
            
             
               III.
               PART
               .
            
             
               Preamble
               as
               before
               .
            
             
               I.
               
                 THere
                 stood
                 beside
                 the
                 Crosse
                 of
                 Iesus
                 ,
              
               
               
                 his
                 Mother
                 ,
                 ond
                 his
                 Mothers
                 sister
                 ,
                 Marie
                 of
                 Cleophas
                 ,
                 and
                 Marie
                 Magdalen
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 beloved
                 deciple
              
               S.
               Ihon
               ,
               as
               appeares
               by
               that
               which
               follovveth
               .
               But
               consider
               first
               ,
               with
               what
               constancie
               ,
               and
               resolution
               they
               all
               remayned
               there
               ;
               looke
               into
               the
               breast
               of
               every
               one
               ,
               of
               them
               ,
               one
               by
               one
               ,
               and
               thier
               affections
               of
               love
               ,
               and
               sorrow
               ,
               and
               
               faith
               ,
               and
               resignation
               ;
               see
               with
               wha●
               teares
               of
               compassion
               and
               love
               they
               lifted
               vp
               thier
               eyes
               to
               the
               crucifyed
               ,
               and
               then
               cast
               them
               dovvne
               vpon
               themselves
               ;
               hovv
               some
               of
               them
               embraced
               the
               Crosse
               and
               kissed
               the
               staynes
               of
               blood
               remayning
               vpon
               it
               :
               Hovv
               they
               Harkened
               to
               every
               tittle
               that
               he
               spake
               .
               Stand
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               harken
               ;
               for
               he
               speakes
               not
               to
               those
               rhat
               passe
               by
               :
               be
               not
               ashamed
               ,
               be
               not
               afrayed
               ,
               stand
               by
               his
               Mother
               ,
               cast
               thyself
               vpon
               thy
               knees
               with
               the
               Magdalen
               ,
               bevvayle
               thy
               ovvne
               offenses
               &c.
               
               He
               that
               persevereth
               may
               justly
               expect
               a
               word
               of
               comfort
               .
            
             
               II.
               
                 When
                 Iesus
                 had
                 seen
                 his
                 Mother
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 disciple
                 standing
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 loved
                 ,
                 he
                 sayed
                 to
                 his
                 Mother
                 ,
                 woman
                 ,
                 behold
                 thy
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 disciple
                 ,
                 behold
                 thy
                 Mother
                 .
              
               Consider
               what
               impression
               this
               speach
               made
               in
               the
               harts
               of
               both
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               thing
               itself
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               manner
               so
               vnexpected
               ,
               and
               at
               such
               an
               exigent
               ,
               ponder
               hovv
               in
               different
               senses
               ,
               these
               words
               might
               worke
               different
               affections
               in
               our
               blessed
               Lady
               .
               Woman
               .
               See
               hovv
               all
               looked
               vp
               ,
               but
               his
               eye
               was
               directed
               to
               his
               Mother
               :
               
                 Behold
                 thy
                 sonne
              
               .
               Which
               Sonne
               ?
               Him
               vpon
               the
               Crosse
               ?
               Or
               by
               the
               Crosse
               ?
               Hovv
               ever
               what
               a
               change
               is
               here
               ;
               and
               yet
               what
               love
               ,
               and
               care
               doth
               my
               Sonne
               shevv
               concerning
               me
               .
               &c.
               And
               to
               S.
               Jhon
               .
               
                 Behold
                 thy
                 Mother
              
               .
               What
               an
               honour
               was
               this
               vnto
               him
               ,
               and
               in
               him
               to
               vs
               all
               ,
               making
               vs
               adoptive
               Children
               to
               our
               Blessed
               Lady
               ,
               brothers
               to
               our
               Saviour
               ;
               so
               greate
               a
               good
               is
               it
               to
               
                 stand
                 hy
                 the
                 Cresse
              
               sayth
               Theophilact
               ;
               so
               greate
               a
               good
               to
               suck
               wisdome
               from
               our
               Saviours
               breast
               ,
               
               say
               S.
               Ambrose
               .
            
             
               III.
               
                 And
                 from
                 that
                 houre
                 the
                 disciple
                 tooke
                 her
                 to
                 his
                 owne
                 .
              
               Into
               his
               ovvne
               charge
               (
               sayth
               S.
               Augustine
               )
               to
               have
               care
               of
               her
               ,
               
               and
               to
               attend
               her
               .
               Con●ider
               with
               what
               respect
               ,
               and
               dutifulnes
               ,
               and
               veneration
               he
               ever
               beheld
               her
               ,
               and
               provided
               for
               her
               ,
               remembring
               ever
               whose
               Mother
               she
               was
               .
               Imitate
               this
               loving
               and
               beloved
               disciple
               ;
               and
               begge
               of
               her
               also
               novv
               that
               shee
               wil
               take
               the
               into
               her
               protection
               ,
               that
               by
               her
               means
               thou
               mayst
               obtayne
               according
               to
               those
               Mysteries
               ,
               forgivenes
               of
               thy
               synnes
               ,
               the
               kingdome
               of
               thy
               Saviour
               here
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               other
               world
               ,
               the
               companie
               and
               love
               of
               his
               saincts
               ,
               constancie
               in
               adversities
               ,
               and
               never
               to
               part
               from
               svveete
               Iesus
               whatever
               befall
               thee
               .
            
             
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               words
               of
               our
               Saviour
               .
            
             
               IV.
               PART
               .
            
             
               Preamble
               .
               Behold
               the
               sunne
               suddenly
               eclypsed
               and
               the
               heavens
               darkened
               at
               noone
               day
               ,
               and
               begge
               that
               this
               vnvvonted
               accident
               may
               stirre
               in
               thee
               some
               vnvvonted
               good
               affection
               .
               And
            
             
               I.
               First
               to
               take
               heed
               that
               in
               middest
               of
               the
               graces
               of
               Allmightie
               God
               ,
               
               which
               shine
               vpon
               thee
               ,
               as
               the
               sunne
               at
               noone
               day
               ,
               darknes
               doe
               not
               suddenly
               ,
               through
               thy
               falt
               ,
               come
               vpon
               thee
               ,
               by
               the
               withdravving
               of
               his
               heavenly
               beames
               ;
               and
               vpon
               every
               change
               that
               thou
               finde●t
               ,
               bevvare
               .
               Then
               open
               the
               eares
               of
               thy
               soule
               ,
               and
               harken
               hovv
               our
               Saviour
               cryes
               out
               with
               
                 a
                 lowd
                 voyce
                 ,
                 O
                 my
                 God
                 ,
                 my
                 God
                 ,
                 wherfore
                 hast
                 thou
                 forsaken
                 me
                 ?
              
               Dive
               into
               the
               anguish
               of
               his
               soule
               ,
               from
               the
               beginning
               of
               his
               passion
               to
               the
               end
               ,
               he
               being
               as
               a
               man
               forsaken
               not
               only
               of
               men
               .
               but
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               left
               comfortles
               to
               beare
               the
               burthen
               of
               all
               these
               griefes
               ,
               with
               out
               any
               refreshing
               from
               the
               divine
               person
               ,
               with
               which
               his
               humane
               nature
               was
               conjoyned
               ,
               without
               diverting
               his
               thoughts
               ,
               or
               his
               imagination
               from
               it
               by
               other
               means
               .
               When
               did
               the
               like
               ever
               happen
               to
               man
               ?
               Say
               with
               him
               ;
               
                 O
                 my
                 God
                 ,
                 my
                 God
                 ,
              
               wherfore
               this
               ,
               but
               for
               me
               ,
               to
               satisfie
               for
               my
               vaine
               worldly
               comforts
               .
               To
               teach
               me
               to
               want
               them
               .
               and
               to
               contem●e
               them
               ;
               to
               teach
               me
               courage
               in
               occasions
               of
               distast
               ,
               and
               derelictions
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               complayne
               ,
               seeing
               he
               would
               not
               have
               complayned
               neither
               first
               of
               his
               sorrovv
               vnto
               dea●h
               ,
               nor
               novv
               of
               being
               forsaken
               ,
               but
               to
               persuade
               me
               of
               this
               truth
               ,
               that
               he
               suffered
               as
               a
               man
               indeed
               forsaken
               .
               O
               my
               God
               ,
               forsake
               me
               not
               ,
               though
               I
               cannot
               say
               but
               that
               I
               have
               deserved
               to
               be
               forsaken
               .
            
             
               II.
               
                 Some
                 that
                 stood
                 by
                 ,
                 and
                 heard
                 him
                 ,
                 sayed
                 ;
                 this
                 man
                 calleth
                 vpon
                 Elias
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 see
                 whether
                 Elias
                 comes
                 to
                 deliver
                 him
                 .
              
               As
               if
               he
               had
               need
               or
               expected
               help
               .
               Hovv
               ordinarie
               it
               is
               for
               people
               to
               mistake
               ,
               or
               misconstrue
               words
               and
               actions
               ▪
               and
               agayne
               thinke
               with
               what
               kind
               of
               cōtempt
               they
               sayed
               ,
               
                 this
                 man
              
               ;
               and
               ,
               
                 les
                 vs
                 see
                 ,
                 whether
                 any
                 comes
                 to
                 save
                 him
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 take
                 him
                 downe
                 ,
              
               Prepare
               thyself
               for
               the
               like
               incounters
               ,
               
               and
               call
               vpon
               him
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               this
               tribulation
               ;
               call
               with
               a
               
                 lowd●
                 voyce
              
               ,
               that
               is
               with
               fervour
               of
               affection
               ,
               and
               acknovvledgement
               of
               thy
               necessities
               .
            
             
               III.
               Consider
               also
               the
               goodnes
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               in
               our
               extremities
               of
               corporall
               paine
               ,
               or
               spirituall
               derelictions
               ,
               doth
               not
               forbid
               vs
               to
               aske
               why
               ,
               though
               we
               cannot
               but
               knovv
               that
               we
               have
               deserved
               it
               ,
               if
               we
               knovv
               ourselves
               and
               God.
               But
               the
               question
               must
               be
               as
               our
               Saviours
               ,
               with
               a
               loving
               respect
               and
               submission
               ,
               with
               resignation
               to
               the
               very
               last
               :
               Heare
               him
               speaking
               to
               thee
               :
               Sonne
               I
               came
               dovvne
               from
               heaven
               to
               save
               thee
               &c.
               as
               in
               
                 Thom.
                 Kemp.
                 l.
                 3.
                 c.
              
               18.
               
               And
               ansvvèr
               him
               as
               there
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               words
               of
               out
               Saviour
               vpon
               the
               Crosse.
               
            
             
               V.
               PART
               .
            
             
               Preamble
               as
               in
               the
               former
               .
            
             
               I.
               IEsus
               knovving
               that
               all
               things
               were
               novv
               consummated
               that
               the
               Scripture
               might
               be
               fullfilled
               he
               sayed
               
                 I
                 trist
              
               .
               
               And
               certainly
               naturally
               he
               had
               greate
               thirst
               ,
               for
               the
               toyle
               of
               his
               journies
               to
               and
               fro
               might
               procure
               it
               ,
               his
               watching
               ,
               his
               sadnes
               ,
               the
               effusion
               of
               so
               much
               blood
               his
               attention
               to
               what
               was
               sayed
               ,
               a●d
               done
               by
               others
               ,
               and
               what
               was
               to
               be
               done
               or
               sayed
               by
               himself
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               fitting
               that
               we
               should
               compassionate
               him
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               animate
               ourselves
               to
               suffer
               that
               which
               may
               hapsen
               to
               vs
               in
               that
               Kind
               .
               Yet
               if
               we
               reflect
               how
               once
               he
               begged
               water
               of
               the
               Samaritan
               ,
               
               and
               sayed
               to
               his
               Apostles
               
                 my
                 food
                 is
                 to
                 doe
                 my
                 Fathers
                 will
                 ,
              
               we
               shall
               find
               there
               was
               another
               cause
               of
               thirst
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               he
               thirsted
               to
               accomplish
               his
               Fathers
               will
               ,
               to
               accomplish
               the
               Prophecies
               which
               were
               of
               him
               ,
               that
               not
               one
               tittle
               ,
               mightremayne
               vnfulfilled
               .
               He
               thirsted
               the
               salvation
               of
               thy
               soule
               ,
               and
               that
               all
               might
               be
               pa●takers
               of
               the
               living
               waters
               of
               his
               merits
               and
               grace
               .
               He
               did
               thirst
               after
               thee
               ,
               that
               thou
               mightest
               learne
               to
               thirst
               after
               him
               ,
               and
               his
               heavenly
               gift●
               ,
               without
               which
               all
               is
               drougth
               and
               bitternes
               .
            
             
             
               II.
               
                 A
                 vesseltherfore
                 of
                 vineger
                 stood
                 there
                 full
                 of
                 vineger
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 putting
                 a
                 spunge
                 full
                 about
                 hissope
                 offered
                 it
                 to
                 his
                 mouth
                 ,
                 reaching
                 it
                 to
                 him
                 with
                 a
                 reed
                 .
              
               This
               the
               tormentours
               did
               to
               prolōg
               his
               life
               in
               payne
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               not
               faynt
               avvay
               ,
               as
               before
               they
               offered
               him
               the
               mingled
               wine
               ;
               which
               we
               have
               reason
               to
               lament
               ,
               but
               much
               more
               the
               hardnes
               of
               ha●t
               even
               of
               beleeving
               Christians
               ,
               who
               for
               the
               vpshot
               of
               all
               the
               sorrovves
               which
               our
               Saviour
               hath
               suffered
               ,
               either
               continue
               in
               thier
               wonted
               synns
               ,
               or
               offer
               him
               
                 vineger
                 to
                 drinke
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               Actions
               as
               sovver
               as
               vineger
               ,
               lukevvarme
               ,
               without
               life
               ,
               or
               vigour
               ,
               halfe
               dead
               with
               tepiditie
               ,
               and
               dulnes
               ,
               and
               niggardnes
               tovvards
               him
               :
               And
               like
               spunges
               drink
               vp
               worldly
               contentment
               ,
               which
               soone
               turne
               sour●
               ,
               and
               are
               as
               hard
               as
               flint
               in
               respect
               of
               that
               which
               is
               spirituall
               ,
               or
               like
               reeds
               wavering
               ,
               and
               changeable
               and
               weake
               .
               Take
               heede
               that
               this
               manner
               of
               proceeding
               dry
               not
               the
               fountaine
               of
               his
               graces
               ,
               and
               bring
               the
               life
               of
               thy
               soule
               to
               a
               bitter
               end
               .
            
             
               III.
               O
               Iesu
               give
               me
               the
               wholsome
               thirst
               of
               which
               thy
               prophet
               speakes
               saying
               .
               
               
                 My
                 God
                 ,
                 ear●●y
                 doe
                 I
                 awake
                 ,
                 to
                 thee
                 ;
                 my
                 soule
                 hath
                 thirsted
                 after
                 thee
                 and
                 my
                 flesh
                 very
                 many
                 wayes
                 ,
              
               that
               neither
               soule
               ,
               nor
               body
               may
               desire
               any
               thing
               but
               thee
               ,
               and
               the
               accomplishing
               of
               thy
               blessed
               will
               in
               both
               ;
               that
               hating
               the
               thirst
               which
               hithert●
               I
               have
               laboured
               in
               vayne
               to
               satisfie
               in
               the
               world
               ;
               I
               may
               taste
               thy
               living
               waters
               .
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               words
               of
               our
               Saviour
               vpon
               the
               Crosse
               and
               of
               his
               death
               .
            
             
               VI.
               PART
               .
            
             
               I.
               
                 VVHen
                 therfore
                 Iesus
                 had
                 taken
                 the
                 vineger
                 he
                 sayed
                 it
                 is
                 consummated
                 and
                 again●
                 crying
                 out
                 with
                 a
                 lowde
                 voyce
                 ,
              
               
               
                 he
                 sayd
                 .
                 Father
                 into
                 thy
                 hands
                 I
                 commend
                 my
                 spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 saying
                 so
                 ,
                 bowing
                 downe
                 his
                 head
                 he
                 gave
                 vp
                 the
                 Ghost
                 .
              
               Novv
               indeed
               the
               Sunne
               is
               ecclypsed
               at
               noone
               day
               ,
               our
               Saviour
               being
               taken
               avvay
               by
               a
               cruell
               death
               ,
               in
               the
               prime
               of
               his
               yeares
               ,
               and
               middle
               of
               the
               vsual
               course
               of
               men
               in
               this
               
               world
               .
               He
               would
               notwithstanding
               see
               all
               things
               before
               fullfilled
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               justly
               say
               to
               every
               one
               of
               vs
               ,
               what
               could
               you
               expect
               I
               should
               doe
               more
               for
               you
               ?
               I
               have
               given
               myself
               ,
               body
               and
               soule
               ,
               for
               you
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               labours
               and
               paynes
               that
               I
               have
               taken
               in
               them
               :
               
                 Consummatum
                 e
                 st
              
               .
               See
               what
               you
               will
               doe
               for
               me
               .
            
             
               II.
               O
               loving
               Father
               ,
               into
               what
               better
               hands
               can
               I
               commend
               both
               body
               and
               soule
               ,
               then
               after
               thy
               sonnes
               example
               into
               thyne
               ?
               To
               thee
               I
               doe
               
                 bow
                 downe
                 my
                 head
              
               acknovvledging
               thy
               soveraignitie
               over
               me
               ,
               and
               over
               all
               things
               created
               ;
               Thou
               art
               lord
               of
               life
               and
               death
               ;
               accordig
               to
               thy
               will
               ,
               and
               best
               knovvledge
               dispose
               of
               me
               .
               Thy
               hands
               did
               frame
               me
               ,
               into
               them
               I
               render
               myself
               ,
               to
               be
               ordered
               as
               thou
               pleasest
               :
               I
               confesse
               some
               times
               my
               spirit
               doth
               rise
               against
               that
               which
               doth
               not
               suite
               with
               it
               but
               it
               is
               when
               I
               doe
               not
               cōsider
               rightly
               that
               all
               cometh
               from
               thee
               to
               whom
               all
               ought
               to
               be
               subject
               ;
               
                 In
                 manus
                 tuas
                 commendo
                 spiritum
                 ●eum
                 .
              
            
             
               III.
               With
               hovv
               different
               a
               note
               doe
               those
               cry
               out
               at
               the
               latter
               houre
               who
               are
               overtaken
               with
               death
               ,
               before
               they
               have
               done
               all
               that
               they
               ought
               to
               doe
               tovvards
               God
               ,
               and
               thier
               neighbour
               ,
               the
               good
               and
               the
               bad
               ,
               the
               diligent
               and
               the
               flouthfull
               ?
               
               
                 Whatsoever
                 thy
                 hand
                 can
                 doe
                 ,
                 doe
                 it
                 instantly
                 ,
                 for
                 neither
                 worke
                 ,
                 nor
                 counsell
                 ,
                 nor
                 wisdoms
                 ,
                 nor
                 knowledge
                 is
                 after
                 death
                 ,
                 whether
                 thou
                 hastenes
                 .
              
               Sayth
               the
               Wiseman
               .
               Begg
               of
               our
               Saviour
               that
               he
               will
               assiste
               thee
               ,
               living
               and
               dying
               ,
               that
               having
               passed
               this
               life
               ,
               and
               vale
               of
               miserie
               ,
               thou
               mayest
               enjoy
               him
               the
               more
               perfectly
               in
               the
               other
               world
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               things
               which
               happened
               after
               our
               Saviours
               death
               .
            
             
               I.
               
                 ANd
                 behold
                 the
                 vayle
                 of
                 the
                 temple
                 was
                 ●ent
                 into
                 two
                 parts
                 from
                 the
                 top
                 to
                 the
                 bottome
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 the
                 earth
                 did
                 quake
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rocks
                 were
                 split
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 sain●ts
                 that
                 had
                 stept
                 ,
                 vose
                 .
              
               Behold
               these
               Alterations
               ,
               not
               without
               contentment
               ,
               that
               novv
               the
               hidden
               mysteries
               of
               the
               old
               testament
               should
               be
               revealed
               ,
               and
               the
               holy
               of
               holyes
               be
               knovvne
               publi●ely
               to
               all
               :
               The
               very
               rockes
               ,
               and
               
               dull
               earth
               testifying
               the
               feeling
               which
               we
               ought
               to
               have
               of
               the
               indignities
               offered
               to
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               hardest
               harts
               ,
               and
               people
               dead
               and
               buryed
               in
               synne
               ,
               and
               oblivion
               ,
               should
               reape
               benefit
               ,
               if
               they
               would
               ,
               by
               out
               Saviours
               death
               and
               passion
               .
               Open
               thyself
               to
               thy
               Saviour
               divide
               thy
               hart
               into
               love
               ,
               and
               grief
               ,
               think
               of
               thy
               life
               past
               from
               the
               
                 top
                 to
                 the
                 bottome
                 ;
                 breake
              
               through
               the
               rockes
               of
               difficulties
               ;
               cleanse
               the
               sepulchre
               of
               thy
               hart
               from
               all
               corruption
               .
            
             
               II.
               Imitate
               the
               Centurion
               who
               seeing
               what
               passed
               cryed
               out
               ,
               
                 truly
                 this
                 man
                 was
                 just
                 :
                 certaynly
                 this
                 man
                 was
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God.
                 And
                 multitudes
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 ●ere
                 present
                 returned
                 knocking
                 thier
                 breast
                 .
              
               These
               are
               the
               affections
               which
               thou
               must
               endeavour
               to
               rayse
               in
               thy
               soule
               ,
               and
               many
               more
               which
               thou
               mayst
               learne
               of
               our
               blessed
               Lady
               ,
               and
               S.
               Jhon
               ,
               and
               S.
               Marie
               Magdalen
               ,
               reflect
               vpon
               the
               behaviour
               of
               every
               one
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               dive
               into
               thier
               invvard
               thoughts
               ,
               while
               they
               were
               expecting
               what
               would
               be
               further
               done
               to
               the
               dead
               body
               of
               our
               Saviour
               .
            
             
               III.
               
                 The
                 Iewes
                 besought
                 Pilate
                 that
                 thier
                 bodyes
                 might
                 not
                 remayne
                 so
                 vpon
                 thier
                 Saboth
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 thier
                 thighes
                 might
                 be
                 broken
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 taken
                 downe
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 soldiers
                 broke
                 the
                 thighes
                 of
                 the
                 o●e
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 thoefe
                 :
              
               In
               what
               anguish
               may
               we
               imagin
               were
               the
               devout
               soules
               ,
               fearing
               that
               that
               cruelric
               might
               be
               done
               vpon
               our
               Savoiur
               also
               ,
               not
               knovving
               perhaps
               certaynly
               that
               he
               was
               dead
               ,
               or
               though
               they
               knevv
               it
               .
               But
               the
               providence
               of
               God
               prevented
               their
               malice
               :
               
                 for
                 coming
                 to
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 and
                 finding
                 him
                 dead
                 ,
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 breake
                 his
                 thighes
                 ,
                 but
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 soldiers
                 with
                 a
                 lance
                 opened
                 his
                 side
                 ,
                 and
                 instantly
                 water
                 and
                 blood
                 issued
                 .
              
               This
               speare
               went
               also
               to
               the
               hart
               of
               the
               Blessed
               Virgon
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               rest
               ;
               yet
               finding
               that
               he
               was
               dead
               before
               ,
               they
               applyed
               themselves
               more
               to
               the
               gathering
               vp
               of
               that
               Sacred
               blood
               and
               admired
               the
               my
               sterie
               of
               the
               ●vvo
               different
               liquors
               ,
               which
               S.
               Augustine
               explicareth
               in
               these
               tearmes
               .
               
               The
               Ev●●gelist
               made
               vse
               of
               a
               very
               significant
               word
               when
               he
               sayed
               ,
               
                 He
                 opened
              
               ,
               to
               shevv
               that
               there
               in
               a
               manner
               the
               gate
               of
               life
               was
               set
               open
               ,
               from
               whence
               the
               Sacraments
               of
               the
               Church
               have
               flovved
               ,
               with
               out
               which
               no
               man
               enters
               into
               that
               life
               which
               is
               truly
               life
               .
            
             
             
               IV.
               Open
               thy
               hart
               to
               our
               blessed
               Saviour
               ,
               and
               if
               i●
               payne
               thee
               ,
               
               here
               thou
               hast
               a
               lenitive
               :
               
                 Thou
                 hast
                 wounded
                 my
                 hart
                 in
                 one
                 of
                 thy
                 eyes
                 .
              
               Sayth
               the
               spouse
               .
               Hovv
               many
               darts
               are
               here
               ,
               by
               which
               thou
               mayest
               receive
               the
               like
               loving
               wounds
               ?
               Cast
               vp
               thy
               eyes
               frequently
               ;
               meditate
               continually
               of
               these
               mysteries
               ,
               enter
               into
               his
               sacred
               side
               &c.
               say
               with
               the
               Prophct
               .
               
                 This
                 is
                 my
                 resting
                 place
                 for
                 ever
                 ,
              
               
               
                 here
                 I
                 will
                 dwell
                 ,
                 because
                 I
                 have
                 chosen
                 it
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               taking
               downe
               from
               the
               Crosse
               and
               buryall
               .
            
             
               I.
               
                 IN
                 the
                 evening
                 Ioseph
              
               ,
               
               
                 a
                 rich
                 man
                 of
                 Arimathea
                 ,
                 and
                 noble
                 decurion
                 ,
                 iust
                 ,
                 and
                 expecting
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 disciple
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 in
                 private
                 ,
                 came
                 ,
                 and
                 boldly
                 went
                 to
                 Pilate
                 ,
                 and
                 demanded
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 and
                 Pilate
                 gave
                 it
                 him
                 ?
              
               He
               is
               deservedly
               reported
               to
               be
               rich
               (
               sayth
               S.
               Ambrose
               )
               having
               received
               the
               body
               of
               Christ.
               
               But
               see
               the
               preparations
               to
               receive
               it
               ;
               he
               was
               just
               ,
               valuing
               the
               kingdome
               of
               God
               more
               then
               his
               wealth
               ;
               and
               hovvever
               private
               before
               ,
               novv
               he
               boldly
               professeth
               it
               ;
               devotion
               overcame
               feare
               and
               humane
               respects
               .
               Asteeme
               of
               this
               gift
               above
               all
               gifts
               ,
               and
               think
               hovv
               and
               where
               thou
               wilt
               reserve
               it
               .
            
             
               II.
               
                 Ioseph
                 having
                 bought
                 a
                 syndon
              
               (
               or
               rich
               winding
               sheete
               )
               
                 and
                 taking
                 him
                 downe
                 ,
                 wrapped
                 him
                 in
                 it
                 ;
                 Nicodemus
                 came
                 also
                 (
                 who
                 first
                 came
                 by
                 night
                 to
                 our
                 Saviour
                 )
                 and
                 brought
                 a
                 composition
                 of
                 myrrhe
                 ,
                 and
                 aloes
                 ,
                 about
                 one
                 handred
                 pounds
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 bound
                 up
                 the
                 body
                 with
                 them
                 .
              
               If
               the
               Apostles
               had
               buried
               him
               the
               Ievves
               would
               have
               sayed
               the
               had
               not
               been
               buryed
               ,
               
               as
               they
               sayed
               he
               was
               stolen
               :
               But
               the
               
                 iust
                 man
              
               is
               he
               that
               wrappeth
               our
               Saviours
               body
               in
               white
               linnen
               ;
               the
               Innocent
               man
               inbalmes
               him
               ;
               doe
               thou
               the
               like
               offices
               ,
               bring
               
                 one
                 hundred
                 pounds
              
               ,
               a
               compleate
               quantitie
               of
               faith
               ,
               and
               good
               works
               .
            
             
               III.
               
                 And
                 there
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 where
                 he
                 was
                 cru●ified
                 〈◊〉
                 garden
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 garden
                 a
                 new
                 Monument
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 
                 not
                 any
                 had
                 as
                 yet
                 been
                 layed
                 ,
                 cut
                 out
                 in
                 a
                 rock
                 ,
                 There
                 therfore
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 night
                 ,
                 they
                 layed
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 and
                 rolled
                 a
                 greate
                 stone
                 to
                 the
                 entrance
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 dore
                 of
                 the
                 monument
                 .
              
               To
               the
               body
               of
               our
               Saviour
               Sanctitie
               and
               Virginitie
               is
               ever
               due
               ,
               a
               wombe
               vntouched
               conceived
               him
               ,
               
               a
               nevv
               sepulchre
               received
               him
               .
               And
               deservedly
               is
               it
               cut
               out
               in
               a
               firme
               faith
               ,
               and
               a
               stone
               rolled
               to
               it
               ,
               because
               whoever
               shall
               have
               buried
               our
               Saviour
               in
               his
               breast
               ,
               must
               be
               carefull
               that
               he
               leese
               him
               not
               .
               See
               also
               that
               thy
               hart
               be
               a
               garden
               well
               kept
               ,
               not
               a
               wildernes
               ,
               or
               full
               of
               weeds
               ,
               and
               neere
               to
               the
               Crosse
               ,
               that
               thou
               mayst
               be
               the
               surer
               to
               have
               him
               lodged
               in
               it
               .
            
             
               IV.
               Forget
               not
               in
               the
               meane
               time
               the
               duties
               which
               our
               Blessed
               Lady
               ,
               and
               S.
               Ihon
               ,
               and
               the
               Magdalen
               did
               vnto
               him
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               taken
               dovvne
               ;
               hovv
               every
               one
               strived
               to
               imbrace
               him
               ,
               and
               reverently
               to
               kisse
               his
               feete
               ,
               and
               hands
               ,
               and
               side
               ,
               and
               could
               hardly
               be
               brought
               to
               relinquish
               him
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               time
               of
               day
               ,
               and
               precept
               of
               keeping
               the
               sabboth
               called
               vpon
               them
               ,
               which
               they
               dutifully
               obeyed
               ,
               retayning
               him
               still
               in
               thier
               thoughts
               and
               in
               thier
               p●ous
               discourses
               .
            
          
           
             
               An
               Excercise
               in
               honour
               of
               the
               precious
               wounds
               of
               our
               blessed
               Saviour
               .
            
             
               I.
               IT
               is
               likely
               that
               those
               devout
               persons
               who
               were
               actours
               in
               taking
               our
               Saviours
               body
               dovvne
               from
               the
               Crosse
               did
               severally
               thier
               respects
               to
               his
               sacred
               wounds
               ,
               all
               proceeding
               from
               love
               ,
               and
               mingled
               with
               it
               ,
               yet
               diversly
               according
               to
               the
               severall
               dispositions
               of
               thier
               minds
               ,
               and
               the
               occasions
               which
               they
               had
               to
               attend
               our
               Saviour
               in
               his
               life
               time
               .
               S.
               Ihon
               betooke
               himself
               to
               the
               right
               foote
               ,
               and
               as
               more
               beloved
               then
               the
               rest
               expressed
               his
               gratitude
               in
               affections
               of
               love
               ,
               and
               thanksgiving
               for
               the
               particular
               favours
               receaved
               ;
               leaning
               his
               head
               vpon
               that
               foote
               ,
               as
               before
               vpon
               our
               Saviours
               breast
               ,
               and
               pouring
               forth
               abundance
               of
               teares
               for
               the
               absence
               of
               so
               loving
               a
               master
               :
               He
               remembred
               the
               request
               of
               his
               Mother
               ,
               that
               he
               
                 might
                 sit
                 at
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 ,
              
               
               
                 or
                 at
                 the
                 left
              
               of
               our
               Saviour
               
               
                 in
                 his
                 kingdome
              
               ;
               but
               novv
               he
               resolved
               to
               drink
               perpetually
               this
               chalice
               ;
               This
               should
               be
               his
               cup
               and
               his
               comfort
               till
               that
               other
               kingdome
               came
               to
               be
               revealed
               after
               this
               life
               ,
               miserable
               with
               out
               this
               releefe
               .
               O
               svveete
               cup.
               
               &c.
               
                 Dominus
                 regit
                 me
                 ,
                 &
                 nihil
                 mihi
                 deerit
                 .
              
            
             
               II.
               The
               Magdalen
               was
               at
               the
               left
               foote
               ,
               where
               thou
               must
               begge
               of
               her
               to
               give
               thee
               a
               little
               roome
               ,
               to
               wash
               that
               foote
               with
               teares
               of
               sorrovv
               for
               thy
               severall
               offenses
               ;
               she
               is
               loth
               to
               yeald
               an
               inch
               of
               place
               ,
               or
               minute
               of
               time
               ,
               because
               she
               knovves
               all
               is
               too
               little
               for
               her
               ovvne
               expressions
               :
               Importunitie
               and
               compassion
               will
               overcome
               her
               :
               therfore
               settle
               thyself
               to
               it
               ,
               
               and
               say
               ,
               
                 who
                 will
                 give
                 me
                 as
                 fountayne
                 ,
                 a
                 flood
                 of
                 teares
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 bowayle
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               thus
               slayne
               for
               my
               synns
               ?
               O
               cruell
               synne
               that
               thus
               killest
               tvvo
               at
               once
               ,
               me
               and
               my
               Saviour
               ;
               and
               as
               for
               me
               ,
               I
               am
               worthy
               of
               a
               thousand
               deaths
               ,
               and
               will
               die
               a
               thousand
               times
               before
               I
               offend
               againe
               :
               But
               he
               ,
               what
               hath
               he
               deserved
               ?
               
               The
               Magdalen
               did
               not
               ,
               
                 ceafe
                 to
                 kisse
              
               ,
               but
               I
               must
               not
               cease
               to
               weepe
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               wash
               avvay
               that
               which
               hath
               thus
               stayned
               my
               Saviour
               .
               O
               blessed
               Magdalen
               have
               compassion
               on
               me
               .
            
             
               III.
               Joseph
               of
               Arimathia
               held
               the
               ri●ht
               hand
               ;
               
               and
               as
               he
               offered
               his
               ovvne
               nevv
               sepulchre
               to
               our
               Saviour
               for
               his
               buryal
               ,
               and
               the
               winding
               sheete
               ,
               and
               other
               necessaries
               ,
               so
               he
               poured
               forth
               his
               harth
               liberally
               to
               him
               ,
               offering
               himself
               to
               whatever
               future
               service
               to
               him
               ,
               or
               his
               ;
               sory
               that
               his
               sepulchre
               was
               not
               more
               rich
               ,
               and
               the
               sheete
               more
               white
               ,
               and
               costly
               ,
               to
               wrapp
               so
               greate
               a
               treasure
               .
               No
               pretious
               stone
               could
               have
               been
               equall
               to
               his
               desert
               ,
               no
               gold
               or
               sylver
               enough
               to
               garnish
               it
               ;
               ô
               that
               my
               hart
               were
               not
               too
               hard
               ,
               or
               too
               base
               ,
               to
               lay
               thee
               in
               it
               !
               whatever
               it
               is
               ,
               take
               possession
               of
               it
               ,
               
               and
               of
               all
               that
               belongs
               to
               it
               ;
               
                 Tho●
                 ,
                 art
                 God
                 of
                 my
                 hart
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 portion
                 God
                 for
                 ever
                 .
              
            
             
               IV.
               At
               the
               left
               hand
               .
               Nicodemus
               stood
               ,
               not
               having
               alltogeather
               shaken
               of
               his
               feares
               ;
               therfore
               he
               brought
               
                 a
                 mixture
                 of
                 myrrhe
                 and
                 aloes
                 ,
              
               
               about
               (
               perhaps
               not
               full
               )
               
                 a
                 hundred
                 pownd
                 weight
              
               .
               For
               so
               long
               as
               we
               are
               yet
               living
               ,
               we
               cannot
               be
               alltogether
               without
               feare
               to
               be
               cast
               of
               to
               the
               left
               hand
               ;
               and
               a
               moderate
               feare
               is
               profitable
               tovvards
               the
               buryall
               of
               our
               Saviour
               in
               our
               soules
               ;
               because
               we
               are
               earth
               ,
               
               and
               
                 with
                 the
                 humble
                 is
                 his
                 conversation
                 .
              
               Minmingle
               
               this
               holy
               feare
               with
               thy
               love
               ;
               it
               will
               serve
               
                 to
                 bind
                 vp
                 the
                 spices
                 with
                 the
                 body
                 ,
              
               that
               they
               be
               not
               s●attered
               abroad
               with
               vayne
               complacencie
               in
               thy selfe
               ,
               or
               in
               this
               very
               actiō
               to
               the
               preiudice
               of
               charyty
               tovvards
               thy selfe
               and
               of
               thy
               neighbour
               ,
               who
               is
               an
               other
               receptacle
               for
               our
               Saviour
               .
            
             
               V.
               Our
               blessed
               Lady
               having
               the
               sacred
               body
               in
               her
               lap
               ,
               had
               the
               wound
               of
               his
               side
               perpetually
               in
               her
               eye
               ,
               and
               her
               thoughts
               occupied
               in
               conte●plation
               ,
               hovv
               he
               was
               God
               and
               man
               ,
               immortall
               and
               yet
               dead
               ,
               extreamely
               deserving
               love
               ,
               and
               yet
               thus
               vsed
               ,
               Behold
               the
               teares
               silently
               trickling
               dovvne
               her
               cheekes
               ,
               some
               times
               sighing
               ;
               some
               times
               lifting
               vp
               her
               eyes
               ,
               and
               repeating
               our
               Saviours
               words
               
                 my
                 God
                 my
                 God
              
               ,
               
               
                 wherfore
                 didst
                 thou
                 thus
                 forsake
                 him
                 ;
                 father
                 forgive
                 them
                 .
              
               O
               my
               sonne
               !
               Other
               motherly
               expressions
               were
               not
               wanting
               ,
               which
               she
               tempered
               with
               her
               wonted
               vertue
               ,
               and
               with
               her
               sonnes
               command
               .
               
                 Weepe
                 not
                 vpon
                 me
              
               .
               She
               applyed
               herself
               to
               the
               duties
               of
               his
               buryall
               ,
               and
               had
               her
               thoughrs
               vpon
               his
               resurrection
               .
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               Passion
               of
               our
               Saviourby
               way
               of
               repetition
               .
            
             
               
                 I.
                 PART
                 .
              
               
                 I.
                 PLace
                 thyself
                 in
                 a
                 corner
                 of
                 the
                 Counsell
                 Chamber
                 wher
                 Cayphas
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 are
                 met
                 ;
                 and
                 first
                 wondering
                 with
                 the
                 Psalmist
                 ,
                 
                 why
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 so
                 fierce
                 against
                 a
                 man
                 from
                 whom
                 every
                 body
                 received
                 so
                 much
                 good
                 and
                 they
                 might
                 if
                 they
                 would
                 ,
                 and
                 acknovvledging
                 that
                 ,
                 doe
                 what
                 they
                 can
                 ,
                 God
                 will
                 at
                 last
                 turne
                 thier
                 counsels
                 vpon
                 themselves
                 :
                 
                   Qui
                   babita●
                   in
                   coelis
                   irridebit
                   cos
                   &c.
                   
                
                 Turne
                 thou
                 also
                 Cayphas
                 his
                 verdict
                 vpon
                 thyself
                 ,
                 and
                 acknovvledge
                 thy
                 ovvne
                 blindnes
                 ,
                 and
                 backvvardnes
                 tovvards
                 thy
                 ovvne
                 good
                 :
                 
                   Vos
                   neseitis
                   quicquam
                
                 .
                 For
                 wheras
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 generall
                 document
                 of
                 all
                 spirituall
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 experience
                 teacheth
                 ,
                 that
                 every
                 one
                 hath
                 some
                 principall
                 bad
                 inclination
                 ,
                 or
                 vice
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 he
                 is
                 most
                 prone
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 dravves
                 vs
                 after
                 it
                 into
                 many
                 inconveniences
                 ,
                 either
                 we
                 doe
                 not
                 search
                 after
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 knovving
                 it
                 ,
                 we
                 doe
                 not
                 prosecute
                 the
                 rooting
                 of
                 
                 it
                 out
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 fitting
                 .
                 
                   Expedit
                   vt
                   vnus
                   moriatur
                   homo
                
                 (
                 infectus
                 )
                 
                   &
                   non
                   tota
                   gens
                   pereat
                
                 .
              
               
                 II.
                 Transferre
                 thyself
                 from
                 thence
                 to
                 the
                 Chamber
                 where
                 our
                 Saviour
                 made
                 his
                 last
                 supper
                 ,
                 and
                 reioy
                 cing
                 to
                 be
                 rather
                 in
                 that
                 companie
                 ,
                 heare
                 our
                 Saviour
                 foretelling
                 his
                 Apostles
                 of
                 thier
                 weaknes
                 in
                 forsaking
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 being
                 scandalized
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 not
                 presumptuous
                 ,
                 as
                 Perer
                 was
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 but
                 acknovvledge
                 rather
                 the
                 contrarie
                 ,
                 that
                 though
                 all
                 should
                 stand
                 yet
                 I
                 have
                 cause
                 to
                 feare
                 a
                 fall
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 experience
                 doe
                 find
                 many
                 reasons
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 taking
                 myself
                 in
                 so
                 many
                 occasions
                 not
                 follovving
                 him
                 as
                 I
                 ought
                 ,
                 but
                 (
                 
                   a
                   longe
                
                 )
                 a
                 farre
                 of
                 ,
                 God
                 wot
                 ,
                 even
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 such
                 matter
                 of
                 difficultie
                 to
                 be
                 striven
                 with
                 ,
                 but
                 doe
                 take
                 easy
                 denyalls
                 for
                 good
                 excuses
                 .
              
               
                 III.
                 Beholding
                 him
                 washing
                 his
                 disciples
                 feete
                 ,
                 begge
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 example
                 and
                 merit
                 of
                 this
                 humble
                 action
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 give
                 thee
                 more
                 strength
                 and
                 wash
                 avvay
                 what
                 ever
                 may
                 cleave
                 to
                 thee
                 offensive
                 ,
                 or
                 disturbing
                 his
                 service
                 .
                 
                   Ampl●us
                   lava
                   me
                   ab
                   iniquitate
                   mea
                   .
                
                 More
                 ,
                 deare
                 lord
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 ,
                 for
                 I
                 never
                 cease
                 to
                 soyle
                 myself
                 .
                 Fall
                 dovvne
                 at
                 his
                 feete
                 ,
                 and
                 wash
                 them
                 with
                 reares
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Magdalen
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 not
                 cease
                 to
                 kisse
                 them
                 .
                 If
                 thou
                 hast
                 any
                 thing
                 superfluous
                 (
                 sayth
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 )
                 give
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 poore
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 thou
                 hast
                 wip●d
                 our
                 Saviours
                 feete
                 :
                 To
                 thee
                 it
                 is
                 superfluous
                 our
                 Saviours
                 feete
                 have
                 need
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 If
                 thou
                 hast
                 any
                 quarell
                 with
                 any
                 body
                 ,
                 give
                 it
                 into
                 our
                 Saviours
                 hands
                 to
                 be
                 washed
                 avvay
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 washed
                 :
                 
                   thou
                   shalt
                   not
                   have
                   part
                   with
                   him
                   for
                   ever
                   .
                
                 ●hou
                 knovvest
                 not
                 what
                 thou
                 doest
                 if
                 thou
                 doest
                 not
                 forgive
                 ;
                 thou
                 wilt
                 aftervvard
                 knovv
                 it
                 to
                 thy
                 cost
                 .
                 Lord
                 ,
                 not
                 this
                 only
                 ,
                 but
                 if
                 I
                 were
                 a
                 thousand
                 times
                 ●hore
                 offended
                 ,
                 I
                 doe
                 intirely
                 offer
                 i●
                 into
                 thy
                 hands
                 ,
                 and
                 freely
                 doe
                 forgive
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 desire
                 to
                 be
                 forgiven
                 ,
                 for
                 
                   I
                   cannot
                   answer
                   one
                   for
                   a
                   thousand
                   ,
                
                 that
                 thou
                 art
                 able
                 to
                 lay
                 against
                 me
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               Repitition
               of
               the
               mysteries
               of
               the
               passion
               of
               our
               Saviour
               .
            
             
               
                 II.
                 PART
                 .
              
               
                 I.
                 VVAlking
                 in
                 the
                 Garden
                 of
                 Gethsemanie
                 cast
                 thy
                 eyes
                 vpon
                 our
                 Saviours
                 sorrovvfull
                 hart
                 ,
                 and
                 knocking
                 thy
                 breast
                 ,
                 say
                 ,
                 ô
                 hart
                 of
                 myne
                 ,
                 that
                 hast
                 been
                 cause
                 of
                 this
                 griefe
                 !
                 O
                 that
                 it
                 were
                 a
                 fountaine
                 of
                 water
                 ,
                 breaking
                 forth
                 at
                 my
                 eyes
                 ,
                 to
                 bevvayle
                 the
                 synnes
                 which
                 he
                 bevvayleth
                 !
                 
                   sorrowfull
                   is
                   my
                   soule
                
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 full
                 of
                 sorrovves
                 .
                 O
                 dullnes
                 ,
                 and
                 drovvsines
                 .
                 Is
                 this
                 a
                 time
                 when
                 thou
                 beholdest
                 thy
                 Saviour
                 svveating
                 dropps
                 of
                 blood
                 ,
                 betrayed
                 ,
                 apprehended
                 ,
                 bound
                 ,
                 haled
                 ,
                 outraged
                 like
                 a
                 rogue
                 and
                 a
                 miscreant
                 ?
                 VVhere
                 be
                 thy
                 resolutions
                 to
                 suffer
                 prisonment
                 ,
                 and
                 death
                 for
                 him
                 ?
                 VVhy
                 doest
                 thou
                 not
                 imprison
                 thy
                 wandering
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 and
                 confine
                 them
                 to
                 this
                 dolfull
                 spectacle
                 ?
                 VVhy
                 doest
                 thou
                 not
                 die
                 to
                 thy
                 desires
                 of
                 esteeme
                 and
                 case
                 ,
                 seeing
                 him
                 so
                 affronted
                 and
                 misused
                 ?
              
               
                 II.
                 
                   And
                   they
                   brought
                   him
                   bound
                   to
                   Annas
                   first
                   .
                
                 VVhere
                 consider
                 that
                 though
                 he
                 receive
                 the
                 boxe
                 on
                 the
                 eare
                 ,
                 thou
                 deservedst
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 right
                 the
                 fellovv
                 might
                 have
                 sayed
                 to
                 thee
                 .
                 
                   Sic
                   respondes
                   Pontifici
                
                 ?
                 Is
                 this
                 the
                 gratitude
                 which
                 thou
                 shevvest
                 to
                 the
                 Priest
                 of
                 the
                 nevv
                 Testament
                 ,
                 who
                 shedding
                 his
                 ovvne
                 blood
                 for
                 thee
                 hath
                 redeemed
                 thee
                 ?
                 Ponder
                 who
                 thou
                 art
                 ,
                 who
                 he
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 hovv
                 thou
                 doest
                 ansvver
                 the
                 benefitts
                 received
                 of
                 him
                 (
                 besids
                 thy
                 redemption
                 )
                 naturall
                 and
                 supernaturall
                 ,
                 sic
                 ?
                 So
                 dully
                 ,
                 so
                 coldly
                 ,
                 so
                 scarcely
                 ,
                 so
                 contrarily
                 ?
                 If
                 he
                 hath
                 sayed
                 ,
                 and
                 done
                 well
                 for
                 thee
                 ,
                 
                   why
                   doest
                   thou
                   stricke
                   him
                
                 ?
                 VVhy
                 doest
                 thou
                 offend
                 him
                 ?
              
               
                 II.
                 At
                 the
                 Cousell
                 before
                 Cayphas
                 he
                 was
                 pronunced
                 
                   guiltie
                   of
                   death
                
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 was
                 because
                 thou
                 wert
                 guilty
                 ,
                 for
                 whom
                 he
                 had
                 ingaged
                 himself
                 ,
                 there
                 being
                 no
                 need
                 of
                 seeking
                 false
                 witnes
                 against
                 thee
                 ;
                 being
                 guiltie
                 of
                 more
                 them
                 thou
                 wouldest
                 willingly
                 have
                 knovvne
                 to
                 the
                 world
                 :
                 He
                 was
                 truly
                 
                   the
                   Sonne
                   of
                   God
                
                 ;
                 hovv
                 often
                 hast
                 thou
                 desired
                 ,
                 or
                 indeavoured
                 to
                 be
                 thought
                 so
                 when
                 thou
                 wert
                 farre
                 from
                 being
                 so
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 
                 in
                 that
                 degree
                 as
                 thou
                 oughtest
                 ,
                 and
                 hast
                 had
                 means
                 to
                 be
                 :
                 for
                 which
                 if
                 people
                 had
                 spet
                 in
                 thy
                 face
                 ,
                 and
                 given
                 thee
                 the
                 lie
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 boxe
                 on
                 the
                 care
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 but
                 what
                 thou
                 didst
                 deserve
                 :
                 Cast
                 thyself
                 at
                 his
                 feete
                 ,
                 and
                 begge
                 pardon
                 of
                 these
                 thy
                 transgressions
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 favorable
                 aspect
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 for
                 even
                 thus
                 outraged
                 he
                 is
                 mercifull
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   will
                   not
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   a
                   synner
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   but
                   that
                   he
                   be
                   converted
                   ,
                   and
                   sav●d
                
                 by
                 the
                 meritts
                 of
                 this
                 his
                 bitter
                 passion
                 .
                 Amen
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Repetition
               of
               the
               mysteries
               of
               the
               passion
               of
               our
               Saviour
               .
            
             
               
                 III.
                 PART
                 .
              
               
                 I.
                 IN
                 his
                 iournies
                 to
                 Pilate
                 ,
                 and
                 Herode
                 ,
                 and
                 back
                 againe
                 ,
                 accompanying
                 him
                 ,
                 consider
                 the
                 furie
                 with
                 which
                 he
                 was
                 haled
                 and
                 hurried
                 vp
                 and
                 dovvne
                 all
                 the
                 morning
                 ;
                 what
                 taunts
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 what
                 gazing
                 ,
                 and
                 censuring
                 ,
                 much
                 more
                 freely
                 then
                 before
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 durst
                 not
                 speake
                 openly
                 of
                 him
                 for
                 feare
                 of
                 princes
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 people
                 ;
                 but
                 novv
                 thier
                 thoughts
                 and
                 tonges
                 were
                 let
                 loosse
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 thought
                 ,
                 and
                 spake
                 thier
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 and
                 proceeded
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 a
                 malefactour
                 ,
                 and
                 seducer
                 indeed
                 :
                 If
                 he
                 were
                 not
                 so
                 
                   we
                   would
                   not
                   have
                   delivered
                   him
                   over
                   to
                   thee
                   ,
                
                 sayed
                 the
                 Jevves
                 to
                 Pilate
                 .
                 Admire
                 his
                 silence
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 in
                 his
                 thoughts
                 he
                 sayed
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 given
                 myself
                 for
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 malefactours
                 indeed
                 .
                 and
                 am
                 content
                 to
                 be
                 reputed
                 so
                 .
                 Hovv
                 much
                 more
                 ought
                 I
                 be
                 content
                 who
                 really
                 am
                 so
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 in
                 one
                 thing
                 ,
                 
                 in
                 an
                 other
                 ?
                 
                   A●
                   occultis
                   meis
                   munda
                   me
                   Domine
                   ,
                   &
                   ab
                   ali●nis
                   parce
                   servo
                   tuo
                   .
                
                 And
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 ill
                 for
                 me
                 ,
                 if
                 by
                 suffering
                 in
                 one
                 kind
                 ,
                 though
                 perhaps
                 not
                 so
                 iustly
                 .
                 I
                 may
                 by
                 it
                 satis●ie
                 for
                 my
                 other
                 offenses
                 .
              
               
                 II.
                 Pilate
                 offered
                 to
                 deliver
                 Barabbas
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 executed
                 insteed
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 spare
                 him
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 hated
                 our
                 Saviour
                 worse
                 of
                 the
                 tvvo
                 ,
                 and
                 cryed
                 a
                 mayne
                 ,
                 deliver
                 not
                 this
                 man
                 from
                 death
                 ,
                 bnt
                 Barabbas
                 rather
                 :
                 what
                 are
                 these
                 clamours
                 but
                 my
                 synnes
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 passions
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 right
                 or
                 wrong
                 must
                 be
                 satisfied
                 ?
                 These
                 doe
                 stirre
                 vp
                 all
                 my
                 spirits
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 princes
                 did
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 rather
                 to
                 aske
                 Barrabas
                 ,
                 a
                 theese
                 ,
                 a
                 seditious
                 follovv
                 ,
                 a
                 murderer
                 ▪
                 these
                 stop
                 my
                 eares
                 not
                 to
                 heare
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 rends
                 to
                 the
                 satisfying
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 they
                 stop
                 my
                 eyes
                 so
                 that
                 though
                 I
                 see
                 what
                 is
                 better
                 I
                 choose
                 the
                 worse
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 better
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 agreable
                 to
                 my
                 humour
                 :
                 Curbe
                 them
                 before
                 they
                 grovv
                 too
                 strōng
                 :
                 for
                 neither
                 was
                 the
                 hatred
                 of
                 the
                 Princes
                 tovvards
                 our
                 Saviour
                 at
                 first
                 so
                 greate
                 ,
                 but
                 giving
                 way
                 novv
                 to
                 one
                 censure
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 novv
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 looking
                 into
                 thier
                 ovvne
                 harts
                 with
                 a
                 mind
                 to
                 mend
                 ,
                 have
                 grovvn
                 to
                 that
                 height
                 ,
                 that
                 novv
                 nothing
                 but
                 vtter
                 destructîon
                 ,
                 and
                 death
                 could
                 conrent
                 them
                 .
                 Examine
                 well
                 thy
                 hart
                 ,
                 and
                 see
                 in
                 what
                 measure
                 ,
                 or
                 degree
                 it
                 standeth
                 .
              
               
                 III.
                 When
                 Pilate
                 savv
                 that
                 all
                 this
                 world
                 of
                 disgraces
                 would
                 not
                 quench
                 thier
                 passion
                 ;
                 he
                 resolved
                 to
                 dravv
                 blood
                 ,
                 and
                 caused
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 scourged
                 to
                 the
                 purpose
                 :
                 the
                 soldiers
                 stripped
                 him
                 ,
                 tyed
                 him
                 to
                 a
                 pillar
                 ,
                 and
                 belabourned
                 him
                 with
                 severall
                 sorts
                 of
                 whips
                 ,
                 that
                 from
                 the
                 top
                 to
                 the
                 bottome
                 he
                 was
                 all
                 gore
                 blood
                 .
                 
                 
                   Supra
                   dors●m
                   meum
                   sabicaverunt
                   peccatores
                
                 (
                 sayth
                 the
                 Psalme
                 )
                 
                   prolongaverunt
                   iniquitatem
                   suam
                
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 they
                 that
                 presuming
                 of
                 his
                 mercy
                 differr
                 thier
                 conversion
                 ,
                 continuing
                 in
                 synne
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 considering
                 what
                 our
                 Saviour
                 suffered
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 be
                 slovv
                 in
                 doing
                 pennance
                 themselves
                 for
                 which
                 ,
                 if
                 God
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 mercy
                 do
                 continue
                 his
                 graces
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 will
                 be
                 aftervvards
                 the
                 longer
                 in
                 satisfying
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 longer
                 deprived
                 of
                 his
                 blessed
                 sight
                 ;
                 to
                 say
                 nothing
                 of
                 the
                 here●iks
                 of
                 these
                 times
                 ,
                 who
                 think
                 that
                 because
                 our
                 Saviour
                 hath
                 suffered
                 abundantly
                 ,
                 they
                 need
                 doe
                 nothing
                 ,
                 but
                 beleeve
                 ,
                 and
                 trust
                 in
                 him
                 .
                 Fall
                 dovvne
                 at
                 his
                 feere
                 with
                 shame
                 and
                 repentance
                 ;
                 for
                 continuing
                 thy
                 syns
                 ,
                 thou
                 doest
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 is
                 in
                 thee
                 continue
                 his
                 stripes
                 ,
                 O
                 svveere
                 Jesus
                 give
                 me
                 rhe
                 spirit
                 of
                 mortification
                 ,
                 and
                 repentance
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 case
                 thy
                 paynes
                 ,
                 and
                 wipe
                 avvay
                 the
                 scarres
                 which
                 have
                 light
                 vpon
                 thee
                 .
                 
                   Ego
                   peccavi
                
                 I
                 am
                 he
                 that
                 hath
                 offended
                 ,
                 what
                 hath
                 this
                 man
                 deserved●
              
            
          
           
             
             
               Repetition
               of
               the
               Mysteries
               of
               the
               Passion
               of
               our
               Saviour
               .
            
             
               
                 IV.
                 PART
                 .
              
               
                 I.
                 THe
                 soldiers
                 beyond
                 thier
                 order
                 ,
                 after
                 they
                 had
                 cruelly
                 scourged
                 him
                 ,
                 tooke
                 him
                 from
                 the
                 pillar
                 ,
                 and
                 setting
                 him
                 vpon
                 some
                 stone
                 in
                 the
                 Courte
                 yard
                 ,
                 cast
                 a
                 rag
                 of
                 purple
                 about
                 his
                 shoulders
                 ,
                 make
                 a
                 Crovvne
                 of
                 hard
                 thornes
                 ,
                 and
                 presse
                 it
                 dovvne
                 vpon
                 his
                 bare
                 head
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 a
                 reed
                 into
                 his
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 mocked
                 him
                 thus
                 to
                 scorne
                 ,
                 kneeling
                 dovvne
                 ridiculously
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 saluting
                 him
                 ,
                 king
                 ,
                 and
                 shevv
                 him
                 in
                 this
                 guise
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   Eece
                   homo
                   ,
                   behold
                   the
                   man
                
                 you
                 are
                 afrayde
                 of
                 ;
                 
                   the
                   man
                
                 whom
                 you
                 hate
                 and
                 envie
                 ;
                 see
                 what
                 he
                 is
                 come
                 to
                 ;
                 Behold
                 a
                 propper
                 ,
                 and
                 likely
                 king
                 :
                 what
                 say
                 you
                 ▪
                 O
                 my
                 God!
                 What
                 shall
                 I
                 say
                 ?
                 My
                 eyes
                 should
                 speake
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 my
                 mouth
                 ,
                 and
                 gush
                 out
                 teares
                 of
                 blood
                 ,
                 beholding
                 my
                 God
                 ,
                 my
                 king
                 ,
                 my
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 my
                 love
                 ,
                 my
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 plight
                 :
                 behold
                 the
                 worker
                 of
                 miracles
                 ;
                 for
                 this
                 is
                 rhe
                 miracle
                 of
                 miracle
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 be
                 not
                 only
                 man
                 ,
                 but
                 such
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 for
                 such
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 am
                 Behold
                 .
                 For
                 I
                 cannot
                 be
                 satisfyed
                 with
                 beholding
                 ,
                 because
                 I
                 cannot
                 sufficiently
                 admire
                 thy
                 mercy
                 ,
                 thy
                 justice
                 ,
                 thy
                 goodnes
                 thy
                 example
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 give
                 me
                 example
                 ,
                 hovv
                 not
                 to
                 skorne
                 to
                 be
                 skorned
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 love
                 it
                 ,
                 because
                 I
                 say
                 I
                 love
                 thee
                 .
                 O
                 pu●ple
                 !
                 O
                 thornes
                 !
                 O
                 reed
                 !
                 Such
                 is
                 all
                 worldly
                 honour
                 ,
                 a
                 rag
                 a
                 thorne
                 ,
                 a
                 reed
                 .
                 O
                 God
                 and
                 man
                 !
                 Give
                 me
                 grace
                 ever
                 to
                 esteeme
                 them
                 so
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 behold
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 false
                 light
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 thee
                 ,
                 who
                 art
                 the
                 true
                 light
                 ;
                 that
                 J
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 misled
                 .
              
               
                 II.
                 The
                 Jewes
                 not
                 satisfyed
                 ,
                 cry
                 
                   Crucifie
                   him
                   ,
                   Crucifie
                   him
                
                 .
                 And
                 Pilate
                 yealdeth
                 ;
                 And
                 he
                 loaded
                 with
                 a
                 heavy
                 Crosse
                 ,
                 goeth
                 forth
                 of
                 the
                 Palace
                 into
                 the
                 streets
                 ,
                 and
                 high
                 way
                 ,
                 scarce
                 able
                 to
                 stand
                 on
                 his
                 legs
                 with
                 wearynes
                 ,
                 and
                 losse
                 of
                 blood
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 turneth
                 to
                 the
                 daughters
                 of
                 Hierusalem
                 aud
                 biddeth
                 them
                 
                   weepe
                   for
                   themselves
                   and
                   not
                   for
                   him
                   :
                
                 for
                 my self
                 indeed
                 ,
                 but
                 why
                 not
                 for
                 thee
                 ?
                 Or
                 why
                 nor
                 more
                 for
                 thee
                 ,
                 then
                 for
                 myself
                 ?
                 For
                 though
                 I
                 should
                 
                 suffer
                 all
                 the
                 torments
                 that
                 hell
                 can
                 devise
                 ,
                 I
                 may
                 deserve
                 them
                 ;
                 the
                 least
                 of
                 what
                 thou
                 hast
                 suffered
                 ,
                 is
                 more
                 vnworthy
                 then
                 can
                 be
                 imagined
                 .
                 I
                 must
                 not
                 indeed
                 bevvayle
                 thee
                 alone
                 ,
                 for
                 what
                 will
                 it
                 avayle
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 I
                 bevvayle
                 myself
                 also
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 synnes
                 ,
                 and
                 bevvayle
                 them
                 so
                 as
                 not
                 to
                 fall
                 againe
                 ?
                 Hovvever
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 resolved
                 I
                 must
                 weepe
                 ;
                 what
                 will
                 then
                 become
                 of
                 me
                 ,
                 whose
                 eyes
                 are
                 so
                 dryed
                 vp
                 with
                 hardnes
                 of
                 hart
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 apparance
                 .
                 I
                 will
                 at
                 least
                 help
                 to
                 cary
                 his
                 Crosse
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 of
                 from
                 him
                 so
                 much
                 of
                 the
                 burden
                 ,
                 by
                 amendment
                 of
                 my
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 declare
                 myself
                 to
                 be
                 one
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 doe
                 follovv
                 him
                 with
                 love
                 ,
                 and
                 esteeme
                 and
                 respect
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 as
                 the
                 multitude
                 of
                 vnbeleevers
                 and
                 synners
                 .
              
               
                 III.
                 And
                 forget
                 not
                 that
                 not
                 only
                 thou
                 must
                 not
                 be
                 loaded
                 with
                 synne
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 pretend
                 to
                 follovv
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 also
                 vp
                 the
                 hill
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 streame
                 ,
                 oftimes
                 with
                 much
                 difficultie
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 vp
                 Mount
                 Calvarie
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 sight
                 ,
                 and
                 contemplation
                 of
                 a
                 deaths
                 head
                 will
                 avayle
                 thee
                 more
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 beauties
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 all
                 must
                 end
                 with
                 death
                 ,
                 whatever
                 the
                 world
                 can
                 afford
                 ,
                 or
                 doth
                 esteeme
                 .
                 By
                 the
                 contemplation
                 wherof
                 we
                 come
                 to
                 overcome
                 the
                 bitternes
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 that
                 svveete
                 and
                 desirefull
                 which
                 othervvise
                 is
                 so
                 abhorred
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Repetition
               of
               the
               mysteries
               of
               the
               Passion
               of
               our
               Saviour
               .
            
             
               
                 V.
                 PART
                 .
              
               
                 I.
                 VPon
                 the
                 mount
                 ,
                 the
                 Sunne
                 ,
                 the
                 Moone
                 ,
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 the
                 rocks
                 ,
                 the
                 dead
                 mens
                 graves
                 teach
                 vs
                 what
                 to
                 think
                 and
                 doe
                 :
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 God
                 that
                 doth
                 suffer
                 ,
                 his
                 povver
                 not
                 being
                 diminished
                 tovvards
                 the
                 preserving
                 of
                 every
                 thing
                 in
                 its
                 wonted
                 course
                 ,
                 but
                 his
                 incomprechensible
                 proceedings
                 astonishing
                 them
                 :
                 They
                 are
                 ready
                 to
                 revenge
                 his
                 iniuries
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 holding
                 his
                 hands
                 fast
                 nayled
                 to
                 the
                 Crosse
                 ,
                 and
                 commanding
                 them
                 to
                 forbeare
                 :
                 
                   Father
                   forgive
                   them
                   for
                   they
                   know
                   not
                   what
                   they
                   doe
                   .
                
                 The
                 Cr●atures
                 ,
                 otherwise
                 
                 insensible
                 ,
                 protest
                 themselves
                 sensible
                 of
                 these
                 indignities
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 who
                 have
                 sense
                 and
                 reason
                 doe
                 not
                 resent
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 sunne
                 in
                 effect
                 sayth
                 ,
                 why
                 should
                 I
                 give
                 light
                 ,
                 seeing
                 the
                 fountayne
                 of
                 light
                 ecclypsed
                 ?
                 And
                 the
                 moone
                 ,
                 where
                 should
                 I
                 borrovve
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 sunne
                 of
                 justice
                 being
                 thus
                 obscured
                 ?
                 The
                 earth
                 trombleth
                 at
                 the
                 hidjousnes
                 of
                 these
                 offenses
                 ,
                 among
                 which
                 myne
                 are
                 not
                 the
                 least
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 doe
                 not
                 tremble
                 with
                 it
                 ;
                 
                   Memento
                   mei
                   Domine
                
                 ,
                 othervvise
                 I
                 cannot
                 escape
                 vtter
                 ruine
                 ;
                 I
                 acknovvledge
                 that
                 I
                 deserve
                 to
                 be
                 svvallovved
                 vp
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 it
                 I
                 should
                 be
                 but
                 justly
                 punished
                 ,
                 
                   Nam
                   digna
                   factis
                   reciperem
                
                 .
                 But
                 here
                 thy
                 mercies
                 exceed
                 thy
                 justice
                 
                   Memento
                   mei
                
                 ;
                 but
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 worthy
                 to
                 be
                 thought
                 on
                 :
                 
                 
                   Memento
                   Domine
                   David
                   &
                   omnis
                   mansuetudinis
                   ejus
                   .
                
                 Looke
                 also
                 vpon
                 thy
                 blessed
                 Mother
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 in
                 thy
                 beloved
                 disciple
                 thou
                 hast
                 commended
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 not
                 forsake
                 me
                 .
              
               
                 II.
                 He
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 seate
                 of
                 mercy
                 ,
                 and
                 beggeth
                 forgivenes
                 for
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 is
                 doing
                 justice
                 vpon
                 them
                 that
                 by
                 thier
                 ovvne
                 concurrence
                 doe
                 not
                 apply
                 the
                 meritts
                 of
                 his
                 bitter
                 Passion
                 t●
                 themselves
                 in
                 particular
                 ;
                 for
                 of
                 the
                 tvvo
                 malefactours
                 crucified
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 saveth
                 but
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 him
                 that
                 by
                 confessing
                 of
                 his
                 synnes
                 to
                 this
                 high
                 priest
                 craves
                 pardon
                 ,
                 acknovvledgeth
                 his
                 deserts
                 ,
                 and
                 beggeth
                 admission
                 into
                 his
                 kingdome
                 ,
                 
                   In
                   ipsa
                   patibuli
                   specie
                
                 ,
                 (
                 sayth
                 S.
                 Leo
                 )
                 
                 
                   monstratur
                   ,
                   illa
                   qu●
                   in
                   judicio
                   omnis
                   homini●●st
                   facionda
                   discretio
                
                 ;
                 what
                 can
                 we
                 expect
                 at
                 the
                 later
                 day
                 ,
                 if
                 in
                 this
                 there
                 be
                 such
                 rigour
                 .
              
               
                 III.
                 
                   Pater
                   in
                   manus
                   tuas
                   commendo
                   spiritum
                   meum
                   .
                
                 I
                 joyne
                 with
                 thy
                 blessed
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 father
                 ;
                 for
                 seeing
                 he
                 hath
                 vouchsafed
                 often
                 to
                 rearme
                 himself
                 my
                 brother
                 ,
                 I
                 may
                 with
                 the
                 more
                 confidence
                 call
                 thee
                 Father
                 ;
                 and
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 doth
                 not
                 envy
                 thy
                 mercyes
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 elder
                 brother
                 to
                 the
                 prodigall
                 childe
                 ,
                 but
                 even
                 craves
                 them
                 for
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 craves
                 them
                 with
                 bleeding
                 eyes
                 ▪
                 
                 
                   cum
                   clamore
                   v●ido
                   &
                   lachrimis
                
                 ,
                 with
                 him
                 I
                 commend
                 my
                 soule
                 also
                 into
                 thy
                 mercifull
                 hands
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 commend
                 it
                 novv
                 with
                 the
                 more
                 humble
                 suyte
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 but
                 that
                 thou
                 wile
                 grant
                 what
                 ever
                 cometh
                 novv
                 commended
                 by
                 him
                 
                   pro
                   su●
                   reverontia
                
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 respect
                 which
                 thou
                 bearest
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 he
                 ever
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 this
                 instant
                 did
                 beare
                 tovvards
                 thee
                 ,
                 O
                 h●avenly
                 F●ther
                 ,
                 looke
                 vpon
                 the
                 bleeding
                 hands
                 
                 of
                 thy
                 beloved
                 Sonne
                 ▪
                 there
                 thou
                 wilt
                 find
                 me
                 also
                 written
                 with
                 letters
                 of
                 love
                 ,
                 though
                 farre
                 vndeserving
                 ,
                 through
                 these
                 I
                 commed
                 my
                 poore
                 soule
                 vnto
                 thee
                 ,
                 for
                 I
                 have
                 not
                 hands
                 of
                 my
                 ovvne
                 that
                 dare
                 appeare
                 before
                 thee
                 ,
                 to
                 offer
                 any
                 thing
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 
                   Manus
                   ,
                   manus
                   sunt
                   Esau
                
                 ,
                 hands
                 of
                 vndeserving
                 Esau
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 hath
                 so
                 often
                 sold
                 his
                 birthright
                 for
                 a
                 Messe
                 of
                 portage
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 fragrancie
                 of
                 the
                 merits
                 of
                 this
                 they
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 joyned
                 with
                 his
                 Mothers
                 intercession
                 will
                 obtayne
                 an
                 
                   abundant
                
                 blessing
                 for
                 me
                 .
                 Amen
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               Solitude
               of
               the
               Blessed
               Lady
               .
            
             
               I.
               THe
               evening
               ,
               and
               the
               Sabboth
               coming
               on
               ,
               the
               companie
               was
               forced
               to
               leave
               the
               sepulchre
               ,
               and
               retire
               every
               one
               to
               his
               home
               S.
               Ihon
               accompanics
               our
               blessed
               Lady
               ,
               bt
               still
               her
               thoughts
               were
               vpon
               her
               Sonne
               ,
               some
               times
               looking
               back
               tovvards
               mount
               Calvarie
               ,
               some
               times
               tovvards
               the
               garden
               ,
               and
               sepulchre
               not
               farre
               of
               ,
               then
               saying
               to
               herself
               ,
               and
               to
               S.
               Ihon
               ;
               here
               he
               turned
               to
               the
               daughters
               of
               Hierusalem
               ,
               and
               wished
               them
               not
               to
               weepe
               ;
               here
               he
               faynted
               ;
               lo
               yonder
               is
               the
               palace
               of
               Pilate
               ,
               where
               he
               was
               whipped
               ,
               and
               crovvned
               with
               thornes
               .
               O
               cruell
               people
               that
               could
               misuse
               him
               so
               ;
               what
               hart
               can
               think
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               not
               melt
               into
               teares
               ?
               O
               hovv
               hath
               he
               been
               cryed
               vp
               in
               these
               streets
               ,
               and
               novv
               to
               be
               this
               vil●fied
               .
               One
               that
               was
               made
               of
               so
               much
               goodnes
               that
               he
               was
               ever
               obliging
               people
               with
               his
               admirable
               worth
               ,
               and
               even
               at
               last
               prayed
               for
               those
               that
               did
               most
               cruelly
               butcher
               him
               .
               
                 Father
                 forgive
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 they
                 doe
                 .
              
               O
               that
               they
               had
               knovvne
               so
               much
               as
               I
               ,
               they
               would
               never
               have
               fallen
               into
               such
               extremities
               .
               O
               my
               Sonne
               ▪
               My
               Sonne
               !
               But
               why
               doe
               I
               say
               my
               Sonne
               !
               Sonne
               of
               the
               living
               God
               ,
               his
               naturall
               ,
               and
               only
               ,
               and
               eternall
               Sonne
               !
               Why
               wert
               thou
               thus
               forsaken
               ?
               VVhy
               didst
               thou
               thus
               abandone
               thyself
               ?
               thou
               hadst
               povver
               at
               will
               ,
               thou
               sayedst
               to
               Pilate
               .
               
                 Tho●
                 shouldest
                 not
                 have
                 any
                 power
                 at
                 all
                 against
                 me
                 vnlesse
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 given
                 thee
                 from
                 above
                 .
              
               And
               why
               given
               ?
               VVas
               there
               no
               other
               means
               but
               this
               to
               save
               man
               kind
               ?
               O
               Blessed
               Sonne
               ▪
            
             
             
               II.
               S.
               Jhon
               to
               give
               her
               some
               comfort
               in
               this
               her
               sadnes
               peradventure
               sayed
               ,
               there
               is
               nothing
               indeed
               more
               to
               be
               admired
               then
               that
               his
               Father
               would
               choose
               ,
               and
               he
               yeald
               to
               this
               means
               only
               ,
               he
               foretold
               vs
               of
               it
               oftimes
               and
               not
               many
               dayes
               past
               ,
               but
               we
               could
               not
               believe
               it
               ,
               even
               whē
               he
               pointed
               vs
               out
               the
               Traytour
               .
               O
               wicked
               Traytour
               but
               when
               I
               accompaned
               him
               into
               the
               garden
               of
               Gethsemani
               ,
               and
               savv
               him
               fall
               extraordinarily
               to
               his
               prayers
               ,
               and
               call
               vpon
               vs
               to
               pray
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               had
               even
               svveat
               blood
               with
               anguish
               ,
               and
               earnestnes
               ,
               crying
               out
               alovvde
               that
               we
               could
               heare
               him
               at
               a
               distance
               .
               
                 Father
                 not
                 my
                 will
                 ,
                 but
                 thyne
                 be
                 done
                 ,
                 not
                 as
                 I
                 will
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 thou
                 ,
                 and
                 still
                 repeating
                 it
                 ,
              
               I
               began
               to
               feare
               the
               worst
               .
               And
               it
               is
               novv
               my
               only
               comfort
               to
               think
               that
               it
               was
               his
               ,
               and
               his
               Fathers
               will
               it
               should
               be
               so
               ;
               and
               certaynly
               it
               gave
               him
               strength
               ▪
               and
               courage
               to
               indure
               what
               he
               indured
               ;
               for
               even
               in
               the
               garden
               after
               his
               prayer
               he
               was
               another
               man
               ,
               then
               when
               we
               went
               in
               .
               Then
               he
               was
               sorrovvfull
               ,
               as
               he
               sayed
               ,
               vnto
               death
               ,
               and
               it
               appeared
               in
               his
               very
               countenance
               ,
               and
               cariage
               ;
               but
               novv
               he
               was
               couragious
               ,
               and
               ready
               to
               meete
               his
               enimies
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               the
               affronts
               and
               indignities
               which
               were
               offered
               him
               ,
               either
               at
               Cayphas
               ,
               or
               Herods
               ,
               or
               Pilats
               palace
               he
               did
               not
               blanche
               .
            
             
               III.
               Yet
               it
               could
               not
               but
               be
               very
               irksome
               and
               paynfull
               to
               him
               ;
               and
               with
               whar
               a
               Crosse
               did
               they
               load
               him
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               scarce
               able
               to
               stand
               ,
               and
               hovv
               cruelly
               did
               they
               rend
               of
               his
               garments
               from
               his
               bleeding
               shoulders
               ,
               and
               streach
               him
               ,
               and
               vnmercifully
               nayle
               him
               ?
               This
               is
               the
               sword
               of
               which
               old
               Simeon
               told
               me
               so
               many
               yeares
               since
               ;
               it
               cannot
               but
               pearce
               my
               very
               hart
               ,
               and
               soule
               with
               griefe
               :
               and
               though
               he
               sayed
               he
               would
               rise
               againe
               the
               third
               day
               ,
               and
               I
               veryly
               beleeve
               it
               will
               be
               so
               ;
               yet
               what
               hart
               can
               think
               of
               these
               things
               ,
               and
               not
               even
               burst
               with
               sorrovv
               ?
               It
               will
               be
               night
               with
               me
               till
               that
               day
               comes
               which
               he
               hath
               promised
               .
               O
               light
               of
               my
               ●yes
               ,
               when
               shal
               I
               see
               thee
               ?
               Me
               thinks
               I
               still
               heare
               him
               crying
               with
               a
               lovvde
               voyce
               .
               
                 Father
                 into
                 thy
                 hands
                 I
                 commend
                 my
                 spiritt
                 .
              
               O
               Father
               returne
               this
               happy
               soule
               so
               commended
               ;
               returne
               it
               againe
               with
               glorie
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               see
               his
               face
               ,
               as
               in
               mount
               Thabour
               ,
               which
               mount
               Calvarie
               hath
               so
               defaced
               .
               
                 I
                 ●ommend
                 my
                 soule
                 into
                 thy
                 hands
                 .
              
               O
               hands
               of
               pitty
               ;
               Thou
               hast
               done
               
               justice
               enough
               vpon
               thy
               Sonne
               ;
               restore
               him
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               joy
               togeather
               ;
               in
               the
               meane
               time
               I
               shall
               expect
               with
               sorrovv
               ,
               yet
               resigned
               to
               thy
               will
               as
               he
               hath
               taught
               me
               .
               
                 Not
                 my
                 will
                 hut
                 thyne
                 be
                 done
                 .
              
               Amen
               .
            
          
           
             
               Introduction
               to
               the
               Mysteries
               of
               the
               Resurrection
               of
               our
               Saviour
               .
            
             
               I.
               THe
               Mysteries
               of
               the
               Resurrection
               of
               our
               Saviour
               being
               full
               of
               ioyful
               Communication
               with
               him
               ,
               who
               is
               in
               himself
               the
               fountaine
               of
               all
               happines
               ,
               and
               to
               vs
               hath
               been
               ,
               and
               is
               the
               source
               and
               conduit●
               of
               all
               goodnes
               ,
               the
               affections
               which
               are
               properly
               to
               be
               raysed
               ,
               and
               somē●ed
               by
               the
               consideration
               of
               them
               ,
               be
               those
               of
               love
               ,
               and
               ioy
               ,
               and
               Congratulation
               ,
               Admiration
               also
               and
               prayse
               of
               his
               loving
               goodnes
               ,
               desire
               of
               his
               presence
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               next
               ,
               horrour
               of
               being
               separated
               from
               him
               ,
               detestation
               of
               the
               least
               beginning
               of
               a
               gap
               or
               distance
               betvvixt
               our
               soules
               and
               him
               :
               And
               in
               these
               and
               in
               the
               like
               our
               time
               is
               more
               to
               be
               bestormed
               ,
               then
               in
               discourse
               :
               〈◊〉
               every
               action
               and
               word
               indeavouring
               to
               fall
               vpon
               some
               such
               short
               reflection
               as
               may
               ●indle
               in
               ou●
               hart
               these
               flames
               of
               love
               .
            
             
               II.
               The
               chiefe
               ground
               wherof
               the
               Apostle
               doth
               represent
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               and
               placeth
               in
               that
               
                 God
                 who
                 is
                 rich
                 in
                 mercy
                 ,
              
               
               
                 his
                 exceeding
                 Charitie
                 wherwith
                 he
                 loved
                 vs
                 ,
                 even
                 when
                 we
                 were
                 dead
                 by
                 synns
                 ,
                 quickned
                 vs
                 togeather
                 with
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 raysed
                 vs
                 up
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 vs
                 sit
                 with
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 Celestiales
                 .
              
               Chiefly
               therfore
               we
               are
               to
               ponder
               from
               what
               ,
               and
               to
               what
               we
               are
               raysed
               :
               where
               we
               lay
               ,
               and
               where
               we
               might
               justly
               have
               been
               layed
               by
               our
               offenses
               ,
               and
               where
               he
               offers
               to
               seate
               vs
               ,
               if
               we
               concurre
               with
               his
               grace
               and
               love
               :
               Hovv
               Rich
               he
               hath
               been
               tovvards
               vs
               ;
               in
               what
               infinite
               proportion
               his
               Charitie
               hath
               exceeded
               and
               doth
               exceed
               When
               we
               were
               dead
               he
               gave
               vs
               life
               ;
               when
               we
               were
               buryed
               in
               synns
               he
               raysed
               vs
               ,
               and
               hath
               made
               himself
               our
               Harbinger
               
                 going
                 before
                 to
                 prepare
                 a
                 place
                 for
                 vs
                 ,
              
               at
               the
               right
               hand
               as
               his
               father
               with
               him
               .
            
             
               III.
               O
               Iesu
               !
               is
               it
               possible
               that
               I
               should
               〈◊〉
               Companion
               
               to
               thee
               in
               Glorie
               ,
               who
               hast
               been
               so
               farre
               from
               consorting
               with
               thee
               in
               thy
               will
               and
               commandment
               ?
               O
               vnspeakable
               love
               !
               ô
               vnconceivable
               Goodnes
               !
               I
               wretched
               synner
               ,
               not
               worthy
               ,
               to
               lift
               vp
               my
               eyes
               to
               heaven
               ,
               
                 with
                 thee
                 in
                 the
                 heavenly
                 places
                 !
                 ô
                 Charitie
                 exceeding
              
               all
               thought
               !
               ô
               Mercy
               with
               out
               bound
               or
               measure
               !
               What
               can
               I
               say
               of
               myself
               ,
               but
               that
               I
               am
               worthy
               of
               all
               confusion
               ;
               and
               thou
               preparest
               Glorie
               for
               me
               ?
               I
               have
               nothing
               to
               say
               for
               myself
               ,
               but
               that
               I
               have
               synned
               ;
               Blessed
               be
               thy
               infinite
               Mercyes
               towards
               me
               ,
               and
               blessed
               be
               thou
               with
               the
               Father
               &
               holy
               Ghost
               for
               ever
               and
               ever
               .
               Amen
               .
            
          
           
             
               Our
               Saviours
               going
               downe
               to
               limbus
               Patrum
               .
            
             
               I.
               NO
               sooner
               had
               our
               Saviour
               given
               vp
               his
               blessed
               Ghost
               ,
               
               but
               troopes
               of
               Angels
               who
               wayted
               against
               that
               houre
               ,
               attended
               him
               (
               as
               after
               his
               victorie
               in
               the
               desert
               )
               and
               accōpanied
               his
               glorious
               soule
               towards
               
                 limbus
                 Patrū
              
               ,
               with
               songs
               and
               hymnes
               ,
               farre
               more
               full
               of
               lubilee
               then
               that
               which
               they
               sung
               at
               his
               nativitie
               :
               The
               infernall
               fiends
               hovvled
               ,
               and
               roared
               at
               the
               arrivall
               of
               his
               forerunners
               ,
               commanding
               them
               to
               avoyde
               ;
               but
               much
               more
               at
               his
               glorious
               ,
               and
               triumphant
               presnce
               ,
               shining
               brighter
               then
               the
               sunne
               at
               noone
               day
               ,
               and
               more
               resplendent
               then
               all
               the
               heavenly
               hoast
               togeather
               :
               Here
               they
               were
               forced
               to
               adore
               his
               glorified
               soule
               ,
               who
               had
               refused
               due
               homage
               at
               first
               to
               thier
               Creatour
               ,
               when
               themselves
               might
               have
               been
               in
               glorie
               by
               one
               act
               of
               humble
               dutie
               ▪
               what
               a
               corrasive
               was
               this
               to
               them
               ?
               VVhat
               a
               document
               to
               vs
               ?
               VVhat
               comfort
               to
               the
               iust
               that
               had
               been
               confined
               so
               long
               to
               darknes
               ,
               novv
               to
               see
               so
               much
               light
               approching
               .
            
             
               II.
               But
               he
               appearing
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               saluting
               them
               with
               the
               like
               salutation
               as
               aftervvards
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               
                 Pax
                 vobis
              
               ,
               what
               exultation
               ?
               VVhat
               Jubilee
               was
               there
               ?
               VVhat
               wellcomes
               on
               all
               sides
               ?
               VVhat
               congratulations
               tovvards
               him
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               his
               victorie
               ?
               Tovvards
               themselves
               in
               regard
               of
               thier
               speedy
               releasement
               ?
               And
               if
               he
               appeared
               vnto
               them
               with
               his
               glorious
               body
               also
               (
               as
               
               many
               affirme
               )
               what
               admiration
               ?
               VVhat
               acts
               of
               compassion
               ?
               VVhat
               wondering
               that
               he
               would
               retaine
               the
               marks
               of
               his
               wounds
               ?
               
               
                 What
                 are
                 these
                 wounds
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 thy
                 hands
                 ?
              
               (
               sayd
               Zacharie
               the
               Proph●t
               )
               and
               he
               ansvvered
               ,
               
                 these
                 I
                 received
                 in
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 loved
                 me
                 .
              
               And
               David
               remembred
               ,
               
               that
               prophecying
               he
               had
               sayed
               ,
               
                 they
                 have
                 digged
                 into
                 my
                 hands
                 ,
                 and
                 feete
                 and
                 have
                 numbred
                 all
                 my
                 bones
                 .
              
               S.
               Ihon
               Baptist
               ,
               most
               ioyfull
               of
               any
               ,
               repeated
               his
               wonted
               saying
               .
               
               
                 Behold
                 the
                 lambe
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 behold
                 who
                 taketh
                 away
                 the
                 synne
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
              
               and
               hath
               born
               the
               smart
               of
               it
               vpon
               his
               ovvne
               shoulders
               .
               And
               all
               generally
               from
               Adam
               to
               the
               good
               thiefe
               extolled
               his
               mercies
               ,
               and
               novv
               not
               only
               vnderstood
               of
               what
               they
               had
               beē
               a
               figure
               ,
               but
               gave
               him
               the
               ioy
               of
               having
               fullfilled
               all
               to
               his
               greater
               glorie
               .
            
             
               III.
               Our
               Saviour
               also
               tooke
               particular
               content
               to
               see
               them
               all
               at
               once
               ,
               who
               had
               been
               subservient
               to
               the
               mysteries
               which
               he
               had
               accomplished
               ,
               and
               congratulated
               the
               iust
               for
               concurring
               with
               his
               graces
               tovvards
               the
               preserving
               of
               thier
               iustice
               ;
               and
               with
               the
               penitent
               for
               having
               recourse
               to
               his
               mercyes
               ;
               with
               those
               who
               had
               suffered
               persecution
               ,
               torments
               and
               death
               for
               his
               love
               and
               lavv
               ,
               for
               thier
               fidelitie
               and
               constancie
               giving
               them
               all
               novv
               with
               more
               feeling
               to
               vnderstand
               hovv
               wei
               bestovved
               was
               all
               that
               which
               they
               had
               done
               ,
               or
               suffered
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               hovv
               greate
               mercy
               it
               was
               that
               they
               persevered
               to
               the
               end
               ,
               among
               so
               many
               millions
               who
               fayled
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               were
               not
               overvvhelmed
               in
               the
               deluge
               of
               synne
               but
               preserved
               in
               that
               of
               his
               sacred
               blood
               .
               And
               in
               that
               one
               late
               example
               of
               the
               good
               thiefe
               ,
               and
               the
               bad
               ,
               see
               to
               wha●
               different
               end
               cometh
               the
               service
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               slaverie
               of
               synne
               ;
               behold
               them
               both
               ,
               and
               with
               humilitie
               fall
               dovvne
               before
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               begging
               of
               him
               to
               visit
               ,
               and
               preserve
               thee
               among
               the
               just
               ▪
               choosing
               ten
               thousand
               times
               to
               be
               his
               captive
               in
               all
               things
               .
            
             
               IV.
               Probably
               he
               lead
               all
               ,
               or
               many
               of
               those
               ancient
               Patriarchs
               to
               Purgatorie
               also
               ,
               giving
               them
               who
               were
               there
               detayned
               a
               plenarie
               releasement
               from
               thier
               paynes
               in
               that
               greate
               day
               of
               Jubilee
               ,
               and
               ioyning
               them
               to
               those
               who
               were
               at
               rest
               before
               ;
               where
               at
               there
               was
               greate
               ioy
               on
               all
               sides
               ,
               and
               greate
               glorie
               redounded
               to
               
               the
               merits
               and
               passion
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               which
               thou
               hast
               reason
               to
               magnifie
               ,
               and
               begge
               what
               graces
               of
               him
               thou
               findest
               most
               need
               of
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Resurrection
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               and
               his
               appearing
               to
               his
               blessed
               Mother
               .
            
             
               I.
               THe
               Ievves
               did
               not
               bury
               thier
               malice
               with
               our
               Saviours
               death
               ,
               but
               informed
               Pilare
               that
               
                 he
                 had
                 sayed
                 in
                 his
                 life
                 time
                 ,
              
               
               
                 that
                 the
                 third
                 day
                 he
                 should
                 rise
                 againe
                 ,
              
               therfore
               they
               besought
               him
               to
               
                 appoint
                 a
                 guarde
                 to
                 watch
                 vpon
                 the
                 sepulchre
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 disciples
                 might
                 not
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 his
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 bruite
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 risen
                 ;
                 he
                 appointed
                 a
                 watch
                 and
                 they
                 sealed
                 vp
                 the
                 stone
                 ,
                 or
                 sepulchre
                 .
              
               And
               this
               turned
               to
               our
               Saviours
               greater
               glorie
               and
               more
               assured
               proofe
               of
               his
               resurrection
               ;
               in
               so
               much
               that
               they
               were
               aftervvards
               forced
               to
               bribe
               the
               soldiers
               to
               make
               good
               thier
               slander
               ;
               for
               he
               with
               out
               forcing
               the
               stone
               avvay
               ,
               or
               breaking
               thier
               seale
               ,
               came
               forth
               by
               vertue
               of
               his
               glorified
               body
               ,
               as
               aftervvards
               he
               came
               into
               his
               disciples
               the
               doores
               of
               the
               roome
               being
               shut
               .
               Extoll
               the
               povver
               of
               God
               which
               is
               able
               so
               to
               change
               the
               natures
               of
               his
               Creatures
               ,
               and
               give
               lumpish
               earth
               spirituall
               qualities
               ;
               Begge
               of
               him
               that
               by
               force
               of
               his
               blessed
               spirit
               ,
               thou
               mayest
               passe
               without
               difficultie
               through
               those
               things
               which
               to
               nature
               are
               difficult
               ;
               Call
               to
               mind
               in
               particular
               what
               doth
               most
               weigh
               the
               dovvne
               ,
               or
               seeme
               ●ardest
               ,
               and
               present
               it
               vnto
               him
               to
               be
               facilitated
               by
               his
               grace
               ,
               and
               the
               merit
               of
               his
               resurrection
               .
            
             
               II.
               The
               blessed
               Virgen
               ever
               since
               friday
               in
               the
               evening
               was
               retired
               ,
               ruminating
               with
               griefe
               what
               had
               passed
               ,
               and
               expecting
               the
               comfortable
               houre
               ,
               when
               she
               should
               heare
               ,
               or
               see
               him
               risen
               ;
               when
               suddenly
               ,
               the
               morning
               appeares
               vnto
               her
               more
               bright
               then
               ordinarie
               ,
               and
               her
               eyes
               beginning
               to
               dazle
               with
               the
               increase
               of
               the
               glorious
               light
               ,
               beheld
               her
               Sonne
               in
               the
               roome
               .
               Here
               we
               must
               not
               expect
               many
               words
               ;
               for
               shee
               falling
               on
               her
               knees
               ,
               adored
               ,
               and
               kissed
               his
               sacred
               feete
               ,
               wondering
               at
               the
               wounds
               there
               ,
               and
               in
               his
               hands
               ,
               and
               side
               ,
               and
               perceiving
               instantly
               the
               mysterie
               ,
               burst
               forth
               into
               teares
               of
               ioy
               ▪
               
               O
               my
               Sonne
               ▪
               and
               no
               more
               ;
               the
               rest
               must
               passe
               in
               thought
               ,
               in
               what
               comfortable
               expressions
               our
               Saviour
               delivered
               himself
               to
               her
               ,
               assuring
               her
               more
               and
               more
               ,
               that
               novv
               all
               payne
               ,
               and
               troble
               ,
               and
               danger
               was
               eternally
               past
               ;
               that
               he
               was
               for
               some
               dayes
               still
               to
               appeare
               vpon
               earth
               ,
               to
               confirme
               his
               resurrection
               ,
               and
               instruct
               his
               Apostles
               ;
               that
               she
               was
               to
               remaine
               some
               yeares
               for
               the
               increase
               of
               her
               merits
               ,
               and
               comfort
               of
               his
               Church
               ,
               and
               all
               for
               the
               glorie
               of
               his
               heavenly
               Father
               ,
               for
               which
               he
               was
               to
               make
               that
               day
               other
               visits
               .
            
             
               III.
               A
               happy
               houre
               ,
               but
               short
               ,
               and
               if
               it
               had
               been
               dayes
               they
               would
               have
               been
               short
               ,
               and
               yet
               the
               parting
               had
               no
               dash
               of
               griefe
               ,
               the
               comfortable
               and
               ioyfull
               countenance
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               which
               he
               left
               printed
               in
               her
               thoughts
               ,
               and
               eyes
               ,
               had
               not
               only
               wiped
               avvay
               all
               remaynder
               of
               sorrovv
               ,
               but
               drovvned
               it
               in
               thoughts
               of
               content
               ,
               and
               satisfaction
               that
               he
               was
               eternally
               happy
               ;
               and
               to
               it
               conduced
               the
               congratulations
               which
               she
               received
               from
               the
               blessed
               soules
               that
               accompanied
               him
               ,
               those
               in
               particular
               which
               bare
               her
               in
               figure
               ,
               
               as
               Eve
               ,
               in
               that
               she
               was
               the
               
                 Mother
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 living
                 :
                 Iahle
                 ,
              
               by
               whom
               the
               general
               of
               the
               Enimies
               armie
               was
               struck
               in
               the
               head
               ;
               
               Esther
               ,
               
               by
               whose
               intercession
               the
               people
               of
               God
               were
               delivered
               from
               a
               generall
               massacre
               .
               Iudith
               
               by
               whom
               Holofernes
               was
               slayne
               ,
               and
               divers
               others
               .
               All
               concluding
               in
               the
               sense
               of
               the
               Angell
               that
               once
               saluted
               her
               .
               
                 Blessed
                 art
                 thou
                 among
                 women
              
               ;
               
               and
               with
               S.
               Elizabeth
               ,
               who
               in
               likelyhood
               was
               also
               present
               :
               
                 Blessed
                 is
                 the
                 fruite
                 of
                 thy
                 womb
                 ,
              
               
               Iesus
               ,
               Amen
               .
               Indeavour
               when
               thou
               receivest
               the
               most
               blessed
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               Altar
               to
               intertayne
               our
               blessed
               Lord
               with
               some
               such
               reflections
               as
               our
               blessed
               Lady
               had
               in
               these
               circumstances
               ,
               and
               make
               it
               a
               joyfull
               houre
               of
               meeting
               ,
               as
               in
               realitic
               it
               ought
               to
               be
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               resurrection
               of
               our
               Saviour
               .
            
             
               
                 II.
                 PART
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 
                   VVHen
                   the
                   sabboth
                   was
                   past
                   ,
                   Marie
                   Magdalon
                   ,
                   and
                   Marie
                   of
                   ●ames
                   ,
                   and
                   Salome
                   ,
                   bought
                   spices
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   that
                   coming
                   they
                   might
                   annoint
                   Iesus
                   :
                   and
                   very
                   early
                   the
                   first
                   of
                   the
                   sabboth
                   they
                   come
                   to
                   the
                   Monument
                   ▪
                   the
                   sunne
                   being
                   now
                   risen
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   sayed
                   one
                   to
                   another
                   who
                   shall
                   roll
                   the
                   stone
                   for
                   us
                   from
                   the
                   doore
                   of
                   the
                   Monument
                   ?
                
                 They
                 were
                 not
                 satisfi●d
                 with
                 the
                 duties
                 done
                 by
                 Joseph
                 ,
                 and
                 Nicodemus
                 ,
                 and
                 thought
                 nothing
                 enough
                 to
                 be
                 bestovved
                 vpon
                 thier
                 beloved
                 master
                 ;
                 others
                 good
                 deeds
                 must
                 not
                 satisfie
                 vs
                 :
                 Time
                 passeth
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 be
                 diligent
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 VVhat
                 is
                 it
                 to
                 annoint
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 solace
                 our
                 neighbour
                 in
                 time
                 of
                 spirituall
                 ,
                 or
                 corporall
                 distresse
                 !
                 His
                 glorious
                 body
                 needeth
                 not
                 ,
                 yet
                 is
                 honoured
                 with
                 our
                 services
                 ;
                 his
                 mysticall
                 body
                 hath
                 need
                 of
                 comfort
                 .
                 
                   And
                   very
                   early
                   ,
                   the
                   first
                   :
                
                 after
                 our
                 corporall
                 rest
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 furnish
                 ourselves
                 with
                 good
                 thoughts
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 processe
                 of
                 the
                 day
                 we
                 be
                 not
                 found
                 emptie
                 :
                 The
                 penitent
                 ,
                 the
                 suppl●ant
                 ,
                 or
                 practiser
                 or
                 mortification
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 peaceable
                 ,
                 or
                 contemplative
                 ,
                 all
                 ayme
                 at
                 one
                 end
                 ,
                 the
                 glorie
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 :
                 They
                 are
                 all
                 three
                 ,
                 Maries
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 greatly
                 exalted
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 must
                 be
                 so
                 esteemed
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 one
                 another
                 .
              
               
                 II.
                 
                   And
                   they
                   sayed
                   ,
                   who
                   shall
                   roll
                   the
                   stone
                   for
                   vs
                   from
                   the
                   doore
                   of
                   the
                   monument
                   ?
                
                 In
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 all
                 our
                 our
                 actions
                 it
                 is
                 necessarie
                 to
                 humble
                 ourselves
                 ,
                 acknovvledging
                 our
                 ovvne
                 forces
                 to
                 be
                 too
                 weake
                 to
                 doe
                 any
                 good
                 thing
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 have
                 the
                 more
                 fervent
                 recourse
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 the
                 more
                 confident
                 of
                 his
                 help
                 ,
                 and
                 assistance
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 will
                 be
                 an
                 effectuall
                 means
                 that
                 we
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 overvvhelmed
                 with
                 apprehension
                 of
                 difficulties
                 ,
                 more
                 then
                 we
                 shal
                 find
                 by
                 Gods
                 grace
                 vpon
                 triall
                 :
                 If
                 they
                 had
                 given
                 way
                 at
                 first
                 to
                 this
                 apprehension
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 bought
                 the
                 spices
                 ,
                 or
                 set
                 forth
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 should
                 have
                 missed
                 of
                 the
                 happines
                 which
                 befell
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 the
                 Angel
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 .
              
               
                 III.
                 Though
                 they
                 set
                 early
                 forth
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Sunne
                   was
                   risen
                
                 before
                 they
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 monument
                 .
                 This
                 might
                 have
                 given
                 them
                 an
                 other
                 apprehension
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 came
                 too
                 
                 late
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 likely
                 hood
                 they
                 blamed
                 themselves
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 ●itting
                 whe
                 should
                 doe
                 in
                 the
                 best
                 of
                 our
                 actions
                 ;
                 for
                 we
                 are
                 oft
                 defective
                 when
                 we
                 think
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 very
                 thought
                 is
                 a
                 greate
                 defect
                 ;
                 for
                 wee
                 cannot
                 but
                 be
                 short
                 of
                 what
                 God
                 deserves
                 of
                 vs
                 :
                 yet
                 they
                 persevered
                 ;
                 the
                 only
                 way
                 to
                 supply
                 our
                 defects
                 ;
                 and
                 perceiving
                 from
                 a
                 farre
                 of
                 the
                 stone
                 to
                 be
                 removed
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 easily
                 imagin
                 hovv
                 they
                 mended
                 thier
                 pace
                 ;
                 and
                 not
                 easy
                 to
                 say
                 whether
                 the
                 penitēt
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 
                   attender
                   to
                   mortification
                
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 contemplative
                 ranne
                 fastest
                 .
                 
                 In
                 fine
                 every
                 one
                 is
                 
                   to
                   runne
                   so
                   as
                   he
                   may
                   comprehend
                   ,
                
                 as
                 the
                 Apostle
                 tells
                 vs
                 ;
                 but
                 hovv
                 soone
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 what
                 measure
                 we
                 shall
                 comprehend
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 left
                 to
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 these
                 holy
                 women
                 ,
                 the
                 neerer
                 they
                 came
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 more
                 hope
                 they
                 had
                 by
                 the
                 removing
                 of
                 the
                 stone
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 they
                 were
                 inflamed
                 in
                 thier
                 desire
                 ,
                 and
                 indeavour
                 to
                 wayte
                 vpon
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 serve
                 him
                 ,
                 so
                 must
                 we
                 dayly
                 increase
                 ,
                 till
                 we
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 perfection
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 designed
                 .
                 Amen
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               Resurrection
               of
               our
               Saviour
               .
            
             
               
                 III.
                 PART
                 .
              
               
                 I.
                 
                   ANd
                   looking
                   ,
                   they
                   saw
                   the
                   stone
                   rolled
                   back
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   was
                   a
                   very
                   greate
                   one
                
                 ;
                 
                 
                   for
                   there
                   had
                   been
                   a
                   greate
                   earthquake
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   Angel
                   of
                   our
                   Lord
                   descended
                   from
                   heaven
                   ,
                   and
                   coming
                   rolled
                   back
                   the
                   stone
                   ,
                   and
                   sat
                   vpon
                   it
                   .
                
                 By
                 perseverance
                 we
                 deserve
                 increase
                 of
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 ,
                 difficulties
                 ,
                 othervvise
                 seeming
                 vnsuperable
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 only
                 easily
                 overcome
                 ,
                 but
                 turne
                 to
                 our
                 greater
                 comfort
                 ,
                 and
                 case
                 ,
                 and
                 satisfaction
                 .
                 The
                 
                   earth
                   quake
                
                 was
                 also
                 greate
                 ;
                 yet
                 the
                 holy
                 women
                 did
                 not
                 perceive
                 it
                 ,
                 nor
                 were
                 terrified
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 wonder
                 to
                 pious
                 soules
                 if
                 sence
                 be
                 troubled
                 at
                 that
                 which
                 reason
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 doth
                 suggest
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 passe
                 on
                 thier
                 way
                 nothvvithstanding
                 :
                 would
                 to
                 God
                 (
                 sayth
                 S.
                 Peter
                 Chrysologus
                 )
                 the
                 Angel
                 of
                 God
                 would
                 even
                 novv
                 descend
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 plough
                 vp
                 the
                 whole
                 hardnes
                 of
                 my
                 hart
                 ,
                 break
                 open
                 the
                 seales
                 which
                 sense
                 hath
                 put
                 vpon
                 my
                 eyes
                 ,
                 and
                 eares
                 ,
                 and
                 testifie
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 hath
                 risen
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 vs.
                 
              
               
               
                 II.
                 
                   His
                   countenance
                   was
                   like
                   lightening
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   and
                   hi●
                   garment
                   as
                   snowe
                   and
                   for
                   feare
                   of
                   him
                   ▪
                   the
                   watchmen
                   were
                   frighted
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   became
                   as
                   dead
                
                 .
                 He
                 in
                 whom
                 Christ
                 hath
                 risen
                 is
                 in
                 his
                 countenance
                 more
                 cheerfull
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 aspect
                 more
                 gracefull
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 speech
                 and
                 words
                 more
                 innocent
                 in
                 his
                 gate
                 more
                 composed
                 ,
                 more
                 prompte
                 and
                 lively
                 in
                 all
                 spirituall
                 duties
                 .
                 Endeavour
                 to
                 be
                 thus
                 qualified
                 by
                 the
                 merits
                 and
                 example
                 of
                 the
                 resurrection
                 ,
                 and
                 intercession
                 of
                 thy
                 good
                 Angel
                 ;
                 reverence
                 him
                 both
                 glorious
                 in
                 heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 carefull
                 in
                 assisting
                 thee
                 ;
                 and
                 neglect
                 not
                 his
                 holy
                 admonitions
                 :
                 His
                 presence
                 is
                 dreadfull
                 to
                 our
                 invisible
                 enimies
                 ▪
                 comfortable
                 to
                 vs
                 Bevvare
                 of
                 wayting
                 vpon
                 our
                 Saviours
                 holy
                 body
                 in
                 the
                 blessed
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 or
                 othervvise
                 attending
                 vpon
                 him
                 ,
                 for
                 other
                 respects
                 then
                 for
                 his
                 love
                 and
                 service
                 ;
                 all
                 such
                 actions
                 are
                 
                   as
                   if
                   they
                   were
                   dead
                
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 iustly
                 feare
                 the
                 Angel
                 of
                 god
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 substraction
                 of
                 his
                 graces
                 .
              
               
                 III.
                 In
                 the
                 generall
                 day
                 of
                 Judgement
                 the
                 like
                 will
                 happen
                 ;
                 for
                 by
                 our
                 Saviours
                 glorious
                 presence
                 the
                 just
                 will
                 be
                 exceedingly
                 joyed
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 wicked
                 will
                 be
                 extreamly
                 terrified
                 ,
                 and
                 wish
                 they
                 were
                 dead
                 body
                 and
                 soule
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 notvvithstanding
                 a
                 greate
                 testimonie
                 both
                 of
                 his
                 mercyes
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 Justice
                 ;
                 but
                 his
                 very
                 mercyes
                 will
                 then
                 be
                 a
                 terrour
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 corrasive
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 because
                 neglected
                 when
                 time
                 was
                 to
                 make
                 vse
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 Let
                 therfore
                 nothing
                 hire
                 thereto
                 doe
                 evill
                 ,
                 no
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 no
                 profit
                 ,
                 no
                 feare
                 ;
                 let
                 thy
                 countenance
                 be
                 free
                 from
                 dissembling
                 (
                 for
                 all
                 will
                 be
                 there
                 discovered
                 )
                 thy
                 actions
                 pure
                 ,
                 thy
                 conversation
                 as
                 from
                 heaven
                 ,
                 so
                 shalt
                 thou
                 enjoy
                 the
                 blessed
                 companie
                 of
                 the
                 Angles
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 thy
                 beloved
                 Redeemer
                 .
                 Amen
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               Angel
               declares
               to
               the
               women
               that
               our
               Saviour
               is
               risen
               .
            
             
               I.
               
                 THe
                 Angel
                 sayed
                 to
                 the
                 women
                 ,
                 feare
                 not
                 you
                 ,
                 for
                 I
                 know
                 that
                 you
                 seeke
                 Iesus
                 of
                 Nazareth
                 ,
                 crucified
                 ;
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 here
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 is
                 risen
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 sayed
                 ;
                 come
                 and
                 see
                 the
                 place
                 where
                 our
                 Lord
                 was
                 layed
                 .
              
               A
               comfortable
               salutation
               to
               them
               that
               truly-seeke
               Jesus
               ,
               and
               
               him
               crucified
               :
               All
               desire
               to
               rejoyce
               with
               him
               ,
               fevv
               will
               suffer
               any
               thing
               for
               him
               ;
               frame
               thy
               affections
               so
               that
               God
               and
               his
               Angels
               may
               say
               ,
               
                 I
                 know
                 that
                 you
                 seeke
                 Iesus
                 .
              
               See
               that
               thy
               conscience
               be
               not
               able
               to
               contradict
               thy
               outward
               comportment
               ,
               and
               tell
               thee
               ,
               
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 here
              
               ;
               
               He
               is
               wherever
               he
               pleaseth
               ,
               and
               wherever
               thou
               art
               that
               seekest
               him
               thou
               art
               in
               him
               whom
               thou
               seekest
               .
            
             
               II.
               
                 Come
                 ,
                 and
                 see
                 the
                 place
                 where
                 our
                 Lord
                 was
                 Layed
                 .
              
               If
               with
               this
               we
               transferre
               our
               eyes
               to
               behold
               the
               soules
               which
               by
               synfull
               thought
               or
               action
               have
               lost
               the
               grace
               which
               once
               they
               had
               received
               ,
               what
               a
               lamentable
               spectacle
               is
               it
               ?
               If
               to
               a
               soule
               which
               hath
               worthily
               received
               our
               blessed
               Saviour
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               hovv
               comfortable
               a
               sight
               ?
               Joy
               in
               rhis
               behalfe
               with
               the
               blessed
               Virgin
               ,
               and
               say
               with
               holy
               Church
               ,
               
                 Beata
                 Viscera
                 Mariae
                 Virginis
                 qu●
                 portaverunt
                 aeterni
                 Patris
                 Filium
                 .
              
               Reverence
               the
               very
               Sepulchre
               ,
               and
               the
               resemblance
               of
               it
               ,
               the
               holy
               Altar
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               belongs
               to
               the
               Altar
               ;
               See
               with
               what
               reverence
               the
               Angel
               pronounceth
               ,
               
                 our
                 Lord
              
               :
               esteeme
               one
               receiving
               of
               him
               aboue
               all
               creatures
               imaginable
               :
               looke
               often
               into
               the
               place
               into
               which
               he
               is
               to
               be
               received
               ,
               that
               nothing
               be
               out
               of
               order
               in
               it
               .
               I
               am
               a
               lover
               of
               puritie
               .
               &c.
               
            
             
               III.
               
                 And
                 going
                 quickly
                 tell
                 the
                 disciples
                 ,
                 and
                 Peeter
                 ,
              
               
               
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 risen
                 :
                 and
                 they
                 went
                 forth
                 quickly
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 monument
                 ,
                 with
                 feare
                 and
                 greate
                 joy
                 ,
                 running
                 to
                 tell
                 the
                 disciples
                 .
              
               Observe
               with
               hovv
               many
               severall
               affections
               they
               entred
               and
               visited
               the
               monument
               .
               Hovv
               loth
               they
               were
               to
               go
               avvay
               quickly
               ,
               and
               yet
               hovv
               fearefull
               to
               stay
               :
               hovv
               willing
               to
               impart
               the
               good
               nevves
               to
               others
               ,
               hovv
               vnwilling
               to
               be
               mistaken
               :
               love
               made
               them
               greatly
               to
               rejoyce
               ;
               feare
               cooled
               thier
               joy
               ;
               the
               Angel
               pressing
               them
               to
               be
               gone
               ,
               
                 They
                 runne
                 to
                 tell
                 the
                 disciples
                 ,
              
               more
               joyfull
               that
               they
               did
               not
               find
               him
               ,
               then
               if
               they
               had
               found
               ,
               and
               inbalmed
               his
               body
               only
               ,
               that
               would
               have
               continued
               their
               griefe
               ,
               this
               did
               wipe
               away
               all
               that
               which
               was
               past
               ,
               leaving
               only
               a
               desire
               novv
               to
               see
               him
               glorions
               ,
               whom
               they
               lately
               savv
               in
               torment
               ,
               and
               hoping
               our
               Saviour
               might
               have
               prevented
               them
               ,
               and
               ●●evved
               himself
               to
               his
               disciples
               first
               ;
               that
               with
               them
               they
               might
               be
               happy
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               him
               ,
               
                 They
                 runne
              
               ,
               not
               to
               fayle
               of
               meeting
               him
               ,
               Happy
               desires
               which
               will
               not
               fayle
               to
               be
               fullfilled
               .
               Amen
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Peter
               and
               Ihon
               runne
               ,
               to
               the
               Sepulchre
               .
            
             
               I.
               
                 MArie
                 Magdalen
                 ranne
              
               ,
               
               
                 and
                 came
                 to
                 Simon
                 Peeter
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 disciple
                 ,
                 whom
                 Iesus
                 loved
                 ;
                 and
                 sayed
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 taken
                 our
                 Loed
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 monument
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 know
                 not
                 where
                 thy
                 have
                 put
                 him
                 .
              
               She
               ranne
               before
               the
               rest
               who
               loved
               more
               then
               the
               rest
               ,
               and
               she
               came
               to
               those
               ,
               tovvards
               whom
               her
               Lord
               had
               ever
               shevved
               particular
               respect
               :
               neither
               did
               she
               decline
               him
               that
               had
               thrice
               denyed
               ;
               she
               knevv
               he
               was
               penitent
               ,
               and
               the
               Angel
               had
               avovved
               so
               much
               :
               see
               with
               hovv
               greate
               reason
               the
               penitent
               synner
               ,
               and
               the
               persevering
               just
               man
               are
               coupled
               togeather
               .
               But
               hovv
               stands
               so
               much
               incredulitie
               ,
               and
               so
               much
               love
               togeather
               ?
               She
               hath
               not
               given
               credit
               even
               to
               the
               Angel
               that
               he
               was
               risen
               :
               
                 They
                 have
                 taken
                 away
                 our
                 Lord
                 :
              
               who
               ?
               The
               Angels
               ?
               
                 And
                 we
                 know
                 not
                 where
                 they
                 have
                 layed
                 him
                 .
              
               Looke
               into
               thy
               hatt
               ;
               where
               doth
               he
               venture
               to
               lay
               himself
               ?
               It
               was
               the
               greatnes
               of
               her
               love
               which
               made
               her
               feare
               where
               there
               was
               no
               cause
               of
               feare
               .
               
               But
               S.
               Chrysologus
               tells
               vs
               ,
               that
               we
               have
               no
               cause
               to
               〈◊〉
               ,
               if
               she
               or
               the
               rest
               were
               slow
               of
               beliefe
               ,
               since
               we
               find
               ourselves
               to
               this
               day
               so
               slovv
               ,
               having
               had
               farre
               more
               testimonies
               of
               the
               truth
               of
               these
               Mysteries
               :
               Begge
               that
               thou
               mayest
               have
               true
               feeling
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               II.
               
                 They
                 two
                 therfore
                 ranne
                 togeather
                 ,
                 But
                 Ihon
                 came
                 first
                 to
                 the
                 Monument
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 not
                 enter
                 ;
                 Poeter
                 following
                 entred
                 ,
                 and
                 saw
                 the
                 linnen
                 cloths
                 lying
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 napkin
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 vpon
                 his
                 head
                 lying
                 a
                 part
                 wrapped
                 vp
                 .
                 Then
                 e●ired
                 the
                 other
                 disciple
                 also
                 .
              
               The
               Virgin
               by
               puritie
               of
               body
               and
               mind
               is
               in
               a
               higher
               degree
               then
               the
               penitent
               ,
               but
               nby
               humilitie
               she
               must
               esteeme
               herself
               last
               ,
               othervvise
               she
               cannot
               enter
               .
               Not
               allvvayes
               those
               that
               seeme
               to
               runne
               slovvest
               arrive
               latest
               .
               It
               behoveth
               every
               body
               to
               runne
               and
               not
               to
               slaken
               .
               If
               evil
               habits
               hang
               vpon
               vs
               ,
               and
               hinder
               our
               speed
               ,
               let
               vs
               not
               be
               discouraged
               ,
               for
               the
               very
               striving
               with
               them
               is
               running
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               fighteth
               most
               valiantly
               shall
               have
               the
               most
               glorious
               crovvne
               .
               That
               the
               linnen
               did
               not
               ly
               at
               randsome
               ,
               but
               handsomly
               folded
               ,
               
               was
               a
               testimonie
               that
               our
               Saviours
               body
               was
               not
               stolen
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               Angels
               had
               done
               that
               respect
               to
               him
               ;
               which
               we
               must
               imitate
               in
               neatenes
               about
               things
               belonging
               to
               the
               Altar
               ,
               but
               chiefly
               in
               oursoules
               .
               These
               two
               savv
               no
               Angel
               ,
               having
               other
               ●ufficient
               testimonie
               of
               the
               truth
               .
            
             
               III.
               When
               they
               had
               vievved
               the
               monument
               ,
               
               they
               went
               homewards
               ,
               but
               
                 Peeter
                 went
                 wondering
                 within
                 himself
              
               ,
               at
               that
               which
               had
               happened
               .
               It
               seems
               John
               ranne
               as
               fast
               back
               as
               he
               came
               ;
               But
               Peeter
               tooke
               leasure
               to
               compare
               what
               had
               happened
               vpon
               Mount
               Calvarie
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               other
               passages
               of
               his
               passion
               ,
               with
               that
               which
               here
               he
               savv
               ,
               and
               found
               testified
               by
               the
               women
               ,
               and
               had
               been
               foretold
               by
               his
               master
               ;
               and
               in
               these
               thoughts
               our
               Saviour
               appeared
               to
               him
               :
               For
               before
               evening
               the
               disciples
               were
               found
               saying
               
                 our
                 Lord
                 is
                 truly
                 risen
              
               ,
               
               
                 and
                 hath
                 appeared
                 to
                 Simon
              
               .
               Hovv
               comfortable
               a
               meeting
               whas
               this
               to
               Peeter
               ?
               Hovv
               humbly
               did
               he
               prostrate
               himself
               ,
               and
               aske
               pardon
               ,
               confounded
               within
               himself
               considering
               his
               ovvne
               falt
               ,
               and
               the
               goodnes
               of
               his
               master
               ?
               Here
               is
               a
               large
               field
               of
               affection
               which
               thou
               must
               imitate
               .
            
          
           
             
               Our
               Saviour
               appears
               to
               Marie
               Magdalen
               .
            
             
               
                 I.
                 PART
                 .
              
               
                 I.
                 MAria
                 Magdalen
                 returning
                 to
                 the
                 monument
                 with
                 the
                 tvvo
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 
                 when
                 they
                 ranne
                 back
                 
                   stood
                   without
                   weeping
                   ,
                   ad
                   stooping
                   downe
                   ,
                   and
                   looking
                   into
                   the
                   monument
                   ,
                   she
                   saw
                   two
                   Angels
                   in
                   white
                   sitting
                   ,
                   one
                   at
                   the
                   head
                   ,
                   and
                   one
                   at
                   the
                   feete
                   ,
                   where
                   the
                   body
                   of
                   Iesus
                   had
                   been
                   layed
                   .
                
                 This
                 posture
                 of
                 hers
                 was
                 a
                 token
                 of
                 the
                 disposition
                 of
                 her
                 mind
                 :
                 
                   She
                   stood
                   without
                
                 ;
                 she
                 did
                 not
                 beleeve
                 what
                 had
                 been
                 told
                 her
                 ;
                 yet
                 because
                 
                   she
                   stood
                
                 ,
                 bevvayling
                 with
                 teares
                 her
                 ovvne
                 miserie
                 ,
                 or
                 misfortune
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 inclinable
                 to
                 goodnes
                 ,
                 she
                 savv
                 first
                 the
                 Angels
                 ;
                 then
                 our
                 Saviour
                 .
                 Hovv
                 deservedly
                 are
                 those
                 to
                 be
                 bevvayled
                 with
                 reares
                 who
                 keepe
                 with
                 our
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 not
                 stoope
                 to
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 either
                 in
                 fayth
                 ,
                 or
                 practi●e
                 ?
                 The
                 
                   Angels
                   
                   sitting
                   at
                   the
                   head
                   and
                   feete
                   of
                   our
                   Saviour
                   ,
                
                 doe
                 betoken
                 (
                 as
                 S.
                 Gregorie
                 
                 tells
                 vs
                 )
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 attended
                 vpon
                 in
                 prayer
                 ,
                 and
                 practise
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 God
                 from
                 all
                 eternitie
                 ,
                 and
                 man
                 in
                 time
                 appointed
                 .
                 And
                 moreover
                 hovv
                 carefully
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 reverently
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 place
                 wherever
                 it
                 is
                 layed
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 be
                 layed
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 attended
                 ,
                 coming
                 to
                 receive
                 him
                 with
                 due
                 preparation
                 ,
                 and
                 wayting
                 at
                 leasure
                 vpon
                 him
                 after
                 receiving
                 ,
                 with
                 angelicall
                 puritie
                 and
                 expressions
                 of
                 joy
                 .
              
               
                 II.
                 
                   The
                   Angels
                   say
                   to
                   her
                   ,
                   Woman
                   ,
                   why
                   weepest
                   thou
                   she
                   sayth
                   to
                   them
                   ;
                   because
                   they
                   have
                   taken
                   away
                   my
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   know
                   not
                   where
                   they
                   have
                   put
                   him
                   .
                
                 This
                 is
                 our
                 miserie
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 Lord
                 is
                 oft
                 taken
                 from
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 know
                 not
                 where
                 ,
                 or
                 when
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 found
                 againe
                 .
                 The
                 more
                 falt
                 we
                 have
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 cause
                 we
                 have
                 to
                 weepe
                 :
                 yet
                 he
                 is
                 often
                 also
                 neerer
                 vs
                 then
                 we
                 doc
                 imagine
                 .
                 The
                 more
                 wayes
                 we
                 have
                 to
                 leese
                 him
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 reason
                 we
                 have
                 to
                 bevvayle
                 it
                 .
                 One
                 mayne
                 cause
                 why
                 we
                 leese
                 him
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 when
                 we
                 have
                 him
                 ,
                 we
                 knovv
                 not
                 ,
                 or
                 we
                 doe
                 not
                 take
                 much
                 notice
                 hovv
                 ,
                 or
                 where
                 we
                 lay
                 him
                 :
                 we
                 lay
                 the
                 falt
                 of
                 not
                 attending
                 him
                 vpon
                 others
                 ,
                 or
                 vpon
                 busines
                 calling
                 vs
                 avvay
                 ,
                 when
                 there
                 might
                 be
                 time
                 for
                 all
                 :
                 Infine
                 we
                 are
                 inconstant
                 ,
                 or
                 think
                 that
                 weeping
                 alone
                 will
                 remedie
                 all
                 .
              
               
                 III.
                 
                   But
                   the
                   Magdalen
                   turned
                   backe
                   ,
                   and
                   saw
                   Iesus
                   standing
                   ,
                   and
                   did
                   not
                   know
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   Iesus
                   .
                
                 We
                 must
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 turne
                 our
                 thoughts
                 back
                 and
                 examnin
                 all
                 our
                 action
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 find
                 what
                 hath
                 beē
                 the
                 cause
                 that
                 Iesus
                 hath
                 been
                 taken
                 from
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 wonted
                 peace
                 of
                 our
                 hart
                 ;
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 fayle
                 to
                 instruct
                 vs
                 ,
                 however
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 he
                 delayes
                 the
                 fulnes
                 of
                 our
                 joy
                 .
                 How
                 often
                 doe
                 we
                 see
                 ,
                 or
                 heare
                 Jesus
                 standing
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 not
                 beleeve
                 it
                 is
                 he
                 :
                 
                 
                   Behold
                   ,
                   I
                   stand
                   at
                   the
                   doore
                   ,
                   and
                   doe
                   Knock.
                   If
                   any
                   will
                   open
                   to
                   me
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   come
                   in
                   vnto
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   sup
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   with
                   me
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               Our
               Saviour
               appeares
               to
               Marie
               Magdalen
               .
            
             
               
                 II.
                 PART
                 .
              
               
                 I.
                 
                   IEsus
                   sayed
                   vnto
                   her
                   ;
                   Woman
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   why
                   weepest
                   thou
                   ?
                   Whom
                   seekest
                   thou
                   ?
                   She
                   thinking
                   he
                   was
                   the
                   gardiner
                   sayed
                   ,
                   syr
                   ,
                   if
                   you
                   have
                   carried
                   him
                   hence
                   ,
                   tell
                   me
                   where
                   you
                   have
                   layed
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   will
                   take
                   him
                   away
                   .
                
                 Into
                 what
                 shape
                 and
                 posture
                 doth
                 not
                 our
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 fashion
                 himself
                 to
                 assiste
                 vs
                 ?
                 Yet
                 deservedly
                 requires
                 we
                 should
                 ourselves
                 reflect
                 what
                 it
                 is
                 we
                 complayne
                 of
                 ;
                 we
                 shall
                 find
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 our
                 discomfort
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 ourselves
                 ;
                 for
                 that
                 either
                 we
                 doe
                 not
                 sufficiētly
                 beleeve
                 ,
                 or
                 confide
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 or
                 are
                 wedded
                 to
                 our
                 ovvne
                 apprehensions
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 not
                 ourselves
                 know
                 what
                 we
                 would
                 have
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 better
                 he
                 should
                 live
                 ,
                 and
                 rise
                 according
                 as
                 he
                 had
                 foretold
                 ▪
                 then
                 that
                 she
                 should
                 find
                 him
                 yet
                 dead
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 her
                 best
                 respects
                 towards
                 him
                 as
                 such
                 ;
                 what
                 therfore
                 doest
                 thou
                 seeke
                 ?
                 
                   Wherfore
                   doest
                   thou
                   weepe
                
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 worse
                 then
                 that
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 provided
                 for
                 thee
                 ?
                 Thou
                 are
                 ready
                 to
                 lay
                 the
                 blame
                 on
                 the
                 gatdiner
                 or
                 on
                 the
                 next
                 thou
                 meetest
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 thyself
                 that
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 blamed
                 .
              
               
                 II.
                 Thou
                 wilt
                 take
                 him
                 wherever
                 he
                 is
                 layed
                 ,
                 and
                 doest
                 not
                 reflect
                 that
                 thou
                 thyself
                 hast
                 bereaved
                 thyself
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 by
                 imagining
                 him
                 another
                 then
                 he
                 is
                 .
                 He
                 is
                 indeed
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 wherever
                 he
                 layed
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Cribb
                 ,
                 or
                 vpon
                 the
                 Crosse
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 desert
                 ,
                 or
                 among
                 the
                 multitude
                 ,
                 compassionating
                 and
                 assisting
                 them
                 in
                 thier
                 infirmities
                 ,
                 preaching
                 and
                 praying
                 ;
                 derided
                 and
                 glorified
                 ;
                 beaten
                 and
                 bevvayled
                 ;
                 carying
                 his
                 Crosse
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 glorious
                 ensignes
                 of
                 his
                 resurrection
                 :
                 See
                 thou
                 make
                 thy
                 word
                 god
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 ready
                 to
                 taken
                 him
                 whersoever
                 .
                 
                   If
                   we
                   suffer
                   with
                   him
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   we
                   shall
                   be
                   glorifed
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                
                 if
                 we
                 follow
                 him
                 helping
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 suffering
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 find
                 his
                 helpe
                 at
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 comforte
                 .
              
               
                 III.
                 So
                 did
                 the
                 Magdalen
                 ;
                 
                   And
                   Iesus
                   sayed
                   vnto
                   her
                   Marie
                   ,
                   she
                   turning
                   ,
                   sayth
                   ,
                   Master
                
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 it
                 seemes
                 ,
                 fell
                 dovvne
                 at
                 his
                 feete
                 ,
                 a
                 place
                 where
                 she
                 was
                 well
                 acquainted
                 ,
                 
                 for
                 
                   Iesus
                   sayed
                   to
                   her
                   doe
                   not
                   touch
                   me
                   ,
                   for
                   I
                   am
                   not
                   yet
                   ascended
                   to
                   my
                   Father
                   ;
                   not
                   shall
                   so
                
                 soone
                 departe
                 ,
                 
                   but
                   go
                   to
                   my
                   brethren
                   ,
                   and
                   say
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   I
                   ascend
                   to
                   my
                   Father
                   ,
                   and
                   you
                   Father
                   ▪
                   my
                   God
                   and
                   your
                   God.
                
                 He
                 did
                 not
                 forbid
                 her
                 absolutely
                 to
                 touch
                 him
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 best
                 respect
                 she
                 could
                 do●
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 to
                 intertayne
                 herself
                 so
                 long
                 in
                 that
                 comfortable
                 posture
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 hindrance
                 to
                 the
                 next
                 good
                 action
                 which
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 ;
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 apportunitie
                 at
                 another
                 time
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 yet
                 gone
                 .
                 
                   She
                   went
                   ,
                   and
                   told
                   she
                   disciples
                   that
                   she
                   had
                   seen
                   our
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   these
                   things
                   he
                   had
                   spoken
                   to
                   her
                   .
                
                 We
                 may
                 imagine
                 hovv
                 full
                 her
                 hart
                 was
                 of
                 joy
                 ;
                 hovv
                 ready
                 to
                 runne
                 ,
                 our
                 Saviour
                 being
                 disappeared
                 ;
                 how
                 she
                 was
                 comforted
                 in
                 rehearsing
                 what
                 had
                 happened
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 styled
                 them
                 his
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 and
                 called
                 her
                 by
                 her
                 name
                 ,
                 hovv
                 she
                 condemned
                 ,
                 or
                 laughed
                 at
                 herself
                 for
                 taking
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 gardiner
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 not
                 beleeving
                 ,
                 or
                 forgetting
                 what
                 he
                 had
                 formerly
                 sayed
                 of
                 his
                 resurrection
                 ;
                 hovv
                 she
                 went
                 to
                 her
                 brother
                 Lazarus
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 her
                 syster
                 Martha
                 ,
                 and
                 gave
                 them
                 the
                 good
                 nevves
                 as
                 an
                 eye
                 witnes
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 confortable
                 discourses
                 there
                 passed
                 betvvixt
                 them
                 concerning
                 it
                 .
                 Tu●ne
                 thyself
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 fall
                 at
                 his
                 feere
                 ,
                 and
                 remayne
                 there
                 till
                 he
                 bid
                 thee
                 rise
                 ,
                 and
                 poure
                 forth
                 thy
                 whole
                 hart
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 is
                 thy
                 
                   Father
                   ▪
                
                 and
                 thy
                 God
                 ,
                 loving
                 ,
                 and
                 omnipotent
                 willing
                 and
                 povverfull
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Our
               Saviour
               appeares
               to
               the
               women
               .
            
             
               I.
               MArie
               Magdalen
               rann
               to
               ,
               
               and
               fro
               ;
               to
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               disciples
               ,
               and
               had
               the
               happines
               to
               see
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               as
               S.
               Mark
               relateth
               :
               The
               other
               VVomen
               
                 going
                 forth
                 ,
                 fled
                 from
                 the
                 monument
                 (
                 for
                 feare
                 and
                 trembling
                 had
                 invaded
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 sayed
                 nothing
                 to
                 any
                 body
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 were
                 afrayed
                 :
              
               Perhaps
               they
               rann
               also
               to
               the
               disciples
               ,
               but
               sayed
               nothing
               by
               the
               way
               to
               any
               body
               els
               ;
               or
               ,
               if
               not
               at
               all
               to
               any
               body
               ,
               we
               may
               reflect
               hovv
               often
               we
               fly
               ,
               and
               avoyde
               those
               things
               which
               we
               should
               rather
               love
               and
               imbrace
               ,
               hovv
               oft
               we
               feare
               where
               there
               is
               no
               cause
               offeare
               ,
               and
               doe
               not
               feare
               where
               there
               is
               cause
               :
               Hovv
               silent
               we
               are
               in
               things
               of
               
               which
               we
               should
               speake
               ,
               and
               ready
               to
               speake
               of
               things
               which
               we
               should
               conceale
               .
               Fly
               synne
               ,
               do●
               not
               fly
               the
               thought
               or
               memorie
               of
               death
               :
               feare
               to
               offend
               ,
               and
               thou
               shalt
               not
               need
               to
               feare
               the
               later
               account
               .
               
               
                 The
                 slothfull
                 sayth
                 there
                 is
                 lion
                 abroad
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 be
                 slayne
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 streetes
                 .
              
            
             
               II.
               When
               they
               had
               delivered
               thier
               message
               ,
               and
               perhaps
               met
               with
               other
               women
               of
               their
               acquaintance
               ,
               and
               told
               them
               what
               had
               happened
               ,
               they
               were
               returning
               to
               the
               monument
               ,
               though
               not
               so
               fast
               as
               the
               Magdalen
               ;
               
                 and
                 behold
                 ,
                 Iesus
                 meets
                 them
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 Hayle
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 came
                 neere
                 ,
                 and
                 tooke
                 hold
                 of
                 his
                 feete
                 ,
                 and
                 adored
                 him
                 .
              
               If
               he
               had
               not
               spoken
               first
               to
               them
               he
               might
               have
               passed
               by
               vnknovven
               ,
               but
               he
               would
               revvard
               the
               good
               desires
               of
               seeing
               him
               ,
               or
               any
               thing
               belonging
               to
               him
               ,
               which
               himself
               had
               kindled
               in
               them
               ;
               for
               no
               man
               knovves
               Iesus
               ,
               vnlesse
               he
               be
               first
               saluted
               by
               Iesus
               ,
               from
               whom
               is
               all
               salvation
               :
               It
               is
               our
               part
               to
               make
               vse
               of
               his
               favours
               ,
               and
               
                 co●●e
                 neere
              
               :
               Hovv
               oft
               doe
               we
               rather
               breake
               of
               first
               ,
               and
               turne
               to
               other
               thoughts
               ?
               we
               touch
               ,
               but
               doe
               not
               
                 take
                 hold
                 of
                 his
                 feete
                 .
                 Approch
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 will
                 approch
                 to
                 you
                 .
              
            
             
               III.
               
                 Then
                 Iesus
                 sayed
                 to
                 them
              
               :
               
               
                 feare
                 not
                 ,
                 go
                 tell
                 my
                 brethren
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 go
                 into
                 Galilee
                 ;
                 there
                 they
                 shall
                 see
                 me
                 .
              
               A
               happy
               houre
               when
               Iesus
               shall
               bid
               vs
               not
               feare
               :
               In
               this
               life
               we
               cannot
               be
               absolutely
               without
               it
               .
               O
               happy
               day
               when
               it
               shall
               be
               not
               only
               alayed
               with
               love
               ,
               but
               wholy
               turned
               into
               love
               ,
               and
               ioy
               !
               in
               the
               meane
               time
               we
               must
               exhort
               ourselves
               and
               others
               ,
               to
               passe
               thither
               in
               thought
               ,
               and
               expectation
               ,
               and
               leese
               the
               sight
               of
               him
               here
               as
               little
               as
               we
               can
               .
               Hold
               thyself
               by
               Iesus
               living
               and
               dying
               .
               
                 Thom
                 ▪
                 à
                 Kemp.
                 lib.
                 2.
                 c.
                 7.
                 
                 ●
                 .
              
               2.
               
            
          
           
             
               Our
               Saviour
               appeares
               to
               the
               two
               disciples
               travelling
               .
            
             
               
                 I.
                 PART
                 .
              
               
                 I.
                 
                   TWo
                   of
                   the
                   disciples
                   went
                   the
                   same
                   day
                   towards
                   Emaus
                   ,
                   and
                   while
                   they
                   were
                   reasoning
                   of
                   the
                   things
                   which
                   had
                   happened
                   ,
                   Iesus
                   approching
                   ,
                   wēt
                   with
                   thē
                   ,
                   but
                   thier
                   
                   eyes
                   were
                   helf
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   not
                   know
                   him
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   he
                   sayed
                   vnto
                   them
                   ,
                   what
                   are
                   these
                   discourses
                   which
                   you
                   hold
                   with
                   one
                   another
                   ,
                   walking
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   sad
                   ?
                
                 O
                 Jesus
                 !
                 Whether
                 doe
                 I
                 wander
                 insteed
                 of
                 staying
                 for
                 thee
                 ?
                 And
                 what
                 are
                 my
                 discourses
                 when
                 !
                 should
                 think
                 of
                 thee
                 ?
                 How
                 can
                 I
                 expect
                 that
                 thou
                 shouldst
                 approch
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 I
                 flying
                 from
                 thee
                 ;
                 
                   Approch
                   vnto
                   God
                   ,
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   will
                   approch
                   to
                   thee
                   ,
                
                 are
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 thy
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 but
                 thou
                 seest
                 my
                 weakenes
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 appeale
                 to
                 thy
                 goodnes
                 ;
                 
                 
                   Have
                   mercy
                   on
                   me
                   ,
                   because
                   I
                   am
                   weake
                   ;
                   heale
                   me
                   o
                   Lord
                   ,
                   because
                   my
                   very
                   bones
                   are
                   out
                   of
                   order
                   ,
                   and
                   my
                   soule
                   is
                   much
                   trobled
                   ,
                
                 even
                 for
                 this
                 reason
                 that
                 my
                 eyes
                 are
                 withheld
                 from
                 seeing
                 thee
                 ;
                 How
                 many
                 things
                 ,
                 alas
                 ,
                 doe
                 withhold
                 me
                 ?
                 How
                 many
                 things
                 doe
                 blind
                 me
                 ?
                 I
                 acknovvledge
                 thy
                 just
                 hand
                 vpon
                 me
                 ,
                 but
                 be
                 thou
                 mercifull
                 that
                 I
                 stay
                 not
                 from
                 thee
                 .
              
               
                 II.
                 
                   One
                   of
                   them
                   sayed
                   vnto
                   him
                   ;
                   Art
                   thou
                   the
                   only
                   stranger
                   in
                   Ierusalem
                   ,
                   and
                   hast
                   not
                   knowne
                   of
                   the
                   things
                   which
                   have
                   happened
                   there
                   these
                   dayes
                   ?
                   To
                   whom
                   he
                   sayed
                   ,
                   what
                   things
                   ?
                   And
                   they
                   told
                   him
                   of
                   Iesus
                   of
                   Nazareth
                   ,
                   who
                   was
                   a
                   Prophet
                   ,
                   powerfull
                   in
                   worke
                   and
                   word
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   sight
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   people
                   ;
                   and
                   how
                   the
                   chiefe
                   Priests
                   and
                   Princes
                   delivered
                   him
                   to
                   be
                   condemned
                   to
                   death
                   ,
                   and
                   crucified
                   him
                   .
                   But
                   we
                   hoped
                   it
                   had
                   been
                   he
                   who
                   was
                   to
                   redeeme
                   Israel
                   ;
                   and
                   now
                   to
                   day
                   is
                   the
                   third
                   day
                   ,
                   since
                   the
                   things
                   were
                   done
                   .
                   And
                   certayne
                   Women
                   of
                   ours
                   made
                   vs
                   afrayd
                   &c.
                   O
                   Iesu
                   !
                
                 Hovv
                 patiently
                 doest
                 thou
                 give
                 ear●
                 to
                 my
                 poore
                 discourse
                 ,
                 though
                 full
                 of
                 imperfection
                 ,
                 fearing
                 where
                 I
                 should
                 not
                 feare
                 ,
                 and
                 doubting
                 where
                 I
                 should
                 not
                 doubt
                 ?
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 griefe
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 greate
                 confusion
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 so
                 greate
                 a
                 stranger
                 in
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 have
                 happened
                 to
                 thee
                 for
                 my
                 sake
                 ;
                 I
                 heare
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 see
                 them
                 acted
                 before
                 my
                 eyes
                 ,
                 but
                 hovv
                 little
                 impression
                 doe
                 they
                 make
                 in
                 me
                 ?
                 O
                 my
                 Jesus
                 !
                 
                   powerfull
                   in
                   worke
                   and
                   word
                
                 ,
                 worke
                 thy
                 word
                 and
                 will
                 in
                 me
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 be
                 acceptable
                 in
                 thy
                 sight
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 offensive
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 men
                 .
                 Thou
                 after
                 thou
                 hast
                 done
                 ,
                 and
                 suffered
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 then
                 was
                 needfull
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 ,
                 or
                 suffered
                 for
                 me
                 ,
                 (
                 because
                 the
                 least
                 of
                 thy
                 actionor
                 sufferings
                 had
                 been
                 abundant
                 satisfaction
                 and
                 example
                 )
                 doest
                 aske
                 
                   what
                   things
                
                 !
                 As
                 reckoning
                 all
                 little
                 for
                 the
                 love
                 thou
                 bearest
                 ;
                 and
                 what
                 doe
                 I
                 ?
              
               
                 III.
                 
                   O
                   foolish
                   and
                   s●ow
                   of
                   hart
                   to
                   beleeve
                   ?
                   Ought
                   not
                   
                   Christ
                   to
                   have
                   suffered
                   these
                   things
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   enter
                   into
                   his
                   glorie
                   ?
                
                 This
                 was
                 thy
                 ansvver
                 ;
                 and
                 too
                 much
                 true
                 in
                 me
                 :
                 but
                 vpon
                 thee
                 ,
                 what
                 was
                 it
                 that
                 could
                 impose
                 this
                 necessitie
                 ,
                 of
                 suffering
                 ,
                 but
                 thy
                 sole
                 goodness
                 ?
                 t
                 was
                 ind●ed
                 an
                 incomparable
                 act
                 to
                 condescend
                 vnto
                 it
                 for
                 my
                 greate●
                 benefit
                 and
                 more
                 pressing
                 example
                 ;
                 and
                 many
                 rare
                 congruties
                 may
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 
                   it
                   ought
                
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 ,
                 caine
                 from
                 thy
                 voluntarie
                 acceptance
                 and
                 vnconceivable
                 obedience
                 to
                 thy
                 heavenly
                 father
                 .
                 O
                 that
                 I
                 had
                 never
                 offended
                 ,
                 rather
                 then
                 such
                 indignities
                 should
                 be
                 offered
                 thee
                 !
                 O
                 give
                 me
                 grace
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 never
                 offend
                 thee
                 !
                 for
                 to
                 offend
                 thee
                 is
                 yet
                 a
                 greater
                 indignitie
                 .
                 
                   Sonnes
                   of
                   men
                   how
                   long
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   and
                   to
                   what
                   end
                   heavy
                   harted
                   .
                   Wherfore
                   doe
                   yee
                   love
                   vanitie
                   ,
                   and
                   seeke
                   after
                   that
                   which
                   will
                   deceive
                   yee
                   ?
                
                 Here
                 is
                 matter
                 of
                 love
                 ,
                 worth
                 your
                 longing
                 ,
                 and
                 truth
                 worth
                 your
                 seeking
                 ;
                 
                   Christ
                   suffering
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   entring
                   into
                   his
                   glorie
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             
               Our
               Saviour
               appeares
               to
               the
               two
               disciples
               travelling
               .
            
             
               
                 II.
                 PART
                 .
              
               
                 I.
                 
                   ANd
                   they
                   drew
                   nigh
                   to
                   the
                   towne
                   whether
                   they
                   went
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   he
                   made
                   as
                   though
                   he
                   would
                   have
                   gone
                   further
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   constrayned
                   him
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   stay
                   with
                   vs
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   towards
                   evening
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   day
                   is
                   farre
                   spent
                   :
                   And
                   he
                   went
                   in
                   with
                   them
                   .
                
                 They
                 were
                 courteous
                 ,
                 and
                 charitable
                 as
                 to
                 a
                 stranger
                 .
                 He
                 is
                 no
                 stranger
                 to
                 thee
                 ,
                 see
                 with
                 what
                 affection
                 thou
                 wilt
                 invite
                 him
                 .
                 Consider
                 thy
                 necessitie
                 ,
                 hovv
                 neere
                 the
                 nighr
                 thou
                 travellest
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 neere
                 thy
                 end
                 .
                 He
                 deserves
                 ,
                 he
                 expect
                 to
                 be
                 invited
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 forced
                 by
                 our
                 earnestnes
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 grovv
                 in
                 esteeme
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 thevv
                 it
                 .
                 O
                 hovv
                 many
                 wayes
                 doe
                 we
                 rather
                 give
                 him
                 occasion
                 not
                 to
                 come
                 in
                 to
                 vs
                 !
                 O
                 slovvnes
                 and
                 dulnes
                 ,
                 that
                 cannot
                 compasse
                 so
                 happy
                 companie
                 vnles
                 he
                 stay
                 for
                 vs
                 !
                 
                   Man●
                   mobiscum
                   Domine
                
                 .
              
               
                 II.
                 
                   And
                   while
                   he
                   sat
                   at
                   table
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   he
                   tooks
                   bread
                   ,
                   and
                   blessed
                   ,
                   and
                   brake
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   did
                   reach
                   it
                   to
                   them
                   ;
                   
                   and
                   thier
                   eyes
                   〈◊〉
                   opened
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   knew
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   vanished
                   out
                   of
                   〈◊〉
                   sight
                   .
                
                 See
                 the
                 effect
                 of
                 Christ
                 his
                 staying
                 with
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 devoutly
                 communicating
                 with
                 due
                 thanks
                 giving
                 ,
                 and
                 blessing
                 of
                 God
                 for
                 his
                 so
                 greate
                 benefit
                 ,
                 and
                 consideration
                 of
                 the
                 passion
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 :
                 Be
                 not
                 hasty
                 to
                 depart
                 when
                 thou
                 hast
                 received
                 him
                 ;
                 stay
                 and
                 ponder
                 his
                 greatnes
                 ,
                 his
                 goodnes
                 ,
                 his
                 familiarnes
                 with
                 vs
                 ,
                 his
                 wisdome
                 ,
                 his
                 povver
                 &c.
                 
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 way
                 to
                 have
                 thy
                 eyes
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 opened
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 increase
                 in
                 his
                 knovvledge
                 ,
                 and
                 love
                 .
                 This
                 vayle
                 of
                 mortalitie
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Sacramentall
                 shapes
                 will
                 not
                 afford
                 thee
                 a
                 cleere
                 sight
                 ,
                 but
                 fayth
                 and
                 submission
                 must
                 supply
                 ,
                 and
                 love
                 proportionable
                 :
                 It
                 is
                 better
                 to
                 sit
                 in
                 a
                 corner
                 with
                 him
                 then
                 with
                 multitudes
                 of
                 those
                 to
                 whom
                 nature
                 doth
                 more
                 incline
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 III.
                 
                   And
                   they
                   sayed
                   one
                   to
                   the
                   other
                   ,
                   was
                   not
                   our
                   hart
                   burning
                   in
                   vs
                   while
                   he
                   spake
                   to
                   vs
                   in
                   the
                   way
                   ,
                   and
                   opened
                   to
                   vs
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   ?
                   And
                   rising
                   the
                   same
                   howre
                   ,
                   they
                   returned
                   to
                   Hierusalem
                   ,
                   and
                   told
                   the
                   things
                   that
                   were
                   done
                   in
                   the
                   way
                   and
                   how
                   they
                   knew
                   him
                   in
                   the
                   breaking
                   of
                   bread
                   .
                
                 The
                 means
                 to
                 become
                 fervant
                 is
                 meditation
                 ,
                 and
                 pious
                 discourse
                 ;
                 often
                 also
                 to
                 reflect
                 vpon
                 our
                 former
                 courses
                 ,
                 hovv
                 we
                 have
                 gone
                 a●tray
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 punctuall
                 in
                 observing
                 our
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 hovvers
                 ,
                 of
                 reading
                 ,
                 and
                 hearing
                 spirituall
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 other
                 devout
                 practises
                 ,
                 with
                 hovv
                 little
                 fervour
                 ,
                 alas
                 !
                 Doe
                 I
                 think
                 or
                 speake
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 after
                 so
                 much
                 handling
                 of
                 them
                 ?
                 Hovv
                 cold
                 is
                 my
                 hart
                 even
                 at
                 the
                 times
                 when
                 it
                 hath
                 cause
                 of
                 most
                 heate
                 ?
                 Our
                 repiditie
                 and
                 negligence
                 is
                 much
                 to
                 be
                 lamented
                 and
                 commiserated
                 that
                 we
                 come
                 to
                 our
                 Saviour
                 with
                 no
                 more
                 affection
                 &c.
                 
                   Th.
                   à
                   Kemp.
                   lib.
                   4.
                   cap.
                   1.
                   n.
                
                 2.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               Our
               Saviour
               appeares
               to
               his
               disciples
               when
               they
               were
               together
               .
            
             
               I.
               
                 VVHen
                 it
                 was
                 Late
                 that
                 day
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 the
                 doores
                 were
                 shut
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 disciples
                 were
                 gathered
                 ,
                 together
                 ,
                 for
                 feare
                 of
                 the
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 Iesus
                 came
                 ,
                 and
                 stood
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 ,
                 and
                 sayth
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 Peace
                 be
                 
                 to
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 shewed
                 :
                 them
                 his
                 hands
                 ,
                 and
                 side
                 .
                 The
                 disciples
                 therfore
                 were
                 glad
                 when
                 they
                 saw
                 our
                 lord
                 .
              
               It
               seemes
               alwayes
               late
               when
               Iesus
               delayes
               his
               coming
               :
               Yet
               we
               ought
               not
               to
               despayre
               ,
               specially
               if
               we
               forgo
               not
               our
               recollection
               ,
               and
               doe
               intertayne
               ourselves
               in
               holy
               desires
               of
               seeing
               him
               .
               
                 Veni
                 Domine
                 ,
                 &
                 noli
                 tardare
                 .
              
               Come
               to
               forgive
               ,
               come
               to
               comfort
               ;
               the
               closest
               secrets
               of
               my
               hart
               shall
               be
               allvvayes
               open
               to
               thee
               ,
               and
               allvvayes
               ready
               ;
               no
               feare
               shall
               shut
               the
               doorevpō
               thee
               ;
               take
               thy
               standing
               
                 in
                 the
                 midst
              
               ,
               and
               full
               possession
               of
               me
               ,
               for
               thou
               bringest
               peace
               ,
               and
               complete
               ioy
               :
               O
               blessed
               hands
               ,
               and
               side
               pearced
               for
               my
               sake
               !
               what
               obiect
               can
               be
               compared
               with
               this
               ?
               VVhere
               can
               I
               dvvell
               with
               more
               content
               ?
            
             
               
                 II.
                 He
                 sayed
                 to
                 them
                 againe
                 .
                 Peace
                 be
                 to
                 you
                 ,
                 as
                 my
                 Father
                 sent
                 me
                 I
                 also
                 send
                 you
                 ;
                 then
                 he
                 breathed
                 vpon
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 sayed
                 ,
              
               
               
                 receive
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ;
                 whose
                 synns
                 you
                 shall
                 forgive
                 they
                 are
                 forgiven
                 ,
                 and
                 whose
                 you
                 shall
                 retayne
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 retayned
                 .
              
               VVhat
               doth
               this
               repetition
               of
               peace
               betoken
               ,
               but
               that
               as
               he
               had
               with
               his
               presence
               quieted
               thier
               minds
               ,
               so
               did
               he
               commend
               quiet
               ;
               and
               peace
               among
               themselves
               ;
               to
               the
               end
               that
               while
               some
               did
               rejoyce
               that
               they
               had
               beleeved
               ,
               others
               lament
               that
               they
               had
               fayled
               ;
               one
               should
               not
               immoderately
               extoll
               himself
               above
               the
               other
               ,
               or
               think
               of
               himself
               the
               be●●er
               .
               Secondly
               ;
               that
               the
               peace
               which
               he
               did
               give
               them
               did
               not
               consist
               in
               an
               idle
               rest
               ,
               or
               present
               quie●
               from
               troble
               and
               payne
               ,
               but
               
                 as
                 his
                 Father
                 sent
                 him
                 to
              
               suffer
               ,
               and
               take
               paynes
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               like
               love
               to
               them
               ,
               as
               his
               Father
               had
               ,
               notwithstanding
               his
               sufferings
               ,
               to
               him
               .
               Where
               we
               must
               not
               forget
               to
               prepare
               ourselves
               with
               a
               pure
               conscience
               that
               we
               may
               act
               ,
               and
               suffer
               with
               merit
               of
               the
               revvard
               promised
               ;
               and
               to
               that
               end
               make
               vse
               of
               the
               power
               given
               to
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               thier
               successours
               ,
               for
               the
               remission
               of
               our
               synnes
               ,
               that
               they
               be
               no
               hinderance
               to
               ourselves
               ,
               nor
               to
               the
               good
               intended
               by
               our
               good
               God.
               
            
             
               III.
               
                 They
                 yet
                 not
                 beleeving
                 and
                 marvelling
                 for
                 ioy
                 ▪
                 he
                 sayed
                 have
                 you
                 here
                 any
                 thing
                 to
                 be
                 eaten
                 ?
                 and
                 they
                 offerd
                 him
                 a
                 peace
                 of
                 fish
                 broyled
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 hony
                 combe
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 eaten
                 before
                 them
                 ,
                 taking
                 the
                 remaynder
                 he
                 gave
                 it
                 them
                 .
              
               His
               eating
               was
               not
               for
               need
               of
               it
               ,
               
               but
               by
               that
               which
               he
               could
               doe
               ,
               to
               confirme
               his
               resurrection
               :
               besides
               that
               the
               
               ●●sh
               broyled
               signified
               our
               Saviour
               himself
               ,
               who
               ought
               to
               be
               our
               continuall
               food
               :
               He
               vouchsafed
               to
               hide
               himself
               in
               the
               sorrovves
               of
               mankind
               and
               be
               caught
               in
               the
               net
               of
               death
               ,
               broyled
               vpon
               the
               crosse
               ;
               but
               he
               that
               was
               thus
               broyled
               in
               his
               passion
               ,
               became
               a
               hony
               combe
               in
               his
               resurrection
               ;
               and
               ioyned
               these
               tvvo
               together
               in
               his
               refection
               ,
               because
               he
               receiveth
               those
               into
               his
               mysticall
               body
               in
               eternall
               rest
               ,
               who
               suffering
               here
               for
               God
               ,
               find
               svveetnes
               in
               it
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               love
               which
               they
               beare
               him
               .
               Thou
               hast
               this
               food
               in
               the
               blessed
               Sacrament
               ;
               feed
               on
               it
               with
               svveetnes
               of
               hart
               and
               love
               ,
               
               for
               
                 it
                 contayneth
                 all
                 sort
                 of
                 delight
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               He
               appeareth
               againe
               to
               his
               disciples
               Thomas
               being
               present
               .
            
             
               I.
               THomas
               ,
               
               
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 twelve
                 ,
                 wae
                 not
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 when
                 Iesus
                 came
                 ;
                 the
                 other
                 disciples
                 sayed
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 seen
                 our
                 Lord
                 :
                 But
                 he
                 sayed
                 vnlesse
                 I
                 see
                 in
                 his
                 hands
                 the
                 dint
                 of
                 the
                 nayles
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 my
                 finger
                 into
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 the
                 nayles
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 my
                 hand
                 into
                 his
                 side
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 beleeve
                 .
              
               S.
               Jhon
               Chrisostome
               .
               
               As
               to
               be
               easy
               of
               beleefe
               is
               a
               signe
               of
               weaknes
               ,
               so
               to
               be
               over
               curious
               in
               searching
               is
               dulnes
               ,
               and
               stubbornes
               .
               Yet
               God
               of
               his
               goodnes
               (
               as
               S.
               Gregorie
               reflecteth
               )
               permitted
               this
               accident
               ,
               
               that
               the
               incredulous
               disciple
               while
               he
               handleth
               the
               wounds
               in
               his
               masters
               flesh
               ,
               should
               cure
               in
               our
               hartes
               the
               wound
               of
               Infidelitie
               .
               Prayse
               God
               allmightie
               his
               goodnes
               towards
               thee
               ,
               and
               beware
               of
               the
               falt
               discovered
               in
               the
               disciple
               ;
               reflect
               how
               vnreasonable
               it
               was
               for
               one
               to
               stand
               against
               so
               many
               ,
               and
               the
               more
               the
               longer
               that
               humour
               stuck
               by
               him
               :
               Specially
               our
               Saviour
               having
               foretold
               he
               should
               rise
               againe
               .
               Hovv
               many
               means
               doth
               God
               vse
               to
               prevent
               ,
               and
               to
               salve
               wounds
               ,
               and
               yet
               we
               will
               not
               be
               cured
               ?
               
               
                 Behold
                 thy
                 wayes
              
               (
               sayth
               the
               Propher
               )
               
                 reflect
                 what
                 thou
                 hast
                 done
                 ;
                 and
                 thou
                 sayedst
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 ;
                 I
                 have
                 loved
                 strangers
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 them
                 I
                 will
                 walke
                 .
              
               Hovv
               much
               better
               is
               it
               to
               keepe
               good
               companie
               and
               follovv
               it
               ?
            
             
               II.
               
                 After
                 eight
                 dayes
                 againe
                 ;
                 his
                 disciples
                 were
                 with
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 Thomas
                 as
                 with
                 them
                 :
                 Iesus
                 cometh
                 ,
                 the
                 doores
                 being
                 ●●ut
                 and
                 stood
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 ,
                 and
                 sayed
                 .
                 Peace
                 be
                 to
                 you
                 .
                 
                 Then
                 he
                 sayeth
                 to
                 Thomas
                 ,
                 put
                 in
                 thy
                 finger
                 hither
                 ,
                 and
                 see
                 my
                 hands
                 ,
                 and
                 bring
                 hither
                 thy
                 hand
                 ;
                 and
                 put
                 it
                 into
                 my
                 side
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 not
                 incredulous
                 ,
                 but
                 faithfull
                 .
              
               Slovvnes
               in
               beleefe
               deserved
               slovvnes
               in
               the
               cure
               :
               Yet
               S.
               Jhon
               Chrysostome
               
               puts
               vs
               in
               mind
               of
               our
               Saviours
               mercyes
               and
               goodnes
               who
               for
               one
               soule
               doth
               willingly
               shevv
               his
               wounds
               ,
               and
               cometh
               to
               save
               one
               ,
               and
               doth
               not
               expect
               till
               he
               begge
               it
               :
               He
               reiterates
               the
               same
               signes
               againe
               ,
               coming
               
                 the
                 doores
                 being
                 shut
              
               ,
               and
               suddenly
               appearing
               in
               
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 them
              
               ,
               and
               his
               wonted
               ,
               and
               knovvne
               salutation
               ,
               to
               styrre
               vs
               vp
               the
               easyer
               to
               beleeve
               and
               love
               him
               :
               So
               he
               doth
               dayly
               in
               the
               course
               of
               nature
               ,
               and
               grace
               ;
               
               for
               
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 father
                 of
                 the
                 rayne
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 hath
                 begotten
                 the
                 drops
                 of
                 dewe
                 ?
              
               But
               he
               ,
               that
               is
               continually
               renevving
               his
               works
               for
               vs.
               Here
               thou
               mayest
               touch
               his
               omnipotencie
               ,
               and
               his
               goodnes
               ,
               and
               thrust
               thy
               whole
               hand
               into
               his
               treasures
               of
               mercyes
               and
               benefits
               ,
               and
               overcome
               all
               incredulitie
               ,
               and
               hardnes
               of
               hart
               ,
               and
               vnfaythfull
               serving
               of
               him
               ;
               and
               doe
               not
               content
               thyself
               with
               once
               ,
               or
               slightly
               touching
               vpon
               him
               ;
               stretch
               forth
               thy
               thoughts
               often
               to
               reach
               further
               and
               further
               into
               him
               .
            
             
               III.
               
                 Thomas
                 answered
                 ,
                 my
                 Lord
                 and
                 my
                 God
              
               ;
               expressing
               both
               his
               acknovvledgement
               and
               his
               love
               ,
               confounded
               for
               his
               not
               beleeving
               ,
               and
               at
               our
               Saviours
               mildnes
               tovvards
               him
               ;
               beleeving
               novv
               not
               only
               that
               really
               it
               was
               his
               master
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               was
               truly
               God
               ,
               and
               God
               who
               to
               me
               in
               particular
               ,
               to
               me
               so
               vnderserving
               would
               vouchsafe
               to
               shevv
               himself
               so
               loving
               .
               And
               where
               shall
               we
               improve
               these
               affections
               better
               then
               by
               touching
               the
               sacred
               wounds
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               and
               entring
               by
               his
               side
               into
               his
               everloving
               hart
               ?
               where
               we
               may
               see
               ,
               and
               beleeve
               ;
               and
               yet
               ,
               not
               being
               overcurious
               to
               see
               ,
               be
               partakers
               of
               that
               other
               blessing
               contayned
               in
               the
               ansvver
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               
                 because
                 thou
                 hast
                 seen
                 me
                 ,
                 Thomas
                 ,
                 thou
                 hast
                 beleeved
                 ;
                 blessed
                 are
                 they
                 who
                 have
                 not
                 seen
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 beleeved
                 .
              
               For
               wherfore
               should
               any
               man
               say
               ;
               I
               would
               I
               had
               lived
               in
               those
               times
               to
               have
               seen
               our
               Saviour
               working
               miracles
               &c.
               
               
                 we
                 have
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 prophecie
                 more
                 sure
                 ,
                 which
                 you
                 doe
                 well
                 ●ttending
                 vnto
                 as
                 to
                 a
                 light
                 shining
                 in
                 a
                 darke
                 place
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               causes
               why
               our
               Saviour
               kept
               the
               marks
               of
               his
               wounds
               in
               his
               hands
               ,
               feete
               ,
               and
               side
               .
            
             
               I.
               
                 HE
                 shewed
                 them
                 his
                 hands
                 ,
                 and
                 side
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 disciples
                 were
                 joyed
                 seeing
                 our
                 Lord.
              
               
               Not
               only
               at
               his
               presēce
               ,
               as
               thier
               frend
               ,
               thier
               maister
               ,
               their
               Redeemer
               ,
               novv
               freed
               from
               so
               much
               affliction
               in
               which
               they
               had
               lately
               seen
               〈◊〉
               but
               for
               the
               glorie
               also
               and
               good
               which
               was
               to
               come
               〈◊〉
               and
               to
               themselves
               and
               particularly
               they
               wondred
               to
               see
               the
               markes
               of
               his
               wounds
               remayne
               in
               his
               side
               ,
               fecre
               ,
               and
               hands
               ,
               and
               could
               not
               sufficiently
               admire
               them
               diving
               to
               the
               reasons
               wherfore
               ;
               some
               reflect
               that
               they
               were
               signes
               of
               the
               love
               which
               he
               had
               borne
               vs
               ,
               and
               manifested
               in
               his
               life
               and
               sufferings
               for
               vs
               :
               for
               as
               S.
               Bernard
               
               discourseth
               ;
               the
               secrets
               of
               his
               hart
               doe
               appeare
               through
               the
               overtures
               in
               his
               body
               ,
               his
               bovvels
               of
               mercy
               are
               discovered
               .
            
             
               II.
               Others
               beheld
               them
               as
               inci●ements
               to
               love
               him
               the
               more
               ,
               and
               to
               venture
               thy
               more
               for
               him
               ;
               so
               S.
               Thomas
               
               reasoneth
               ;
               He
               shevved
               his
               hands
               to
               incourage
               vs
               to
               fight
               for
               him
               ;
               his
               side
               to
               inflame
               vs
               in
               his
               love
               ;
               his
               feete
               to
               egge
               vs
               on
               to
               runne
               in
               the
               path
               of
               his
               commandments
               ,
               His
               whole
               body
               to
               move
               vs
               to
               compassion
               .
               O
               fountaine
               of
               love
               !
               what
               shall
               I
               say
               of
               thee
               ,
               who
               hast
               vouchsafed
               to
               be
               so
               mindfull
               of
               me
               .
               
            
             
               III.
               S.
               Ambrose
               
               tells
               vs
               that
               they
               strenghen
               our
               fayth
               and
               confidence
               in
               him
               ;
               they
               set
               an
               edge
               vpon
               our
               devotion
               ,
               considering
               that
               he
               would
               retayne
               these
               markes
               to
               represent
               them
               to
               his
               heavenly
               Father
               as
               pledges
               of
               our
               Redemption
               ,
               and
               pleaders
               for
               vs.
               Here
               the
               sparovv
               finds
               a
               house
               ,
               and
               the
               turtle
               dove
               a
               nest
               (
               sayth
               S.
               Bernard
               )
               
               In
               these
               the
               dove
               doth
               shelrer
               herself
               ,
               and
               without
               feare
               beholdeth
               the
               hauke
               flying
               aboute
               .
               Say
               then
               with
               S.
               Augustin
               :
               
               Behold
               I
               beseech
               thee
               ,
               ô
               Lord
               ,
               the
               wounds
               in
               thy
               hands
               ;
               for
               lo
               in
               thy
               hands
               thou
               hast
               writt●n
               me
               ;
               read
               thy
               ovvne
               hand-vvriting
               ,
               and
               save
               me
               .
            
             
               IV.
               They
               incourage
               vs
               to
               suffer
               fot
               him
               ;
               for
               he
               that
               entreth
               into
               his
               wounds
               ,
               will
               not
               be
               so
               sensible
               of
               his
               ovvne
               .
               
               And
               finally
               as
               they
               are
               a
               comfort
               to
               the
               good
               ▪
               
               they
               will
               be
               a
               corrasive
               to
               the
               wicked
               ,
               when
               in
               the
               latter
               day
               it
               shall
               be
               sayed
               to
               them
               .
               See
               the
               man
               whom
               thou
               hast
               crucified
               ;
               
               see
               the
               wounds
               thou
               hast
               made
               ;
               see
               the
               side
               which
               thou
               hast
               pearced
               :
               By
               thee
               and
               for
               thee
               it
               was
               opened
               ,
               and
               yet
               thou
               wouldest
               not
               enter
               .
               O
               blessed
               wounds
               ,
               give
               me
               leave
               that
               I
               may
               with
               reverence
               behold
               yee
               ,
               lovingly
               kisse
               yee
               ,
               humbly
               enter
               ,
               and
               constantly
               imbrace
               yee
               ;
               that
               neither
               life
               ,
               not
               death
               ,
               not
               any
               chance
               whatever
               may
               sever
               me
               from
               yee
               ;
               but
               that
               my
               love
               stronger
               then
               death
               may
               be
               eternally
               tovvards
               thee
               ,
               sweete
               Jesus
               ,
               who
               barest
               them
               for
               me
               .
            
          
           
             
               Our
               Saviour
               appeareth
               to
               some
               of
               his
               disciples
               while
               they
               were
               fishing
               .
            
             
               
                 I.
                 PART
                 .
              
               
                 I.
                 
                   THere
                   were
                   togeather
                   Simon
                   Peeter
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   and
                   Thomas
                   ,
                   and
                   Nathanael
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Sonnes
                   of
                   Zebedee
                   ,
                   and
                   two
                   others
                   .
                   Simon
                   Peeter
                   sayed
                   to
                   them
                   I
                   goe
                   to
                   fish
                   ;
                   they
                   sayed
                   we
                   also
                   come
                   with
                   thee
                   ;
                   they
                   went
                   into
                   the
                   boate
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   night
                   they
                   tooke
                   nothing
                   .
                
                 Thomas
                 had
                 learned
                 not
                 to
                 part
                 with
                 good
                 companie
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 joyntly
                 mingled
                 competent
                 worke
                 with
                 thier
                 retirement
                 ;
                 and
                 vpon
                 the
                 confidence
                 which
                 our
                 Saviours
                 presence
                 vpon
                 earth
                 had
                 given
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 durst
                 novv
                 go
                 forth
                 of
                 thier
                 houses
                 without
                 ●eare
                 of
                 the
                 Jewes
                 ;
                 but
                 yet
                 they
                 
                   tooke
                   nothing
                   that
                   night
                
                 ,
                 not
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 night
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 shew
                 that
                 all
                 did
                 not
                 lye
                 in
                 thier
                 industrie
                 and
                 labour
                 ,
                 besides
                 that
                 the
                 ill
                 successe
                 of
                 thier
                 fishing
                 was
                 to
                 serve
                 to
                 the
                 more
                 cleere
                 manifestation
                 of
                 Christs
                 glorie
                 and
                 resurrection
                 ,
              
               
                 III.
                 
                   In
                   the
                   morning
                   Iesus
                   stood
                   on
                   the
                   shore
                   ,
                   yet
                   they
                   know
                   not
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   Iesus
                   .
                   He
                   sayed
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   Children
                   ,
                   have
                   you
                   any
                   meate
                   ;
                   They
                   answered
                   him
                   ,
                   no
                   :
                   He
                   sayed
                   to
                   them
                   cast
                   the
                   net
                   on
                   the
                   right
                   side
                   of
                   the
                   boate
                   ,
                   and
                   you
                   shall
                   find
                   :
                   they
                   did
                   so
                   ;
                   and
                   now
                   they
                   were
                   not
                   able
                   to
                   draw
                   the
                   net
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   multitude
                   of
                   fishes
                   ?
                
                 It
                 is
                 very
                 profitable
                 (
                 sayth
                 S.
                 Prosper
                 )
                 
                 for
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 obey
                 the
                 commandment
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 vnderstands
                 not
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 cōmand
                 ;
                 because
                 God
                 
                 by
                 commanding
                 makes
                 whatever
                 he
                 commands
                 to
                 be
                 profitable
                 .
                 And
                 we
                 have
                 the
                 more
                 reason
                 to
                 submit
                 with
                 our
                 examining
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 are
                 of
                 ourselves
                 Children
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 ignorant
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 are
                 his
                 Children
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 passion
                 doe
                 any
                 thing
                 sway
                 ,
                 that
                 makes
                 night
                 ,
                 which
                 othervvise
                 would
                 not
                 hinder
                 .
                 VVhen
                 this
                 night
                 is
                 over
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 reason
                 hath
                 scope
                 to
                 appeare
                 ,
                 then
                 we
                 discover
                 on
                 which
                 side
                 to
                 cast
                 our
                 net
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 before
                 we
                 were
                 wrong
                 ;
                 obeying
                 brings
                 abundance
                 both
                 of
                 me●t
                 and
                 successe
                 .
              
               
                 III
                 
                   The
                   d●sciple
                   therfore
                   whom
                   Iesus
                   loved
                   ,
                   sayed
                   to
                   Peeter
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   our
                   Lord
                   ,
                   Simon
                   Peeter
                   hearing
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   our
                   Lord
                   ,
                   girded
                   his
                   coate
                   vnto
                   him
                   and
                   cast
                   himself
                   into
                   the
                   sea
                   ;
                   but
                   the
                   other
                   disciples
                   came
                   in
                   the
                   boate
                   ,
                   drawing
                   the
                   net
                   of
                   fishes
                   .
                
                 The
                 elder
                 some
                 times
                 may
                 learne
                 by
                 the
                 yonger
                 :
                 The
                 tendernes
                 also
                 of
                 his
                 love
                 might
                 make
                 him
                 r●flect
                 the
                 sooner
                 ;
                 yet
                 Peet●r
                 as
                 more
                 fervent
                 ventured
                 further
                 ,
                 and
                 cast
                 himself
                 among
                 the
                 waves
                 ;
                 which
                 (
                 as
                 signifying
                 the
                 world
                 )
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 governe
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 ●hevved
                 that
                 novv
                 he
                 neither
                 feared
                 ,
                 nor
                 refused
                 any
                 troble
                 for
                 his
                 Saviour
                 
                   Th●
                   others
                   came
                   ,
                   dragging
                   their
                   net
                   ,
                   to
                   shew
                
                 (
                 as
                 S.
                 Bernard
                 
                 discourseth
                 )
                 th●t
                 even
                 the
                 Elect
                 come
                 not
                 without
                 difficultie
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 depth
                 ,
                 to
                 heav●nly
                 illustrations
                 .
                 Inligh●en
                 me
                 svveete
                 Jesus
                 with
                 the
                 clearnes
                 of
                 internall
                 light
                 ,
                 a●d
                 drive
                 all
                 darknes
                 from
                 the
                 closet
                 of
                 my
                 hart
                 .
                 
                   Th.
                   a
                   Kemp.
                   l.
                   3.
                   c.
                   23.
                   n.
                
                 8.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               Our
               Saviour
               appeareth
               to
               some
               of
               his
               Disciples
               while
               they
               were
               fishing
               .
            
             
               
                 II.
                 PART
                 .
              
               
                 I.
                 
                   VVHen
                   they
                   came
                   on
                   land
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   they
                   saw
                   colo●
                   of
                   fire
                   lying
                   ,
                   and
                   fish
                   layed
                   vpon
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   bread
                   .
                   Iefus
                   sayed
                   to
                   them
                   b●ing
                   of
                   the
                   fishes
                   which
                   you
                   have
                   now
                   caught
                   :
                   Simon
                   Peeter
                   went
                   a
                   board
                   ,
                   and
                   drew
                   the
                   net
                   to
                   l●nd
                   ,
                   full
                   of
                   greate
                   fishes
                   ,
                   one
                   hundred
                   fiftie
                   and
                   three
                   ;
                   and
                   though
                   they
                   were
                   so
                   many
                   ,
                   the
                   net
                   was
                   not
                   broken
                   .
                
                 God
                 of
                 little
                 things
                 as
                 w●il
                 as
                 of
                 greate
                 makes
                 vse
                 ,
                 to
                 shevv
                 his
                 povver
                 
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 hard
                 to
                 say
                 in
                 which
                 he
                 is
                 more
                 to
                 be
                 admired
                 :
                 His
                 bountie
                 and
                 goodnes
                 tovvards
                 vs
                 in
                 them
                 is
                 no
                 lesse
                 ;
                 we
                 need
                 the
                 little
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 the
                 greate
                 ;
                 and
                 here
                 w●
                 may
                 reflect
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 this
                 his
                 happy
                 state
                 he
                 not
                 only
                 kept
                 companie
                 with
                 people
                 of
                 mean
                 condition
                 ,
                 as
                 before
                 ,
                 but
                 accōmodated
                 himself
                 to
                 their
                 kind
                 of
                 fare
                 not
                 of
                 necessitie
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 example
                 and
                 incouragement
                 ;
                 besides
                 that
                 the
                 My
                 ,
                 sterie
                 of
                 Christs
                 passion
                 is
                 againe
                 represented
                 in
                 the
                 fish
                 vpon
                 the
                 coles
                 ;
                 though
                 with
                 this
                 difference
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Apostles
                 presented
                 him
                 hony
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 them
                 with
                 bread
                 ;
                 because
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 we
                 must
                 more
                 seeke
                 solide
                 vertue
                 ,
                 as
                 our
                 chiefe
                 sust●nance
                 ,
                 then
                 comfort
                 even
                 in
                 our
                 most
                 spirituall
                 actions
                 .
                 There
                 also
                 the
                 fish
                 was
                 allready
                 broyled
                 ,
                 as
                 signifiing
                 his
                 passion
                 that
                 was
                 past
                 ;
                 here
                 it
                 is
                 vpon
                 the
                 coles
                 because
                 here
                 we
                 must
                 expect
                 to
                 suffer
                 .
              
               
                 II.
                 Therfore
                 also
                 he
                 bids
                 them
                 
                   bring
                   of
                   the
                   fishes
                   which
                   they
                   had
                   then
                   caught
                   ,
                
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 added
                 to
                 the
                 fi●h
                 allready
                 vpon
                 the
                 coles
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 vp
                 their
                 meale
                 ;
                 to
                 signifie
                 that
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 think
                 because
                 our
                 Saviour
                 hath
                 suffered
                 for
                 vs
                 ,
                 therfore
                 we
                 need
                 not
                 suffer
                 ;
                 but
                 ours
                 must
                 be
                 added
                 to
                 his
                 ;
                 ours
                 of
                 themselves
                 are
                 not
                 sufficient
                 ,
                 as
                 fish
                 ●ot
                 dressed
                 is
                 not
                 meate
                 for
                 man
                 ,
                 but
                 qualified
                 by
                 the
                 sufferings
                 of
                 our
                 Saviout
                 ,
                 and
                 vnited
                 with
                 his
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 a
                 gratefull
                 Sacrifice
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 vs
                 very
                 meritorious
                 .
                 Therfore
                 Peeter
                 went
                 joyfully
                 and
                 readyly
                 a
                 board
                 ▪
                 to
                 dra●v
                 the
                 net
                 ,
                 and
                 though
                 it
                 were
                 full
                 loaded
                 ,
                 
                   it
                   was
                   not
                   broken
                
                 :
                 because
                 ●od
                 adds
                 strength
                 to
                 a
                 willing
                 mind
                 ,
                 though
                 weake
                 of
                 itself
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 able
                 of
                 itself
                 to
                 go
                 through
                 .
              
               
                 II.
                 
                   Iesus
                   sayed
                   to
                   them
                   ;
                   come
                   ,
                   dine
                   ,
                   and
                   nene
                   of
                   them
                   durst
                   aske
                   him
                   ,
                   who
                   art
                   thou
                   ?
                   knowing
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   our
                   Lord
                   ;
                   and
                   Iesus
                   came
                   and
                   tooke
                   bread
                   ,
                   and
                   gave
                   it
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   fi●h
                   in
                   like
                   manner
                   .
                
                 Here
                 we
                 may
                 see
                 the
                 vncertainty
                 with
                 which
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 we
                 must
                 be
                 content
                 ;
                 to
                 wit
                 to
                 knovv
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 knovv
                 many
                 things
                 which
                 doe
                 very
                 ne●●ely
                 concerne
                 our
                 saluation
                 ,
                 or
                 our
                 progresse
                 in
                 vertue
                 &c.
                 and
                 satisfie
                 ourselves
                 in
                 some
                 things
                 with
                 beleefe
                 ,
                 in
                 others
                 with
                 probabilities
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 be
                 over
                 curious
                 in
                 inquiring
                 ,
                 but
                 reverence
                 that
                 which
                 we
                 cannot
                 or
                 ought
                 not
                 dive
                 into
                 .
                 This
                 humble
                 dispositiō
                 doth
                 invite
                 our
                 Saviour
                 
                 
                   to
                   come
                
                 the
                 more
                 familiarly
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 give
                 vs
                 that
                 which
                 we
                 dare
                 not
                 aske
                 ;
                 bread
                 of
                 solide
                 comfort
                 ,
                 and
                 strength
                 together
                 with
                 what
                 ever
                 affliction
                 we
                 suffer
                 for
                 him
                 or
                 as
                 for
                 him
                 .
                 
                 S.
                 Gregorie
                 more
                 over
                 doth
                 put
                 vs
                 in
                 mind
                 by
                 occasion
                 of
                 this
                 meale
                 with
                 his
                 seven
                 disciples
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 only
                 are
                 admitted
                 to
                 the
                 eternall
                 refection
                 ,
                 who
                 here
                 are
                 replenished
                 with
                 the
                 seven
                 gifts
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 Begge
                 them
                 by
                 the
                 intercession
                 of
                 these
                 seven
                 disciples
                 .
                 My
                 Lord
                 my
                 God
                 I
                 am
                 thy
                 poorest
                 servant
                 ,
                 and
                 contemptible
                 worme
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 much
                 poorer
                 and
                 more
                 contemptible
                 then
                 I
                 knovv
                 ,
                 or
                 dare
                 say
                 .
                 
                   Th●●
                   Kemp.
                   l.
                   3.
                   c.
                   3.
                   n.
                
                 6.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               Our
               Saviours
               question
               to
               S.
               Peeter
               thrice
               repeated
               .
            
             
               I.
               
                 VVHen
                 they
                 had
                 dined
              
               ,
               
               
                 Iesus
                 sayed
                 to
                 Simon
                 Peeter
                 ,
                 simon
                 lovest
                 thou
                 me
                 ,
                 more
                 then
                 these●
                 He
                 sayth
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 yea
                 Lord
                 ;
                 thou
                 knowest
                 that
                 I
                 love
                 thee
                 ;
                 he
                 sayth
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 feed
                 my
                 lambs
                 .
                 He
                 sayth
                 to
                 him
                 againe
                 :
                 Simon
                 lovest
                 thou
                 met
                 He
                 sayth
                 to
                 him
                 yea
                 ,
                 Lord
                 ,
                 thou
                 knowest
                 that
                 I
                 love
                 thee
                 .
                 He
                 sayth
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 feed
                 my
                 lambs
                 .
                 He
                 sayth
                 to
                 him
                 the
                 third
                 time
                 ;
                 Simon
                 lovest
                 ●hou
                 m●t
                 ●eeter
                 was
                 grieved
                 because
                 he
                 sayed
                 to
                 him
                 the
                 third
                 time
                 ,
                 lovest
                 thou
                 me
                 ?
                 And
                 sayed
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 Lord
                 thou
                 knowest
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 thou
                 knowest
                 that
                 I
                 love
                 thee
                 .
                 He
                 sayed
                 to
                 him
                 feed
                 my
                 sheepe
                 .
              
               A
               triple
               confession
               is
               required
               for
               his
               triple
               deniall
               ,
               
               that
               his
               tongue
               might
               not
               be
               lesse
               pliable
               to
               love
               ,
               then
               it
               had
               been
               to
               feare
               ,
               or
               imminent
               death
               have
               forced
               from
               him
               more
               expressions
               then
               life
               novv
               present
               .
               
               And
               reflect
               with
               S.
               Ihon
               Chrysostome
               that
               he
               doth
               no●
               so
               much
               as
               mention
               his
               deniall
               ,
               or
               any
               way
               touch
               vpon
               it
               ,
               much
               lesse
               cast
               it
               in
               his
               dish
               ,
               but
               puts
               him
               in
               mind
               what
               is
               chiefly
               required
               of
               those
               who
               pretēd
               to
               follow
               our
               Saviour
               neerest
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               love
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               of
               our
               neighbour
               in
               no
               ordinarie
               degree
               ;
               for
               hovv
               can
               it
               be
               ordinarie
               (
               specially
               in
               those
               who
               are
               to
               governe
               )
               if
               it
               must
               be
               more
               then
               that
               of
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               S.
               Ihon
               not
               excepted
               ?
               That
               which
               most
               of
               all
               doth
               gaine
               vs
               the
               love
               of
               God
               ,
               is
               the
               love
               of
               our
               neighbour
               ,
               and
               to
               
               lay
               dovvne
               our
               life
               for
               one
               another
               which
               we
               offer
               sometimes
               with
               S.
               Peeter
               to
               lay
               dovvne
               for
               our
               Saviour
               .
            
             
               II.
               Beare
               no
               grudge
               ;
               feed
               greate
               and
               little
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               be
               obsequious
               to
               them
               ,
               go
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               doe
               not
               expect
               that
               they
               should
               come
               to
               thee
               .
               
               
                 He
                 that
                 sayth
                 he
                 is
                 in
                 light
                 ,
                 and
                 hateth
                 his
                 brother
                 ,
                 is
                 yet
                 in
                 darknes
                 .
                 We
                 know
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 transferred
                 ,
                 from
                 death
                 to
                 life
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 love
                 our
                 brethren
                 ;
                 he
                 that
                 loveth
                 not
                 ,
                 remaynes
                 in
                 death
                 .
              
               And
               the
               colder
               our
               love
               is
               ,
               the
               more
               signes
               of
               death
               .
               
                 He
                 layed
                 downe
                 his
                 lif●
                 for
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 must
                 lay
                 downe
                 our
                 lives
                 for
                 our
                 brethren
                 .
              
               He
               fedd
               vs
               with
               his
               whole
               life
               ,
               by
               example
               ,
               by
               word
               ,
               by
               labour
               ,
               by
               day
               ,
               and
               by
               night
               ;
               
                 feede
                 my
                 lambs
              
               ,
               with
               tender
               love
               ;
               
                 feede
                 my
                 sheepe
              
               ,
               with
               solid
               love
               ;
               feede
               every
               one
               to
               the
               proportion
               of
               his
               necessitie
               ,
               but
               with
               no
               small
               proportion
               of
               love
               .
            
             
               III.
               
                 Peeter
                 was
                 grieved
                 because
                 he
                 was
                 asked
                 the
                 third
                 time
                 ,
              
               but
               the
               asking
               shevves
               the
               necessitie
               of
               our
               inquirie
               ,
               and
               searching
               into
               our
               breasts
               ,
               whether
               there
               doe
               not
               lurke
               something
               that
               doth
               gaynesay
               our
               affirming
               ;
               and
               as
               for
               the
               comparative
               ,
               we
               must
               allvvayes
               avoyde
               it
               with
               S.
               Peeter
               here
               ,
               novv
               learneder
               then
               at
               the
               last
               supper
               when
               he
               sayed
               .
               
               
                 Though
                 all
                 be
                 scandalized
                 in
                 thee
                 ,
                 yet
                 not
                 I.
                 Lord
                 thou
                 knowest
                 all
                 things
                 ,
              
               the
               secrets
               of
               my
               hart
               are
               secret
               from
               myself
               ;
               hovv
               oft
               have
               I
               been
               deceived
               in
               myself
               ,
               and
               hovv
               apt
               to
               be
               still
               deceived
               ?
               Yet
               I
               cannot
               but
               say
               I
               doe
               love
               thee
               ;
               and
               if
               I
               doe
               not
               ,
               I
               wil
               love
               thee
               ;
               I
               desire
               to
               love
               thee
               more
               and
               more
               .
               Love
               all
               for
               Iesus
               ;
               love
               Iesus
               for
               himself
               :
               Iesus
               Christ
               alone
               is
               singularly
               to
               be
               loved
               .
               
                 Thomas
                 a
                 Kempis
                 lib.
                 3.
                 cap.
                 8.
                 num
                 .
                 4.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               Our
               Saviour
               foretelleth
               S.
               Peeter
               of
               his
               death
               .
            
             
               I.
               
                 VErily
                 ,
                 Verily
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 to
                 thee
                 ,
              
               
               
                 when
                 thou
                 wert
                 yonger
                 ,
                 thou
                 didst
                 gird
                 thyself
                 ,
                 and
                 walk
                 where
                 thou
                 wouldest
                 ;
                 but
                 when
                 thou
                 shalt
                 be
                 old
                 ,
                 thou
                 shalt
                 stretch
                 forth
                 thy
                 hands
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 shall
                 gird
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 lead
                 thee
                 where
                 thou
                 will
                 not
                 .
                 This
                 he
                 sayed
                 ,
                 signifying
                 by
                 what
                 death
                 he
                 should
                 glorifie
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 sayed
                 this
                 ,
                 he
                 sayed
                 
                 〈◊〉
                 him
                 ,
                 follow
                 me
                 .
              
               It
               is
               a
               kind
               of
               death
               also
               by
               which
               God
               is
               greately
               glorified
               ,
               when
               for
               the
               love
               and
               service
               of
               our
               neighbour
               we
               let
               him
               gird
               vs
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               restrayne
               vs
               from
               that
               to
               which
               of
               ourselves
               we
               have
               a
               mind
               ,
               and
               doe
               yeald
               to
               anothers
               weakenes
               in
               that
               which
               is
               no
               offense
               to
               God
               ,
               or
               beare
               patiently
               even
               with
               offenses
               .
               VVe
               may
               also
               learne
               here
               ,
               that
               the
               elder
               we
               grow
               the
               more
               we
               shall
               see
               that
               it
               is
               wisdome
               to
               suffer
               ourselves
               ,
               to
               be
               guided
               by
               others
               ,
               and
               not
               wed
               ourselves
               to
               our
               ovvne
               dictamens
               and
               desires
               ,
               specially
               if
               we
               reflect
               what
               hath
               been
               oftimes
               the
               result
               of
               follovving
               ourselves
               .
               Confine
               thyself
               to
               the
               Tenets
               of
               the
               Church
               to
               the
               commandments
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               Church
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               will
               of
               thy
               superiour
               in
               that
               in
               which
               thou
               art
               subiect
               .
            
             
               II.
               
                 He
                 say
                 to
                 Peeter
                 ,
                 follow
                 me
              
               ;
               perhaps
               parting
               from
               the
               rest
               he
               intended
               to
               instruct
               Peeter
               more
               particularly
               concerning
               his
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               government
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               desired
               that
               the
               rest
               should
               vnderstand
               it
               so
               ;
               but
               by
               occasion
               of
               it
               we
               may
               reflect
               hovv
               greate
               a
               dignitie
               it
               is
               to
               follovv
               Christ
               ;
               greater
               then
               whatever
               promotion
               ,
               and
               that
               those
               who
               have
               charge
               of
               others
               ,
               or
               pretend
               to
               the
               lo●e
               of
               Christ
               more
               then
               others
               ,
               must
               follovv
               closer
               imitating
               his
               vertues
               ,
               and
               suffring
               for
               him
               .
               
                 Peeter
                 turning
                 saw
                 the
                 disciple
                 whom
                 Iesus
                 loved
                 following
                 ,
                 and
                 sayed
                 ,
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 man
                 what
                 ?
              
               Not
               thinking
               much
               that
               he
               followed
               also
               ,
               though
               not
               spoken
               to
               ,
               but
               for
               the
               love
               and
               cour●esie
               which
               was
               betvvixt
               them
               ,
               he
               was
               desirous
               to
               knovv
               what
               was
               to
               become
               of
               him
               as
               well
               as
               of
               himself
               .
            
             
               III.
               
                 Iesus
                 sayed
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 so
                 I
                 will
                 have
                 him
                 remayne
                 till
                 I
                 come
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 it
                 to
                 thee
                 ?
              
               As
               if
               he
               should
               have
               sayed
               ,
               attend
               to
               thyself
               ,
               and
               thy
               ovvne
               busines
               ;
               leave
               the
               disposition
               of
               this
               matter
               to
               me
               ;
               when
               it
               shall
               be
               time
               I
               will
               manifest
               my
               will
               concerning
               him
               .
               
                 Follow
                 thou
                 me
              
               .
               A
               document
               not
               to
               be
               inquisitive
               concerning
               others
               ,
               and
               also
               to
               beare
               willingly
               a
               reprehension
               in
               things
               which
               we
               do●
               or
               say
               with
               good
               zeale
               and
               intention
               .
               Begge
               incessantly
               and
               labour
               to
               remayne
               with
               our
               Saviour
               to
               the
               end
               ,
               as
               the
               thing
               which
               most
               importeth
               ,
               vndervaluing
               whatever
               els
               in
               comparison
               of
               this
               .
               O
               that
               I
               could
               remayne
               with
               him
               so
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               beloved
               as
               the
               disciples
               ,
               worthy
               to
               be
               admitted
               
               to
               lea●e
               vpon
               his
               breast
               ,
               so
               pure
               ,
               so
               illuminated
               ,
               or
               rather
               so
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               with
               that
               patience
               ,
               and
               love
               as
               our
               Saviour
               is
               content
               to
               remayne
               with
               vs
               in
               the
               blessed
               Sacrament
               ,
               and
               in
               our
               neglected
               ,
               if
               not
               synfull
               soules
               .
               Dive
               not
               too
               farre
               into
               future
               things
               ,
               which
               are
               ever
               vncertaine
               .
               Harken
               to
               our
               Saviour
               speaking
               ;
               sonne
               suffer
               me
               to
               doe
               what
               I
               will
               with
               thee
               ,
               I
               knovv
               what
               is
               good
               for
               thee
               .
               
                 Them.
                 à
                 Kemp.
                 l.
                 3.
                 c.
                 17.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               He
               appeareth
               to
               the
               Apostles
               while
               they
               were
               at
               table
               .
            
             
               I.
               
                 LAstly
                 he
                 appeared
                 to
                 the
                 eleven
                 as
                 they
                 sat
                 at
                 table
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 checked
                 them
                 for
                 thier
                 incredulitie
                 ,
                 and
                 hardnes
                 of
                 hart
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 beleeve
                 those
                 that
                 had
                 seen
                 him
                 risen
                 againe
                 .
              
               Lament
               thy
               ovvne
               slovvnes
               or
               slendernes
               in
               beleefe
               ,
               and
               hardnes
               of
               hart
               ,
               and
               observe
               hovv
               strictly
               he
               requires
               that
               we
               beleeve
               others
               ,
               and
               that
               we
               be
               not
               obstinate
               ,
               though
               we
               ourselves
               doe
               not
               see
               the
               grounds
               ,
               and
               depth
               of
               that
               which
               is
               raught
               vs
               Here
               he
               condescends
               to
               thier
               weakes
               ,
               because
               they
               were
               the
               first
               that
               were
               to
               teach
               others
               ,
               and
               presented
               himself
               to
               all
               ,
               because
               some
               had
               doubted
               ;
               but
               by
               this
               reprehension
               he
               gives
               them
               to
               vnderstand
               that
               thier
               doubts
               were
               not
               allwayes
               to
               de
               satisfied
               that
               way
               .
            
             
               II.
               
                 And
                 he
                 sayed
                 vnto
                 them
                 :
                 Going
                 into
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 ,
                 preach
                 the
                 Ghospell
                 to
                 every
                 creature
              
               (
               neither
               Ievv
               nor
               Gentil
               excepted
               )
               
                 he
                 that
                 shall
                 beleeve
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 baptized
                 shall
                 be
                 saved
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 that
                 shall
                 not
                 beleeve
                 shall
                 be
                 condemne●
                 .
              
               Reflect
               that
               the
               whole
               cour●e
               and
               intention
               of
               Christs
               coming
               into
               this
               world
               ,
               and
               preaching
               ,
               and
               sufferring
               did
               not
               tend
               to
               the
               gaining
               to
               himself
               or
               vs
               any
               worloly
               prosperitie
               or
               delight
               ,
               but
               that
               we
               shou●d
               beleeve
               ,
               and
               knovv
               God
               to
               be
               our
               chiefe
               Lord
               and
               Master
               ,
               obey
               his
               commands
               and
               orders
               ,
               and
               so
               after
               this
               life
               come
               to
               be
               saved
               ,
               of
               which
               the
               promises
               to
               the
               Ievves
               of
               milk
               and
               hony
               were
               but
               a
               figure
               .
               Christ
               reserving
               to
               his
               ovvne
               coming
               the
               increase
               of
               light
               in
               these
               supernaturall
               things
               ,
               and
               the
               extension
               of
               his
               favour
               to
               all
               nations
               .
               In
               this
               knovvledge
               and
               dutie
               and
               in
               no
               other
               ,
               we
               excell
               all
               creatures
               ;
               fayling
               
               of
               it
               we
               become
               like
               beasts
               ,
               and
               in
               worse
               condition
               ;
               because
               subiect
               to
               eternall
               condemnation
               ,
               for
               not
               having
               lived
               like
               men
               subiect
               by
               nature
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               his
               lavves
               .
               Give
               God
               thanks
               for
               giving
               thee
               this
               beleefe
               ,
               and
               life
               at
               this
               time
               when
               with
               ease
               thou
               mayest
               come
               vnto
               it
               .
            
             
               III.
               
                 Them
                 that
                 beleeve
                 these
                 signes
                 shall
                 follow
                 ,
                 In
                 my
                 name
                 they
                 shall
                 cast
                 out
                 divells
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 speake
                 with
                 new
                 tongues
                 ;
                 they
                 shall
                 take
                 up
                 serpent●
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 they
                 drink
                 any
                 deadly
                 thing
                 ,
                 it
                 shall
                 not
                 hurt
                 them
                 .
                 They
                 shall
                 lay
                 hands
                 vpon
                 the
                 sick
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 well
                 ,
              
               these
               signes
               when
               ever
               it
               is
               necessarie
               doe
               still
               follovv
               ,
               and
               continue
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               by
               dayly
               experience
               ,
               
               bu●
               mystically
               (
               as
               S.
               Bernard
               and
               others
               doe
               discourse
               )
               they
               dayly
               d●e
               happen
               ;
               for
               by
               the
               abundance
               of
               Gods
               grace
               ,
               and
               by
               true
               contrition
               ,
               we
               cast
               the
               divell
               out
               of
               our
               harts
               ;
               we
               speake
               with
               nevv
               tongues
               ,
               not
               excusing
               ,
               but
               confessing
               our
               falts
               :
               though
               we
               suffer
               evill
               suggestions
               ,
               they
               doe
               vs
               no
               hurt
               ,
               because
               we
               instantly
               cast
               them
               of
               ,
               
               as
               S.
               Paul
               did
               the
               viper
               .
               This
               strife
               ,
               this
               contention
               and
               solicitude
               is
               troblesome
               ,
               and
               dāgerous
               to
               infirme
               nature
               ,
               but
               by
               beliefe
               ,
               and
               confidence
               in
               the
               goodnes
               of
               God
               we
               shall
               find
               his
               ,
               and
               his
               servants
               hand
               vpon
               vs
               ,
               to
               protect
               vs
               ,
               and
               strengthen
               vs.
               Temptations
               are
               to
               man
               oftimes
               very
               profitable
               though
               troblesome
               &c.
               
                 Thomas
                 ●
                 Kemp.
                 l.
                 1.
                 c.
                 13.
                 n.
              
               2.
               
            
          
           
             
               Our
               Saviour
               appeares
               to
               his
               disciples
               in
               Galilee
               and
               els
               where
               .
            
             
               I.
               OVr
               Saviour
               in
               the
               forty
               dayes
               after
               his
               resurrection
               which
               passed
               before
               his
               Ascension
               appeared
               severall
               times
               to
               his
               disciples
               ,
               
               confirming
               by
               many
               testimonies
               that
               he
               was
               truly
               risen
               ,
               and
               teaching
               them
               the
               things
               belonging
               to
               his
               kingdome
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Church
               militant
               ,
               and
               triumphant
               ,
               and
               among
               other
               things
               he
               sayed
               vnto
               them
               .
               
                 All
                 power
                 is
                 given
                 me
              
               ,
               
               
                 in
                 heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 ●arth
                 ,
                 and
                 ;
                 behold
                 I
                 am
                 with
                 you
                 all
                 dayes
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
               Adore
               and
               submit
               to
               our
               Saviours
               povver
               so
               vniversall
               ioying
               that
               not
               
               only
               as
               God
               ,
               he
               is
               omnipotent
               ,
               but
               as
               man
               he
               hath
               all
               povver
               also
               given
               him
               ,
               to
               iudge
               ,
               and
               to
               revvard
               ,
               and
               to
               assiste
               ,
               and
               to
               mediate
               .
               From
               whence
               the
               Apostle
               doth
               dravv
               this
               argument
               of
               confidence
               
                 who
                 is
                 he
                 that
                 shall
                 condemne
                 ?
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 that
                 died
                 ,
              
               
               
                 y●●
                 that
                 is
                 risen
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 on
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 also
                 maketh
                 intercession
                 for
                 vs.
              
               And
               with
               all
               consider
               how
               short
               all
               human
               povver
               is
               ;
               never
               all
               in
               one
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               is
               ,
               is
               ever
               many
               wayes
               confined
               ,
               and
               vncertaine
               to
               continue
               .
               His
               is
               
                 in
                 heaven
                 and
                 earth
              
               ,
               eternall
               ,
               commanding
               both
               ,
               visible
               and
               invisible
               ,
               outward
               and
               invvard
               ,
               
               and
               where
               he
               pleaseth
               
                 nothing
                 can
                 risist
              
               :
               whervpon
               he
               once
               vpon
               good
               ground
               gave
               vs
               this
               item
               .
               
               
                 Yea
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 vnto
                 you
                 ,
                 fear●
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               II.
               But
               here
               he
               treates
               more
               of
               mercy
               ;
               for
               after
               he
               had
               willed
               them
               
                 to
                 preach
                 to
                 all
                 nations
                 ,
                 teaching
                 them
                 to
                 observ●
                 all
                 his
                 commandments
                 ,
              
               he
               promiseth
               them
               his
               continuall
               assistance
               
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 :
                 Behold
                 I
                 am
                 with
                 you
                 ,
              
               &c.
               as
               if
               he
               should
               have
               sayed
               ,
               (
               as
               S
               ,
               Prosper
               )
               doe
               not
               feare
               therfore
               by
               reason
               of
               your
               infirmitie
               ,
               but
               confide
               in
               my
               power
               .
               which
               is
               allvvayes
               present
               invisibly
               ,
               though
               my
               person
               be
               not
               visible
               to
               you
               .
               He
               is
               with
               all
               to
               assist
               them
               with
               his
               grace
               ,
               though
               with
               his
               Apostles
               he
               is
               more
               particularly
               by
               reason
               of
               their
               charge
               :
               
                 All
                 dayes
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               at
               all
               times
               ,
               both
               of
               comfort
               and
               affliction
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
              
               never
               weary
               ,
               never
               forsaking
               ,
               and
               most
               of
               all
               assisting
               in
               the
               end
               of
               their
               lives
               those
               who
               have
               been
               faythfull
               to
               him
               ,
               
               or
               with
               penitent
               hart
               have
               recourse
               to
               his
               mercyes
               .
               When
               Iesus
               is
               present
               all
               is
               good
               and
               nothing
               seemes
               hard
               .
            
             
               III.
               
                 They
                 which
                 were
                 present
                 asked
                 him
                 ,
                 Lord
                 ,
                 wilt
                 th●●
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 restore
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 Israel
                 ?
                 And
                 he
                 sayed
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 for
                 you
                 to
                 know
                 the
                 times
                 and
                 seasons
                 which
                 the
                 father
                 hath
                 put
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 power
                 :
                 but
                 yee
                 shall
                 receive
                 the
                 vertue
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 witnesses
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 vtmost
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 .
              
               See
               here
               thy
               ovvne
               weaknesse
               ,
               who
               never
               so
               often
               put
               in
               mind
               of
               heavenly
               things
               ,
               inclinest
               still
               to
               thy
               wonted
               conceits
               ,
               and
               affections
               ,
               and
               imperfections
               ,
               as
               if
               nothing
               had
               been
               sayed
               or
               done
               :
               It
               is
               not
               any
               temporall
               kingdome
               ,
               or
               commoditie
               of
               this
               world
               at
               
               which
               thou
               must
               ayme
               ,
               but
               the
               kingdome
               of
               the
               other
               world
               :
               ●either
               is
               it
               for
               every
               body
               to
               knovv
               whether
               he
               be
               worthy
               of
               it
               ,
               no●
               the
               time
               and
               season
               of
               parting
               hence
               vnto
               it
               ;
               but
               we
               must
               attend
               to
               our
               taske
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               by
               good
               life
               ,
               ●●cording
               to
               the
               prescripts
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               witnes
               that
               we
               are
               his
               disciples
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               flock
               ,
               if
               we
               beare
               this
               marke
               ,
               we
               shall
               be
               admitted
               when
               time
               is
               ;
               which
               God
               of
               his
               goodnes
               grant
               .
            
          
           
             
               Christ
               Assenssion
               .
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 PART
                 .
              
               
                 I.
                 OUr
                 Saviour
                 having
                 pitched
                 vpon
                 a
                 day
                 for
                 his
                 Ascension
                 ,
                 
                 appointed
                 his
                 Apostles
                 and
                 disciples
                 to
                 mee●e
                 vpon
                 mount
                 Olive●
                 ;
                 of
                 which
                 meeting
                 probably
                 the
                 Apostle
                 speakes
                 when
                 he
                 sayth
                 ,
                 
                   he
                   vvas
                   seen
                   to
                   above
                   ●iue
                   handerd
                   brethren
                   togeather
                
                 ;
                 and
                 invisibly
                 had
                 many
                 thousands
                 of
                 Ang●ls
                 wayting
                 on
                 him
                 besides
                 the
                 blessed
                 ●ompanie
                 of
                 Patriarchs
                 and
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 just
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 restament
                 ;
                 in
                 which
                 companie
                 he
                 approching
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 easily
                 imagin
                 with
                 what
                 joy
                 and
                 reverence
                 he
                 was
                 received
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 what
                 expectation
                 of
                 what
                 he
                 would
                 doe
                 or
                 say
                 ;
                 some
                 admiring
                 his
                 maiesticall
                 presence
                 ,
                 others
                 his
                 blessed
                 wounds
                 ,
                 others
                 recording
                 what
                 had
                 passed
                 in
                 his
                 passion
                 ,
                 and
                 comparing
                 his
                 sayings
                 with
                 the
                 event
                 ,
                 and
                 hovv
                 from
                 that
                 Mount
                 he
                 went
                 once
                 trivmphant
                 to
                 Hierusalem
                 ,
                 
                 all
                 the
                 people
                 crying
                 ,
                 Osāna
                 ,
                 and
                 accompanying
                 him
                 strovving
                 boughs
                 ,
                 and
                 thier
                 garments
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 and
                 novv
                 not
                 fearing
                 any
                 nevv
                 mischance
                 ,
                 wished
                 and
                 hoped
                 for
                 the
                 like
                 triumph
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 declare
                 himself
                 king
                 of
                 Israël
                 .
                 Prayse
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Apostles
                 did
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 
                   vvith
                   loude
                   voyce
                
                 ;
                 calling
                 to
                 mind
                 all
                 his
                 wonderous
                 works
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   Blessed
                   art
                   thou
                   vvho
                   comest
                   king
                   in
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   God
                   :
                   Peace
                   in
                   heaven
                   ,
                   and
                   glorie
                   in
                   the
                   highest
                   .
                
              
               
                 II.
                 Our
                 Saviour
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 saluted
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 thanked
                 them
                 for
                 thier
                 love
                 ,
                 and
                 respect
                 towards
                 him
                 sayed
                 ,
                 
                   these
                   are
                   the
                   vvords
                   vvhich
                   I
                   spake
                   to
                   you
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   vvhen
                   I
                   vvas
                   〈◊〉
                   vvith
                   you
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   things
                   must
                   needs
                   be
                   fullfilled
                   ,
                   
                   which
                   are
                   written
                   in
                   the
                   law
                   of
                   Moyses
                   and
                   the
                   Prophets
                   ▪
                   and
                   the
                   Psalmes
                   of
                   me
                   .
                   Then
                   he
                   opened
                   thier
                   vnderstanding
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   might
                   vnderstand
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   ;
                   and
                   he
                   sayed
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   that
                   so
                   it
                   is
                   witten
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   it
                   behoved
                   Christ
                   to
                   suffer
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   rise
                   agayne
                   from
                   the
                   dead
                   ,
                   the
                   third
                   day
                   ,
                   and
                   penance
                   to
                   be
                   preached
                   in
                   his
                   name
                   ,
                   and
                   remission
                   of
                   synnes
                   ,
                   to
                   all
                   nations
                   ,
                   beginning
                   from
                   Hierusalem
                   .
                
                 If
                 in
                 our
                 Saviour
                 all
                 things
                 were
                 necessarily
                 to
                 be
                 fullfilled
                 ,
                 hovv
                 can
                 we
                 expect
                 reward
                 vnlesse
                 we
                 fullfill
                 our
                 dutie
                 and
                 his
                 commands
                 ?
                 If
                 it
                 behoved
                 him
                 to
                 suffer
                 before
                 he
                 could
                 rise
                 to
                 glorie
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 not
                 think
                 to
                 escape
                 all
                 suffering
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 pretend
                 to
                 glorie
                 ,
                 but
                 apply
                 ourselves
                 to
                 doe
                 penance
                 for
                 our
                 synns
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 have
                 remission
                 :
                 nothing
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 is
                 gayned
                 with
                 out
                 some
                 hardship
                 ;
                 and
                 what
                 is
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 compared
                 to
                 the
                 glorie
                 which
                 we
                 a●e
                 promised
                 .
                 The
                 Patria●chs
                 and
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 figures
                 ,
                 and
                 foretellers
                 of
                 these
                 his
                 sufferings
                 ,
                 so
                 did
                 they
                 suffer
                 also
                 themselves
                 .
                 and
                 we
                 must
                 incourage
                 ourselves
                 by
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 have
                 gone
                 befo●●
                 vs.
                 
                   H●●c
                   su●t
                   verba
                   ,
                   these
                   are
                   the
                   words
                
                 of
                 truth
                 itself
                 ,
                 which
                 cannot
                 deceive
                 ,
                 nor
                 be
                 deceived
                 .
              
               
                 III.
                 
                   And
                   lifting
                   vp
                   his
                   hands
                   ,
                   he
                   blessed
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   while
                   he
                   blessed
                   them
                   ,
                   he
                   departed
                   from
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   was
                   ca●yed
                   i●to
                   heaven
                   .
                
                 Begge
                 pa●te
                 of
                 this
                 blessing
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 mayst
                 fullfill
                 his
                 sayings
                 ,
                 and
                 follow
                 him
                 in
                 time
                 ,
                 as
                 now
                 in
                 thought
                 :
                 
                   He
                   was
                   caryed
                   into
                   heaven
                
                 by
                 his
                 owne
                 power
                 ,
                 having
                 no
                 need
                 of
                 assistance
                 of
                 Angel
                 ,
                 or
                 Cloude
                 though
                 these
                 did
                 thier
                 dutie
                 attending
                 him
                 :
                 Thou
                 needest
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 his
                 assistance
                 ,
                 and
                 canst
                 not
                 doe
                 any
                 thing
                 but
                 by
                 his
                 power
                 .
                 O
                 lumpish
                 flesh
                 of
                 myne
                 !
                 hovv
                 hard
                 doest
                 thou
                 make
                 it
                 to
                 follovv
                 thy
                 Saviour
                 ?
                 
                 Nature
                 is
                 craftie
                 ,
                 and
                 dravveth
                 many
                 ,
                 and
                 in●angleth
                 and
                 deceiveth
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 allvvayes
                 hath
                 itself
                 for
                 its
                 end
                 .
                 O
                 poore
                 end
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               Christs
               Ascension
               .
            
             
               
                 II.
                 PART
                 .
              
               
                 I.
                 IN
                 heaven
                 our
                 blessed
                 Saviour
                 was
                 received
                 with
                 hymnes
                 of
                 joy
                 and
                 exultation
                 ,
                 
                 such
                 as
                 the
                 holy
                 Prophet
                 David
                 foresignified
                 when
                 he
                 sayed
                 ;
                 
                   Our
                   Lord
                   hath
                   reigned
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   clothed
                   with
                   beauty
                   ;
                   he
                   is
                   clothed
                   with
                   strength
                   ,
                   and
                   hath
                   girt
                   himself
                
                 to
                 accomplish
                 his
                 worke
                 from
                 heaven
                 which
                 he
                 began
                 vpon
                 earth
                 ;
                 
                   He
                   hath
                   established
                   a
                
                 nevv
                 world
                 vpon
                 earth
                 (
                 his
                 church
                 )
                 
                   which
                   shall
                   not
                   be
                   moved
                
                 ,
                 because
                 
                   it
                   s
                   buylt
                   vpon
                   a
                   rock
                   ,
                   against
                   which
                   hell
                   gates
                   shall
                   not
                   prevayle
                   :
                   His
                   seate
                   was
                   prepared
                   from
                   the
                   beginning
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                
                 
                 but
                 he
                 ,
                 as
                 God
                 ,
                 was
                 before
                 ,
                 from
                 all
                 Eternitie
                 ;
                 wonderfull
                 persecutions
                 will
                 be
                 raysed
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 will
                 be
                 more
                 wonderfull
                 by
                 overcoming
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 hath
                 been
                 prophe●yed
                 of
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 againe
                 ;
                 
                   who
                   shall
                   ascend
                   v●to
                   the
                   hill
                   of
                   our
                   Lord
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   who
                   shall
                   stand
                   in
                   his
                   holy
                   place
                   ?
                   He
                   that
                   hath
                   innocent
                   hands
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   pure
                   hart
                   ,
                   lift
                   up
                   your
                   gates
                   yee
                   Princes
                   ,
                   O
                   yee
                   eternall
                   gates
                   be
                   lifted
                   vp
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   king
                   of
                   glorie
                   will
                   make
                   his
                   entrance
                   .
                   Who
                   is
                   this
                   king
                   of
                   Glorie
                   ;
                   our
                   Lord
                   ,
                   strong
                   and
                   powerfull
                   ;
                   our
                   Lord
                   powerfull
                   in
                   the
                   combat
                
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 being
                 seated
                 at
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 of
                 his
                 Father
                 ,
                 they
                 all
                 adore
                 him
                 ;
                 with
                 whom
                 we
                 must
                 concvrre
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 because
                 for
                 vs
                 was
                 all
                 his
                 combat
                 imployed
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 he
                 
                   is
                   gone
                   before
                   to
                   prepare
                   us
                   a
                   place
                   ,
                
                 as
                 parting
                 with
                 his
                 disciples
                 he
                 told
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 II.
                 But
                 the
                 Apostles
                 stood
                 amazed
                 vpon
                 the
                 hill
                 gazing
                 tovvards
                 heaven
                 ,
                 
                 doubtfull
                 perhaps
                 whether
                 he
                 would
                 appeare
                 againe
                 among
                 them
                 .
                 
                   And
                   as
                   they
                   looked
                   stedfastly
                   towards
                   heaven
                   ,
                   behold
                   two
                   men
                   stood
                   by
                   them
                   in
                   white
                   garments
                   ,
                   and
                   sayed
                   ,
                   yee
                   men
                   of
                   Galilee
                   ,
                   why
                   stand
                   you
                   looking
                   into
                   heaven
                   ;
                   This
                   Iesus
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   assumpted
                   from
                   you
                   into
                   heaven
                   shall
                   so
                   come
                   as
                   you
                   have
                   seen
                   him
                   going
                   into
                   heaven
                   .
                
                 He
                 sends
                 these
                 blessed
                 spirits
                 as
                 a
                 restimonie
                 that
                 even
                 from
                 heaven
                 he
                 harh
                 care
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 de
                 parted
                 as
                 to
                 have
                 layed
                 aside
                 mindfulnes
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 his
                 greatest
                 joy
                 ,
                 and
                 prosper●●●e
                 ;
                 He
                 is
                 to
                 come
                 againe
                 but
                 not
                 now
                 presently
                 
                 and
                 subiect
                 to
                 the
                 miseries
                 in
                 which
                 you
                 have
                 seen
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 glorie
                 as
                 when
                 he
                 went
                 novv
                 from
                 you
                 .
                 
                   Why
                   stand
                   you
                   looking
                   only
                   vnto
                   heaven
                   ,
                
                 fall
                 to
                 the
                 performance
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 commended
                 vnto
                 you
                 and
                 commanded
                 ,
                 so
                 shall
                 his
                 coming
                 againe
                 in
                 glorie
                 be
                 a
                 comfort
                 to
                 you
                 :
                 In
                 this
                 shevv
                 yourselves
                 Men
                 of
                 courage
                 and
                 resolution
                 overcoming
                 the
                 instabilitie
                 of
                 your
                 nature
                 .
                 
                 
                   This
                   is
                   Iesus
                   who
                   is
                   assumpted
                   from
                   you
                   ,
                
                 and
                 as
                 he
                 by
                 fulfilling
                 the
                 commands
                 of
                 his
                 father
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 suffering
                 ,
                 went
                 into
                 heaven
                 ,
                 so
                 make
                 account
                 you
                 are
                 to
                 doe
                 ,
                 to
                 attayne
                 the
                 eternall
                 revvard
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 prepared
                 for
                 those
                 who
                 obey
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 III.
                 
                   Then
                   they
                   adoring
                   returned
                   to
                   Hierusalem
                   with
                   greate
                   ioy
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   continued
                   with
                   one
                   accord
                   in
                   prayer
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 the
                 parting
                 which
                 naturally
                 might
                 have
                 bread
                 griefe
                 turned
                 to
                 greate
                 ioy
                 and
                 comfort
                 ;
                 they
                 revereneing
                 our
                 blessed
                 Saviour
                 in
                 their
                 minds
                 no
                 lesse
                 then
                 externally
                 adoring
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 perhaps
                 the
                 print
                 of
                 his
                 sacred
                 feete
                 did
                 even
                 then
                 ,
                 or
                 soone
                 after
                 ,
                 appeare
                 (
                 as
                 is
                 recorded
                 )
                 which
                 was
                 a
                 continuall
                 refreshing
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 Observe
                 in
                 the
                 meane
                 time
                 tvvo
                 notable
                 effects
                 and
                 signes
                 of
                 Gods
                 spirit
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 vnion
                 ,
                 and
                 love
                 of
                 prayer
                 ;
                 for
                 from
                 whence
                 could
                 it
                 othervvise
                 come
                 that
                 they
                 who
                 before
                 were
                 delighted
                 only
                 with
                 thier
                 trade
                 of
                 fishing
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 ready
                 vpon
                 the
                 passion
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 every
                 one
                 to
                 parte
                 vpon
                 his
                 severall
                 occasions
                 ,
                 should
                 novv
                 hold
                 so
                 fast
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 love
                 retirement
                 and
                 devotion
                 ?
                 loyne
                 thyself
                 to
                 this
                 blessed
                 companie
                 often
                 ;
                 behold
                 the
                 ioy
                 in
                 which
                 novv
                 they
                 are
                 ,
                 and
                 hovv
                 they
                 arrived
                 to
                 i●
                 persever
                 in
                 the
                 vnitie
                 of
                 holy
                 Church
                 ;
                 have
                 recourse
                 to
                 the
                 blessed
                 Virgen
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 thier
                 in●ercession
                 and
                 imitation
                 thou
                 mayest
                 come
                 to
                 see
                 Iesus
                 in
                 glorie
                 ,
                 and
                 adore
                 him
                 with
                 eternall
                 comfort
                 ▪
                 Amen
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               Considerations
               moving
               to
               the
               love
               of
               God
               and
               of
               our
               Neighbour
               Introduction
               .
            
             
               I.
               OVr
               blessed
               Saviour
               vpon
               his
               parting
               with
               his
               disciples
               before
               his
               passion
               ,
               in
               the
               long
               speech
               which
               he
               held
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               did
               particularly
               commend
               vnto
               them
               the
               love
               of
               himself
               ,
               
               and
               of
               one
               another
               :
               
                 He
                 that
                 loveth
                 me
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 loved
                 by
                 my
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 love
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 manifest
                 myself
                 to
                 him
                 .
              
               and
               v.
               23.
               
               
                 If
                 any
                 love
                 me
                 he
                 will
                 keepe
                 my
                 word
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 Father
                 will
                 love
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 will
                 come
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 abode
                 with
                 him
                 .
              
               And
               Chapter
               15.
               
               
                 As
                 my
                 Father
                 hath
                 loved
                 me
                 ,
                 I
                 also
                 have
                 loved
                 you
                 ;
                 abide
                 in
                 my
                 love
                 .
              
               
               And
               concerning
               the
               love
               of
               one
               another
               ;
               
                 a
                 new
                 commandment
                 I
                 give
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 love
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 loved
                 you
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 all
                 men
                 shall
                 know
                 that
                 you
                 are
                 my
                 disciples
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 have
                 love
                 one
                 to
                 another
                 .
              
               This
               interim
               therfore
               betvvixt
               the
               parting
               of
               our
               Saviour
               from
               his
               disciples
               in
               his
               ascension
               ,
               and
               the
               coming
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               may
               be
               not
               vnfitly
               imployed
               in
               considerations
               moving
               vs
               to
               the
               love
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               and
               of
               our
               neighbour
               ;
               both
               to
               solace
               ourselves
               in
               his
               absence
               ,
               and
               to
               dispose
               vs
               the
               better
               to
               receive
               the
               spirit
               of
               love
               :
               For
               doubtlesse
               the
               more
               we
               resemble
               him
               who
               is
               the
               eternall
               love
               of
               the
               Father
               and
               of
               the
               Sonne
               the
               more
               inclinable
               he
               will
               be
               to
               communicate
               himself
               in
               more
               abundance
               ;
               and
               he
               that
               sends
               him
               ,
               finding
               the
               dispositions
               allready
               layed
               ,
               will
               willingly
               accept
               of
               the
               dvvelling
               ,
               and
               direct
               him
               to
               it
               .
            
             
               II.
               S.
               Paul
               in
               his
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Ephesians
               ,
               
               considering
               the
               abundan●●iches
               of
               graces
               and
               glorie
               which
               are
               communica●ed
               to
               vs
               by
               the
               merits
               of
               our
               Saviour
               Christ
               ,
               stroken
               with
               admiration
               ,
               breaketh
               forth
               into
               an
               affectionate
               prayer
               ,
               that
               they
               ,
               and
               in
               thier
               person
               ,
               all
               Christians
               ,
               
                 strengthened
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 inwardly
                 in
                 thier
                 soules
                 ,
                 might
                 come
                 to
                 know
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 comprehend
              
               (
               so
               farre
               as
               our
               poore
               capacitie
               is
               able
               to
               reach
               )
               
                 the
                 breadth
                 ,
                 the
                 lenght
                 ,
                 the
                 height
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 depth
                 of
                 the
                 exceeding
                 charitia
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 surpassing
                 all
                 〈◊〉
                 .
              
               To
               the
               end
               doubtlesse
               that
               being
               filled
               
               with
               abundance
               of
               the
               same
               charitie
               ,
               we
               might
               ansvver
               with
               some
               proportion
               of
               love
               tovvards
               him
               ,
               ●●kindled
               by
               his
               ,
               and
               in
               some
               sort
               correspond
               to
               the
               infinite
               measure
               of
               his
               charitie
               tovvards
               vs
               ,
               and
               have
               latitude
               in
               our
               love
               tovvards
               him
               ,
               and
               longitude
               ,
               and
               depth
               ,
               and
               height
               ,
               as
               he
               tovvards
               vs
               hath
               had
               all
               these
               dimensions
               in
               a
               proportion
               vncomparable
               .
            
             
               III.
               To
               this
               purpose
               it
               will
               not
               be
               amisse
               to
               inlarge
               our
               thoughts
               vpon
               these
               considerations
               ,
               as
               foure
               excellencies
               ,
               to
               which
               all
               other
               properties
               of
               his
               love
               may
               be
               reduced
               ;
               and
               by
               them
               we
               may
               best
               see
               what
               measure
               of
               love
               in
               all
               reason
               God
               may
               require
               of
               vs
               ,
               and
               learne
               more
               perfectly
               by
               our
               ovvne
               experience
               the
               lesson
               which
               S.
               Bernard
               teacheth
               ;
               that
               the
               cause
               of
               our
               love
               tovvards
               God
               must
               be
               God
               himself
               ,
               
               the
               measure
               of
               our
               love
               ,
               to
               love
               him
               without
               measure
               .
               God
               of
               his
               love
               inspire
               our
               thoughts
               to
               conceive
               worthy
               things
               of
               him
               ,
               and
               inflame
               our
               harts
               in
               the
               love
               of
               them
               ,
               that
               hovvever
               weake
               our
               love
               may
               be
               ,
               it
               may
               increase
               to
               that
               measure
               which
               his
               immeasurable
               goodnes
               hath
               designed
               .
               Amen
               .
            
          
           
             
               An
               act
               of
               humble
               acknowledgment
               of
               our
               owne
               weakenes
               .
            
             
               I.
               O
               My
               God
               what
               am
               I
               or
               what
               is
               thy
               love●
               Thy
               infinite
               love
               my
               God
               ,
               tovvards
               man
               what
               is
               it
               ?
               That
               I
               sylly
               worme
               of
               the
               earth
               so
               easily
               venture
               ,
               not
               only
               to
               lift
               vp
               my
               head
               to
               behold
               it
               ,
               and
               ponder
               it
               ,
               and
               esteeme
               it
               (
               for
               to
               this
               end
               thou
               hast
               shevved
               it
               vnto
               vs
               that
               we
               should
               behold
               it
               and
               love
               it
               )
               but
               dare
               scanne
               in
               my
               thoughts
               ,
               and
               vndertake
               to
               discypher
               the
               greate
               greatenes
               of
               it
               in
               these
               fevv
               words
               ,
               the
               broken
               of●alls
               of
               my
               shallovv
               conceits
               :
               Or
               is
               thy
               love
               peradventure
               a
               thing
               which
               can
               be
               comprehended
               by
               man
               ,
               or
               declared
               by
               the
               highest
               Angel
               ,
               or
               defined
               by
               any
               but
               thyself
               ?
               for
               thy
               love
               is
               thyself
               ,
               
               and
               the
               greate
               greatenes
               of
               it
               is
               the
               immense
               Immensitie
               of
               thy
               loving
               self
               ,
               by
               which
               thou
               dilatest
               thyself
               tovvards
               vs
               ,
               and
               in
               vs
               ,
               thy
               creatures
               ,
               and
               through
               the
               infinite
               
                 length
                 ,
                 bleadth
                 ,
                 depth
              
               ,
               and
               heigth
               of
               thy
               inflamed
               charlti●
               comprehendest
               vs
               all
               in
               the
               bovvels
               
               of
               thy
               love
               ,
               loving
               vs
               before
               we
               were
               ,
               that
               we
               might
               be
               ,
               and
               ever
               loving
               vs
               while
               we
               are
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               never
               leave
               to
               be
               ,
               but
               ever
               live
               in
               love
               with
               thee
               .
            
             
               II.
               Who
               therfore
               can
               reach
               so
               farre
               as
               that
               infinite
               length
               ?
               or
               who
               is
               there
               that
               can
               measure
               that
               breadth
               which
               is
               immeasurable
               ?
               Who
               can
               sound
               the
               depth
               ,
               or
               take
               the
               height
               of
               thy
               infinite
               love
               ,
               but
               thy
               only
               self
               ,
               who
               art
               sole
               equall
               ,
               and
               sole
               equally
               infinite
               to
               thyself
               And
               yet
               thou
               wilt
               have
               vs
               measure
               it
               in
               our
               thoughts
               ,
               and
               sound
               it
               in
               our
               harts
               ,
               and
               stretch
               ourselves
               to
               that
               length
               ,
               and
               dilate
               ourselves
               to
               that
               b●eadth
               ,
               and
               lift
               vp
               ourselves
               to
               that
               heigth
               ,
               and
               drovvne
               ourselves
               in
               that
               depth
               of
               thy
               love
               ;
               that
               finding
               hovv
               farre
               we
               are
               from
               the
               true
               measure
               of
               it
               we
               may
               reach
               ,
               if
               not
               as
               farre
               ,
               and
               as
               wide
               ,
               and
               as
               high
               ,
               and
               as
               deepe
               as
               it
               deserveth
               ,
               yet
               so
               farre
               in
               all
               these
               kinds
               as
               by
               thy
               grace
               our
               harts
               will
               serve
               vs
               ,
               which
               is
               acceptable
               in
               thy
               sight
               ,
               though
               too
               small
               a
               measure
               in
               regard
               of
               thy
               infinite
               deserts
               .
            
             
               III.
               O
               Imalnes
               of
               our
               measure
               O
               greatnes
               of
               thy
               deservings
               !
               VVho
               hast
               moved
               heaven
               and
               earth
               for
               our
               sakes
               ,
               and
               searched
               all
               the
               corners
               of
               thy
               infinite
               treasure
               ,
               and
               poured
               forth
               thy
               riches
               to
               the
               bottome
               ,
               to
               help
               vs
               ,
               to
               reclayme
               vs
               ,
               to
               winne
               vs
               to
               thy
               love
               !
               And
               when
               thou
               hadst
               as
               it
               were
               spent
               all
               that
               thou
               hadst
               to
               gayne
               our
               affection
               (
               forall
               that
               we
               see
               ,
               or
               heare
               of
               ,
               or
               can
               imagine
               ,
               are
               thy
               love-gifts
               ,
               as
               I
               may
               tearme
               them
               ,
               to
               dravv
               vs
               to
               thyself
               )
               thou
               sparedst
               not
               thy
               ovvne
               bovvels
               ,
               but
               gavest
               thyself
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               and
               in
               that
               loving
               and
               free
               manner
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               not
               any
               part
               of
               the
               breath
               of
               thy
               sacred
               body
               which
               thou
               didst
               not
               dedicate
               to
               our
               service
               ,
               nor
               one
               drop
               of
               thy
               pretious
               blood
               which
               thou
               didst
               not
               shed
               for
               vs
               ,
               but
               for
               the
               greater
               satisfaction
               of
               our
               vnbeleeving
               minds
               ,
               and
               the
               more
               effectually
               to
               move
               our
               stony
               harts
               ,
               even
               after
               thy
               death
               ,
               thou
               wouldst
               have
               thy
               side
               opened
               with
               that
               cruel
               speare
               ,
               that
               we
               might
               see
               with
               our
               eyes
               that
               there
               was
               no
               more
               blood
               left
               ,
               when
               after
               the
               blood
               spent
               there
               issued
               water
               .
               
            
             
               IV.
               O
               sacred
               bath
               ,
               rempered
               for
               my
               soares
               !
               soseen
               the
               hardnes
               of
               my
               hart
               ,
               alay
               the
               immoderate
               heate
               which
               I
               find
               tovvards
               temporall
               occasions
               ;
               moysten
               the
               
               droughth
               of
               my
               faint
               desires
               ;
               cure
               the
               blindnes
               of
               my
               eyes
               ,
               that
               at
               least
               through
               this
               gap
               layed
               so
               wide
               open
               I
               may
               discover
               some
               parcell
               of
               thy
               love
               ,
               and
               inamoured
               with
               it
               ,
               may
               be
               dravvne
               further
               and
               further
               into
               the
               depth
               ,
               that
               being
               wholy
               absorpt
               in
               it
               ,
               I
               may
               leese
               myself
               while
               I
               go
               about
               to
               measure
               ,
               and
               never
               find
               myself
               againe
               ,
               but
               wholy
               drovvned
               in
               thee
               ,
               who
               art
               my
               God
               and
               my
               only
               love
               .
               Amen
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               length
               of
               the
               love
               of
               God
               is
               the
               Eternitie
               of
               his
               love
               .
            
             
               I.
               THe
               length
               of
               the
               charitie
               of
               allmightie
               God
               ,
               is
               the
               Eternitie
               of
               his
               love
               .
               If
               we
               cast
               our
               eyes
               vpon
               that
               beginning
               of
               his
               Eternitie
               which
               hath
               no
               beginning
               ,
               even
               then
               before
               we
               were
               ,
               and
               when
               he
               only
               was
               ,
               he
               loved
               vs
               as
               novv
               he
               loveth
               ,
               and
               determined
               then
               to
               give
               vs
               all
               that
               good
               which
               we
               find
               he
               hath
               since
               performed
               ,
               or
               hath
               for
               hereafter
               layed
               vp
               in
               store
               for
               vs
               ;
               in
               that
               Eternitie
               ,
               before
               all
               time
               ,
               before
               all
               thought
               ,
               and
               to
               which
               no
               thought
               of
               creature
               can
               arrive
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               delighting
               himself
               with
               his
               only
               self
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               infinite
               riches
               which
               he
               hath
               within
               himself
               ,
               the
               Father
               with
               the
               Sonne
               ,
               and
               the
               Father
               and
               the
               Sonne
               with
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               then
               he
               vouchsafed
               to
               think
               of
               vs
               ,
               to
               love
               vs
               ,
               to
               ordayne
               all
               things
               for
               vs
               ,
               and
               to
               desire
               our
               love
               :
               Then
               when
               not
               only
               he
               had
               no
               need
               of
               vs
               ,
               but
               when
               he
               had
               no
               other
               reason
               to
               think
               of
               vs
               but
               his
               ovvne
               sole
               infinite
               goodnes
               ,
               
               
                 He
                 disposed
                 all
                 things
                 sweetly
              
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               in
               time
               to
               gayne
               that
               which
               in
               Eternitie
               he
               desired
               ,
               to
               wit
               our
               love
               ;
               and
               beholding
               vs
               with
               in
               himself
               ,
               and
               
                 seeing
                 that
                 we
                 were
                 all
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 very
                 good
              
               because
               we
               were
               all
               in
               him
               ,
               he
               would
               ,
               
               in
               time
               appointed
               ,
               that
               we
               shoul
               have
               part
               of
               that
               good
               in
               ourselves
               by
               him
               ,
               which
               we
               had
               from
               all
               Eternitie
               in
               him
               .
               And
               therfore
               he
               made
               vs
               out
               of
               himself
               ,
               that
               acknovvledging
               from
               whence
               we
               derived
               all
               the
               good
               we
               have
               ,
               we
               should
               seeke
               not
               only
               in
               duty
               ,
               or
               gratitude
               ,
               to
               returne
               all
               to
               him
               who
               best
               deserved
               it
               ,
               but
               also
               by
               nature
               we
               should
               be
               eve●
               
               ●orne
               tovvards
               him
               ,
               as
               every
               thing
               naturally
               is
               ever
               bent
               tovvards
               that
               from
               which
               it
               hath
               its
               beeing
               .
            
             
               II.
               If
               againe
               we
               cast
               our
               thoughts
               vpon
               the
               end
               of
               his
               loving
               eternitie
               ,
               which
               hath
               no
               end
               ,
               we
               shall
               find
               his
               love
               not
               contayned
               with
               in
               the
               short
               limitts
               of
               a
               month
               ,
               or
               a
               yeare
               ,
               or
               ten
               thousand
               yeares
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               
                 loveth
                 vs
                 to
                 the
                 end
              
               ,
               with
               out
               end
               ,
               and
               desireth
               nothing
               more
               then
               that
               we
               should
               live
               ,
               
               and
               love
               him
               ,
               world
               with
               out
               end
               .
               And
               as
               in
               his
               Eternitie
               with
               out
               beginning
               he
               
                 disposed
                 all
                 things
                 sweetely
              
               for
               our
               good
               ,
               and
               saluation
               ,
               with
               out
               any
               desert
               of
               ours
               ,
               so
               in
               this
               Eternitie
               with
               our
               ending
               ,
               
                 he
                 reacheth
                 strongly
              
               ,
               striving
               against
               all
               our
               deserts
               ,
               to
               bring
               our
               love
               to
               that
               perfection
               that
               his
               and
               ours
               may
               have
               no
               end
               .
               If
               the
               least
               of
               those
               iniuries
               which
               we
               offer
               to
               God
               (
               thousands
               perhaps
               in
               a
               day
               )
               were
               done
               by
               man
               to
               another
               man
               ,
               
               it
               were
               enough
               insteed
               of
               further
               love
               to
               inflame
               a
               mortall
               ,
               and
               as
               much
               as
               lyeth
               in
               him
               ,
               an
               Eternall
               aversion
               .
               But
               
                 that
                 which
                 seemeth
                 impossible
                 to
                 man
                 is
                 possible
                 to
                 God
                 ,
              
               who
               with
               infinite
               charitie
               doth
               dayly
               ,
               and
               hoverly
               ,
               and
               every
               moment
               put
               vp
               infi●●te
               disgracefull
               actions
               and
               remayneth
               ever
               strong
               in
               love
               rill
               our
               dying
               day
               ,
               
               when
               if
               we
               depart
               not
               in
               his
               love
               ,
               he
               leaveth
               not
               vs
               ,
               but
               we
               die
               leaving
               him
               :
               Othervvise
               so
               long
               as
               we
               live
               ,
               he
               inviteth
               vs
               ,
               and
               worketh
               vs
               to
               his
               love
               ,
               desiring
               nothing
               more
               then
               that
               his
               love
               and
               ours
               should
               be
               Eternall
               .
            
             
               III.
               O
               svveete
               Eternitie
               !
               O
               strong
               and
               never
               fayling
               ,
               but
               ever
               loving
               Eternitie
               !
               VVhat
               can
               a
               mortall
               ,
               and
               ever
               fading
               creature
               doe
               in
               requitall
               of
               such
               immortall
               love
               ?
               Of
               mortall
               to
               immortall
               ,
               of
               temporall
               to
               Eternall
               ,
               of
               man
               to
               God
               ,
               what
               comparison
               is
               there
               ?
               Betvvixt
               such
               bitternes
               as
               we
               offer
               him
               ,
               and
               such
               infinite
               svveetenes
               of
               love
               with
               which
               he
               inviteth
               ,
               expecteth
               ,
               and
               receiveth
               vs
               ,
               betvvixt
               such
               weakenes
               of
               affection
               on
               our
               parte
               ,
               and
               such
               infinite
               strength
               on
               his
               ,
               what
               equali●ie
               may
               be
               expected
               ?
               Ours
               lyeth
               dead
               a
               long
               time
               before
               it
               begin
               ,
               his
               ever
               liveth
               with
               out
               beginning
               ;
               ours
               when
               it
               beginneth
               to
               live
               languisheth
               yet
               betvvixt
               life
               and
               death
               ,
               and
               staggereth
               oft
               whether
               it
               shall
               choose
               to
               live
               by
               loving
               him
               ,
               or
               die
               by
               leaving
               him
               ,
               though
               the
               difference
               
               betvvixt
               such
               a
               loving
               life
               ,
               and
               such
               a
               hatefull
               death
               be
               infinite
               ;
               his
               lasteth
               and
               liveth
               ,
               never
               decaying
               ,
               never
               wav●ting
               ,
               never
               fayling
               ,
               but
               allvvayes
               follovving
               ,
               and
               persuing
               vs
               till
               our
               dying
               day
               ,
               when
               both
               life
               and
               love
               ,
               must
               either
               live
               our
               die
               Eternally
               .
               O
               love
               Eternall
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               first
               means
               to
               perpetuate
               our
               love
               to
               God
               by
               desires
               that
               our
               love
               had
               been
               eternall
               .
            
             
               I.
               IT
               is
               not
               possible
               that
               our
               love
               should
               be
               eternall
               without
               beginning
               ,
               for
               our
               life
               is
               not
               with
               out
               beginning
               ;
               as
               there
               was
               a
               time
               in
               which
               we
               were
               not
               ,
               so
               there
               was
               a
               time
               in
               which
               we
               could
               not
               love
               〈◊〉
               was
               no
               time
               in
               which
               God
               was
               not
               ;
               he
               〈…〉
               time
               ,
               and
               before
               all
               time
               he
               loved
               vs
               :
               VVhat
               shall
               we
               doe
               in
               recompense
               of
               this
               love
               ?
               Let
               vs
               at
               least
               stretch
               forth
               the
               armes
               of
               our
               soule
               ,
               which
               are
               our
               desires
               ,
               and
               fervently
               wish
               our
               love
               had
               been
               eternall
               without
               beginning
               ?
               shall
               we
               wish
               we
               were
               God
               ?
               For
               nothing
               is
               eternall
               with
               out
               beginning
               but
               God
               :
               perhaps
               nothing
               can
               be
               so
               eternall
               but
               God
               alone
               :
               But
               it
               is
               the
               propertie
               of
               love
               not
               to
               consider
               whether
               the
               things
               be
               possible
               which
               it
               desireth
               ,
               or
               not
               possible
               ;
               it
               is
               sufficient
               if
               affection
               be
               satisfyed
               in
               doing
               all
               that
               it
               can
               doe
               and
               in
               desiring
               a
               greate
               deale
               more
               then
               it
               shall
               be
               ever
               able
               to
               effect
               :
               And
               even
               these
               impossible
               desires
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               pleasing
               to
               men
               ,
               when
               expressed
               by
               some
               outvvard
               signe
               ,
               because
               by
               them
               we
               see
               the
               harts
               of
               those
               that
               doe
               affect
               vs
               ,
               much
               more
               are
               they
               pleasing
               to
               God
               ,
               to
               whom
               all
               harts
               are
               open
               ,
               and
               who
               doth
               not
               measure
               our
               love
               so
               much
               by
               the
               shevv
               of
               the
               worke
               ,
               as
               by
               the
               poyse
               of
               the
               affection
               ▪
               if
               the
               worke
               be
               not
               wanting
               when
               there
               is
               means
               to
               performe
               it
               :
               let
               vs
               therfore
               wish
               that
               our
               love
               had
               no
               beginning
               ,
               but
               had
               been
               eternall
               as
               God
               ,
               not
               only
               in
               himself
               ,
               but
               also
               in
               his
               love
               tovvards
               vs
               is
               eternall
               .
               God
               is
               more
               loved
               then
               vnderstood
               (
               sayth
               Hugo
               Victorinus
               )
               love
               entreth
               where
               knovvledge
               stands
               with
               out
               .
               O
               that
               I
               could
               from
               all
               Eternitie
               have
               been
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               loved
               him
               Eternally
               as
               〈◊〉
               deserveth
               ▪
            
             
             
               II.
               Let
               vs
               wish
               againe
               that
               at
               least
               from
               the
               first
               instant
               of
               our
               Conception
               we
               had
               been
               so
               happy
               ,
               as
               to
               have
               no
               sooner
               begun
               to
               be
               ,
               then
               begun
               to
               love
               that
               infinite
               goodnes
               ,
               by
               whom
               we
               had
               our
               beginning
               :
               For
               as
               all
               gifts
               ,
               when
               they
               deserve
               least
               ,
               doe
               yet
               deserve
               we
               should
               love
               the
               giver
               ,
               this
               being
               of
               ours
               ,
               being
               the
               beginning
               of
               all
               other
               gifts
               ,
               even
               then
               deserved
               our
               love
               ,
               and
               if
               it
               had
               been
               possible
               for
               vs
               we
               should
               have
               presently
               turned
               our
               harts
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               as
               S.
               Ihon
               Baptist
               ,
               not
               long
               after
               his
               conception
               in
               presence
               of
               our
               Lord
               ,
               
               
                 have
                 leaped
                 for
                 ioy
              
               ,
               and
               love
               ,
               at
               the
               voyce
               of
               our
               creatour
               ,
               commanding
               vs
               to
               bee
               :
               For
               even
               then
               ,
               
                 he
                 did
                 greate
                 things
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
              
               and
               things
               most
               worthy
               of
               his
               povverfull
               hand
               ,
               when
               out
               of
               his
               infinite
               love
               he
               made
               vs
               capable
               of
               loving
               him
               .
               That
               which
               was
               wanting
               then
               ,
               let
               vs
               supply
               novv
               and
               with
               inflamed
               affection
               love
               him
               the
               more
               fervently
               ,
               the
               more
               time
               hath
               been
               spent
               before
               We
               began
               to
               love
               him
               .
            
             
               III.
               O
               Blessed
               Virgen
               ,
               Mother
               of
               the
               eternal
               lovel
               thrice
               happy
               doe
               I
               account
               thee
               ,
               though
               it
               were
               but
               for
               this
               alone
               ,
               that
               even
               when
               thou
               weret
               in
               thy
               Mothers
               wombe
               thou
               didst
               more
               perfectly
               love
               the
               giver
               of
               thy
               life
               ,
               then
               did
               ever
               pure
               humane
               creature
               love
               him
               in
               most
               perfect
               yeares
               :
               were
               it
               not
               possible
               for
               vs
               novv
               to
               supply
               this
               want
               which
               we
               find
               in
               ourselves
               of
               love
               tovvards
               thy
               loving
               Sonne
               ?
               VVe
               may
               I
               hope
               by
               thy
               assistance
               ,
               and
               by
               conioyning
               our
               love
               with
               thyne
               ,
               not
               only
               love
               him
               from
               the
               beginning
               of
               our
               life
               ,
               but
               from
               the
               beginning
               of
               both
               thy
               life
               ,
               and
               love
               ,
               and
               restore
               him
               not
               only
               as
               many
               yeares
               as
               are
               past
               of
               our
               love
               but
               in
               recompense
               of
               former
               losses
               give
               all
               those
               yeares
               which
               betvvixt
               this
               and
               that
               time
               in
               which
               thou
               first
               didst
               begin
               to
               live
               ,
               thou
               didst
               spend
               in
               his
               love
               .
               Therfore
               humbly
               trusting
               in
               thy
               favour
               ;
               but
               what
               doe
               I
               say
               ?
               I
               feate
               I
               am
               too
               bold
               ,
               Noe.
               Thy
               love
               doth
               beare
               it
               ;
               his
               love
               deserveth
               it
               ;
               all
               love
               requireth
               it
               :
               I
               humbly
               conioyne
               my
               love
               and
               life
               with
               thyne
               ,
               that
               this
               little
               drop
               of
               my
               love
               being
               drovvned
               in
               that
               sea
               of
               thyne
               ,
               and
               both
               made
               but
               one
               life
               and
               love
               (
               as
               a
               drop
               is
               made
               one
               with
               the
               liquor
               into
               which
               it
               is
               infused
               )
               I
               may
               love
               him
               as
               he
               deserveth
               ;
               no●
               only
               as
               soone
               ,
               but
               before
               I
               began
               to
               be
               .
               O
               blessed
               coniunction
               !
               Thou
               didst
               desire
               that
               thy
               love
               had
               been
               Eternall
               ;
               
               to
               make
               it
               such
               thou
               didst
               ioyne
               it
               with
               the
               love
               of
               thy
               blessed
               Sonne
               ,
               and
               Eternally
               with
               him
               thou
               desiredst
               and
               beganst
               to
               love
               him
               :
               My
               love
               therfore
               being
               novv
               one
               with
               thyne
               ,
               and
               thyne
               one
               with
               his
               ,
               all
               three
               make
               but
               one
               eternall
               love
               ;
               which
               triple
               knot
               of
               love
               ,
               God
               of
               his
               infinite
               goodnes
               ever
               please
               to
               continue
               .
               Amen
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               miserie
               of
               most
               men
               bewayled
               and
               the
               happines
               of
               younger
               yeares
               .
            
             
               I.
               THe
               happy
               coniunction
               which
               we
               may
               make
               of
               our
               love
               with
               the
               love
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               of
               our
               blessed
               Ladie
               ,
               may
               be
               an
               exceeding
               comfort
               to
               vs
               :
               farre
               greater
               comfort
               would
               it
               have
               been
               ,
               if
               besides
               the
               condition
               of
               being
               but
               in
               time
               ,
               there
               had
               been
               no
               further
               distance
               .
               But
               alas
               !
               Hovv
               often
               besides
               have
               we
               made
               a
               breach
               of
               love
               betvvixt
               vs
               and
               God
               ?
               we
               were
               no
               sooner
               Masters
               of
               our
               love
               ,
               
               but
               we
               began
               to
               
                 wast
                 it
                 lavishly
              
               ,
               as
               the
               prodigall
               child
               did
               his
               
                 substance
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 farre
                 country
              
               from
               God
               ,
               cleaving
               in
               affection
               to
               
                 the
                 husks
              
               of
               his
               Creatures
               ,
               which
               
                 the
                 swine
                 doe
                 eate
              
               ,
               the
               externall
               appearance
               of
               the
               things
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               in
               which
               worldlings
               doe
               delight
               :
               For
               they
               never
               enter
               by
               consideration
               into
               the
               substance
               of
               things
               created
               ,
               to
               feed
               thier
               soules
               with
               the
               goodnes
               ,
               and
               mercy
               ,
               and
               wisdome
               ,
               and
               povver
               ,
               and
               other
               infinite
               perfections
               of
               God
               who
               made
               them
               :
               neither
               doe
               they
               consider
               to
               what
               end
               they
               were
               made
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               to
               incite
               vs
               ,
               and
               help
               vs
               the
               more
               to
               his
               love
               ;
               but
               as
               the
               psalmist
               speaketh
               ,
               
               
                 like
                 a
                 horse
                 or
                 a
                 mule
                 who
                 have
                 no
                 understanding
                 ,
              
               they
               rest
               in
               that
               to
               which
               sense
               doth
               lead
               them
               ,
               and
               like
               svvine
               feede
               greedyly
               vpon
               the
               husks
               ,
               and
               attend
               to
               fill
               thier
               bellies
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               thier
               inordinate
               appetite
               ,
               with
               things
               which
               for
               the
               present
               .
               and
               by
               reason
               of
               thier
               vnbridled
               hunger
               and
               distempered
               mind
               ,
               doe
               seeme
               to
               content
               them
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               meane
               time
               let
               thier
               soules
               pine
               avvay
               for
               want
               of
               the
               food
               they
               were
               created
               to
               feed
               on
               .
            
             
               II.
               VVhat
               a
               dreadfull
               distāce
               is
               there
               betvvixt
               such
               soules
               
               and
               God
               when
               not
               thier
               love
               (
               by
               which
               alone
               we
               cā
               approch
               to
               him
               )
               but
               thier
               hat●ed
               (
               by
               which
               we
               goe
               further
               and
               further
               from
               him
               )
               begins
               by
               little
               and
               little
               to
               be
               eternall
               tovvards
               him
               ,
               who
               deserveth
               eternall
               love
               :
               for
               the
               too
               much
               love
               of
               Creatures
               doth
               insensibly
               breed
               dis●ast
               of
               the
               Creatour
               :
               the
               cleaving
               to
               the
               visible
               blinds
               vs
               ●owards
               the
               invisible
               ;
               the
               eye
               that
               lookes
               much
               vpon
               earth
               is
               loth
               to
               looke
               vpon
               heaven
               ,
               as
               too
               farre
               from
               its
               purpose
               :
               If
               wishes
               will
               supply
               ,
               with
               what
               weeping
               and
               lamenting
               ought
               we
               to
               wish
               that
               such
               a
               gap
               had
               never
               been
               made
               ,
               but
               that
               at
               least
               we
               had
               begun
               the
               love
               ,
               which
               we
               ovve
               eternally
               to
               God
               ,
               so
               soone
               as
               it
               was
               in
               our
               power
               ●o
               love
               him
               ,
               and
               that
               when
               we
               began
               first
               to
               have
               the
               vse
               of
               reason
               ,
               we
               had
               reflected
               how
               greate
               reason
               there
               was
               not
               to
               desire
               to
               live
               but
               only
               for
               his
               love
               .
            
             
               III.
               Happy
               are
               they
               who
               have
               thier
               yeares
               before
               them
               :
               for
               by
               the
               benefit
               of
               thier
               age
               ,
               having
               not
               settled
               ●hier
               affections
               vpon
               any
               thing
               els
               ,
               they
               have
               them
               still
               wholy
               in
               thier
               hands
               ,
               to
               bestow
               vpon
               him
               who
               beft
               deserveth
               our
               love
               ;
               for
               all
               things
               beside
               him
               are
               either
               naught
               ,
               or
               nothing
               in
               comparison
               to
               him
               .
               Happy
               yeares
               which
               make
               thier
               possessours
               able
               to
               say
               to
               God
               ,
               my
               loving
               Lord
               ;
               Thy
               infinite
               love
               hath
               been
               towards
               me
               e●●rnall
               without
               beginning
               ,
               because
               the
               being
               of
               thyself
               was
               the
               beginning
               of
               thy
               love
               ,
               both
               eternall
               without
               beginning
               :
               This
               beginning
               therfore
               of
               my
               life
               shall
               also
               be
               the
               beginning
               of
               my
               love
               tovvards
               thee
               ,
               that
               when
               by
               thy
               grace
               ,
               and
               continuall
               assistance
               ,
               I
               shall
               enter
               into
               that
               other
               Eternitie
               which
               hath
               no
               end
               ,
               my
               love
               may
               be
               found
               to
               have
               been
               so
               long
               as
               my
               life
               ,
               both
               equally
               eternall
               :
               for
               it
               would
               be
               a
               greate
               confusion
               to
               me
               ,
               in
               that
               doubtfull
               day
               of
               thy
               judgment
               ,
               to
               have
               it
               layed
               to
               my
               charge
               that
               I
               had
               lived
               longer
               then
               I
               had
               loved
               thee
               ,
               who
               hast
               not
               lived
               one
               moment
               longer
               then
               thou
               hast
               loved
               me
               .
            
             
               IV.
               Thrice
               happy
               in
               this
               kind
               o●
               blessed
               Gonzaga
               ;
               who
               coul●st
               lovingly
               glorie
               that
               at
               seaven
               yeares
               of
               age
               thou
               didst
               perfectly
               turne
               thyself
               to
               God
               ,
               
               and
               with
               greate
               fervour
               of
               mind
               consecrate
               thyself
               wholy
               to
               him
               .
               Thou
               knewest
               then
               how
               gratefull
               to
               God
               would
               be
               
               these
               first
               fruits
               of
               thy
               love
               :
               Begge
               of
               him
               pardon
               for
               my
               neglect
               ,
               and
               vnmindfullnes
               ,
               and
               promote
               the
               desires
               of
               those
               who
               are
               yet
               yong
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               follow
               thy
               steps
               ▪
               and
               place
               thier
               love
               betimes
               ,
               where
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               not
               placed
               ▪
               it
               will
               finally
               either
               be
               lost
               ,
               or
               mispent
               ;
               lost
               ,
               if
               bestowed
               vpon
               things
               which
               doe
               not
               deserve
               our
               love
               ;
               mispent
               ,
               if
               vpon
               things
               which
               rather
               deserve
               our
               hatred
               .
               O
               hatefull
               expence
               of
               love
               that
               is
               so
               pre●ious
               .
            
          
           
             
               A
               second
               means
               to
               perpetuate
               our
               love
               towards
               God.
               
            
             
               I.
               THey
               who
               have
               let
               s●ip
               time
               so
               pretious
               ,
               ●ust
               repayre
               thier
               losse
               so
               well
               as
               they
               can
               ,
               not
               with
               often
               sighs
               and
               sorrowes
               only
               ,
               for
               that
               which
               is
               past
               ,
               bu●
               with
               constant
               purposes
               for
               the
               time
               to
               come
               ,
               and
               say
               with
               the
               Psalmist
               ,
               
                 Now
                 I
                 begin
              
               ,
               o
               Lord
               to
               love
               thee
               :
               This
               love
               by
               thy
               grace
               I
               will
               continue
               for
               ever
               
               till
               it
               be
               perfected
               after
               this
               changeable
               life
               in
               thy
               never
               changing
               Eternitie
               .
               O
               that
               I
               were
               able
               to
               say
               with
               they
               Apostle
               ,
               or
               rather
               with
               that
               confidence
               ,
               and
               with
               that
               love
               which
               he
               did
               .
               
                 Cerius
                 sum
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 certayne
                 tha●
                 neither
                 death
                 ,
                 nor
                 life
                 ,
                 nor
                 Angels
                 ,
                 nor
                 Principalities
                 ,
              
               
               
                 nor
                 Powers
                 ,
                 neither
                 things
                 present
                 ,
                 nor
                 things
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 neither
                 might
                 ,
                 nor
                 heigth
                 ,
                 nor
                 depth
                 ,
                 nor
                 other
                 creature
                 shall
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 separate
                 me
                 from
                 the
                 charitie
                 ,
              
               which
               I
               owe
               ,
               which
               I
               beare
               to
               thee
               ,
               my
               God
               ,
               for
               thy
               loving
               self
               ,
               and
               for
               thy
               loving
               Sonne
               Christ
               Jesus
               our
               Lord.
               
            
             
               II.
               But
               how
               oft
               have
               I
               sayed
               thus
               to
               God
               ▪
               And
               may
               not
               I
               with
               reason
               feare
               least
               he
               slight
               my
               words
               ,
               having
               experienced
               that
               the
               worke
               doth
               so
               slowely
               follow
               ▪
               Of
               this
               
                 I
                 am
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               that
               were
               not
               his
               goodnes
               immeasu●able
               ,
               he
               would
               long
               care
               this
               have
               loathed
               so
               much
               instabilitie
               of
               hart
               ,
               and
               so
               often
               change
               of
               love
               :
               no
               ma●
               would
               have
               abided
               it
               :
               Bu●
               God
               knoweth
               himself
               ,
               and
               knoweth
               vs
               :
               He
               knoweth
               himself
               to
               be
               eternall
               ,
               ever
               permanent
               ,
               ever
               the
               same
               ;
               He
               knoweth
               that
               as
               we
               have
               had
               a
               beginning
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               and
               shall
               have
               an
               end
               ,
               so
               all
               our
               life
               standeth
               vpon
               beginnings
               and
               endings
               ;
               
               and
               consequently
               it
               is
               no
               wonder
               that
               we
               have
               in
               vs
               so
               many
               changes
               :
               but
               even
               this
               condition
               of
               ours
               must
               be
               to
               vs
               an
               incitement
               every
               houre
               in
               the
               day
               and
               every
               moment
               to
               begin
               ,
               as
               if
               that
               houre
               ,
               or
               that
               moment
               were
               the
               first
               ,
               and
               last
               of
               our
               life
               :
               How
               many
               have
               been
               ,
               to
               thier
               ovvne
               and
               others
               thinking
               ,
               able
               and
               strong
               ,
               and
               likely
               to
               outlive
               many
               dayes
               and
               yeares
               ,
               and
               have
               been
               suddenly
               taken
               avvay
               ?
               Let
               vs
               therfore
               make
               vse
               of
               this
               our
               nature
               ,
               and
               beleeve
               this
               truth
               ,
               that
               we
               have
               not
               one
               day
               ,
               nor
               one
               houre
               certayne
               of
               life
               :
               why
               therfore
               should
               we
               neglect
               this
               houre
               ,
               and
               not
               imploy
               it
               wholy
               in
               his
               love
               ?
            
             
               III.
               O
               that
               our
               love
               were
               tovvards
               God
               so
               fervently
               earyed
               as
               it
               is
               some
               times
               foolishly
               bent
               towards
               creatures
               !
               hovv
               short
               would
               these
               dayes
               of
               our
               life
               most
               iustly
               seeme
               to
               bee
               ?
               O
               love
               !
               hovv
               justly
               may
               I
               complayne
               of
               thy
               sottish
               ignorance
               ,
               and
               blind
               measure
               ?
               Greate
               ,
               and
               long
               love
               towards
               creatures
               ,
               little
               ,
               and
               short
               towards
               our
               Creatour
               ,
               what
               a
               monster
               is
               it
               ?
               Few
               be
               the
               dayes
               of
               my
               life
               ,
               ●
               my
               God
               ,
               the
               dayes
               of
               my
               life
               be
               few
               ,
               compared
               with
               the
               Eternitie
               of
               the
               love
               which
               I
               ovve
               thee
               ;
               they
               be
               fevv
               compared
               with
               the
               love
               which
               I
               wish
               thee
               ;
               O
               that
               I
               had
               a
               thousand
               lives
               to
               bestovv
               in
               they
               love
               !
               from
               this
               hou●e
               ,
               if
               I
               had
               them
               ,
               I
               would
               bestovv
               them
               all
               in
               thy
               love
               ;
               from
               this
               houte
               ,
               I
               doe
               consecrate
               all
               the
               houres
               ,
               and
               minutes
               of
               my
               life
               ,
               (
               hovv
               long
               or
               hovv
               short
               soever
               thou
               knowest
               it
               will
               be
               )
               wholy
               and
               intirely
               to
               thy
               love
               .
               Hovv
               to
               wish
               it
               ,
               I
               cannot
               tell
               :
               The
               longer
               I
               live
               ,
               the
               oftener
               I
               offend
               against
               thy
               love
               ;
               perhaps
               ,
               the
               more
               I
               shall
               doe
               ,
               or
               suffer
               for
               thy
               love
               ▪
               here
               thou
               must
               be
               the
               chooser
               ;
               grant
               me
               only
               thy
               grace
               ,
               that
               that
               which
               is
               and
               shall
               be
               ,
               may
               be
               wholy
               thyne
               ;
               Grant
               that
               hovv
               long
               soever
               I
               live
               ,
               it
               may
               seeme
               little
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               greatnes
               of
               thy
               love
               ,
               which
               I
               desire
               to
               shew
               ▪
               cersaynly
               it
               will
               be
               little
               in
               comparison
               of
               that
               which
               ●●ou
               deserv●st
               ,
               my
               God
               ,
               my
               love
               ▪
               Amen
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Of
               the
               desire
               of
               being
               dissolved
               .
            
             
               I
               THe
               greate
               saincts
               of
               God
               out
               of
               the
               abundance
               of
               love
               which
               they
               beare
               him
               ,
               doe
               oftimes
               desire
               most
               earnestly
               that
               this
               thier
               miserable
               life
               were
               quickly
               at
               an
               end
               ,
               not
               because
               they
               are
               weary
               of
               troble
               with
               themselves
               or
               others
               ,
               but
               because
               love
               is
               increased
               ,
               and
               established
               by
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               parties
               who
               doe
               love
               ,
               and
               especially
               by
               such
               an
               all
               seeing
               and
               all
               inioying
               presence
               ,
               by
               which
               we
               discover
               infinitely
               more
               the
               infinite
               perfections
               of
               God
               ,
               with
               out
               the
               least
               alay
               of
               imperfection
               ,
               infinitely
               more
               then
               we
               can
               possibly
               arrive
               to
               vnderstand
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               by
               all
               the
               naturall
               and
               supernaturall
               knovvledge
               which
               we
               have
               ;
               and
               by
               this
               blessed
               presēce
               we
               are
               ourselves
               perpetually
               cōfirmed
               in
               love
               ,
               without
               any
               danger
               of
               fayling
               in
               the
               least
               duty
               of
               correspondence
               ;
               and
               finally
               we
               are
               made
               more
               capable
               ,
               and
               never
               weary
               of
               loving
               him
               ;
               because
               we
               still
               discover
               more
               and
               more
               that
               he
               infinitely
               ,
               and
               incomprehensibly
               ,
               deserveth
               the
               eternall
               continuance
               ,
               and
               perseverance
               of
               our
               love
               towards
               him
               .
               
               Say
               therfore
               with
               the
               Apostle
               .
               
                 I
                 desire
                 to
                 be
                 dissolved
              
               ,
               from
               these
               mortall
               bonds
               ,
               which
               aggravate
               and
               depresse
               my
               soule
               from
               that
               perfection
               of
               love
               which
               a
               sincere
               hart
               desireth
               ,
               and
               thou
               my
               God
               deservest
               :
               
                 I
                 defire
                 to
                 be
                 dissolved
              
               ,
               if
               not
               out
               of
               perfect
               love
               which
               
                 excludeth
                 feare
              
               ,
               
               yet
               out
               of
               such
               love
               as
               breadeth
               a
               filiall
               feare
               of
               offending
               ,
               and
               lothnes
               to
               continue
               in
               the
               least
               danger
               of
               leesing
               ,
               or
               lessening
               thy
               love
               .
            
             
               II.
               O
               dreadfull
               danger
               !
               a
               danger
               worse
               then
               death
               itself
               !
               With
               what
               exquisite
               manner
               of
               all
               corporall
               death
               would
               I
               not
               willingly
               redeeme
               this
               hazard
               ?
               What
               hazard
               would
               I
               not
               most
               joyfully
               runn
               to
               purchase
               an
               eternitie
               of
               never
               offending
               my
               God
               ?
               O
               pretious
               Eternitie
               !
               
                 One
                 thing
                 I
                 have
                 asked
                 of
                 my
                 lord
                 God
                 ,
              
               
               
                 this
                 I
                 will
                 againe
                 ,
                 and
                 againe
                 require
                 ,
              
               that
               the
               very
               houre
               ,
               and
               moment
               that
               he
               seeth
               me
               inclining
               to
               offend
               ,
               he
               will
               rather
               call
               me
               out
               of
               this
               life
               ,
               then
               permit
               me
               to
               fayle
               in
               his
               love
               .
               Happy
               man
               !
               
               If
               I
               be
               thus
               prevented
               ;
               
                 who
                 will
                 give
                 me
                 wings
                 as
                 of
                 a
                 dove
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 fly
                 ,
              
               from
               this
               death
               of
               
               synne
               ,
               which
               doth
               hang
               over
               my
               head
               ;
               ô
               love
               of
               my
               deare
               God!
               How
               long
               shall
               I
               abide
               this
               hazard
               of
               leesing
               thee
               ,
               who
               art
               my
               only
               true
               life
               ?
            
             
               III.
               I
               doe
               not
               envy
               any
               thing
               more
               in
               the
               blessed
               sain●ts
               ,
               and
               Angels
               of
               heaven
               ,
               then
               that
               thier
               love
               to
               God
               is
               continuall
               with
               out
               intermission
               ,
               constant
               without
               wa●ering
               ,
               certayne
               without
               feare
               of
               leesing
               it
               ,
               or
               of
               relenting
               ,
               Eternall
               with
               out
               end
               of
               loving
               ;
               neither
               can
               death
               be
               truly
               welcome
               for
               any
               other
               end
               ,
               more
               then
               that
               it
               may
               be
               a
               beginning
               of
               this
               loving
               Eternitie
               :
               O
               Eternitie
               of
               love
               !
               what
               time
               can
               be
               suffici●●t
               to
               dwell
               vpon
               so
               loving
               a
               consideration
               !
               What
               houre
               ,
               or
               minute
               of
               my
               life
               should
               passe
               ,
               in
               which
               I
               should
               not
               be
               found
               still
               loving
               thee
               my
               God
               ,
               and
               still
               exercising
               acts
               of
               thy
               love
               in
               ha●●
               ,
               and
               deed
               ?
               Print
               this
               thy
               love
               ,
               sweet
               Jesus
               ,
               in
               my
               hart
               ,
               by
               thy
               bitter
               Passion
               ,
               and
               by
               ●hy
               sacred
               wounds
               :
               what
               better
               seale
               then
               thy
               loving
               self
               ?
               VVhat
               stronger
               wax
               then
               thy
               sacred
               blood
               ?
               What
               highter
               ●ire
               then
               thy
               eternall
               love
               ?
               O
               that
               my
               soule
               were
               ●he
               whitest
               parchment
               worthy
               to
               receive
               such
               a
               noble
               impression
               !
               which
               being
               presented
               ,
               and
               vnfolded
               in
               thy
               eternall
               Consistorie
               ,
               nothing
               might
               appeare
               written
               in
               it
               from
               the
               beginning
               of
               my
               life
               to
               the
               end
               therof
               ,
               but
               Jesus
               ,
               my
               love
               ,
               my
               love
               sweete
               Jesus
               .
               Amen
               .
            
          
           
             
               How
               we
               ought
               to
               imitate
               the
               Eternitie
               of
               the
               love
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               the
               love
               of
               our
               Neighbour
               .
            
             
               I.
               THe
               ●ternitie
               of
               love
               which
               we
               indeavour
               after
               our
               meane
               kind
               of
               measure
               to
               expresse
               in
               ourselves
               towards
               God
               ,
               in
               answer
               to
               his
               eternall
               love
               towards
               vs
               ,
               the
               same
               it
               is
               fit
               we
               should
               practise
               towards
               others
               ,
               in
               imitation
               of
               this
               first
               excellencie
               of
               his
               infinite
               love
               ,
               both
               to
               f●ee
               ourselves
               from
               that
               inference
               which
               S.
               Jhon
               makes
               ,
               
               that
               
                 if
                 any
                 say
                 ,
                 I
                 love
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 hat●●h
                 his
                 brother
                 be
                 is
                 a
                 lyer
                 ,
              
               and
               from
               that
               imperfection
               to
               full●ll
               the
               commandment
               which
               we
               have
               of
               it
               ;
               for
               so
               the
               same
               beloved
               disciple
               assureth
               vs
               ,
               
               
                 This
                 commandm●●
                 〈◊〉
                 have
                 from
                 ●●d
                 ,
                 tha●
                 who
                 loveth
                 God
                 ,
                 loveth
                 also
                 his
                 
                 ●rother
                 ,
              
               
               and
               againe
               ;
               
                 he
                 that
                 hath
                 my
                 commandments
                 ,
                 and
                 keepeth
                 them
                 ,
                 he
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 loveth
                 me
                 .
              
            
             
               II.
               VVe
               must
               therfore
               love
               our
               neighbour
               ,
               even
               before
               he
               loves
               vs
               ,
               and
               when
               he
               gives
               vs
               no
               occasion
               to
               love
               him
               ,
               but
               rather
               occasion
               of
               hatred
               ,
               by
               his
               ●hvvart
               demeanour
               tovvards
               vs
               ,
               or
               ill
               cariage
               tovvards
               God.
               Againe
               ,
               we
               must
               never
               be
               weary
               of
               loving
               him
               ,
               or
               of
               doing
               good
               vnto
               him
               ,
               or
               for
               him
               ;
               we
               must
               with
               greate
               patience
               ,
               and
               longanimitie
               beare
               his
               dayly
               ,
               and
               continuall
               imperfections
               ,
               and
               offenses
               ;
               neither
               wondering
               ,
               nor
               impatiently
               grudging
               at
               his
               often
               falling
               ,
               or
               hard
               measure●
               nor
               pusillanimously
               sitting
               dovvne
               ,
               thinking
               hovv
               to
               fly
               ,
               and
               retire
               from
               such
               companie
               to
               others
               ,
               with
               whom
               we
               imagin
               we
               shall
               have
               no
               such
               troble
               ;
               
               but
               imitating
               
                 the
                 charitie
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 patience
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               and
               saying
               with
               S.
               Augustine
               ,
               
               if
               the
               vessels
               of
               flesh
               be
               narrovv
               ,
               let
               the
               bounds
               of
               charitie
               be
               enlarged
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               let
               men
               be
               infirme
               ,
               and
               troblesome
               and
               synfull
               ,
               hard
               to
               be
               ruled
               ,
               harder
               to
               accommodate
               themselves
               to
               my
               disposition
               ,
               or
               concei●e
               ▪
               it
               is
               the
               nature
               of
               flesh
               and
               blood
               to
               be
               so
               ,
               my
               charit●●
               shall
               not
               be
               so
               scant
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               out-reach
               all
               this
               ,
               and
               persever
               to
               the
               end
               in
               bearing
               ,
               that
               so
               I
               may
               fullfill
               the
               lavv
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               imitate
               his
               love
               .
            
             
               III.
               O
               love
               of
               my
               God
               more
               strong
               then
               death
               !
               for
               death
               could
               never
               have
               overtaken
               my
               God
               ,
               vnlesse
               love
               had
               yealded
               him
               into
               his
               hands
               :
               This
               brought
               my
               deere
               Saviour
               to
               the
               death-bed
               of
               the
               crosse
               ,
               and
               did
               not
               suffer
               him
               to
               come
               dovvne
               from
               it
               ,
               for
               any
               of
               the
               vpbrayding-scoffs
               with
               which
               the
               Ievves
               did
               taunt
               him
               ,
               nor
               for
               any
               weaker
               motive
               which
               humane
               frayletie
               might
               have
               suggested
               ,
               nor
               for
               any
               fayre
               seeming
               reason
               which
               worldly
               wisdome
               might
               have
               invented
               ,
               but
               being
               stretched
               vpon
               it
               to
               the
               vtmost
               ,
               as
               he
               had
               began
               to
               love
               vs
               from
               the
               beginning
               of
               his
               ,
               not
               only
               mortall
               ,
               but
               immortall
               life
               ,
               so
               h●
               resolved
               to
               yeald
               vp
               his
               last
               breath
               and
               blessed
               Ghost
               for
               vs
               ,
               that
               this
               his
               ●ying
               for
               our
               sake
               might
               be
               a
               most
               evident
               testimonie
               of
               his
               never
               dying
               love
               ,
               seeing
               he
               choose
               rather
               to
               leave
               this
               life
               ,
               then
               to
               forgo
               our
               love
               O
               that
               my
               hart
               and
               soule
               were
               w●oly
               absorpt
               in
               this
               thy
               eternall
               love
               !
               that
               I
               might
               dye
               by
               thy
               love
               ,
               who
               didst
               die
               for
               the
               love
               of
               me
               ,
               and
               die
               rather
               then
               relent
               in
               the
               least
               
               point
               of
               love
               tovvards
               thee
               ,
               or
               tovvards
               my
               neighbour
               for
               thee
               .
               Amen
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               latitude
               ,
               or
               Vniversalitie
               of
               the
               love
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               I.
               THe
               latitude
               of
               the
               charitie
               of
               God
               ,
               is
               the
               Vniversalitie
               of
               his
               love
               ,
               extending
               itself
               to
               all
               in
               generall
               ,
               and
               to
               every
               one
               in
               particular
               .
               
                 He
                 will
                 have
                 all
                 men
                 to
                 be
                 saved
              
               (
               sayth
               the
               Apostle
               )
               
                 and
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 truth
              
               ;
               
               and
               the
               beloved
               disciple
               ,
               
                 he
                 inlighteneth
                 every
                 man
                 that
                 cometh
                 into
                 this
                 world
                 .
              
               
               Therfore
               when
               he
               had
               created
               man
               ,
               
                 he
                 added
                 his
                 commandments
                 ,
                 and
                 precep●s
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 he
                 would
                 keepe
                 his
                 commandments
                 they
                 should
                 keepe
                 him
                 .
              
               Therfore
               he
               
                 punisheth
                 synners
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 by
                 peeces
                 ,
              
               
               
                 puting
                 them
                 in
                 mind
                 of
                 that
                 in
                 which
                 they
                 have
                 offended
                 ,
                 that
                 leaving
                 thier
                 malice
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 beleeve
                 in
                 thee
                 ,
                 ô
                 Lord
                 :
              
               Therfore
               he
               picked
               out
               a
               choosen
               people
               ,
               to
               shevv
               his
               wonderous
               povvre
               more
               signally
               to
               all
               the
               world
               by
               them
               ,
               
               
                 that
                 hearing
                 all
                 his
                 precepts
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 say
                 ,
                 behold
                 a
                 wise
                 ,
                 and
                 vnderstanding
                 people
                 ,
                 a
                 greate
                 nation
              
               Therfore
               he
               came
               himself
               ,
               and
               tooke
               flesh
               vpon
               him
               ,
               to
               satisfie
               for
               the
               synnes
               of
               everre
               one
               of
               vs
               ,
               and
               to
               give
               vs
               example
               of
               obedience
               to
               the
               lavv
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               he
               came
               to
               promulgate
               ;
               and
               aftervvards
               sent
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               thier
               successours
               into
               the
               whole
               world
               ▪
               with
               commandment
               to
               
                 preach
                 the
                 Ghospell
                 to
                 every
                 creature
                 ,
              
               
               testifying
               that
               with
               the
               like
               assistance
               he
               
                 will
                 be
                 with
                 us
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
            
             
               II.
               To
               this
               vniversalitie
               belongeth
               the
               sweetnes
               of
               the
               lavv
               of
               Grace
               ,
               and
               the
               easynes
               by
               which
               we
               may
               come
               to
               the
               remission
               of
               our
               synns
               ,
               and
               to
               saluation
               :
               for
               what
               ceremonie
               could
               be
               instituted
               more
               easy
               then
               that
               of
               baptisme
               ?
               VVhat
               means
               of
               remissiō
               of
               synns
               aftervvards
               committed
               ,
               more
               indulgent
               then
               that
               of
               private
               confession●
               For
               whatever
               people
               ill
               disposed
               may
               think
               of
               it
               ,
               if
               an
               earthly
               Prince
               had
               appointed
               such
               a
               way
               of
               pardon
               for
               crimes
               committed
               ,
               who
               would
               not
               runn
               vnto
               it
               ?
               And
               this
               not
               once
               ,
               or
               tvvice
               ,
               but
               ten
               thousand
               thousand
               times
               to
               be
               had
               ;
               and
               in
               fine
               as
               oft
               as
               we
               shall
               have
               offended
               ,
               and
               when
               ever
               we
               will
               have
               recourse
               vnto
               it
               ,
               after
               never
               so
               long
               delayes
               or
               relapses
               .
               VVhat
               shall
               I
               say
               of
               the
               helps
               internall
               ?
               by
               remorse
               ,
               and
               inspiration
               ,
               and
               externall
               ,
               by
               exhortation
               ,
               
               and
               example
               ;
               of
               which
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               there
               is
               continuall
               succession
               and
               abundance
               :
               what
               of
               the
               presence
               of
               our
               blessed
               Saviour
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               ?
               continually
               as
               it
               were
               wayting
               vpon
               vs
               ,
               and
               by
               it
               inviting
               vs.
               and
               puting
               vs
               in
               mind
               of
               our
               duty
               tovvards
               him
               :
               That
               he
               would
               be
               in
               every
               Countrey
               Church
               attending
               vs
               ,
               is
               no
               small
               token
               of
               his
               vniversall
               love
               tovvards
               vs
               ,
               refusing
               no
               body
               neither
               rich
               ,
               nor
               poore
               ,
               nor
               lame
               ,
               nor
               blind
               ,
               nor
               the
               most
               noylomest
               creature
               that
               we
               can
               imagin
               .
               
               
                 Come
                 to
                 me
                 allyee
                 that
                 labour
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 burdened
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 refresh
                 yee
                 .
              
            
             
               III.
               That
               he
               refuseth
               no
               synner
               though
               never
               so
               greate
               ,
               is
               particularly
               to
               be
               pondered
               ,
               as
               a
               signe
               of
               the
               v●niversalitie
               of
               his
               love
               ;
               of
               which
               ,
               though
               we
               see
               dayly
               example
               ,
               the
               Apostle
               testifyeth
               it
               in
               himself
               ,
               extolling
               this
               grace
               ,
               and
               giving
               speciall
               thanks
               ,
               
               that
               though
               
                 before
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 blasphemer
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 persecutour
                 ,
                 and
                 contumelious
              
               in
               his
               thoughts
               ,
               and
               speeches
               tovvards
               Christ
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               
                 yet
                 he
                 received
                 mercy
              
               .
               Ponder
               the
               hardnes
               which
               naturally
               we
               find
               among
               men
               to
               forgive
               offenses
               ,
               and
               compare
               it
               with
               what
               we
               experience
               in
               God
               ,
               and
               be
               confounded
               at
               thy
               ingratitude
               ;
               have
               recourse
               to
               his
               mercyes
               ;
               inlarge
               thy
               ha●t
               in
               hope
               ,
               and
               confidēce
               ;
               and
               give
               not
               way
               to
               thoughts
               of
               diffidence
               :
               for
               
                 if
                 thy
                 synns
                 be
                 as
                 scarlet
                 ,
              
               
               
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 whitened
                 as
                 snow
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 as
                 red
                 as
                 crimson
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 white
                 like
                 wooll
                 .
              
               He
               gave
               vnto
               Salomon
               
                 latitude
                 of
                 hart
                 as
                 the
                 sand
                 which
                 is
                 on
                 the
                 sea
                 shore
                 ,
              
               
               but
               what
               is
               this
               compared
               with
               the
               largenes
               of
               thy
               mercyes
               ,
               my
               God
               ,
               ready
               to
               forgive
               more
               offenses
               then
               there
               be
               sands
               on
               the
               shore
               ,
               and
               to
               receive
               into
               thy
               armes
               more
               offenders
               then
               the
               whole
               world
               is
               capable
               of
               .
               One
               drop
               of
               thy
               pretious
               blood
               was
               capable
               to
               satisfie
               for
               millions
               of
               worlds
               ;
               what
               a
               sea
               ▪
               then
               of
               mercyes
               hath
               all
               humane
               kind
               offered
               vnto
               it
               by
               thee
               ,
               my
               God
               ,
               to
               plunge
               ,
               and
               cleanse
               itself
               to
               the
               full
               ?
               O
               let
               me
               not
               be
               vngratefull
               !
               Amen
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               love
               of
               God
               towards
               vs
               is
               vniversal
               because
               to
               every
               one
               in
               particular
               .
            
             
               I.
               THis
               is
               testifyed
               vnto
               vs
               by
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               when
               magnifying
               the
               grace
               received
               by
               Christ
               he
               sayth
               
                 I
                 live
                 in
                 the
                 fayth
                 of
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               
               
                 who
                 loved
                 me
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 delivered
                 himself
                 for
                 me
                 .
              
               And
               is
               seconded
               by
               ovr
               Saviour
               to
               S.
               Gertrude
               ,
               
               saying
               ,
               Behold
               thou
               seest
               how
               for
               thy
               love
               ,
               I
               did
               once
               hang
               vpon
               the
               Crosse
               ,
               naked
               ,
               contemptible
               ,
               disjoynted
               in
               every
               member
               ,
               and
               wounded
               in
               every
               part
               of
               my
               body
               ;
               and
               yet
               to
               this
               very
               day
               my
               ha●t
               is
               so
               sweetely
               affected
               towards
               thee
               by
               love
               ,
               that
               if
               it
               were
               convenient
               for
               thy
               good
               ,
               and
               that
               thou
               couldst
               not
               othervvise
               get
               to
               heaven
               ,
               I
               would
               for
               thee
               alone
               suffer
               all
               that
               which
               I
               suffered
               then
               for
               the
               whole
               world
               ,
               O
               my
               God!
               what
               am
               I
               in
               particular
               ,
               that
               thou
               shouldest
               thus
               lovingly
               expresse
               thyself
               ?
               Or
               what
               doth
               my
               particular
               import
               thee
               ,
               that
               thou
               shouldst
               be
               so
               tender
               of
               me
               ?
               O
               that
               I
               had
               the
               loves
               of
               all
               in
               particular
               to
               bestovv
               vpon
               thee
               who
               deservest
               all
               !
               Blessed
               is
               he
               that
               vnderstandeth
               what
               it
               is
               to
               love
               Iesus
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               II.
               That
               which
               our
               Saviour
               sayed
               to
               S.
               Bridget
               expresseth
               an
               other
               degree
               of
               latitude
               in
               this
               love
               ;
               
               for
               thus
               he
               is
               recorded
               to
               have
               spoken
               My
               love
               tovvards
               mankind
               is
               novv
               as
               greate
               ,
               
               and
               as
               incomprehensible
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               at
               the
               time
               of
               my
               passion
               :
               And
               if
               it
               were
               convenient
               that
               I
               should
               die
               as
               many
               deaths
               as
               there
               be
               damned
               soule●
               in
               hell
               ,
               I
               would
               most
               willingly
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               greatest
               love
               that
               may
               be
               ,
               deliver
               my
               body
               to
               be
               tormented
               ,
               and
               would
               suffer
               the
               same
               death
               and
               passion
               againe
               for
               ech
               soule
               in
               particular
               which
               I
               indured
               for
               all
               ,
               This
               infinite
               charitie
               seemeth
               strange
               to
               men
               ,
               who
               measure
               the
               perfections
               of
               God
               by
               thier
               ovvne
               imperfection
               :
               But
               the
               heavenly
               wisedome
               pronunced
               rightly
               of
               him
               ?
               
                 Thou
                 lo●
                 vest
                 all
                 the
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 hatest
                 nothing
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 thou
                 hast
                 made
                 ,
                 neither
                 hast
                 thou
                 ordayned
                 ,
                 or
                 made
                 any
                 thing
                 hating
                 it
                 .
              
               In
               so
               much
               that
               the
               very
               damned
               soules
               are
               punished
               (
               though
               excessively
               )
               yet
               beneath
               the
               desert
               of
               synne
               ▪
               and
               hovvever
               he
               be
               a
               rigorous
               judge
               ,
               yet
               he
               desi●eth
               that
               in
               the
               later
               day
               he
               might
               find
               nothing
               to
               be
               punished
               ;
               for
               which
               end
               he
               gives
               vs
               day
               to
               repent
               to
               the
               very
               last
               ;
               and
               so
               many
               means
               to
               blot
               out
               synne
               ,
               and
               the
               remaynders
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               III.
               To
               this
               end
               he
               reserved
               the
               blessed
               marks
               of
               his
               sacred
               wounds
               even
               in
               his
               glorifyed
               body
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               ●●nd
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               so
               many
               gates
               layed
               open
               to
               his
               mercyes
               and
               that
               these
               might
               be
               a
               never
               dying
               memoriall
               of
               his
               
               pa●t
               and
               future
               love
               ,
               both
               to
               vs
               ,
               to
               excite
               vs
               ,
               and
               to
               his
               heavenly
               Father
               ,
               with
               our
               further
               words
               to
               plead
               for
               vs
               :
               for
               though
               neither
               he
               ,
               nor
               his
               heavenly
               father
               ,
               doe
               need
               incitements
               to
               love
               vs
               ;
               or
               remembrances
               ,
               not
               being
               subject
               to
               forget
               ,
               or
               to
               forgo
               thier
               ovvne
               loving
               natures
               ,
               yet
               out
               of
               thier
               superabundant
               goodnes
               they
               would
               that
               these
               marks
               should
               be
               reserved
               ,
               
               more
               efficatious
               to
               assvvage
               thier
               anger
               against
               synne
               ,
               then
               could
               the
               rayne
               bovv
               be
               against
               a
               second
               diluge
               .
               O
               Blessed
               wounds
               ,
               layed
               wide
               open
               for
               my
               sake
               !
               it
               seemes
               by
               you
               that
               the
               divine
               soule
               of
               my
               Saviour
               had
               more
               love
               for
               me
               then
               the
               earthen
               vessell
               of
               his
               body
               could
               contayne
               :
               O
               that
               my
               soule
               were
               capable
               to
               receive
               the
               remaynder
               !
               
                 I
                 did
                 runne
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 thy
                 commandments
                 when
                 thou
                 didst
                 dilate
                 my
                 hart
                 ,
              
               
               sayed
               they
               holy
               Pro●het
               supply
               it
               with
               thy
               ardent
               affection
               ;
               stretch
               it
               to
               all
               thy
               commands
               that
               as
               there
               was
               nothing
               which
               thou
               refusedst
               for
               the
               love
               of
               me
               ,
               so
               there
               may
               be
               nothing
               at
               which
               I
               may
               shrinke
               ,
               which
               ought
               to
               be
               done
               ,
               suffered
               for
               the
               love
               of
               thee
               .
               Amen
               .
            
          
           
             
               How
               we
               may
               imitate
               the
               vniversalitie
               of
               the
               love
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               
                 I.
                 PART
                 .
              
               
                 I.
                 THe
                 vniversalitie
                 of
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 God
                 may
                 be
                 imitated
                 first
                 ,
                 by
                 loving
                 and
                 esteeming
                 all
                 that
                 he
                 loveth
                 and
                 esteemeth
                 ,
                 and
                 disesteeming
                 and
                 hating
                 all
                 that
                 he
                 disesteemeth
                 and
                 hateth
                 :
                 To
                 which
                 we
                 must
                 indeavour
                 to
                 attayne
                 by
                 continuall
                 mortification
                 ▪
                 and
                 inure
                 ourselves
                 not
                 to
                 affect
                 things
                 which
                 deserve
                 not
                 our
                 affection
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 all
                 earthly
                 things
                 so
                 farr
                 as
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 connection
                 with
                 his
                 service
                 ,
                 vsing
                 them
                 meerely
                 as
                 instruments
                 to
                 doe
                 him
                 service
                 ,
                 and
                 othervvise
                 wholy
                 neglecting
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 making
                 no
                 account
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 nor
                 giving
                 them
                 any
                 place
                 in
                 our
                 thoughts
                 or
                 affections
                 :
                 which
                 is
                 that
                 to
                 which
                 the
                 Apostle
                 exhorteth
                 vs
                 by
                 his
                 example
                 ,
                 
                 
                   allwayes
                   bearing
                   about
                   in
                   our
                   body
                   the
                   mortification
                   of
                   Iesus
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   life
                   also
                   of
                   Iesus
                   may
                   be
                   manifested
                   in
                   our
                   hodys
                   .
                
                 Hovv
                 came
                 it
                 that
                 some
                 saynts
                 were
                 so
                 perfect
                 
                 and
                 so
                 contemplative
                 ?
                 because
                 they
                 laboured
                 to
                 mortifie
                 themselves
                 alltogeather
                 from
                 all
                 te●rene
                 desires
                 .
                 
              
               
                 II.
                 How
                 large
                 accordingly
                 this
                 measure
                 of
                 love
                 towards
                 God
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 Apostle
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 divers
                 other
                 Saints
                 .
                 is
                 apparent
                 in
                 thier
                 lives
                 ,
                 and
                 writings
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 we
                 find
                 it
                 expressed
                 not
                 
                   with
                   inke
                   ,
                   but
                   with
                   the
                   spirit
                   of
                   the
                   living
                   God
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   not
                   written
                   in
                   tables
                   of
                   stone
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   the
                   tables
                   carnall
                   of
                   thier
                   hart
                   ,
                
                 and
                 body
                 ▪
                 such
                 as
                 may
                 say
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 
                 
                   from
                   hence
                   forth
                   l●t
                   no
                   man
                   be
                   troblesome
                   to
                   me
                   ,
                
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 let
                 no
                 man
                 think
                 he
                 shall
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 take
                 Christ
                 from
                 myhatt
                 )
                 
                   for
                   I
                   beare
                   the
                   marks
                   of
                   our
                   Lord
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   in
                   my
                   body
                   .
                
                 In
                 which
                 kind
                 S.
                 Francis
                 ,
                 founder
                 of
                 the
                 Order
                 of
                 friars
                 minors
                 ,
                 might
                 justly
                 glorie
                 in
                 our
                 Lord
                 :
                 for
                 having
                 expressed
                 his
                 love
                 towards
                 God
                 in
                 that
                 strict
                 povertie
                 ,
                 and
                 perfect
                 renuntiation
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 to
                 give
                 himself
                 by
                 prayer
                 ,
                 and
                 good
                 works
                 wholy
                 to
                 God
                 ;
                 Our
                 Saviour
                 testifyed
                 to
                 the
                 world
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 wholy
                 his
                 ,
                 printing
                 the
                 marks
                 of
                 his
                 sacred
                 passion
                 in
                 his
                 hands
                 ,
                 feete
                 ,
                 and
                 side
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 designing
                 in
                 his
                 body
                 that
                 longitude
                 ,
                 and
                 latitude
                 ,
                 and
                 height
                 ,
                 and
                 deepth
                 of
                 love
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 long
                 before
                 ingraven
                 in
                 his
                 soule
                 ô
                 blessed
                 Sainct
                 .
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 III.
                 Blessed
                 Mother
                 Teresa
                 of
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 
                 for
                 her
                 exceeding
                 love
                 towards
                 him
                 ,
                 had
                 a
                 favour
                 not
                 farr
                 inferiour
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 saw
                 ,
                 and
                 felt
                 another
                 Seraphim
                 ,
                 digging
                 in
                 her
                 hatt
                 with
                 a
                 da●t
                 of
                 gold
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 way
                 for
                 the
                 incomprehensible
                 greatenes
                 of
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 God
                 towards
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 inlarge
                 her
                 hatt
                 that
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 more
                 capable
                 of
                 love
                 towards
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 S.
                 Francis
                 Xavier
                 ,
                 late
                 Apostle
                 of
                 lapan
                 was
                 also
                 often
                 seen
                 and
                 heard
                 ,
                 when
                 walking
                 in
                 the
                 garden
                 at
                 home
                 ,
                 or
                 on
                 his
                 journies
                 abroad
                 ,
                 he
                 inlarged
                 his
                 garments
                 with
                 both
                 his
                 hands
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 scope
                 to
                 the
                 love
                 which
                 burned
                 in
                 his
                 breast
                 ;
                 or
                 by
                 externall
                 cold
                 to
                 suppress
                 from
                 outvvard
                 shevv
                 the
                 internall
                 fire
                 with
                 which
                 he
                 was
                 excessively
                 inflamed
                 ,
                 often
                 repearing
                 those
                 words
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 enough
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 enough
                 .
              
               
                 IV.
                 These
                 blessed
                 Saincts
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 more
                 ,
                 had
                 enough
                 of
                 that
                 of
                 which
                 no
                 body
                 can
                 ever
                 have
                 enovgh
                 ;
                 because
                 though
                 in
                 effect
                 they
                 never
                 had
                 so
                 much
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 desired
                 more
                 ,
                 and
                 evē
                 then
                 when
                 they
                 sayed
                 they
                 had
                 
                 ●nough
                 ,
                 not
                 content
                 with
                 what
                 they
                 had
                 ,
                 they
                 enlarged
                 themselves
                 to
                 receive
                 yet
                 more
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 pregnant
                 signe
                 that
                 indeed
                 they
                 had
                 very
                 much
                 .
                 VVe
                 that
                 feele
                 not
                 these
                 inflamed
                 desires
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 never
                 were
                 throughly
                 possessed
                 by
                 love
                 ,
                 and
                 none
                 but
                 such
                 cā
                 ever
                 feele
                 thē
                 not
                 being
                 able
                 to
                 inlarge
                 our
                 harts
                 into
                 such
                 fervent
                 affections
                 ,
                 what
                 can
                 we
                 doe
                 lesse
                 ,
                 then
                 by
                 attentive
                 ponderation
                 of
                 his
                 love
                 ,
                 and
                 thiers
                 ,
                 and
                 humble
                 indeavour
                 ,
                 try
                 whether
                 by
                 often
                 striking
                 the
                 steele
                 of
                 our
                 consideration
                 vpon
                 our
                 stony
                 harts
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 at
                 last
                 beate-out
                 some
                 one
                 sparke
                 of
                 of
                 true
                 love
                 ,
                 which
                 taking
                 in
                 the
                 tinder
                 of
                 our
                 affections
                 ,
                 and
                 blowne
                 with
                 the
                 most
                 svveete
                 breath
                 of
                 the
                 heavenly
                 spirit
                 ,
                 may
                 increase
                 into
                 a
                 greater
                 ,
                 and
                 never
                 quenched
                 fire
                 of
                 love
                 .
                 Amen
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               How
               we
               may
               imitate
               the
               Vniversalitie
               of
               the
               love
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               
                 II.
                 PART
                 .
              
               
                 I.
                 AN
                 other
                 means
                 of
                 imitating
                 the
                 Vniversalitie
                 of
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 by
                 extēding
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 our
                 Neighbour
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 measure
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 God
                 doth
                 to
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Saints
                 have
                 done
                 in
                 imitation
                 of
                 him
                 .
                 God
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 meere
                 goodnes
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 were
                 not
                 ,
                 gave
                 vs
                 our
                 being
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 good
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 ;
                 and
                 though
                 we
                 deserve
                 it
                 not
                 ,
                 continues
                 his
                 goodnes
                 tovvards
                 vs
                 ,
                 
                   making
                   his
                   sunn
                
                 (
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 at
                 command
                 )
                 
                   rise
                   over
                   good
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   and
                   evill
                   ▪
                   and
                   rayning
                   over
                   just
                   and
                   injust
                
                 ;
                 which
                 kind
                 of
                 love
                 he
                 requires
                 we
                 should
                 beare
                 towards
                 others
                 ;
                 not
                 considering
                 what
                 they
                 deserve
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 is
                 sitting
                 for
                 vs
                 to
                 doe
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 to
                 be
                 like
                 God
                 in
                 love
                 tovvards
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 therfore
                 also
                 it
                 is
                 sayed
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   second
                   commandmē
                   is
                   like
                   the
                   first
                   ,
                
                 
                 because
                 it
                 m●st
                 have
                 the
                 conditio●s
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 love
                 God
                 with
                 our
                 whole
                 ha●t
                 ,
                 our
                 whole
                 soule
                 ,
                 our
                 whole
                 vnderstanding
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 whole
                 strength
                 ,
                 so
                 must
                 we
                 imploy
                 all
                 these
                 wholy
                 vpon
                 our
                 Neighbours
                 good
                 ;
                 not
                 loving
                 him
                 by
                 halfs
                 ,
                 or
                 coldly
                 ,
                 and
                 remissely
                 but
                 with
                 much
                 heate
                 of
                 affection
                 ,
                 solidly
                 ,
                 constantly
                 ,
                 couragiously
                 ,
                 nobly
                 ;
                 not
                 giving
                 way
                 to
                 what
                 ever
                 opposeth
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 imbracing
                 largely
                 whatever
                 may
                 be
                 for
                 his
                 advāage
                 ,
                 ād
                 prosecuting
                 it
                 with
                 our
                 whole
                 strēgth
                 ād
                 forces
              
               
               
                 II.
                 This
                 vniversitie
                 requireth
                 also
                 that
                 we
                 extend
                 our
                 love
                 ●o
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 people
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 poore
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 rich
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 infirme
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 strong
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 more
                 infirmities
                 we
                 discover
                 in
                 another
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 should
                 we
                 be
                 inclined
                 to
                 assist
                 him
                 in
                 imitation
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 
                 
                   who
                   where
                   iniquities
                   did
                   abound
                   gave
                   superabundance
                   of
                   his
                   grace
                
                 ;
                 and
                 of
                 S.
                 Paul
                 ,
                 who
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 largenes
                 of
                 his
                 hart
                 sayed
                 to
                 the
                 Cotinthians
                 (
                 who
                 gave
                 him
                 not
                 the
                 best
                 satisfaction
                 )
                 
                   our
                   mouth
                   is
                   open
                   to
                   you
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   O
                   Corinthians
                
                 (
                 for
                 your
                 〈◊〉
                 instruction
                 )
                 
                   our
                   hart
                   is
                   dilated
                   :
                   you
                   are
                   not
                   
                     streightened
                  
                   in
                   ●●
                
                 And
                 againe
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 Corinthians
                 ;
                 
                 
                   when
                   I
                   was
                   free
                   from
                   all
                   ,
                   I
                   made
                   myself
                   a
                   servant
                   of
                   all
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   might
                   gayne
                   the
                   more
                   :
                   To
                   the
                   weake
                   I
                   became
                   weake
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   might
                   gayne
                   the
                   weake
                   ;
                   to
                   all
                   men
                   I
                   became
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   might
                   save
                   all
                   .
                
              
               
                 III.
                 In
                 conformitie
                 to
                 this
                 love
                 ,
                 our
                 good
                 God
                 hath
                 not
                 only
                 set
                 a
                 part
                 in
                 his
                 Church
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Clergy
                 ▪
                 to
                 attend
                 to
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 people
                 by
                 administration
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 divne
                 word
                 ,
                 but
                 hath
                 instituted
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 religions
                 ,
                 both
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 women
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 might
                 be
                 houses
                 of
                 refuge
                 for
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 humours
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 at
                 least
                 by
                 prayer
                 and
                 example
                 others
                 might
                 be
                 benefitted
                 by
                 the
                 most
                 retired
                 :
                 the
                 obligation
                 of
                 which
                 vocations
                 is
                 duly
                 to
                 be
                 considered
                 ▪
                 and
                 specially
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 out
                 of
                 an
                 vniversalitie
                 of
                 spirit
                 professe
                 themselves
                 to
                 be
                 ready
                 to
                 assiste
                 all
                 nations
                 ,
                 and
                 confine
                 themselves
                 with
                 in
                 no
                 bounds
                 of
                 countreyes
                 ,
                 or
                 persons
                 ,
                 or
                 pious
                 imployments
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 they
                 may
                 any
                 way
                 advance
                 the
                 sal●ation
                 of
                 thier
                 Neighbours
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 having
                 once
                 
                   opened
                   thier
                   mouth
                
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 hart
                 to
                 God
                 in
                 this
                 
                   vniversalitie
                
                 ,
                 they
                 doe
                 not
                 aftervvards
                 relent
                 ,
                 ād
                 our
                 of
                 pusillanimitie
                 ,
                 or
                 self
                 love
                 ,
                 streighten
                 the
                 boūds
                 which
                 they
                 have
                 once
                 promised
                 should
                 be
                 none
                 at
                 all
                 .
              
               
                 IV.
                 
                 O
                 blessed
                 Apostl
                 ▪
                 who
                 couldst
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   most
                   gladly
                   will
                   bestow
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   myself
                   more
                   over
                   be
                   bestowed
                   for
                   your
                   soules
                   though
                   loving
                   more
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   loved
                   lesse
                   .
                
                 How
                 well
                 didst
                 thou
                 Follow
                 the
                 example
                 given
                 thee
                 by
                 thy
                 Saviour
                 who
                 bestowed
                 vpon
                 vs
                 all
                 that
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 ,
                 and
                 himself
                 moreover
                 ,
                 in
                 ●o
                 large
                 and
                 loving
                 a
                 manner
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 man
                 is
                 incomprehensible
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 so
                 slenderly
                 rewarded
                 by
                 vs
                 :
                 
                 
                   labour
                   ,
                   and
                   miserie
                   ,
                   and
                   much
                   watching
                   ,
                   hunger
                   ,
                   and
                   
                   〈◊〉
                   ,
                   and
                   much
                   fasting
                   ,
                   cold
                   ,
                   and
                   nakednes
                   ,
                
                 could
                 not
                 streighten
                 thy
                 love
                 ,
                 not
                 whatsoever
                 danger
                 of
                 thy
                 life
                 ;
                 be
                 a
                 means
                 to
                 inlarge
                 this
                 spirit
                 in
                 the
                 harts
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 have
                 dedicated
                 themselves
                 to
                 the
                 like
                 imployments
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               height
               of
               the
               charitie
               of
               our
               Lord.
               
            
             
               I.
               THe
               height
               of
               the
               charitie
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               of
               our
               Saviour
               is
               the
               supetexcellencie
               of
               his
               love
               :
               for
               love
               being
               two
               fold
               ,
               one
               by
               which
               we
               love
               because
               we
               doe
               or
               may
               receive
               benefit
               ;
               the
               other
               by
               which
               we
               I
               ove
               to
               benefit
               ;
               it
               is
               evident
               both
               that
               this
               second
               is
               the
               more
               excellent
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               love
               of
               God
               ●ovvards
               vs
               could
               not
               have
               the
               imperfection
               which
               the
               first
               doth
               involue
               .
               
                 Let
                 vs
                 love
                 God
                 ,
                 because
                 God
                 hath
                 first
                 loved
                 vs
              
               sayth
               the
               beloved
               disciple
               ;
               
               which
               ,
               considering
               before
               we
               were
               we
               could
               not
               love
               ,
               is
               of
               itself
               apparent
               ;
               and
               considering
               to
               what
               end
               he
               loved
               vs
               ,
               to
               wit
               to
               communicate
               himself
               to
               vs
               ,
               first
               by
               sayth
               ,
               then
               by
               cleere
               sight
               ,
               and
               inioyment
               of
               his
               glorious
               self
               ,
               we
               may
               take
               a
               scantling
               according
               to
               our
               weake
               apprehension
               ,
               or
               dull
               affection
               ,
               of
               the
               excellencie
               of
               his
               love
               tovvards
               vs
               ;
               seeing
               nothing
               can
               be
               more
               eycellent
               then
               to
               see
               ,
               and
               injoy
               God.
               All
               that
               we
               see
               or
               heare
               of
               in
               the
               world
               was
               created
               for
               our
               benefit
               ,
               yet
               all
               that
               is
               nothing
               compared
               to
               one
               minute
               of
               time
               ,
               what
               then
               to
               an
               eternitie
               of
               injoying
               God
               ?
               O
               if
               thou
               hadst
               seen
               the
               eternall
               crownes
               of
               saincts
               ,
               with
               how
               much
               glorie
               they
               now
               exult
               who
               were
               contemptible
               and
               not
               thought
               worthy
               to
               live
               .
               &c.
               
               
            
             
               II.
               A
               second
               degree
               of
               excellencie
               of
               the
               love
               of
               God
               is
               ,
               that
               which
               the
               Apostle
               doth
               reflect
               on
               ,
               and
               with
               reason
               doth
               dilate
               himself
               vpon
               it
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               not
               only
               when
               we
               were
               nothing
               ,
               but
               
                 when
                 we
                 were
                 synners
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 were
                 enimies
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 were
                 weake
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 infirme
              
               ,
               full
               of
               vlcers
               and
               sores
               ,
               
                 he
                 loved
                 vs
              
               ,
               and
               was
               beneficiall
               vnto
               vs
               ;
               when
               we
               deserved
               his
               hatred
               ,
               he
               did
               not
               only
               not
               execute
               it
               to
               the
               full
               vpon
               vs
               )
               as
               we
               miserable
               creatures
               are
               wont
               to
               doe
               vpon
               one
               another
               )
               but
               spared
               vs
               ,
               had
               compassion
               on
               vs
               ,
               releeved
               
                 vs.
                 God
                 commendeth
                 his
                 charitie
                 towards
                 vs
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 when
                 we
                 were
                 yet
                 synners
                 Christ
                 dyed
                 for
                 vs
                 :
              
               
               This
               is
               charitie
               which
               
                 surpasseth
                 all
                 knowledge
                 and
                 all
                 conceite
                 of
                 man
                 ;
                 for
                 as
                 the
                 same
                 
                 Apostle
                 discourseth
                 .
                 A
                 body
                 can
                 scarce
                 be
                 willing
                 to
                 di●
                 when
                 of
                 necessitie
                 he
                 must
                 ,
              
               
               
                 or
                 when
                 by
                 justice
                 he
                 is
                 condemned
                 ,
                 perhaps
                 for
                 a
                 good
                 cause
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 defence
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 right
                 a
                 body
                 may
                 dare
                 to
                 die
                 ,
              
               but
               for
               his
               enimie
               ,
               for
               one
               that
               taketh
               away
               his
               good
               name
               ,
               and
               as
               much
               as
               is
               in
               him
               ,
               his
               life
               ,
               who
               is
               there
               that
               would
               thinke
               of
               offering
               himself
               to
               die
               ?
               O
               my
               God
               ,
               in
               this
               thou
               shewest
               thyself
               to
               be
               God
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               all
               goodnes
               ,
               and
               all
               love
               ;
               give
               me
               grace
               to
               love
               thee
               at
               least
               for
               this
               thy
               love
               ,
               and
               die
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               not
               die
               by
               syn
               .
            
             
               III.
               Yet
               a
               third
               excellencie
               is
               to
               be
               reflected
               on
               ,
               which
               the
               same
               Apostle
               suggesteth
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               God
               
                 did
                 not
                 spare
                 his
                 owne
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 but
                 delivered
                 him
                 for
                 vs
                 all
                 .
              
               
               In
               the
               infinite
               treasure
               of
               his
               divine
               knowledge
               and
               goodnes
               ,
               there
               could
               not
               but
               appear●
               divers
               means
               to
               expresse
               his
               love
               ,
               and
               exercise
               his
               mercy
               towards
               vs
               ,
               yet
               this
               offering
               itself
               as
               the
               most
               convenient
               in
               all
               respects
               ,
               he
               
                 did
                 not
                 spare
                 it
              
               ,
               though
               the
               most
               pretious
               jewell
               of
               his
               heavenly
               Cabinet
               ,
               the
               neerest
               and
               deerest
               treasure
               of
               his
               divine
               breast
               ,
               but
               gave
               it
               for
               vs
               ;
               and
               who
               are
               we
               ?
               
                 You
                 are
                 bought
                 with
                 a
                 greate
                 price
                 ,
              
               it
               is
               reason
               we
               should
               glorifie
               ,
               
               
                 and
                 beare
                 God
              
               ,
               not
               in
               our
               minds
               only
               ,
               
                 but
                 in
                 our
                 body
              
               also
               ,
               in
               our
               harts
               ,
               in
               our
               tendrest
               affections
               ,
               and
               let
               nothing
               have
               place
               ,
               where
               nothing
               can
               be
               spared
               from
               him
               ,
               who
               sparing
               not
               his
               owne
               Sonne
               
                 gave
                 vs
                 all
                 things
                 with
                 him
                 ,
              
               and
               in
               him
               more
               then
               all
               :
               what
               can
               the
               world
               give
               thee
               with
               our
               Iesus
               ?
               He
               that
               findeth
               Iesus
               findeth
               a
               greate
               transure
               .
               
                 Th.
                 a
                 K.
                 l.
                 2.
                 c.
                 8.
                 n.
              
               2.
               
            
          
           
             
               How
               we
               are
               to
               imitate
               the
               superexcellencie
               of
               the
               love
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               
                 I.
                 PART
                 .
              
               
                 I.
                 TO
                 love
                 God
                 to
                 benefit
                 him
                 more
                 thē
                 allready
                 injoyeth
                 ,
                 is
                 impossible
                 ;
                 we
                 may
                 notwithstanding
                 comply
                 with
                 the
                 excellencie
                 of
                 his
                 love
                 ,
                 by
                 wishing
                 him
                 all
                 the
                 good
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 〈◊〉
                 glad
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 part
                 of
                 a
                 frend
                 to
                 an
                 other
                 frend
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 superiour
                 to
                 him
                 :
                 And
                 we
                 may
                 dilate
                 our
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 and
                 affections
                 of
                 this
                 nature
                 congratulating
                 
                 him
                 his
                 Eternitie
                 ,
                 his
                 Immen●itie
                 ,
                 his
                 Omnipotencie
                 ,
                 his
                 Bountie
                 ,
                 his
                 perfection
                 in
                 all
                 kinds
                 ,
                 and
                 professing
                 ourselves
                 to
                 be
                 hartily
                 glad
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 so
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 expression
                 which
                 the
                 Seraphims
                 doe
                 make
                 who
                 assist
                 before
                 
                   the
                   throne
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   covering
                   thier
                   feete
                
                 ,
                 as
                 short
                 in
                 conceiving
                 or
                 affecting
                 so
                 greate
                 perfections
                 ,
                 but
                 yet
                 stirring
                 vp
                 one
                 another
                 to
                 prayses
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 able
                 ,
                 repeating
                 ,
                 
                   Holy
                   ,
                   Holy
                   ,
                   Holy
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   Lord
                   God
                   of
                   Hosts
                   ,
                   full
                   is
                   heaven
                   and
                   earth
                   of
                   thy
                   Majestie
                   .
                
              
               
                 II.
                 To
                 this
                 Kind
                 of
                 love
                 belongs
                 the
                 desire
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 should
                 know
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 serve
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 sorrow
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 offended
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 so
                 short
                 of
                 vnderstanding
                 what
                 he
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 loving
                 him
                 as
                 he
                 deserves
                 :
                 let
                 vs
                 therfore
                 say
                 with
                 the
                 VViseman
                 ,
                 
                   Glorifying
                   him
                   so
                   much
                   as
                   you
                   can
                   ,
                   be
                   will
                   yet
                   exceed
                   ▪
                   and
                   wonderfull
                   is
                   his
                   magnificence
                   ,
                   Blessing
                   him
                   ,
                   exalt
                   him
                   so
                   much
                   as
                   you
                   can
                   ,
                   for
                   he
                   is
                   greater
                   then
                   all
                   prayse
                   .
                   Exal●ing
                   him
                   put
                   forth
                   all
                   your
                   strength
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   be
                   not
                   wearied
                   ,
                   for
                   you
                   shall
                   not
                   comprehend
                   him
                   ▪
                   Many
                   things
                   are
                   hidden
                   greater
                   then
                   these
                   for
                   we
                   have
                   seen
                   few
                   of
                   his
                   works
                   .
                
                 To
                 this
                 also
                 belongs
                 the
                 desire
                 of
                 even
                 being
                 with
                 God
                 in
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 other
                 services
                 belonging
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 not
                 for
                 the
                 benefit
                 which
                 comes
                 to
                 vs
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 greate
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 he
                 deserves
                 to
                 be
                 continually
                 attended
                 and
                 served
                 ;
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 ground
                 vpon
                 which
                 our
                 Saviour
                 retired
                 himself
                 so
                 often
                 to
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 
                   spent
                   whole
                   nights
                   in
                   it
                
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 but
                 twelue
                 yeares
                 old
                 ,
                 
                 answered
                 his
                 Mother
                 ;
                 
                   did
                   you
                   not
                   know
                   that
                   I
                   must
                   be
                   about
                   those
                   things
                   which
                   are
                   my
                   Fathers
                   ?
                
                 And
                 it
                 hath
                 been
                 the
                 drift
                 of
                 those
                 saincts
                 who
                 have
                 practised
                 the
                 retayning
                 of
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 God
                 continually
                 in
                 thier
                 thoughts
                 ;
                 doing
                 whatever
                 they
                 doe
                 as
                 in
                 his
                 sight
                 ,
                 with
                 affections
                 to
                 please
                 him
                 in
                 what
                 they
                 can
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 ever
                 to
                 doe
                 his
                 will
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 ;
                 endeavoring
                 to
                 imitate
                 our
                 Saviour
                 in
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 sayed
                 ;
                 
                   He
                   that
                   sent
                   me
                   is
                   with
                   me
                   ,
                   and
                   hath
                   not
                   left
                   me
                   alone
                   ,
                
                 
                 because
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 please
                 him
                 I
                 doe
                 allwayes
                 ;
                 
                 say
                 therfore
                 which
                 the
                 wiseman
                 .
                 
                   Entring
                   into
                   my
                   house
                
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 into
                 the
                 Closet
                 of
                 my
                 hart
                 ,
                 and
                 secretest
                 retyrement
                 )
                 
                   I
                   will
                   rest
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   for
                   in
                   the
                   conversation
                   with
                   him
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   bitternes
                   ,
                   nor
                   tediousnes
                   in
                   living
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   but
                   joy
                   and
                   gladnes
                   .
                
                 Say
                 with
                 the
                 Psalmist
                 ,
                 
                   one
                   thing
                
                 (
                 aboue
                 all
                 others
                 )
                 
                   have
                   I
                   asked
                
                 
                 
                 
                   of
                   our
                   Lord
                   ,
                   this
                   will
                   I
                   againe
                   ,
                   and
                   againe
                   seeke
                   after
                   ▪
                   that
                   I
                   may
                   dwell
                   in
                   the
                   house
                   of
                   our
                   Lord
                   all
                   the
                   dax●●
                   of
                   my
                   life
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   that
                   I
                   may
                   behold
                   the
                   pleasure
                   ,
                
                 the
                 delight
                 ,
                 the
                 sweetnes
                 ,
                 the
                 beauty
                 ,
                 
                   of
                   my
                   God.
                
                 Blessed
                 sisters
                 Martha
                 ,
                 and
                 Mari●
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 diligent
                 in
                 serving
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 attentive
                 to
                 heare
                 his
                 words
                 both
                 happy
                 in
                 his
                 loving
                 presence
                 ;
                 who
                 can
                 expresse
                 the
                 delight
                 ,
                 and
                 benefit
                 which
                 you
                 reaped
                 by
                 so
                 desirefull
                 a
                 conversation
                 ?
                 for
                 if
                 by
                 conversing
                 with
                 men
                 we
                 come
                 to
                 knovv
                 them
                 ,
                 why
                 should
                 we
                 not
                 by
                 conversing
                 with
                 God
                 increase
                 in
                 his
                 knovvledge
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 in
                 his
                 love
                 ;
                 for
                 in
                 him
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 danger
                 of
                 discovering
                 imperfection
                 ,
                 as
                 too
                 too
                 often
                 it
                 happeneth
                 in
                 men
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               How
               we
               are
               to
               imitate
               the
               height
               of
               the
               love
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               
                 II.
                 PART
                 .
              
               
                 I.
                 OVr
                 Saviour
                 vpon
                 his
                 parting
                 with
                 his
                 disciples
                 ,
                 before
                 his
                 passion
                 gave
                 them
                 command
                 to
                 love
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 styled
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   anew
                   commandment
                
                 ,
                 because
                 thier
                 love
                 was
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 ex●●llencies
                 of
                 his
                 love
                 .
                 
                   I
                   give
                   you
                   a
                   new
                   commandment
                   ,
                   that
                   you
                   love
                   one
                   another
                   ,
                   as
                   I
                   have
                   loved
                   you
                   :
                
                 VVe
                 must
                 therfore
                 love
                 our
                 neighbour
                 ,
                 before
                 he
                 love
                 vs
                 (
                 as
                 hath
                 been
                 sayed
                 )
                 yea
                 though
                 it
                 were
                 impossible
                 for
                 him
                 to
                 love
                 vs
                 ;
                 we
                 must
                 love
                 him
                 though
                 he
                 be
                 vngratefull
                 ,
                 vnthankfull
                 ,
                 mali●ious
                 tovvards
                 vs
                 :
                 we
                 must
                 love
                 him
                 though
                 never
                 so
                 poore
                 ,
                 and
                 vnable
                 ever
                 to
                 requite
                 our
                 love
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 not
                 in
                 words
                 only
                 ,
                 or
                 bare
                 affection
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 reall
                 deeds
                 and
                 services
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 our
                 abilitie
                 ,
                 and
                 ready
                 for
                 more
                 then
                 our
                 abilitie
                 seems
                 able
                 to
                 reach
                 vnto
                 ▪
                 and
                 as
                 the
                 Apostle
                 adviseth
                 ,
                 
                 
                   we
                   must
                   not
                   be
                   overcome
                   by
                   any
                   evill
                   ●urne
                   ,
                   but
                   overcome
                   evill
                   with
                   good
                   ;
                   heaping
                   coles
                   of
                   charitie
                   vpon
                   his
                   head
                   ,
                
                 vnquencheable
                 by
                 whatever
                 misdesert
                 .
              
               
                 II.
                 If
                 we
                 cast
                 our
                 eyes
                 vpon
                 our
                 Saviour
                 we
                 shall
                 moreover
                 see
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 so
                 farre
                 from
                 sparing
                 himself
                 in
                 any
                 thing
                 for
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 debarred
                 his
                 humane
                 nature
                 from
                 that
                 happines
                 which
                 was
                 from
                 the
                 first
                 instant
                 of
                 his
                 conception
                 due
                 vnto
                 it
                 ▪
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 to
                 suffer
                 for
                 our
                 sakes
                 :
                 what
                 is
                 it
                 then
                 for
                 vs
                 to
                 barr
                 ourselves
                 of
                 the
                 contentments
                 
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 for
                 the
                 service
                 of
                 our
                 neighbour
                 ?
                 S.
                 Ignatius
                 Founder
                 of
                 the
                 Societie
                 of
                 Iesus
                 left
                 a
                 president
                 in
                 this
                 nature
                 ,
                 above
                 the
                 ordinarie
                 strayne
                 :
                 
                 for
                 discoursing
                 of
                 an
                 offer
                 which
                 might
                 be
                 made
                 of
                 dying
                 presently
                 ,
                 and
                 going
                 directly
                 to
                 heaven
                 to
                 inioy
                 God
                 for
                 ever
                 or
                 of
                 staying
                 still
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 to
                 doe
                 him
                 more
                 service
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 in
                 which
                 he
                 was
                 ,
                 he
                 sayed
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 tvvo
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 choose
                 to
                 stay
                 ,
                 though
                 vncertain
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 of
                 ●aluation
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 might
                 be
                 sure
                 to
                 doe
                 God
                 any
                 whit
                 the
                 more
                 service
                 ,
                 not
                 doubting
                 but
                 God
                 would
                 have
                 care
                 he
                 should
                 not
                 peri●h
                 .
                 Here
                 certaynly
                 self
                 love
                 was
                 not
                 called
                 to
                 counsell
                 ,
                 nor
                 slothfull
                 pusillanimitie
                 ;
                 but
                 perfect
                 love
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 true
                 value
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 God
                 deserveth
                 at
                 our
                 hands
                 ,
                 had
                 taken
                 full
                 possession
                 of
                 that
                 vertuous
                 and
                 loving
                 ha●t
                 ,
                 causing
                 him
                 to
                 prefert
                 the
                 service
                 of
                 God
                 before
                 whatever
                 concerned
                 himself
                 ,
                 though
                 never
                 so
                 important
                 .
              
               
                 III.
                 The
                 like
                 doth
                 happen
                 in
                 other
                 saints
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 so
                 wholy
                 absorpt
                 in
                 the
                 desire
                 and
                 indeavour
                 of
                 helping
                 thier
                 neighbour
                 for
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 wholy
                 forget
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 live
                 and
                 labour
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 not
                 bodyes
                 as
                 other
                 men
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 if
                 the
                 common
                 infirmities
                 did
                 not
                 worke
                 vpon
                 them
                 ;
                 such
                 was
                 S.
                 Francis
                 Xavier
                 who
                 passed
                 neither
                 for
                 heate
                 ,
                 nor
                 cold
                 ,
                 nor
                 fayre
                 nor
                 foule
                 weather
                 ,
                 nor
                 stormes
                 at
                 sea
                 ,
                 nor
                 dangers
                 at
                 land
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 was
                 sweete
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 vehemency
                 and
                 sweetnes
                 of
                 his
                 love
                 ▪
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 he
                 rather
                 desired
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 to
                 suffer
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 be
                 more
                 conformable
                 to
                 his
                 Saviour
                 who
                 had
                 suffered
                 for
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 IV.
                 O
                 love
                 which
                 in
                 my
                 Saviour
                 we●t
                 
                   more
                   strong
                   then
                   death
                
                 ;
                 
                 
                   place
                   thyself
                   as
                   a
                   soale
                
                 ,
                 or
                 marke
                 
                   vpon
                   my
                   hart
                
                 that
                 beholding
                 thee
                 ,
                 I
                 may
                 never
                 forget
                 my
                 dutie
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 my
                 neighbour
                 for
                 God
                 :
                 place
                 thyself
                 as
                 
                   a
                   badg●
                   vpon
                   my
                   arme
                
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 my
                 works
                 may
                 carry
                 a
                 resemblanc●
                 of
                 his
                 love
                 .
                 O
                 that
                 thou
                 wert
                 in
                 me
                 
                   as
                   strong
                   as
                   death
                
                 ,
                 which
                 overcometh
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 high
                 and
                 lovv
                 ,
                 rich
                 and
                 poore
                 ,
                 mightie
                 and
                 infirme
                 ,
                 beautifull
                 and
                 hard
                 favoured
                 ,
                 noble
                 and
                 ignoble
                 !
                 O
                 that
                 thou
                 wert
                 as
                 fast
                 holding
                 as
                 the
                 
                   very
                   gate
                   of
                   Hell
                
                 ,
                 which
                 keepeth
                 its
                 prisoners
                 eternally
                 captive
                 :
                 Happy
                 were
                 this
                 eternall
                 captivitie
                 for
                 me
                 :
                 for
                 though
                 to
                 those
                 who
                 measure
                 all
                 things
                 by
                 sense
                 ,
                 and
                 ●emporall
                 contentment
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 seeme
                 hard
                 indeed
                 to
                 be
                 
                 so
                 toyled
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 saints
                 of
                 God
                 have
                 been
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Hell
                 vnto
                 them
                 ;
                 for
                 those
                 who
                 knovv
                 what
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 love
                 and
                 serve
                 God
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 sweete
                 captivitie
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 harder
                 we
                 are
                 held
                 by
                 love
                 ,
                 the
                 easyer
                 we
                 shall
                 beare
                 the
                 burdens
                 of
                 this
                 life
                 ;
                 for
                 even
                 in
                 this
                 it
                 is
                 most
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 nothing
                 is
                 hard
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 loveth
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               depth
               of
               the
               love
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               
                 I.
                 PART
                 .
              
               
                 I.
                 THe
                 depth
                 of
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 God.
                 appeareth
                 first
                 in
                 that
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 choosen
                 to
                 save
                 vs
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 his
                 eternall
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 being
                 made
                 man
                 for
                 our
                 sake
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 that
                 man
                 might
                 have
                 been
                 ordered
                 severall
                 wayes
                 for
                 our
                 benefit
                 ,
                 he
                 choose
                 the
                 most
                 abiect
                 way
                 of
                 living
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 most
                 paynefull
                 ▪
                 and
                 ignominious
                 way
                 of
                 dying
                 ;
                 to
                 be
                 born
                 of
                 poore
                 parents
                 ,
                 in
                 an
                 obscure
                 cottage
                 ,
                 persecuted
                 from
                 his
                 cradle
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 height
                 of
                 his
                 preaching
                 to
                 be
                 circumvented
                 ,
                 condemned
                 as
                 blasphemer
                 ,
                 whipped
                 and
                 scourged
                 as
                 a
                 slave
                 ,
                 crovvned
                 in
                 scorne
                 as
                 an
                 vsurper
                 ,
                 and
                 crucified
                 betvvixt
                 tvvo
                 theeves
                 as
                 a
                 notorious
                 malefactour
                 .
                 
                   This
                   to
                   the
                   Iewes
                
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 expected
                 thier
                 messias
                 to
                 be
                 glorious
                 in
                 a
                 worldly
                 way
                 ,
                 
                   was
                   a
                   scandall
                
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 Gentills
                 ,
                 and
                 worldly
                 wise
                 ,
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 is
                 accounted
                 
                   folly
                   .
                   The
                   sensuall
                   man
                
                 ,
                 (
                 sayth
                 the
                 Apostle
                 )
                 
                   perceiveth
                   not
                   the
                   things
                   which
                   are
                   of
                   the
                   spirit
                   of
                   God
                
                 ;
                 
                 
                   for
                   its
                   foolishnes
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   cannot
                   vnderstand
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   spiritually
                   to
                   be
                   examined
                   .
                
              
               
                 II.
                 The
                 depth
                 of
                 his
                 love
                 appeareth
                 secondly
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 vnsearcheablenes
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 having
                 vouchsafed
                 to
                 be
                 
                   the
                   scorne
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   and
                   outcast
                   of
                   people
                
                 for
                 our
                 sakes
                 ,
                 and
                 suffered
                 death
                 for
                 vs
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 the
                 crosse
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 notwithstanding
                 that
                 the
                 finall
                 effect
                 and
                 fruite
                 of
                 all
                 his
                 paynes
                 (
                 our
                 eternall
                 saluation
                 )
                 should
                 depend
                 vpon
                 our
                 correspondence
                 with
                 his
                 graces
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 that
                 his
                 infinite
                 merit
                 should
                 be
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 ,
                 in
                 greate
                 part
                 lost
                 ,
                 by
                 our
                 vntovvardnes
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 hazarded
                 ;
                 which
                 as
                 on
                 the
                 one
                 side
                 ,
                 to
                 those
                 who
                 indeavour
                 to
                 make
                 vse
                 of
                 his
                 love
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 greate
                 incitement
                 to
                 love
                 
                 him
                 the
                 more
                 ,
                 who
                 for
                 the
                 fruite
                 in
                 a
                 fevv
                 would
                 suffer
                 ,
                 and
                 taketh
                 from
                 all
                 men
                 all
                 occasion
                 of
                 despayre
                 ;
                 so
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 our
                 weakenes
                 ,
                 it
                 doth
                 necessitate
                 vs
                 not
                 to
                 presume
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 to
                 live
                 
                   in
                   feare
                   for
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   our
                   seiourne
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   labour
                   by
                   good
                   works
                   to
                   make
                   sure
                   our
                   vocation
                   ,
                   and
                   Election
                   .
                
                 VVhich
                 designe
                 of
                 his
                 we
                 must
                 everence
                 ,
                 and
                 lovingly
                 submiting
                 to
                 his
                 divine
                 ordination
                 ,
                 industriate
                 ourselves
                 to
                 concurr
                 the
                 more
                 diligently
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 his
                 love
                 tovvards
                 vs
                 in
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 III.
                 The
                 depth
                 of
                 his
                 love
                 appeareth
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 extraordinarie
                 vocations
                 of
                 some
                 ,
                 and
                 graces
                 extraordinarie
                 bestovved
                 vpon
                 persons
                 oftimes
                 in
                 which
                 we
                 cannot
                 only
                 not
                 discover
                 any
                 merit
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 much
                 demerit
                 ,
                 and
                 desert
                 of
                 the
                 contrarie
                 ;
                 of
                 whom
                 that
                 saying
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle
                 comes
                 to
                 be
                 verifyed
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   will
                   have
                   mercy
                   on
                   whom
                   I
                   have
                   mercy
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   I
                   will
                   shew
                   mercy
                   to
                   whom
                   I
                   will
                   shew
                   it
                   .
                
                 And
                 with
                 good
                 reason
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 is
                 Lord
                 of
                 his
                 gifts
                 ,
                 and
                 free
                 to
                 give
                 of
                 them
                 more
                 or
                 lesse
                 to
                 whom
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 he
                 will
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 as
                 we
                 may
                 admire
                 ,
                 and
                 must
                 reioyce
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 envy
                 when
                 he
                 doth
                 bestovv
                 them
                 ,
                 so
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 grudge
                 when
                 and
                 where
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 bestow
                 them
                 ;
                 but
                 attend
                 that
                 our
                 
                   eye
                   become
                   not
                   naught
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   is
                   good
                   ,
                
                 
                 as
                 our
                 Saviour
                 himself
                 once
                 answered
                 .
              
               
                 IV.
                 O
                 my
                 God!
                 give
                 me
                 grace
                 so
                 to
                 consider
                 this
                 thy
                 love
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 increase
                 in
                 love
                 tovvards
                 thee
                 ;
                 give
                 me
                 grace
                 that
                 by
                 measuring
                 this
                 thy
                 greatenes
                 ,
                 I
                 may
                 grovv
                 greater
                 in
                 thy
                 favour
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 reaching
                 to
                 thy
                 height
                 wax
                 higher
                 in
                 thy
                 sight
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 diving
                 into
                 the
                 bottomles
                 depth
                 of
                 thy
                 infinite
                 charitie
                 sink
                 deeper
                 into
                 thy
                 love
                 ,
                 that
                 being
                 wholy
                 absorpt
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 I
                 may
                 ever
                 find
                 myself
                 wholy
                 drovvned
                 in
                 thee
                 ,
                 my
                 God
                 ,
                 my
                 love
                 ▪
                 Amen
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               depth
               of
               the
               love
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               
                 II.
                 PART
                 .
              
               
                 I.
                 FInally
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 matter
                 of
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 God
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 profitable
                 to
                 reflect
                 with
                 a
                 devout
                 personage
                 of
                 this
                 age
                 .
              
               
                 I.
                 First
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 possible
                 for
                 God
                 to
                 create
                 man
                 after
                 a
                 heigher
                 modell
                 ,
                 then
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 image
                 and
                 similitude
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 It
                 was
                 not
                 possible
                 to
                 create
                 him
                 for
                 a
                 heigher
                 end
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 cleere
                 vision
                 ,
                 and
                 fruition
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 It
                 was
                 not
                 possible
                 to
                 give
                 him
                 a
                 greater
                 Gift
                 ,
                 then
                 God
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 creatures
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 It
                 was
                 not
                 possible
                 to
                 give
                 him
                 a
                 heigher
                 ,
                 or
                 more
                 noble
                 imployment
                 then
                 to
                 serve
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 some
                 sort
                 to
                 serve
                 himself
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 de●●●e
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 himself
                 and
                 others
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 It
                 was
                 not
                 possile
                 to
                 give
                 him
                 a
                 more
                 perfect
                 Guide
                 in
                 his
                 pilgrimage
                 ,
                 then
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 It
                 was
                 not
                 possible
                 to
                 feed
                 him
                 with
                 more
                 choyce
                 sustenance
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 blood
                 ,
                 and
                 divinitie
                 of
                 our
                 blessed
                 Saviour
                 .
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 It
                 was
                 not
                 possible
                 to
                 expresse
                 a
                 greater
                 esteeme
                 of
                 man
                 then
                 ,
                 by
                 shedding
                 his
                 blood
                 for
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 It
                 was
                 not
                 possible
                 to
                 give
                 him
                 a
                 greater
                 motive
                 to
                 abhorre
                 synne
                 ,
                 then
                 that
                 God
                 dyed
                 to
                 abolish
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 9.
                 
                 It
                 was
                 not
                 possible
                 to
                 give
                 a
                 greater
                 ground
                 never
                 to
                 despayre
                 ,
                 then
                 by
                 constituting
                 himself
                 his
                 Advocate
                 .
              
               
                 10.
                 
                 It
                 was
                 not
                 possibble
                 to
                 inable
                 synfull
                 man
                 to
                 co●rrespond
                 to
                 these
                 and
                 other
                 his
                 benefits
                 but
                 by
                 giving
                 him
                 the
                 merits
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 dignified
                 infinitely
                 in
                 his
                 divine
                 person
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 we
                 satisfie
                 to
                 the
                 full
                 for
                 our
                 offenses
                 ,
                 and
                 gayne
                 a
                 proportion
                 in
                 our
                 good
                 works
                 to
                 the
                 rewards
                 promised
                 .
              
               
                 II.
                 O
                 infinite
                 goodnes
                 !
                 O
                 immense
                 charitie
                 !
                 O
                 love
                 imcomparable
                 !
                 Where
                 shall
                 I
                 find
                 ,
                 either
                 conceptions
                 ,
                 or
                 words
                 ,
                 or
                 strength
                 to
                 expresse
                 the
                 least
                 part
                 of
                 my
                 greate
                 obligation
                 to
                 thy
                 love
                 ?
                 ●hat
                 hart
                 can
                 love
                 thee
                 enough
                 ?
                 〈◊〉
                 tongue
                 prayse
                 thee
                 ?
                 VVhat
                 forces
                 serve
                 thee
                 ,
                 as
                 
                 thou
                 deservest
                 ?
                 Help
                 me
                 yee
                 blessed
                 Angels
                 ,
                 and
                 saints
                 of
                 heaven
                 :
                 Assiste
                 me
                 all
                 yee
                 orea●utes
                 of
                 my
                 loving
                 God
                 :
                 O
                 that
                 I
                 had
                 so
                 many
                 tongues
                 to
                 prayse
                 him
                 ,
                 so
                 many
                 harts
                 to
                 love
                 him
                 !
                 I
                 knovv
                 not
                 what
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 hart
                 confounded
                 ,
                 and
                 blushing
                 countenance
                 ,
                 to
                 offer
                 my
                 love
                 and
                 service
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 conioyned
                 with
                 his
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 is
                 so
                 pleased
                 ,
                 and
                 begge
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 he
                 will
                 please
                 himself
                 with
                 it
                 and
                 with
                 his
                 ovvne
                 merits
                 (
                 for
                 otherwise
                 whatever
                 I
                 can
                 offer
                 is
                 nothing
                 )
                 and
                 that
                 all
                 creatures
                 in
                 whom
                 he
                 is
                 most
                 pleased
                 ,
                 will
                 incessantly
                 prays●
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 glorifie
                 him
                 .
                 Amen
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               coming
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               vpon
               the
               Apostles
               in
               firie
               tongues
               .
            
             
               
                 I.
                 PART
                 .
              
               
                 I.
                 OVr
                 Saviour
                 vpon
                 his
                 Ascension
                 had
                 willed
                 the
                 Apostles
                 to
                 
                   remayne
                   in
                   Hierusalem
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   till
                   they
                   should
                   be
                   indu●d
                   with
                   power
                   from
                   above
                   ,
                
                 which
                 they
                 observed
                 carefully
                 ,
                 
                   persevering
                   together
                   in
                   prayer
                
                 ,
                 with
                 our
                 blessed
                 Lady
                 and
                 others
                 ;
                 when
                 behold
                 the
                 tenth
                 day
                 ●arely
                 in
                 the
                 morning
                 
                   there
                   was
                   suddenly
                   heard
                   a
                   sound
                   from
                   heaven
                   ,
                   as
                   of
                   a
                   mightie
                   wind
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   filled
                   the
                   whole
                   house
                   ,
                   where
                   they
                   were
                   sitting
                   :
                   and
                   there
                   appe●●ed
                   to
                   them
                   parted
                   tongues
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   of
                   ●ire
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   sat
                   vpon
                   every
                   one
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   were
                   all
                   filled
                   with
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   and
                   began
                   to
                   speake
                   with
                   divers
                   tongues
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   gave
                   them
                   to
                   speake
                   .
                
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 and
                 obedience
                 ,
                 and
                 agreement
                 together
                 ,
                 were
                 dispositions
                 novv
                 ▪
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 afterwards
                 effects
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 .
                 He
                 came
                 suddenly
                 vpon
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 teach
                 vs
                 perseverance
                 in
                 our
                 devout
                 imployments
                 ;
                 
                   for
                   we
                   know
                   not
                   at
                   what
                   houre
                   our
                   Lord
                   will
                   come
                
                 ;
                 
                 in
                 prayer
                 ,
                 or
                 reading
                 ,
                 or
                 charitable
                 action
                 ;
                 
                   the
                   wind
                
                 was
                 a
                 token
                 of
                 dispersing
                 the
                 Cloudes
                 of
                 ignorance
                 ,
                 and
                 deceite
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 subiect
                 with
                 out
                 the
                 assistance
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ▪
                 and
                 no
                 wonder
                 that
                 is
                 was
                 a
                 
                   strong
                   wind
                
                 ,
                 considering
                 hovv
                 closse
                 the
                 fallaci●s
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 doe
                 stick
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 hovv
                 they
                 are
                 apt
                 to
                 possesse
                 themselves
                 of
                 every
                 corner
                 of
                 our
                 house
                 .
                 
                 that
                 is
                 of
                 soule
                 and
                 body
                 .
                 
                   The
                   parted
                   tongues
                   as
                   of
                   fire
                
                 signified
                 the
                 spirituall
                 flame
                 ,
                 and
                 fervour
                 infused
                 into
                 thier
                 harts
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 then
                 to
                 manifest
                 itself
                 by
                 thier
                 tongues
                 ,
                 publikly
                 and
                 privately
                 to
                 be
                 imployed
                 in
                 the
                 prayses
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 law
                 ,
                 
                   according
                   as
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   gave
                   to
                   every
                   one
                   .
                
                 Begge
                 of
                 him
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 his
                 gifts
                 and
                 dispose
                 thyself
                 to
                 receive
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 II.
                 Consider
                 that
                 though
                 the
                 wind
                 and
                 
                   firy
                   tongues
                
                 were
                 figures
                 of
                 the
                 inward
                 operation
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 gift
                 this
                 day
                 communicated
                 was
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 proportionable
                 effects
                 wrought
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 but
                 the
                 very
                 person
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 communicated
                 vnto
                 them
                 and
                 vs
                 ,
                 working
                 these
                 effects
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 Incarnation
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 in
                 person
                 
                   overshaddowed
                   our
                   blessed
                   Lady
                
                 ,
                 
                 so
                 here
                 he
                 descended
                 vpon
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 there
                 gathered
                 together
                 ,
                 though
                 in
                 such
                 different
                 measure
                 as
                 he
                 thought
                 good
                 to
                 communicate
                 himself
                 :
                 where
                 we
                 have
                 cause
                 to
                 admire
                 and
                 adore
                 the
                 goodnes
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 would
                 imploy
                 his
                 owne
                 person
                 in
                 our
                 service
                 ,
                 however
                 in
                 a
                 different
                 way
                 from
                 that
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 .
                 
                   Veni
                   Sancte
                   Spiritus
                   &c.
                
                 
              
               
                 III.
                 Reflect
                 vpon
                 the
                 particular
                 attributes
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 
                   a
                   comforter
                   ,
                   the
                   spirit
                   of
                   truth
                   ,
                   the
                   light
                   of
                   our
                   harts
                   ,
                
                 
                 spirituall
                 vnction
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   doth
                   not
                   speake
                   of
                   himself
                   ,
                   but
                   what
                   he
                   hath
                   heard
                
                 ;
                 and
                 enlarge
                 thyself
                 in
                 affections
                 towards
                 him
                 ,
                 comformable
                 to
                 his
                 properties
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 mayest
                 be
                 partaker
                 of
                 his
                 gifts
                 ,
                 and
                 honoured
                 with
                 his
                 sacred
                 presence
                 .
                 
                   Vene
                   creator
                   Spiritus
                   &c.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               coming
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               .
            
             
               
                 II.
                 PART
                 .
              
               
                 I.
                 
                 
                   ANd
                   there
                   were
                   dwelling
                   in
                   Hierusalem
                   Iewes
                   ,
                   devout
                   men
                   ,
                   of
                   every
                   nation
                   that
                   is
                   under
                   heaven
                   ;
                   and
                   when
                   this
                   voyce
                   was
                   heard
                   a
                   multitude
                   assembled
                   ,
                   and
                   was
                   astonished
                   ,
                   because
                   every
                   one
                   heard
                   them
                   speake
                   in
                   his
                   owne
                   tongue
                   ,
                   And
                   they
                   were
                   all
                   amazed
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   what
                   meaneth
                   this
                   ?
                   Others
                   deriding
                   sayed
                   ,
                   these
                   men
                   are
                   full
                   of
                   new
                   wine
                   ,
                
                 The
                 impulsions
                 of
                 the
                 
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 are
                 severall
                 ;
                 some
                 times
                 more
                 gentle
                 ,
                 some
                 times
                 more
                 strong
                 :
                 Here
                 it
                 concerned
                 the
                 whole
                 future
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 taking
                 away
                 the
                 false
                 aspersion
                 layed
                 vpon
                 him
                 by
                 the
                 Iewes
                 in
                 his
                 death
                 vpon
                 the
                 crosse
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 giving
                 a
                 happy
                 rise
                 to
                 the
                 Ghospell
                 ;
                 therfore
                 it
                 imported
                 that
                 
                   a
                   multitude
                   should
                   be
                   assembled
                
                 to
                 receive
                 the
                 gladsome
                 tidings
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 receive
                 it
                 in
                 this
                 extraordinarie
                 way
                 ,
                 with
                 admiration
                 ,
                 and
                 astonishment
                 ,
                 which
                 should
                 make
                 them
                 attentive
                 ,
                 and
                 dispose
                 them
                 to
                 imbrace
                 the
                 truth
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 we
                 see
                 a
                 means
                 so
                 forcible
                 did
                 not
                 worke
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 like
                 effect
                 :
                 by
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 admonished
                 to
                 have
                 an
                 eye
                 over
                 ourselves
                 both
                 to
                 dispose
                 ourselves
                 towards
                 the
                 receiving
                 of
                 Gods
                 graces
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 forward
                 to
                 construe
                 to
                 the
                 worst
                 that
                 which
                 we
                 doe
                 not
                 fully
                 vnderstand
                 ,
                 or
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 our
                 humour
                 and
                 to
                 reverence
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 above
                 our
                 capacitie
                 .
              
               
                 II.
                 
                   But
                   Peeter
                   standing
                   with
                   the
                   eleven
                   ,
                   lifted
                   up
                   his
                   voyce
                   and
                   spake
                   to
                   them
                   ;
                   these
                   are
                   not
                   drunk
                   ,
                   as
                   you
                   suppose
                   ,
                   seeing
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   third
                   houre
                   of
                   the
                   day
                   :
                   But
                   this
                   is
                   that
                   which
                   was
                   spoken
                   by
                   the
                   prophet
                   Ioel
                   :
                
                 
                 
                   It
                   shall
                   be
                   in
                   the
                   last
                   dayes
                   ,
                   of
                   my
                   spirit
                   I
                   will
                   poure
                   out
                   upon
                   all
                   flesh
                   and
                   every
                   one
                   who
                   calleth
                   vpon
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   our
                   Lord
                   shall
                   be
                   saved
                   .
                
                 Two
                 prerogatives
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 grace
                 are
                 signified
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ;
                 first
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 confined
                 to
                 one
                 nation
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 Moyses
                 were
                 the
                 promises
                 of
                 the
                 Messias
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 all
                 nations
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 the
                 benefit
                 of
                 saluation
                 by
                 Christ
                 is
                 proclaymed
                 ,
                 and
                 whoever
                 calleth
                 vpon
                 his
                 name
                 with
                 lively
                 sayth
                 ,
                 working
                 by
                 
                   charitie
                
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 saved
                 .
                 Secondly
                 that
                 the
                 graces
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 Christ
                 are
                 not
                 scarce
                 ,
                 but
                 abundant
                 ,
                 and
                 plentifully
                 poured
                 forth
                 vpon
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 people
                 ,
                 to
                 enable
                 every
                 one
                 to
                 correspond
                 with
                 his
                 calling
                 in
                 whatever
                 state
                 he
                 liveth
                 .
                 Be
                 gratfull
                 to
                 God
                 for
                 these
                 benefits
                 ,
                 and
                 apply
                 thyself
                 diligently
                 to
                 make
                 vse
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 III.
                 And
                 hearing
                 these
                 things
                 they
                 were
                 sory
                 at
                 hart
                 ,
                 and
                 sayed
                 to
                 Peeter
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 what
                 shall
                 we
                 doe
                 ?
                 And
                 Peeter
                 sayed
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 doe
                 penance
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 you
                 baptized
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 for
                 remission
                 of
                 your
                 synns
                 ,
                 and
                 yee
                 shall
                 receive
                 the
                 
                 
                   gift
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   ;
                   and
                   there
                   were
                   baptized
                   that
                   day
                   about
                   three
                   thousand
                   .
                
                 We
                 have
                 reason
                 to
                 congratulate
                 the
                 Apostles
                 these
                 first
                 fruits
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 thankfull
                 to
                 our
                 Saviou●
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 blessed
                 spiri●
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 been
                 propagated
                 to
                 our
                 dayes
                 ,
                 with
                 so
                 much
                 increase
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 observe
                 the
                 means
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 benefit
                 of
                 Christ
                 his
                 sufferings
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 applyed
                 to
                 vs
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 by
                 vse
                 of
                 th●
                 Sacraments
                 after
                 baptisme
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 dayly
                 examen
                 of
                 what
                 we
                 are
                 further
                 to
                 doe
                 tovvards
                 the
                 fullfilling
                 of
                 his
                 commandments
                 ,
                 and
                 hovv
                 we
                 comply
                 with
                 them
                 ;
                 for
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 further
                 sayed
                 of
                 the
                 nevv
                 converted
                 .
                 
                   They
                   were
                   persevering
                   in
                   the
                   doctrin●
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   communication
                   of
                   breaking
                   of
                   bread
                   ,
                   and
                   prayers
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             
               Fruits
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               in
               the
               first
               Christians
               .
            
             
               I.
               
               
                 THey
                 were
                 persevering
                 in
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 :
              
               VVhere
               we
               may
               observe
               the
               respect
               which
               they
               bare
               to
               thier
               teachers
               ,
               the
               submission
               of
               thier
               vnderstanding
               to
               the
               mysteries
               of
               ●ayth
               above
               the
               reach
               of
               humane
               wit
               ,
               thier
               constancy
               and
               peace
               of
               mind
               in
               the
               directions
               which
               they
               had
               received
               ,
               to
               all
               which
               they
               were
               incouraged
               by
               the
               miracles
               dayly
               wrought
               by
               the
               Apostles
               ;
               
               and
               by
               the
               same
               we
               have
               reason
               to
               this
               day
               to
               be
               confirmed
               in
               that
               which
               we
               beleeve
               as
               received
               from
               them
               .
            
             
               II.
               
                 They
                 continued
                 also
                 in
                 the
                 communication
                 of
                 breaking
                 of
                 bread
                 and
                 in
                 prayer
                 .
              
               It
               is
               a
               speciall
               fruite
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               and
               a
               signe
               of
               his
               presence
               ,
               to
               have
               a
               pious
               affection
               and
               inclination
               to
               prayer
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               devout
               vse
               of
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               and
               a
               due
               esteeme
               of
               them
               :
               for
               if
               
                 no
                 man
                 can
                 say
              
               ,
               
               
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
              
               as
               the
               Apostle
               testifyeth
               ,
               much
               lesse
               can
               we
               continue
               calling
               devoutly
               vpon
               him
               ,
               but
               by
               his
               speciall
               assistance
               ,
               observing
               constantly
               our
               appointed
               houres
               ,
               and
               times
               for
               it
               ;
               and
               so
               much
               the
               more
               because
               it
               conduceth
               much
               to
               the
               worthy
               receiving
               of
               our
               Saviour
               in
               the
               blessed
               Sacrament
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               due
               interaynement
               of
               him
               after
               we
               have
               received
               :
               besids
               the
               performance
               of
               that
               which
               our
               
               Saviour
               taught
               ,
               
               
                 it
                 behoveth
                 allway
                 to
                 pray
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 faynt
                 in
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               III.
               A
               third
               fruite
               was
               a
               greate
               contempt
               of
               humane
               things
               ,
               and
               of
               worldly
               wealth
               ,
               together
               with
               greate
               confidence
               in
               God
               tovvards
               thier
               reliefe
               ;
               and
               resolution
               to
               suffer
               for
               his
               sake
               who
               had
               suffered
               so
               much
               for
               vs
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               sayed
               of
               them
               
                 that
                 all
                 that
                 beleeved
                 were
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 all
                 things
                 common
                 ,
                 thier
                 possessions
                 and
                 substance
                 they
                 sold
                 ,
                 and
                 divided
                 them
                 to
                 all
                 according
                 as
                 every
                 one
                 had
                 need
                 :
              
               Not
               that
               every
               one
               was
               bound
               to
               doe
               so
               ,
               for
               S.
               Peeter
               sayed
               to
               Ananias
               (
               who
               had
               made
               a
               shevv
               to
               quit
               all
               ,
               and
               fraudulently
               deayned
               part
               of
               his
               goods
               )
               
                 remayning
                 did
                 it
                 not
                 remayne
                 to
                 thee
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 being
                 sold
                 was
                 it
                 not
                 in
                 thy
                 power
                 ?
                 thou
                 hast
                 not
                 lyed
                 to
                 men
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 God.
              
               But
               the
               perfection
               of
               the
               doctrine
               of
               Christ
               tending
               to
               this
               heigh
               contempt
               of
               all
               things
               ,
               the
               better
               to
               serve
               him
               ,
               very
               many
               did
               imbrace
               that
               course
               ;
               in
               so
               much
               that
               it
               was
               apparently
               the
               fruite
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               and
               the
               primitive
               spirit
               so
               to
               doe
               .
            
             
               IV.
               A
               fourth
               fruite
               was
               ●nitie
               ,
               and
               peace
               ,
               and
               agreement
               among
               themselves
               ;
               
               
                 they
                 were
                 dayly
                 continuing
                 with
                 one
                 accord
                 in
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 and
                 breaking
                 bread
                 from
                 house
                 to
                 house
                 ,
                 they
                 tooke
                 thier
                 meate
                 with
                 ioy
                 ,
                 and
                 simplicitie
                 of
                 hart
                 ,
                 Praysing
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 grace
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 people
                 ;
                 and
                 our
                 Lord
                 increased
                 them
                 that
                 should
                 be
                 saved
                 dayly
                 together
                 .
              
               So
               that
               in
               thier
               spirituall
               ,
               and
               temporall
               actions
               there
               was
               no
               disagreement
               ,
               but
               peace
               ,
               and
               ioy
               ,
               with
               out
               deceite
               ;
               and
               thier
               conversation
               was
               much
               to
               the
               glorie
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               thier
               ovvne
               benefit
               ,
               and
               the
               benefit
               also
               of
               others
               ,
               who
               by
               the
               good
               example
               which
               they
               gave
               were
               invited
               ,
               and
               incouraged
               to
               follovv
               the
               like
               course
               ,
               and
               to
               imbrace
               the
               fayth
               of
               Christ
               ,
               wherin
               otherwise
               there
               were
               points
               enough
               ,
               both
               for
               beleefe
               and
               practise
               ,
               which
               might
               have
               averted
               them
               .
               Prayse
               God
               for
               all
               ,
               and
               have
               confidence
               in
               him
               .
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               Mysterie
               Of
               the
               Mysterie
               of
               the
               most
               Blessed
               Trinitie
               .
            
             
               I.
               A
               Principall
               effect
               of
               the
               coming
               of
               our
               Saviour
               into
               this
               world
               was
               the
               declaration
               of
               the
               Mysterie
               of
               the
               most
               Blessed
               Trinitie
               ,
               hidden
               even
               from
               the
               Iewes
               though
               the
               chosen
               people
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               not
               mentioned
               but
               in
               very
               darke
               ,
               and
               hidden
               resemblances
               .
               But
               our
               Saviour
               did
               openly
               proclayme
               it
               ,
               specially
               after
               his
               resurrection
               ,
               
               commanding
               his
               Apostles
               to
               
                 baptize
                 all
                 nations
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
              
               as
               three
               persons
               equall
               in
               all
               things
               ,
               and
               one
               in
               name
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               povver
               ,
               auctoritie
               ,
               and
               essence
               :
               wherin
               we
               have
               cause
               to
               admire
               ,
               and
               adore
               the
               force
               of
               the
               light
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghospell
               ,
               by
               which
               our
               Saviour
               intending
               to
               abolish
               the
               beleefe
               ,
               and
               worship
               of
               many
               Gods
               (
               brought
               in
               by
               the
               craft
               of
               the
               divel
               working
               vpon
               mens
               corrupt
               affections
               and
               desires
               )
               established
               the
               beleefe
               of
               one
               true
               God
               ,
               yet
               so
               that
               they
               should
               beleeve
               in
               that
               one
               essence
               three
               persons
               ,
               equall
               to
               one
               another
               ,
               though
               vnder
               Appellations
               which
               ,
               according
               to
               our
               meane
               expression
               ,
               might
               signifie
               inequalitie
               ;
               it
               being
               impossible
               for
               vs
               to
               conceive
               the
               divinitie
               cleerely
               as
               it
               is
               .
               ●ayth
               therfore
               must
               supply
               that
               which
               reason
               cannot
               comprehend
               ,
               and
               with
               reverence
               submit
               to
               what
               our
               vnderstanding
               cannot
               reach
               .
               Adoring
               equally
               in
               three
               and
               one
               ,
               the
               Omnipotencie
               ,
               Eternitie
               ,
               infinite
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               goodnes
               ,
               and
               all
               Perfection
               ,
               the
               Immensitie
               ,
               the
               Immutabilitie
               ,
               the
               Beautie
               ,
               the
               sanctitie
               of
               God
               ,
               contayning
               all
               ,
               and
               more
               then
               we
               can
               imagin
               by
               the
               help
               or
               comparison
               of
               all
               creatures
               ,
               and
               all
               most
               perfectly
               ,
               and
               with
               out
               multiplicitie
               in
               one
               .
            
             
               II.
               Adore
               the
               Father
               ,
               as
               the
               incomprehensible
               source
               of
               the
               divinitie
               with
               out
               beginning
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               things
               created
               in
               time
               ,
               when
               he
               thought
               fit
               to
               give
               them
               a
               beginning
               .
               Adore
               the
               Sonne
               ,
               who
               being
               equall
               to
               the
               Father
               ,
               vouchsafed
               for
               our
               sakes
               to
               take
               vpon
               him
               our
               humane
               nature
               ,
               to
               instruct
               vs
               by
               word
               ,
               and
               example
               ,
               and
               by
               his
               sacred
               blood
               shed
               vpon
               the
               crosse
               to
               wash
               avvay
               our
               synns
               
               and
               open
               vs
               avvay
               to
               the
               eternall
               inioying
               of
               God
               by
               perseverance
               in
               his
               commandments
               .
               Adore
               the
               
                 Holy
                 Ghost
              
               ,
               as
               the
               mutuall
               ,
               and
               recip●ocall
               love
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               and
               Sonne
               ,
               the
               Auctour
               of
               our
               love
               tovvards
               God
               ,
               the
               cause
               of
               our
               adoption
               by
               his
               grace
               infused
               ,
               and
               by
               himself
               ,
               inhabiting
               in
               our
               soules
               ;
               
               
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 truth
                 ,
                 which
                 leadeth
                 vs
                 into
                 all
                 truth
                 ,
              
               and
               by
               his
               heavenly
               lights
               disperseth
               the
               clouds
               of
               darknes
               ,
               and
               facilitates
               our
               way
               to
               heaven
               by
               his
               heavenly
               vnction
               .
            
             
               III.
               Adore
               all
               three
               in
               one
               ;
               one
               in
               nature
               ,
               one
               by
               consent
               ,
               one
               in
               operation
               .
               Begge
               of
               him
               that
               we
               may
               be
               one
               with
               him
               ,
               by
               submission
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               his
               blessed
               will
               ;
               one
               by
               constant
               fayth
               ;
               one
               by
               never
               decaying
               love
               ;
               one
               by
               operation
               ;
               esteeming
               ourselves
               in
               all
               our
               wo●ks
               as
               instruments
               of
               his
               divine
               p●wre
               ,
               and
               goodnes
               ,
               and
               so
               disposing
               ourselves
               in
               thought
               ,
               and
               action
               that
               we
               may
               not
               differ
               from
               him
               in
               the
               least
               ,
               which
               he
               of
               his
               goodnes
               grant
               ▪
               Amen
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               obligation
               which
               we
               haveto
               love
               God.
               
            
             
               
                 I.
                 PART
                 .
              
               
                 I.
                 SO
                 soone
                 as
                 Moyses
                 had
                 declared
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 ●srael
                 that
                 God
                 was
                 one
                 ,
                 he
                 instantly
                 inferres
                 the
                 commandment
                 of
                 loving
                 him
                 .
                 
                 
                   Heare
                   Israel
                   our
                   Lord
                   God
                   is
                   one
                   Lord.
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   love
                   thy
                   Lord
                   God
                   wi●h
                   thy
                   whole
                   hart
                   &c.
                   
                
                 And
                 our
                 Saviour
                 in
                 his
                 answer
                 to
                 the
                 lawyer
                 tells
                 vs
                 ,
                 
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   gre●test
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   first
                   commandement
                   ▪
                
                 and
                 with
                 reason
                 ought
                 we
                 to
                 think
                 so
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 accordingly
                 apply
                 ourselves
                 to
                 love
                 him
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 we
                 were
                 worse
                 then
                 beasts
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 did
                 not
                 love
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 beneficiall
                 to
                 vs
                 ,
                 much
                 more
                 if
                 welove
                 not
                 God
                 ,
                 from
                 whom
                 we
                 have
                 absolutely
                 all
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 .
                 The
                 law
                 therfore
                 of
                 nature
                 doth
                 impose
                 this
                 vpon
                 vs
                 so
                 soone
                 as
                 we
                 come
                 into
                 the
                 world
                 ;
                 vpon
                 which
                 account
                 S.
                 Thomas
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 divinc●
                 doe
                 hold
                 it
                 a
                 greate
                 offense
                 ,
                 if
                 so
                 soone
                 as
                 we
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 vse
                 of
                 reason
                 in
                 our
                 Childhood
                 ,
                 we
                 doe
                 not
                 turne
                 ou●●arts
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 with
                 loving
                 acknowledgment
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 ou●
                 
                 creatour
                 ,
                 and
                 Lord.
                 And
                 the
                 holy
                 Text
                 infinuates
                 as
                 much
                 ,
                 presently
                 after
                 the
                 commandment
                 saying
                 .
                 
                   And
                   these
                   words
                   which
                   I
                   command
                   thee
                   this
                   day
                   shall
                   be
                   in
                   thy
                   hart
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   ●ho●
                   shalt
                   〈◊〉
                   them
                   thy
                   Children
                   ,
                
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 knovv
                 thier
                 duty
                 in
                 time
                 .
              
               
                 II.
                 It
                 is
                 also
                 the
                 first
                 commandment
                 ,
                 in
                 dignitie
                 ,
                 and
                 excellency
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 hath
                 the
                 highest
                 obiect
                 that
                 can
                 be
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 noblest
                 way
                 of
                 service
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 for
                 love
                 ,
                 not
                 for
                 feare
                 of
                 punishment
                 ,
                 o●
                 hope
                 of
                 reward
                 ;
                 but
                 riseth
                 vpon
                 consideration
                 of
                 his
                 greate
                 excellencie
                 With
                 in
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 greate
                 goodnes
                 tovvards
                 vs.
                 And
                 besides
                 ,
                 it
                 gives
                 vs
                 the
                 greatest
                 excellency
                 that
                 we
                 can
                 attayne
                 vnto
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 prepareth
                 farre
                 greater
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 to
                 come
                 :
                 for
                 as
                 by
                 loving
                 base
                 things
                 ,
                 we
                 become
                 base
                 ,
                 and
                 contemptible
                 ;
                 so
                 by
                 loving
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 things
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 belong
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 we
                 become
                 ●ono●rable
                 in
                 the
                 ●ight
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 men
                 :
                 and
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 greater
                 honour
                 ,
                 and
                 excellency
                 imagined
                 ,
                 then
                 that
                 to
                 which
                 those
                 have
                 risen
                 who
                 have
                 loved
                 God
                 in
                 perfection
                 .
              
               
                 I●I
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 like
                 wise
                 first
                 in
                 the
                 intention
                 of
                 the
                 lavvgive●s
                 ▪
                 all
                 other
                 commands
                 and
                 directions
                 ,
                 and
                 indeed
                 all
                 the
                 works
                 and
                 wonders
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 shevved
                 vs
                 ,
                 tending
                 finally
                 and
                 properly
                 to
                 this
                 that
                 in
                 thought
                 word
                 ,
                 and
                 deed
                 we
                 should
                 expresse
                 our
                 love
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   for
                   how
                   could
                   any
                   thing
                   subsist
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   if
                   it
                   had
                   not
                   been
                   thy
                   will
                   ?
                   or
                   been
                   preserved
                   ,
                   if
                   not
                   called
                   by
                   thee
                   ?
                   Thou
                   sparest
                   all
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   are
                   thyne
                   ,
                   ●o
                   Lord
                   ,
                   who
                   lovest
                   soules
                   .
                
                 As
                 he
                 therfore
                 did
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 all
                 things
                 out
                 of
                 love
                 ,
                 so
                 is
                 it
                 expected
                 from
                 vs
                 that
                 all
                 should
                 proceed
                 from
                 love
                 ;
                 and
                 further
                 more
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 naturall
                 love
                 of
                 one
                 an
                 other
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 only
                 not
                 shew
                 aversion
                 from
                 the
                 thing
                 which
                 our
                 srend
                 doth
                 (
                 not
                 synfully
                 )
                 love
                 ,
                 but
                 even
                 observe
                 his
                 wayes
                 of
                 proceeding
                 ;
                 much
                 more
                 ought
                 we
                 to
                 love
                 that
                 which
                 God
                 loves
                 ,
                 and
                 commands
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 love
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 loves
                 vs
                 ;
                 for
                 which
                 reason
                 the
                 Apostle
                 sayth
                 .
                 
                   The
                   fullnes
                   of
                   the
                   law
                   is
                   love
                   ,
                
                 
                 even
                 of
                 our
                 neighbour
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 love
                 him
                 for
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 IV.
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 
                   greatest
                   command
                
                 ,
                 because
                 most
                 necessarie
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 precepts
                 ,
                 as
                 with
                 out
                 which
                 no
                 other
                 i●
                 thoroughly
                 avaylable
                 ,
                 or
                 ●●●ly
                 commendable
                 :
                 Fo●
                 
                 the
                 feare
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 but
                 an
                 introduction
                 to
                 love
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 way
                 or
                 other
                 must
                 be
                 perfected
                 into
                 some
                 degree
                 of
                 love
                 ,
                 els
                 it
                 will
                 fall
                 of
                 the
                 effect
                 we
                 desire
                 ;
                 and
                 how
                 many
                 things
                 doth
                 the
                 Apostle
                 reckon
                 which
                 are
                 nothing
                 with
                 our
                 Charitie
                 ?
                 
                 
                   If
                   I
                   have
                   the
                   tongues
                   of
                   Angels
                   ,
                   if
                   Prophecie
                   ,
                   if
                   Fayth
                   if
                   knowledge
                   ,
                   if
                   I
                   give
                   my
                   goods
                   to
                   the
                   poore
                   ,
                   if
                   my
                   body
                   to
                   the
                   fire
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   not
                   Charitie
                   ,
                   it
                   avayleth
                   me
                   nothing
                   .
                
                 On
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ,
                 it
                 doth
                 set
                 an
                 inestimable
                 price
                 vpon
                 the
                 least
                 of
                 our
                 actions
                 ,
                 when
                 ever
                 they
                 are
                 done
                 for
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 with
                 out
                 it
                 ,
                 all
                 ,
                 with
                 it
                 nothing
                 is
                 lost
                 .
              
               
                 V.
                 Finally
                 it
                 is
                 greatest
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 lasting
                 ,
                 and
                 worketh
                 greatest
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 most
                 lasting
                 effects
                 .
                 
                   Charite
                   never
                   fayleth
                
                 ;
                 Faith
                 instructs
                 ;
                 hope
                 rayseth
                 our
                 mind
                 to
                 he●venly
                 things
                 :
                 Charitie
                 vnites
                 vs
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 makes
                 vs
                 
                   one
                   spirit
                   with
                   him
                
                 ,
                 
                 And
                 as
                 in
                 nature
                 ,
                 so
                 in
                 grace
                 ,
                 love
                 breakes
                 through
                 all
                 difficulties
                 ;
                 and
                 accordingly
                 we
                 may
                 see
                 the
                 efficacy
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 Apostolicall
                 men
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Martyrs
                 ,
                 and
                 Confessours
                 ,
                 E●emites
                 ,
                 and
                 Virgins
                 ,
                 by
                 things
                 done
                 and
                 suffered
                 beyond
                 all
                 compasse
                 of
                 other
                 consideration
                 then
                 of
                 love
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Our
               Obligation
               to
               love
               God.
               
            
             
               
                 II.
                 PART
                 .
              
               
                 I.
                 VVE
                 may
                 love
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 nor
                 seen
                 with
                 our
                 eyes
                 ,
                 we
                 cannot
                 love
                 that
                 which
                 doe
                 not
                 some
                 way
                 know
                 :
                 we
                 know
                 God
                 by
                 Fayth
                 ,
                 by
                 discourse
                 ,
                 or
                 contemplation
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 fruition
                 ,
                 or
                 injoying
                 him
                 .
                 The
                 readyest
                 and
                 easyest
                 way
                 is
                 by
                 Faith
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 may
                 discover
                 by
                 the
                 difficultie
                 which
                 the
                 greatest
                 wits
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 anciently
                 had
                 with
                 out
                 Fayth
                 to
                 know
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 God
                 ,
                 one
                 ,
                 eternall
                 ,
                 Omnipotent
                 ,
                 all
                 seeing
                 ,
                 all
                 disposing
                 .
                 Therfore
                 we
                 must
                 both
                 thank
                 God
                 for
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 often
                 exercise
                 acts
                 therof
                 submitting
                 all
                 contrarie
                 suggestions
                 vnto
                 it
                 .
                 This
                 kind
                 of
                 knowledge
                 was
                 delivered
                 first
                 from
                 hand
                 to
                 hand
                 by
                 our
                 forefathers
                 to
                 thier
                 Children
                 successively
                 ;
                 then
                 renewed
                 in
                 the
                 old
                 law
                 by
                 God
                 appearing
                 
                 pearing
                 to
                 Moyses
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 Israël
                 ;
                 lastly
                 by
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 God
                 himself
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 coming
                 into
                 this
                 world●●
                 confirming
                 by
                 signes
                 and
                 miracles
                 both
                 the
                 being
                 of
                 one
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 himself
                 was
                 sent
                 to
                 establish
                 his
                 law
                 in
                 the
                 harts
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 vnfold
                 and
                 perfect
                 all
                 that
                 which
                 formerly
                 was
                 delivered
                 ,
                 and
                 practised
                 in
                 figure
                 of
                 what
                 was
                 to
                 come
                 .
                 The
                 record
                 wherof
                 is
                 holy
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 Tradition
                 ;
                 both
                 which
                 concurring
                 are
                 a
                 proofe
                 so
                 invincible
                 that
                 vnder
                 heaven
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 any
                 more
                 forcible
                 .
              
               
                 II.
                 We
                 may
                 confirme
                 this
                 knowledge
                 by
                 discourse
                 ,
                 and
                 contemplation
                 ;
                 as
                 for
                 example
                 ;
                 finding
                 nothing
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 which
                 hath
                 not
                 some
                 cause
                 ,
                 or
                 many
                 causes
                 concurring
                 to
                 its
                 being
                 ,
                 we
                 begin
                 to
                 think
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 nothing
                 which
                 hath
                 not
                 some
                 cause
                 wherby
                 it
                 begins
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 in
                 all
                 absolutely
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 so
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 a
                 first
                 cause
                 ,
                 caused
                 by
                 nothing
                 els
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 God
                 ,
                 Then
                 the
                 order
                 ,
                 and
                 government
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 seasons
                 of
                 the
                 yeare
                 shewes
                 there
                 is
                 some
                 greate
                 thing
                 that
                 governeth
                 it
                 ;
                 as
                 order
                 among
                 men
                 cannot
                 be
                 without
                 a
                 directour
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 .
                 We
                 must
                 not
                 think
                 notwithstanding
                 that
                 we
                 can
                 comprehend
                 his
                 Essence
                 ,
                 or
                 his
                 attributes
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 in
                 him
                 one
                 single
                 Essence
                 ;
                 but
                 by
                 admiring
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 adoring
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 acknowledging
                 our
                 owne
                 weakenes
                 to
                 decipher
                 them
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 come
                 to
                 vnderstand
                 more
                 of
                 him
                 :
                 for
                 if
                 we
                 know
                 allmost
                 nothing
                 of
                 these
                 inferiour
                 things
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 outward
                 appearance
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 dive
                 into
                 the
                 substance
                 ,
                 and
                 essence
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 though
                 we
                 see
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 touch
                 them
                 ,
                 how
                 shall
                 we
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 comprehend
                 the
                 least
                 attribute
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 whom
                 nothing
                 is
                 not
                 infini●e
                 .
              
               
                 III.
                 Perfect
                 inioying
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 neither
                 can
                 any
                 creature
                 even
                 in
                 any
                 life
                 come
                 vnto
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 speciall
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 vouchsafing
                 to
                 communicate
                 himself
                 ;
                 yet
                 in
                 some
                 measure
                 ,
                 through
                 his
                 grace●●
                 we
                 may
                 even
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 inioy
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 increase
                 also
                 in
                 his
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 by
                 beleeving
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 ,
                 allwayes
                 present
                 with
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 place
                 ,
                 or
                 creature
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 ,
                 giving
                 it
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 motion
                 and
                 subsistence
                 ;
                 and
                 consequently
                 loving
                 him
                 for
                 this
                 
                 continual
                 ,
                 and
                 loving
                 assistance
                 ,
                 and
                 ioying
                 in
                 it
                 :
                 for
                 as
                 by
                 continual
                 conversation
                 with
                 men
                 we
                 come
                 to
                 knovv
                 them
                 ,
                 so
                 God
                 is
                 also
                 knowne
                 by
                 looking
                 vpon
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 because
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 or
                 proceeds
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 is
                 good
                 ,
                 there
                 cannot
                 but
                 be
                 insinite
                 cause
                 of
                 loving
                 him
                 ,
                 with
                 out
                 any
                 cause
                 at
                 all
                 of
                 distast
                 ;
                 which
                 can
                 hardly
                 ever
                 be
                 among
                 men
                 .
                 
                 
                   Blessing
                   him
                   therfore
                   ;
                   exalt
                   him
                   so
                   much
                   as
                   you
                   can
                   ,
                   for
                   he
                   is
                   greater
                   then
                   all
                   prayse
                   ,
                   Exalting
                   him
                   ,
                   put
                   forth
                   all
                   your
                   strength
                   ,
                   be
                   not
                   wearied
                   ,
                   for
                   you
                   shall
                   not
                   comprehend
                   him
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             
               Our
               obligation
               to
               love
               God.
               
            
             
               
                 III.
                 PART
                 .
              
               
                 I.
                 
                   THou
                   shalt
                   love
                   thy
                   lord
                   God.
                
                 By
                 how
                 many
                 titles
                 is
                 he
                 Lord
                 ?
                 First
                 he
                 is
                 God.
                 2
                 ,
                 Creatour
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Conserver
                 ,
                 4.
                 
                 Prince
                 over
                 all
                 the
                 kings
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 5.
                 
                 Redeemer
                 ,
                 6.
                 
                 Sanctifyer
                 ,
                 7.
                 
                 Judge
                 ,
                 8.
                 
                 Rewarder
                 .
                 And
                 even
                 those
                 qualities
                 which
                 naturally
                 are
                 awefull
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 in
                 him
                 without
                 motives
                 of
                 love
                 ,
                 for
                 though
                 he
                 be
                 judge
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 also
                 our
                 Advocate
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 Father
                 ;
                 and
                 though
                 he
                 be
                 so
                 greate
                 a
                 Prince
                 he
                 ha●h
                 particular
                 care
                 of
                 vs
                 all
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 
                   doth
                   nothing
                   injustly
                
                 .
              
               
                 III.
                 How
                 many
                 wayes
                 is
                 he
                 thyne
                 ?
                 As
                 Creatour
                 ,
                 and
                 Conserver
                 ,
                 and
                 Prince
                 he
                 gives
                 himself
                 in
                 all
                 creatures
                 which
                 are
                 all
                 for
                 our
                 vse
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 them
                 he
                 is
                 continually
                 serving
                 vs.
                 As
                 Redeemer
                 ,
                 and
                 Sanctifyer
                 ,
                 he
                 gives
                 vs
                 againe
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 the
                 Apostle
                 argues
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   that
                   spared
                   not
                   his
                   owne
                   Sonne
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   but
                   delivered
                   him
                   for
                   vs
                   all
                   ,
                   how
                   hath
                   he
                   not
                   also
                   given
                   us
                   all
                   with
                   him
                   ?
                
                 Finally
                 as
                 Rewarder
                 ,
                 he
                 gives
                 himself
                 eternally
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 so
                 compleat
                 a
                 manner
                 ,
                 that
                 nothing
                 can
                 be
                 mote
                 desired
                 .
              
               
                 III.
                 What
                 is
                 there
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 among
                 the
                 things
                 which
                 either
                 we
                 accou●t
                 ,
                 or
                 desire
                 to
                 be
                 ours
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 more
                 ours
                 ,
                 or
                 more
                 to
                 be
                 desired
                 ,
                 then
                 God
                 ▪
                 Honour
                 ,
                 Pleasure
                 ,
                 Wealth
                 ,
                 Quiet
                 ,
                 Power
                 ,
                 Frends
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 are
                 all
                 short
                 ,
                 superficiall
                 ,
                 transitorie
                 ;
                 short
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 satisfie
                 but
                 part
                 of
                 our
                 desire
                 ;
                 superficiall
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 ●ore
                 outward
                 ,
                 then
                 inward
                 〈◊〉
                 our
                 mind
                 ;
                 transitorie
                 ,
                 
                 because
                 soone
                 lost
                 ,
                 and
                 oftimes
                 so
                 soone
                 as
                 we
                 think
                 we
                 have
                 them
                 ;
                 
                   All
                   things
                   which
                   are
                   desired
                   cannot
                   come
                   in
                   comparison
                   ,
                
                 
                 sayth
                 the
                 VViseman
                 :
                 If
                 all
                 things
                 fall
                 short
                 ,
                 certaynly
                 every
                 thing
                 in
                 particular
                 is
                 much
                 shorter
                 ;
                 and
                 who
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 hath
                 all
                 but
                 he
                 that
                 loveth
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 all
                 in
                 all
                 ?
                 And
                 againe
                 ,
                 if
                 honour
                 be
                 to
                 be
                 desired
                 ,
                 the
                 greater
                 honour
                 is
                 more
                 to
                 be
                 desired
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 of
                 wealth
                 ,
                 and
                 pleasure
                 ;
                 which
                 greatnes
                 nothing
                 vnder
                 God
                 can
                 clayme
                 .
              
               
                 IV.
                 As
                 therfore
                 by
                 naturall
                 obligation
                 ,
                 be
                 thou
                 also
                 by
                 thy
                 owne
                 choyce
                 wholy
                 his
                 ;
                 acknowledging
                 thy
                 subjection
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 doing
                 him
                 due
                 homage
                 ,
                 by
                 observing
                 all
                 his
                 commands
                 ,
                 and
                 follovving
                 his
                 counsels
                 ,
                 and
                 flying
                 all
                 things
                 which
                 may
                 breed
                 a
                 distance
                 .
                 Let
                 thy
                 tongue
                 attend
                 vpon
                 his
                 prayses
                 ,
                 thy
                 eares
                 harked
                 vnto
                 his
                 inspirations
                 ;
                 thy
                 eyes
                 behold
                 his
                 wonderous
                 works
                 ,
                 thy
                 feete
                 be
                 ready
                 to
                 go
                 vpon
                 his
                 errands
                 ,
                 thy
                 hands
                 to
                 labour
                 in
                 his
                 affayres
                 ,
                 and
                 thy
                 hart
                 be
                 wholy
                 his
                 .
                 &c.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               Our
               Obligation
               to
               love
               God.
               
            
             
               
                 IV.
                 PART
                 .
              
               
                 I.
                 THou
                 shalt
                 love
                 thy
                 Lord
                 ,
                 thy
                 God
                 ,
                 with
                 thy
                 whole
                 hart
                 ;
                 
                 when
                 he
                 sayth
                 with
                 thy
                 whole
                 hart
                 ,
                 he
                 leaveth
                 no
                 part
                 of
                 thy
                 life
                 vacant
                 ,
                 no
                 place
                 to
                 be
                 given
                 to
                 any
                 other
                 love
                 ▪
                 Secondly
                 love
                 him
                 
                   with
                   thy
                   whole
                   hart
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 with
                 much
                 heate
                 and
                 affection
                 ;
                 not
                 coldly
                 ,
                 and
                 remisly
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 
                   with
                   thy
                   whole
                   hart
                
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 solidly
                 ,
                 constantly
                 ,
                 vndantedly
                 ;
                 not
                 giving
                 way
                 to
                 whatever
                 opposeth
                 ,
                 and
                 bearing
                 whatever
                 crosseth
                 ,
                 and
                 going
                 through
                 whatever
                 concerneth
                 the
                 divine
                 love
                 .
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 
                   with
                   thy
                   whole
                   hart
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 noble
                 ,
                 and
                 large
                 hart
                 ,
                 imbracing
                 whatever
                 may
                 be
                 for
                 the
                 advantage
                 or
                 will
                 ,
                 and
                 pleasure
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 II.
                 
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   love
                   God
                   with
                   thy
                   whole
                   soul●
                   .
                
                 Desire
                 conjunction
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 soule
                 doth
                 with
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 as
                 loth
                 to
                 be
                 separated
                 :
                 labour
                 for
                 dispositions
                 fiting
                 this
                 conjunction
                 :
                 Have
                 feeling
                 of
                 no
                 thing
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 is
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 or
                 against
                 him
                 :
                 be
                 ever
                 moving
                 towards
                 him
                 ,
                 
                 both
                 thyself
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 also
                 .
                 VVithout
                 the
                 soule
                 what
                 is
                 the
                 body
                 .
                 VVorse
                 is
                 the
                 soule
                 without
                 God
                 :
                 have
                 a
                 horrour
                 from
                 this
                 separation
                 ,
                 both
                 for
                 it self
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 difficultie
                 of
                 returning
                 :
                 to
                 returne
                 to
                 life
                 is
                 a
                 greate
                 miracle
                 ,
                 so
                 is
                 this
                 .
              
               
                 III.
                 Love
                 him
                 
                   with
                   thy
                   whole
                   mind
                   ,
                   and
                   strength
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 imploy
                 the
                 whole
                 force
                 of
                 thy
                 mind
                 ,
                 and
                 body
                 to
                 love
                 him
                 ;
                 let
                 nothing
                 occur
                 to
                 thy
                 mind
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 which
                 thou
                 doest
                 not
                 draw
                 some
                 occasion
                 to
                 love
                 him
                 :
                 Be
                 wholy
                 transformed
                 into
                 love
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 our
                 Saviour
                 expressed
                 ,
                 when
                 that
                 saying
                 of
                 the
                 Prophet
                 was
                 verified
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   zeale
                   of
                   thy
                   house
                   hath
                   consumed
                   me
                
                 ;
                 making
                 no
                 reckoning
                 of
                 temporalls
                 in
                 comparison
                 of
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 God.
                 
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               Aspirations
               tending
               to
               the
               increase
               in
               the
               love
               of
               God
               in
               our
               soules
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 first
                 Paragraphe
                 .
              
               
                 O
                 My
                 God
                 ,
                 my
                 love
                 ;
                 Blessed
                 be
                 thy
                 infinite
                 goodnes
                 and
                 Charitie
                 ,
                 
                 by
                 whose
                 only
                 gift
                 it
                 cometh
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 tearme
                 thee
                 my
                 love
                 ;
                 O
                 love
                 ●ternall
                 !
                 O
                 that
                 my
                 love
                 had
                 been
                 towards
                 thee
                 continuall
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 find
                 ,
                 and
                 feele
                 thine
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 ever
                 permanent
                 towards
                 me
                 .
              
               
                 II.
                 O
                 love
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 it
                 is
                 never
                 too
                 late
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 though
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 thy
                 all-deserving
                 love
                 ,
                 all
                 delay
                 is
                 long
                 ,
                 all
                 coming
                 is
                 late
                 ,
                 because
                 coming
                 is
                 a
                 signe
                 that
                 there
                 I
                 was
                 not
                 before
                 ,
                 whether
                 I
                 now
                 only
                 come
                 .
              
               
                 III.
                 Alas
                 where
                 was
                 I
                 ?
                 That
                 now
                 only
                 I
                 may
                 say
                 I
                 come
                 ?
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 where
                 I
                 was
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 shame
                 for
                 me
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 griefe
                 for
                 me
                 to
                 think
                 where
                 I
                 was
                 .
                 This
                 certaynly
                 I
                 know
                 ,
                 and
                 must
                 confesse
                 to
                 all
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 was
                 not
                 with
                 thee
                 in
                 that
                 measure
                 of
                 love
                 ,
                 which
                 thou
                 ever
                 deservedst
                 of
                 me
                 .
                 O
                 measure
                 without
                 measure
                 !
                 why
                 doe
                 I
                 so
                 measure
                 my
                 affections
                 as
                 not
                 to
                 give
                 them
                 to
                 the●
                 without
                 any
                 measure
                 ?
              
               
                 IV.
                 I
                 say
                 I
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 think
                 it
                 is
                 pleasing
                 vnto
                 thee
                 ;
                 a●d
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 ;
                 for
                 thou
                 art
                 easyly
                 pleased
                 ,
                 and
                 pleased
                 with
                 a
                 little
                 ;
                 But
                 in
                 reason
                 I
                 should
                 not
                 still
                 say
                 I
                 comes
                 
                 because
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 I
                 come
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 some
                 distance
                 betwixt
                 thee
                 and
                 me
                 ;
                 which
                 distance
                 yet
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 only
                 so
                 ,
                 that
                 thy
                 Creature
                 cannot
                 be
                 even
                 with
                 thee
                 .
                 My
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 Creatour
                 in
                 love
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 cannot
                 be
                 even
                 with
                 thee
                 in
                 nature
                 ▪
                 and
                 Essence
                 ,
                 I
                 could
                 be
                 wel
                 content
                 ;
                 because
                 nothing
                 ought
                 to
                 content
                 me
                 more
                 ,
                 then
                 thy
                 infinite
                 perfection
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 to
                 which
                 no
                 Creature
                 can
                 arrive
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 I
                 say
                 I
                 come
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 some
                 thing
                 els
                 betwixt
                 thee
                 and
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 only
                 thy
                 sole
                 infinite
                 goodnes
                 which
                 causeth
                 this
                 distance
                 .
              
               
                 V.
                 And
                 this
                 grieveth
                 me
                 againe
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 think
                 that
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 any
                 thing
                 betwixt
                 thee
                 and
                 me
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 any
                 creature
                 so
                 bold
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 take
                 part
                 of
                 my
                 love
                 from
                 thee
                 ;
                 or
                 rather
                 ;
                 I
                 so
                 foolish
                 as
                 to
                 give
                 it
                 frō
                 thee
                 towards
                 whō
                 it
                 is
                 apparent
                 injustice
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 give
                 full
                 abūdāt
                 measure
                 ,
                 which
                 cānot
                 be
                 without
                 giving
                 intirely
                 all
                 .
              
               
                 VI.
                 Come
                 therfore
                 without
                 measure
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 supply
                 ,
                 I
                 beseech
                 thee
                 ,
                 with
                 thy
                 infinite
                 love
                 the
                 many
                 defects
                 which
                 thou
                 findest
                 in
                 myne
                 .
                 Come
                 ,
                 who
                 art
                 never
                 absent
                 ,
                 neither
                 from
                 those
                 who
                 absent
                 themselves
                 too
                 too
                 often
                 from
                 thee
                 ;
                 
                 but
                 
                   standest
                   at
                   the
                   doore
                   ,
                   and
                   knocest
                
                 expecting
                 when
                 we
                 will
                 open
                 againe
                 vnto
                 thee
                 :
                 Behold
                 ,
                 deere
                 God
                 ,
                 now
                 my
                 hart
                 is
                 wholy
                 thyne
                 ;
                 take
                 it
                 ,
                 possesse
                 it
                 ,
                 vse
                 it
                 ,
                 fashion
                 it
                 as
                 thou
                 pleasest
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 still
                 be
                 more
                 capable
                 ,
                 still
                 more
                 perfect
                 in
                 thy
                 love
                 .
                 Amen
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 second
                 Paragraphe
                 .
              
               
                 I.
                 ABove
                 all
                 things
                 give
                 me
                 grace
                 to
                 be
                 ever
                 presēt
                 with
                 thee
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 art
                 never
                 absent
                 from
                 me
                 :
                 Ever
                 in
                 thee
                 ,
                 as
                 thou
                 art
                 in
                 me
                 :
                 Present
                 with
                 thee
                 by
                 walking
                 in
                 thy
                 sight
                 ,
                 who
                 ever
                 seest
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 whom
                 nothing
                 is
                 hiddē
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 cā
                 think
                 ,
                 say
                 ,
                 or
                 doe
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 secretest
                 corner
                 of
                 my
                 hart
                 ,
                 every
                 twinkling
                 of
                 my
                 eyes
                 thou
                 markest
                 ,
                 every
                 glancing
                 of
                 my
                 thoughts
                 thou
                 judgest
                 ;
                 Give
                 me
                 grace
                 to
                 marke
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 judge
                 them
                 myself
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 allwayes
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 ought
                 ,
                 adjuge
                 them
                 to
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 direct
                 them
                 for
                 thee
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 only
                 they
                 are
                 wholy
                 due
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 no
                 other
                 but
                 for
                 thee
                 .
              
               
               
                 II.
                 In
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 the
                 sunne
                 who
                 is
                 n●t
                 ashamed
                 to
                 offend
                 :
                 if
                 men
                 looke
                 ,
                 much
                 〈◊〉
                 :
                 what
                 if
                 a
                 Master
                 ,
                 a
                 judge
                 ,
                 a
                 king
                 ,
                 from
                 whome
                 reward
                 ,
                 or
                 punishment
                 is
                 certaynly
                 to
                 be
                 expected
                 ?
                 What
                 if
                 my
                 love
                 ?
                 Shall
                 I
                 before
                 his
                 face
                 reprochfully
                 turne
                 myself
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 imbrace
                 in
                 his
                 sight
                 whome
                 he
                 doth
                 disdayne
                 ?
                 O
                 eyes
                 of
                 pitty
                 ,
                 pardon
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 past
                 !
                 forgiveme
                 ,
                 my
                 love
                 ,
                 my
                 many
                 offenses
                 committed
                 in
                 thy
                 sight
                 :
                 and
                 let
                 this
                 thought
                 of
                 thy
                 Allseeing
                 eye
                 ever
                 fixed
                 vpon
                 me
                 ,
                 be
                 a
                 stay
                 to
                 my
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 a
                 temper
                 to
                 my
                 actions
                 .
                 that
                 nothing
                 may
                 passe
                 vnbeseeming
                 thy
                 presence
                 .
              
               
                 III.
                 Behold
                 ,
                 o
                 my
                 soule
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 doth
                 behold
                 thee
                 .
                 O
                 dreadfull
                 !
                 ô
                 loving
                 sight
                 !
                 ô
                 that
                 I
                 had
                 allwayes
                 lovingly
                 feared
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 respectfully
                 loved
                 thee
                 ,
                 my
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 thy
                 eyes
                 might
                 have
                 beheld
                 with
                 content
                 thy
                 worke
                 vnde
                 filed
                 ;
                 but
                 now
                 give
                 me
                 grace
                 at
                 least
                 to
                 bathe
                 myself
                 with
                 teares
                 ,
                 and
                 bitterly
                 to
                 bewayle
                 my
                 many
                 losses
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 I
                 may
                 appeare
                 before
                 thee
                 with
                 lesse
                 shame
                 ,
                 and
                 remayne
                 more
                 constant
                 in
                 thy
                 service
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 memorie
                 of
                 my
                 finnes
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 all
                 reason
                 I
                 ought
                 to
                 endeauour
                 to
                 counterpoise
                 with
                 ten
                 thousand
                 times
                 more
                 love
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 attendance
                 vpon
                 thee
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 third
                 Paragraphe
                 .
              
               
                 I.
                 GRaunt
                 me
                 that
                 I
                 be
                 ever
                 in
                 thee
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 right
                 intention
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 with
                 pure
                 Affection
                 ,
                 doing
                 all
                 things
                 for
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 loving
                 nothing
                 in
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 but
                 thee
                 alone
                 ,
                 who
                 art
                 the
                 life
                 ,
                 the
                 love
                 ,
                 the
                 All
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 .
              
               
                 II.
                 I
                 know
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Creature
                 that
                 can
                 in
                 reason
                 aske
                 any
                 thing
                 of
                 me
                 but
                 for
                 thee
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 will
                 happen
                 some
                 times
                 (
                 as
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 many
                 times
                 vnreasonable
                 )
                 they
                 will
                 demand
                 vnreasonably
                 ▪
                 I
                 myself
                 too
                 too
                 often
                 shall
                 be
                 inclined
                 vnreasonably
                 :
                 Graunt
                 me
                 that
                 I
                 give
                 them
                 but
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 reason
                 :
                 And
                 what
                 can
                 be
                 reason
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 for
                 thee
                 ?
                 Nothing
                 .
                 Graunt
                 me
                 that
                 I
                 give
                 them
                 nothing
                 but
                 for
                 thee
                 ;
                 no
                 thought
                 ,
                 no
                 word
                 ,
                 no
                 worke
                 ,
                 no
                 Affection
                 ,
                 but
                 distast
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 where
                 I
                 find
                 not
                 thee
                 .
              
               
               
                 III.
                 The
                 whole
                 world
                 is
                 a
                 booke
                 ,
                 the
                 fayrest
                 ,
                 the
                 learnedost
                 ,
                 the
                 greatest
                 that
                 ever
                 was
                 made
                 ,
                 ●
                 verie
                 creature
                 is
                 a
                 letter
                 ,
                 Everie
                 Accident
                 a
                 line
                 ,
                 Everie
                 motion
                 a
                 sentence
                 ,
                 Everie
                 disposition
                 a
                 lesson
                 ,
                 the
                 whole
                 a
                 most
                 eloqvent
                 Oration
                 ,
                 a
                 most
                 ample
                 Treatise
                 ,
                 full
                 of
                 all
                 Rhetoricall
                 persuasions
                 ;
                 pregnant
                 in
                 teaching
                 ,
                 forcible
                 in
                 moving
                 ,
                 pleasant
                 in
                 delighting
                 ,
                 sounding
                 out
                 thy
                 divine
                 prayses
                 ,
                 speaking
                 thy
                 wonders
                 ,
                 inviting
                 to
                 thy
                 service
                 ,
                 withdrawing
                 from
                 thy
                 offence
                 ,
                 inflaming
                 in
                 thy
                 love
                 .
                 O
                 that
                 my
                 vnderstanding
                 were
                 so
                 instructed
                 ,
                 my
                 will
                 so
                 inclined
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 apply
                 themselves
                 with
                 profit
                 to
                 read
                 of
                 these
                 lines
                 ,
                 to
                 learne
                 by
                 these
                 lessons
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 nothing
                 but
                 may
                 be
                 vsed
                 ;
                 nothing
                 but
                 is
                 ordayned
                 for
                 my
                 benefit
                 .
              
               
                 IV.
                 VVo
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 my
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 have
                 so
                 long
                 played
                 the
                 Trewant
                 ,
                 going
                 dayly
                 to
                 thy
                 Schoole
                 with
                 this
                 thy
                 booke
                 about
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 not
                 yet
                 learned
                 to
                 reade
                 scarce
                 one
                 little
                 letter
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 O
                 my
                 deerest
                 God
                 ,
                 my
                 loving
                 Master
                 ,
                 teach
                 me
                 to
                 begin
                 now
                 at
                 least
                 this
                 new
                 Christ-Crosserew
                 ,
                 this
                 Alphabet
                 of
                 perfection
                 .
                 Grant
                 me
                 grace
                 to
                 profit
                 by
                 the
                 occasions
                 which
                 thou
                 shewest
                 me
                 .
                 Amen
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 fourth
                 Paragraphe
                 .
              
               
                 I.
                 IT
                 is
                 a
                 deceite
                 too
                 too
                 frequent
                 inveigling
                 such
                 as
                 have
                 wavering
                 minds
                 ,
                 
                 not
                 settled
                 in
                 thee
                 ,
                 no●
                 resigned
                 to
                 thy
                 will
                 ,
                 never
                 content
                 with
                 the
                 state
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 ,
                 still
                 lamenting
                 the
                 miserable
                 case
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 they
                 find
                 themselves
                 ,
                 thier
                 occasions
                 of
                 troble
                 ,
                 thier
                 inward
                 griefs
                 ,
                 or
                 outward
                 aggreevances
                 ,
                 thier
                 many
                 distractions
                 ,
                 and
                 hinderances
                 of
                 thy
                 service
                 ;
                 but
                 seldome
                 they
                 think
                 of
                 thy
                 All
                 disposing
                 providence
                 which
                 ordayned
                 even
                 those
                 trobles
                 for
                 the
                 increase
                 of
                 thier
                 merit
                 .
              
               
                 II.
                 O
                 deere
                 God
                 ,
                 hovv
                 often
                 vnder
                 colour
                 of
                 thy
                 better
                 service
                 ,
                 of
                 more
                 quiet
                 and
                 more
                 continuall
                 attendance
                 to
                 thy
                 will
                 ,
                 have
                 I
                 sought
                 my
                 owne
                 will
                 ,
                 and
                 fled
                 the
                 occasions
                 of
                 patience
                 and
                 mortification
                 ,
                 lost
                 diver●
                 actes
                 of
                 Heroicall
                 Humilitie
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 perfect
                 charitie
                 ?
                 I
                 thought
                 I
                 had
                 been
                 hindred
                 by
                 this
                 or
                 that
                 ,
                 and
                 even
                 those
                 hinderances
                 thon
                 didst
                 ordayne
                 ,
                 that
                 wrastling
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 I
                 might
                 have
                 the
                 more
                 glorious
                 victorie
                 ▪
                 
                 and
                 the
                 more
                 tesplendent
                 crovvne
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 myself
                 alone
                 that
                 hindred
                 myself
                 of
                 making
                 vse
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 thou
                 lovingly
                 ;
                 and
                 graciously
                 didst
                 present
                 vnto
                 me
                 ▪
                 by
                 my
                 repining
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 and
                 easefull
                 desires
                 ,
                 the
                 sole
                 causes
                 of
                 my
                 dayly
                 losses
                 .
              
               
                 III.
                 Away
                 slouthfull
                 excuses
                 ,
                 and
                 deceitfull
                 delayes
                 :
                 Not
                 when
                 this
                 troble
                 is
                 past
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 other
                 commodities
                 presenteth
                 itself
                 ,
                 then
                 I
                 will
                 attend
                 to
                 vertue
                 ,
                 and
                 wholy
                 give
                 myself
                 to
                 the
                 service
                 of
                 my
                 God
                 ▪
                 but
                 now
                 ,
                 even
                 now
                 ▪
                 in
                 this
                 troble
                 ,
                 and
                 distraction
                 whatsoever
                 it
                 be
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 griefe
                 and
                 sorrow
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 companie
                 and
                 concurrence
                 of
                 persons
                 ,
                 and
                 actions
                 ,
                 will
                 I
                 make
                 my
                 best
                 profit
                 ,
                 and
                 find
                 out
                 means
                 to
                 serve
                 thee
                 with
                 perfection
                 my
                 God
                 ;
                 for
                 to
                 this
                 end
                 thou
                 hast
                 ordayned
                 them
                 :
                 Give
                 me
                 therfor●
                 grace
                 ,
                 ô
                 Lord
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 ever
                 entirely
                 resigned
                 to
                 thy
                 will
                 ,
                 receiving
                 all
                 things
                 from
                 thy
                 blessed
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 beholding
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 things
                 themselves
                 ,
                 as
                 thy
                 All-disposing
                 Providence
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 them
                 doth
                 present
                 me
                 such
                 occasions
                 of
                 vertue
                 as
                 are
                 best
                 for
                 me
                 ,
                 though
                 often
                 times
                 they
                 be
                 not
                 best
                 pleasing
                 vnto
                 me
                 :
                 In
                 vertue
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 in
                 other
                 things
                 ,
                 I
                 may
                 seeke
                 myself
                 ,
                 and
                 foolishly
                 please
                 myself
                 in
                 my
                 owne
                 inventions
                 ▪
                 but
                 the
                 way
                 which
                 thou
                 layest
                 before
                 me
                 must
                 ever
                 be
                 my
                 best
                 rule
                 ,
                 and
                 surest
                 direction
                 .
                 Graunt
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 direct
                 myself
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 ever
                 practise
                 such
                 vertues
                 as
                 are
                 proper
                 to
                 the
                 occasions
                 which
                 dayly
                 happen
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 fifth
                 Paragraphe
                 .
              
               
                 I.
                 
                 O
                 
                   God
                   ,
                   my
                   God
                
                 ,
                 (
                 let
                 me
                 say
                 so
                 with
                 thy
                 Prophet
                 )
                 
                   o
                   thee
                   I
                   watch
                   from
                   the
                   morning
                   light
                   ,
                   my
                   soule
                   hath
                   thirsted
                   to
                   thee
                   ,
                   my
                   flesh
                   to
                   thee
                   very
                   many
                   wayes
                   .
                
                 Thou
                 beholdest
                 dayly
                 my
                 poore
                 estate
                 ,
                 my
                 mind
                 weake
                 in
                 thy
                 service
                 ,
                 my
                 body
                 yet
                 more
                 feeble
                 ;
                 yet
                 both
                 desirous
                 of
                 thee
                 ,
                 both
                 dedicated
                 to
                 thy
                 pleasure
                 .
                 To
                 thee
                 I
                 make
                 offer
                 of
                 them
                 both
                 ,
                 beseeching
                 thee
                 to
                 inrich
                 them
                 with
                 thy
                 graces
                 ,
                 to
                 innoble
                 them
                 with
                 thy
                 favours
                 ,
                 to
                 a●●ist
                 them
                 with
                 thy
                 forces
                 ;
                 establishing
                 my
                 memorie
                 i●
                 good
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 replenishing
                 my
                 vnderstanding
                 with
                 holy
                 discourses
                 ▪
                 inflaming
                 my
                 will
                 with
                 divine
                 affections
                 ,
                 se●ling
                 my
                 imagination
                 vpon
                 good
                 objects
                 ;
                 my
                 eyes
                 ,
                 my
                 eares
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 senses
                 ,
                 disposing
                 them
                 to
                 profitable
                 impressions
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 making
                 my
                 whole
                 cariage
                 such
                 as
                 thy
                 fol●
                 goodnes
                 may
                 be
                 infinitely
                 glorified
                 .
                 Amen
                 .
              
               
                 II.
                 O
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 enimies
                 snares
                 ,
                 and
                 gilded
                 ●ookes
                 might
                 be
                 vnto
                 me
                 as
                 so
                 many
                 baites
                 ,
                 to
                 draw
                 me
                 to
                 thee
                 !
                 It
                 is
                 possible
                 ;
                 because
                 nothing
                 is
                 impossible
                 to
                 thee
                 ,
                 in
                 whom
                 I
                 conside
                 that
                 nothing
                 will
                 be
                 impossible
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 not
                 even
                 that
                 whatsoever
                 it
                 be
                 in
                 which
                 thou
                 seest
                 me
                 most
                 infirme
                 ,
                 
                   for
                   thou
                   art
                   my
                   light
                   ,
                   and
                   my
                   saluation
                   ,
                   whom
                   shall
                   I
                   feare
                   ?
                   Thou
                   the
                   Protecour
                   of
                   my
                   life
                   ,
                   of
                   whom
                   shall
                   I
                   be
                   afraid
                   ?
                   while
                   the
                   harmefull
                   approch
                   upon
                   me
                   ,
                   to
                   eate
                   my
                   flesh
                
                 (
                 to
                 devoure
                 my
                 soule
                 )
                 
                   my
                   enimies
                   that
                   troble
                   me
                   themselves
                   are
                   weakened
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   fallen
                   .
                
                 〈…〉
                 (
                 of
                 temptations
                 )
                 
                   stand
                   together
                   against
                   me
                   ,
                   my
                   hart
                   〈◊〉
                   not
                   feare
                   ;
                   if
                   battel
                
                 (
                 of
                 affliction
                 )
                 
                   rise
                   upon
                   me
                   ,
                   in
                   thee
                   I
                   will
                   hope
                   :
                   for
                   one
                   thing
                   I
                   have
                   asked
                   of
                   our
                   Lord
                   ,
                   this
                   I
                   will
                   seeke
                   for
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   may
                   dwell
                   in
                   the
                   house
                   of
                   our
                   Lord
                   all
                   the
                   dayes
                   of
                   my
                   life
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   may
                   see
                   the
                   pleasantnes
                   of
                   my
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   visit
                   his
                   temple
                   .
                
                 The
                 rest
                 I
                 esteeme
                 not
                 ,
                 
                   but
                   I
                   hope
                   to
                   see
                   the
                   good
                   things
                   ,
                
                 the
                 greate
                 wonders
                 ,
                 and
                 favours
                 of
                 thee
                 ,
                 my
                 God
                 ,
                 ev●cin
                 this
                 land
                 of
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 
                   because
                   thou
                   art
                   my
                   helper
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 sixt
                 Paragraphe
                 .
              
               
                 I.
                 
                 THy
                 
                   conversation
                   hath
                   no
                   bitternes
                   .
                   thy
                   companie
                   hath
                   no
                   tediousnes
                   but
                   all
                   ioy
                   and
                   gladnes
                   .
                
                 VVho
                 would
                 not
                 desire
                 to
                 be
                 with
                 thee
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 his
                 life
                 ?
                 all
                 the
                 houres
                 of
                 the
                 day
                 ?
                 But
                 who
                 is
                 there
                 that
                 is
                 so
                 happy
                 ?
                 or
                 rather
                 who
                 is
                 there
                 that
                 can
                 find
                 this
                 happines
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 ?
                 for
                 certaynly
                 thou
                 art
                 ever
                 with
                 vs
                 all
                 the
                 dayes
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 houres
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 minutes
                 of
                 our
                 life
                 .
                 But
                 who
                 is
                 there
                 so
                 happy
                 as
                 to
                 find
                 himself
                 well
                 with
                 thee
                 one
                 houre
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 ?
                 O
                 that
                 one
                 houre
                 at
                 least
                 were
                 duely
                 and
                 wholy
                 spent
                 in
                 speaking
                 with
                 thee
                 !
                 O
                 happie
                 houre
                 !
              
               
                 II.
                 One
                 houre
                 with
                 a
                 worldly
                 Prince
                 ,
                 dayly
                 in
                 his
                 chamber
                 of
                 presence
                 ,
                 to
                 negotiate
                 our
                 busines
                 ,
                 to
                 propose
                 our
                 necessitie
                 ,
                 to
                 begge
                 his
                 protection
                 ,
                 to
                 present
                 our
                 petitions
                 ,
                 to
                 receive
                 his
                 graunts
                 ,
                 what
                 a
                 benefit
                 would
                 it
                 worthyly
                 be
                 esteemed
                 ?
                 One
                 houre
                 at
                 table
                 for
                 our
                 corporall
                 sustenance
                 is
                 not
                 willingly
                 omitted
                 ,
                 for
                 what●oever
                 busines
                 ;
                 it
                 helpeth
                 rather
                 then
                 hindreth
                 dispatch
                 .
                 
                 And
                 who
                 would
                 be
                 either
                 so
                 discourteous
                 towards
                 thee
                 ,
                 or
                 so
                 cruell
                 towards
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 neglect
                 such
                 a
                 favour
                 ,
                 of
                 sitting
                 one
                 houre
                 at
                 thy
                 blessed
                 table
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 such
                 heavenly
                 repast
                 as
                 thou
                 afordest
                 to
                 thy
                 servants
                 ,
                 in
                 prayer
                 and
                 contemplation
                 ?
                 VVho
                 that
                 is
                 wise
                 will
                 overslip
                 the
                 commoditie
                 of
                 having
                 so
                 ample
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 favourable
                 audience
                 ,
                 of
                 so
                 noble
                 and
                 so
                 liberall
                 a
                 king
                 ?
              
               
                 III.
                 True
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 all
                 places
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 all
                 times
                 ,
                 thy
                 eyes
                 are
                 vpon
                 me
                 ,
                 thy
                 eares
                 are
                 open
                 vnto
                 me
                 ;
                 if
                 I
                 cry
                 vnto
                 thee
                 ,
                 thou
                 wilt
                 willingly
                 heare
                 me
                 ,
                 who
                 standest
                 thyself
                 ,
                 and
                 cryest
                 allwayes
                 alowde
                 to
                 my
                 soule
                 ;
                 and
                 therfore
                 no
                 houre
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 ought
                 to
                 passe
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 I
                 must
                 not
                 turne
                 my
                 hart
                 to
                 thee
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 receive
                 (
                 though
                 allwayes
                 in
                 giving
                 I
                 doe
                 receive
                 ,
                 because
                 my
                 very
                 giving
                 is
                 abundantly
                 to
                 receive
                 from
                 thee
                 ;
                 yet
                 foolish
                 ,
                 and
                 vngratefull
                 were
                 ●
                 ,
                 if
                 because
                 of
                 this
                 lesser
                 means
                 of
                 benefiting
                 myself
                 ,
                 I
                 should
                 forgo
                 thy
                 greater
                 favour
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 a
                 favour
                 with
                 out
                 which
                 this
                 other
                 is
                 commonly
                 either
                 cold
                 ▪
                 or
                 not
                 frequent
                 .
                 Flames
                 and
                 sparks
                 doe
                 not
                 rise
                 bu●
                 from
                 a
                 greater
                 fire
                 ,
                 or
                 if
                 they
                 chaunce
                 with
                 out
                 such
                 fire
                 to
                 rise
                 ,
                 thier
                 continuance
                 is
                 but
                 short
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 but
                 of
                 little
                 force
                 .
              
               
                 IV.
                 O
                 my
                 God
                 ,
                 my
                 love
                 ;
                 when
                 I
                 think
                 of
                 the
                 multit●de
                 of
                 waters
                 and
                 forcible
                 streames
                 of
                 severall
                 distractions
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 wont
                 to
                 be
                 heaped
                 all
                 the
                 day
                 vpon
                 this
                 little
                 burning
                 flash
                 ,
                 the
                 little
                 fire
                 of
                 ●ervour
                 ▪
                 which
                 I
                 may
                 rayse
                 ,
                 what
                 can
                 I
                 doe
                 ,
                 but
                 turne
                 myself
                 to
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 what
                 courage
                 and
                 strength
                 I
                 can
                 ,
                 not
                 of
                 myne
                 owne
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 thyne
                 ,
                 offer
                 myself
                 vnto
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 cast
                 myself
                 into
                 thy
                 armes
                 and
                 say
                 :
                 Here
                 ,
                 take
                 me
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 thyne
                 ,
                 vse
                 me
                 as
                 thou
                 wilt
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 from
                 thee
                 :
                 put
                 me
                 to
                 what
                 thou
                 wilt
                 ,
                 so
                 thou
                 allwayes
                 keepe
                 me
                 thyne
                 ;
                 for
                 thyne
                 I
                 will
                 be
                 wha●
                 soever
                 come
                 of
                 me
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 seaventh
                 Paragraphe
                 .
              
               
                 I.
                 THou
                 tendrest
                 vs
                 all
                 as
                 thy
                 decrest
                 Children
                 ,
                 created
                 to
                 thy
                 Image
                 ,
                 
                 redeemed
                 with
                 thy
                 blood
                 ,
                 exalted
                 to
                 be
                 thy
                 fr●ēds
                 ,
                 fellow
                 heyres
                 ,
                 and
                 spouses
                 ;
                 give
                 〈◊〉
                 grace
                 so
                 to
                 behave
                 myself
                 ,
                 so
                 to
                 deale
                 with
                 others
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 allwayes
                 I
                 may
                 have
                 this
                 in
                 mind
                 ;
                 if
                 thou
                 graunt
                 me
                 this
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 never
                 have
                 the
                 face
                 to
                 be
                 careles
                 of
                 myself
                 ,
                 or
                 disdaynefull
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 but
                 shall
                 beare
                 due
                 respect
                 and
                 love
                 towards
                 all
                 ,
                 desirous
                 to
                 doe
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 all
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 for
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 thee
                 .
              
               
                 II.
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 there
                 be
                 many
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 easily
                 make
                 me
                 enter
                 into
                 misconceite
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 grow
                 into
                 neglect
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 little
                 and
                 little
                 into
                 contempt
                 of
                 thy
                 servants
                 ,
                 if
                 I
                 take
                 not
                 heed
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 thier
                 imperfections
                 of
                 mind
                 and
                 body
                 )
                 but
                 I
                 know
                 it
                 is
                 my
                 part
                 (
                 and
                 I
                 hope
                 thou
                 wilt
                 give
                 me
                 grace
                 to
                 remember
                 it
                 )
                 to
                 weigh
                 most
                 of
                 all
                 myne
                 owne
                 many
                 miseries
                 both
                 of
                 body
                 and
                 soule
                 ;
                 many
                 which
                 shew
                 themselves
                 without
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 more
                 which
                 lye
                 hidden
                 within
                 me
                 (
                 which
                 thou
                 only
                 knowest
                 )
                 and
                 therfore
                 to
                 humble
                 myself
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 all
                 :
                 And
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 consider
                 the
                 many
                 gifts
                 of
                 nature
                 and
                 grace
                 which
                 thou
                 hast
                 either
                 bestowed
                 vpon
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 peradventure
                 layed
                 vp
                 in
                 store
                 for
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 perchance
                 in
                 heaven
                 I
                 shall
                 be
                 glad
                 to
                 sit
                 at
                 thier
                 feete
                 .
              
               
                 III.
                 O
                 that
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 considerations
                 could
                 befixed
                 in
                 my
                 mind
                 !
                 how
                 affable
                 meeke
                 ,
                 how
                 servicable
                 should
                 I
                 be
                 to
                 all
                 ?
                 It
                 is
                 thy
                 only
                 lesson
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 ,
                 or
                 most
                 properly
                 thyne
                 ,
                 when
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 thou
                 hadst
                 shewed
                 by
                 thy
                 example
                 ,
                 coming
                 downe
                 from
                 heaven
                 to
                 live
                 among
                 vs
                 in
                 that
                 manner
                 ,
                 as
                 thou
                 livedst
                 ,
                 thou
                 declarest
                 in
                 words
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   learne
                   of
                   me
                   ,
                   because
                   I
                   am
                   meeke
                   ,
                   and
                   humble
                   of
                   hart
                   .
                
              
               
                 IV.
                 It
                 is
                 besid●
                 the
                 way
                 to
                 gayne
                 others
                 to
                 thee
                 ,
                 
                 in
                 whatsoever
                 state
                 they
                 be
                 ;
                 it
                 breedeth
                 in
                 them
                 confidence
                 ,
                 and
                 freedome
                 ,
                 and
                 openes
                 of
                 minde
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 only
                 true
                 way
                 that
                 bringeth
                 a
                 soule
                 to
                 thee
                 :
                 where
                 as
                 rudenes
                 ,
                 sadnes
                 ,
                 vntimely
                 ieasts
                 ,
                 or
                 vnconsiderate
                 gestures
                 ,
                 rising
                 of
                 passion
                 in
                 one
                 kind
                 or
                 other
                 ,
                 be
                 the
                 breeders
                 of
                 distast
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 overthrow
                 of
                 all
                 ;
                 much
                 more
                 to
                 contend
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 wrangle
                 with
                 those
                 with
                 whom
                 we
                 deale
                 .
                 Rather
                 I
                 must
                 yeald
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 betters
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 my
                 equalls
                 ,
                 but
                 even
                 in
                 many
                 things
                 to
                 my
                 inferiours
                 ,
                 and
                 follow
                 thier
                 opinion
                 against
                 my
                 owne
                 ,
                 when
                 otherwise
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 speciall
                 inconvenience
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 The
                 eight
                 Paragraphe
                 .
              
               
                 I.
                 O
                 My
                 God
                 ;
                 infinite
                 is
                 the
                 Circumspection
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 I
                 see
                 I
                 must
                 have
                 to
                 live
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 satisfaction
                 to
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 above
                 all
                 to
                 thee
                 .
                 I
                 see
                 ,
                 I
                 must
                 be
                 carefull
                 of
                 not
                 shewing
                 any
                 particular
                 ,
                 or
                 otherwise
                 inordinate
                 affection
                 to
                 any
                 ,
                 or
                 disaffection
                 from
                 any
                 ,
                 though
                 there
                 should
                 seeme
                 iust
                 cause
                 :
                 ●
                 must
                 be
                 patient
                 in
                 bearing
                 ,
                 where
                 I
                 perchance
                 may
                 have
                 received
                 the
                 wrong
                 :
                 patient
                 in
                 hearing
                 whatsoever
                 complaints
                 of
                 myself
                 or
                 others
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 committed
                 to
                 my
                 charge
                 to
                 have
                 any
                 little
                 care
                 of
                 others
                 :
                 Never
                 making
                 shew
                 of
                 much
                 hast
                 or
                 of
                 greate
                 busines
                 ;
                 much
                 lesse
                 of
                 vnwillingnes
                 to
                 give
                 free
                 accesse
                 to
                 any
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 parties
                 seeme
                 importune
                 ,
                 prolix
                 ,
                 passionate
                 vnapte
                 to
                 receive
                 satisfaction
                 ,
                 impertinent
                 ,
                 though
                 tempted
                 against
                 myself
                 :
                 but
                 with
                 all
                 mildnes
                 intertayning
                 them
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 shall
                 require
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 busines
                 will
                 not
                 permit
                 ,
                 appointing
                 them
                 with
                 all
                 quiet
                 some
                 other
                 certaine
                 houre
                 .
              
               
                 II.
                 I
                 must
                 not
                 ,
                 my
                 God
                 ,
                 be
                 easy
                 of
                 beleefe
                 ,
                 but
                 esteeme
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 ruine
                 of
                 the
                 household
                 whersoever
                 shall
                 live
                 the
                 disvnion
                 of
                 those
                 with
                 whom
                 I
                 shall
                 deale
                 :
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 bane
                 of
                 charitie
                 to
                 give
                 facill
                 hearing
                 ,
                 and
                 easy
                 credit
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 first
                 related
                 .
                 I
                 know
                 that
                 many
                 things
                 are
                 sayed
                 ,
                 otherwise
                 then
                 they
                 are
                 ,
                 even
                 by
                 vertuous
                 and
                 holy
                 persons
                 ,
                 not
                 faynedly
                 ,
                 falsly
                 ,
                 or
                 allwayes
                 with
                 offense
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 good
                 men
                 ,
                 being
                 men
                 as
                 others
                 be
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 also
                 in
                 these
                 things
                 deceived
                 :
                 Wherfore
                 one
                 eare
                 must
                 be
                 kept
                 for
                 the
                 contrarie
                 part
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 mind
                 rather
                 incline
                 to
                 excuse
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 condemne
                 ,
                 to
                 defend
                 rather
                 then
                 to
                 oppresse
                 ;
                 to
                 all
                 meeknes
                 and
                 lenitie
                 ,
                 rather
                 then
                 to
                 rigour
                 and
                 austeritie
                 ,
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 true
                 charitie
                 will
                 permit
                 .
              
               
                 III.
                 Moreover
                 I
                 know
                 thou
                 wouldest
                 have
                 me
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 speciall
                 care
                 of
                 the
                 credit
                 and
                 good
                 opinion
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 in
                 my
                 owne
                 mind
                 to
                 think
                 well
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 easyly
                 settle
                 my
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 though
                 vpon
                 somewhat
                 apparent
                 defects
                 :
                 But
                 also
                 with
                 all
                 others
                 ,
                 concealing
                 thier
                 defects
                 ,
                 whersoever
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 done
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 any
                 seeke
                 to
                 amend
                 thier
                 faults
                 (
                 be
                 they
                 never
                 so
                 greate
                 )
                 receiving
                 them
                 and
                 esteeming
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 never
                 
                 any
                 thing
                 had
                 happened
                 amisse
                 :
                 for
                 so
                 thou
                 of
                 thy
                 infinite
                 goodnes
                 dealest
                 with
                 vs
                 ,
                 forgeting
                 our
                 offenses
                 ,
                 where
                 thou
                 findest
                 repentance
                 and
                 rewarding
                 vs
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 farr
                 above
                 our
                 deserts
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 ninth
                 Paragraphe
                 .
              
               
                 I.
                 
                 O
                 Patience
                 !
                 O
                 longanimitie
                 !
                 O
                 perseverance
                 !
                 O
                 evenes
                 of
                 mind
                 ,
                 and
                 externall
                 cariage
                 !
                 O
                 courage
                 and
                 magnanimitie
                 !
                 O
                 indifference
                 !
                 O
                 confidence
                 !
                 O
                 feeling
                 of
                 thy
                 providence
                 !
                 O
                 my
                 God
                 ,
                 where
                 shall
                 I
                 find
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 thee
                 ,
                 my
                 God
                 ,
                 my
                 love
                 ;
                 whose
                 nature
                 is
                 goodnes
                 ,
                 whose
                 works
                 is
                 mercy
                 ?
                 Jf
                 we
                 see
                 a
                 poore
                 creature
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 moved
                 with
                 pittie
                 ;
                 we
                 give
                 what
                 we
                 can
                 to
                 releeve
                 his
                 necessitie
                 .
                 Thou
                 seest
                 my
                 wants
                 ;
                 I
                 need
                 not
                 say
                 thou
                 art
                 rich
                 in
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 much
                 more
                 ;
                 I
                 need
                 not
                 say
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 infinitely
                 good
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 thou
                 art
                 mightie
                 ,
                 and
                 infinit
                 I
                 mightie
                 ;
                 cōceive
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 enough
                 that
                 thou
                 seest
                 my
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 are
                 both
                 ever
                 represented
                 thy
                 riches
                 and
                 my
                 pove●tie
                 ;
                 I
                 say
                 no
                 more
                 ,
                 I
                 trust
                 in
                 thy
                 goodnes
                 that
                 thou
                 wilt
                 assist
                 me
                 ;
                 I
                 am
                 assured
                 in
                 t●y
                 love
                 that
                 thou
                 wilt
                 help
                 me
                 ;
                 more
                 certaine
                 I
                 am
                 that
                 thou
                 wilt
                 help
                 thyself
                 ,
                 and
                 dispose
                 all
                 things
                 so
                 as
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 best
                 for
                 thy
                 glorie
                 ,
                 which
                 when
                 thou
                 doest
                 ,
                 thou
                 satisfiest
                 me
                 ,
                 who
                 am
                 the
                 slave
                 of
                 thy
                 honour
                 ,
                 born
                 to
                 nothing
                 els
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 attend
                 thy
                 ever
                 blessed
                 will
                 and
                 pleasure
                 .
              
               
                 II.
                 I
                 must
                 confesse
                 I
                 would
                 oftimes
                 be
                 shut
                 of
                 those
                 distractions
                 ,
                 me
                 thinks
                 in
                 humilitie
                 I
                 ought
                 to
                 desire
                 it
                 ,
                 because
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 worthy
                 of
                 the
                 name
                 ,
                 of
                 thy
                 vnprofitable
                 servant
                 .
                 Me
                 thinks
                 charitie
                 towards
                 them
                 ,
                 whom
                 thou
                 lovest
                 ,
                 and
                 among
                 whom
                 I
                 live
                 requireth
                 no
                 lesse
                 ,
                 but
                 seeing
                 thou
                 ordaynest
                 so
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 no
                 cause
                 to
                 complayne
                 or
                 to
                 ●hrink
                 .
                 The
                 greatest
                 humilitie
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 subiect
                 to
                 thee
                 ;
                 the
                 greatest
                 charitie
                 is
                 to
                 conforme
                 myself
                 to
                 thy
                 holy
                 disposall
                 ;
                 I
                 yeald
                 myself
                 therfore
                 wholy
                 and
                 freely
                 to
                 thee
                 ,
                 for
                 I
                 will
                 be
                 no
                 more
                 myne
                 owne
                 but
                 thine
                 .
              
               
                 III.
                 But
                 this
                 in
                 love
                 and
                 ●inceritie
                 I
                 must
                 make
                 bold
                 to
                 tell
                 thee
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 lesser
                 my
                 abilitie
                 is
                 ,
                 or
                 my
                 vertue
                 ,
                 
                 thyne
                 must
                 be
                 the
                 greater
                 care
                 ;
                 for
                 I
                 account
                 myself
                 to
                 be
                 but
                 thy
                 instrument
                 :
                 in
                 what
                 soever
                 good
                 worke
                 ;
                 thou
                 art
                 the
                 directour
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 the
                 workman
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 the
                 Playne
                 ,
                 or
                 chisill
                 in
                 thy
                 All-skisfull
                 hand
                 .
                 Jf
                 therfore
                 I
                 be
                 blunt
                 or
                 crooked
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 is
                 thy
                 payne
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 is
                 thy
                 care
                 ;
                 I
                 in
                 so
                 good
                 a
                 hand
                 ,
                 cannot
                 but
                 doe
                 well
                 ;
                 only
                 give
                 me
                 grace
                 not
                 to
                 shrinke
                 out
                 of
                 thy
                 hand
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 remayne
                 as
                 thou
                 hast
                 made
                 me
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 very
                 remayning
                 will
                 better
                 me
                 ;
                 the
                 very
                 benefit
                 of
                 thy
                 vsing
                 me
                 in
                 thy
                 service
                 ,
                 will
                 give
                 me
                 new
                 servour
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 a
                 sharper
                 edge
                 on
                 my
                 decayed
                 desires
              
               
                 IV.
                 To
                 thee
                 a
                 greate
                 deale
                 more
                 then
                 to
                 me
                 it
                 appertayneth
                 that
                 thy
                 businesse
                 be
                 well
                 done
                 .
                 Watch
                 therfore
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 carefull
                 ,
                 and
                 vse
                 me
                 as
                 thou
                 pleasest
                 .
                 I
                 know
                 thou
                 doest
                 not
                 vse
                 me
                 because
                 thou
                 needest
                 me
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 of
                 thy
                 infinite
                 goodnes
                 ,
                 for
                 thy
                 glorie
                 and
                 my
                 good
                 ;
                 as
                 therfore
                 thou
                 art
                 carefull
                 of
                 thy
                 glorie
                 ,
                 and
                 desirous
                 of
                 my
                 good
                 ,
                 so
                 carefull
                 art
                 thou
                 and
                 so
                 desirous
                 of
                 my
                 faithfull
                 discharge
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 tenth
                 Paragraphe
                 .
              
               
                 I.
                 VVHat
                 more
                 to
                 say
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 ,
                 not
                 because
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 infinitely
                 more
                 to
                 be
                 sayed
                 of
                 thy
                 infinite
                 goodnes
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 of
                 my
                 wants
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 where
                 well
                 to
                 beginne
                 ,
                 or
                 when
                 I
                 should
                 end
                 if
                 I
                 should
                 enter
                 any
                 further
                 .
                 I
                 feele
                 besids
                 that
                 all
                 finally
                 must
                 be
                 resolved
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 must
                 help
                 me
                 ;
                 thou
                 must
                 instruct
                 me
                 ;
                 thou
                 must
                 guide
                 me
                 ,
                 thou
                 must
                 strenghthen
                 me
                 ,
                 thou
                 must
                 be
                 All
                 in
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 suffer
                 myself
                 in
                 thy
                 hand
                 to
                 be
                 dealt
                 with
                 as
                 thou
                 pleasest
                 .
                 I
                 see
                 not
                 what
                 I
                 need
                 greately
                 say
                 more
                 ,
                 but
                 yeald
                 myself
                 ioyfully
                 to
                 thy
                 disposition
                 ,
                 and
                 dayly
                 purpose
                 ,
                 and
                 indeavour
                 by
                 thy
                 grace
                 not
                 to
                 hinder
                 thy
                 worke
                 ,
                 and
                 seeke
                 to
                 redresse
                 what
                 I
                 may
                 find
                 doth
                 disturbe
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 II.
                 But
                 alas
                 ▪
                 whether
                 shall
                 I
                 go
                 to
                 seeke
                 ,
                 Here
                 againe
                 I
                 enter
                 into
                 an
                 other
                 wood
                 ;
                 and
                 how
                 shall
                 I
                 get
                 out
                 of
                 so
                 many
                 busshes
                 ,
                 such
                 thorny
                 briars
                 ,
                 and
                 deep-rooted
                 brambies
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 find
                 in
                 my
                 soule
                 ?
                 well
                 may
                 I
                 be
                 pricked
                 
                 among
                 them
                 with
                 sorrow
                 and
                 griefe
                 ;
                 well
                 may
                 my
                 soule
                 be
                 rent
                 with
                 affliction
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 pull
                 them
                 all
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 give
                 thee
                 free
                 passage
                 ,
                 how
                 shall
                 I
                 doe
                 it
                 ?
                 It
                 is
                 possible
                 to
                 thee
                 ▪
                 to
                 whom
                 nothing
                 is
                 impossible
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 me
                 i●
                 is
                 wholy
                 and
                 absolutely
                 impossible
                 .
              
               
                 III
                 Yet
                 why
                 doe
                 I
                 say
                 it
                 is
                 absolutely
                 impossible
                 ?
                 I
                 remember
                 a
                 greate
                 servant
                 of
                 thyne
                 was
                 wont
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 we
                 did
                 but
                 in
                 a
                 whole
                 yeare
                 ,
                 roote
                 out
                 one
                 only
                 vice
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 be
                 quickly
                 perfect
                 .
                 O
                 infinite
                 goodnes
                 !
                 hast
                 thou
                 so
                 greate
                 patience
                 ?
                 
                 or
                 is
                 it
                 possible
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 ?
                 I●
                 is
                 doubtlesse
                 ,
                 for
                 thou
                 leavest
                 not
                 thy
                 frends
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 fouly
                 deceived
                 as
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 not
                 so
                 .
                 Therfore
                 seeing
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 ,
                 I
                 dare
                 be
                 a
                 little
                 more
                 bold
                 ,
                 and
                 offer
                 vnto
                 thee
                 my
                 indeavour
                 ,
                 not
                 every
                 yeare
                 alone
                 ,
                 but
                 everie
                 month
                 ▪
                 o●
                 two
                 ,
                 to
                 doe
                 the
                 best
                 I
                 can
                 ,
                 to
                 roote
                 out
                 some
                 one
                 thing
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 find
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 hinderance
                 to
                 thee
                 .
                 In
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 this
                 comfort
                 ,
                 that
                 fighting
                 against
                 one
                 ●
                 I
                 shall
                 certainly
                 together
                 with
                 that
                 one
                 pull
                 vp
                 manie
                 more
                 besids
                 ,
                 because
                 when
                 I
                 pull
                 at
                 one
                 principall
                 one
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 shake
                 the
                 roots
                 of
                 all
                 that
                 be
                 about
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 dependant
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 plucking
                 it
                 out
                 I
                 shall
                 pull
                 the
                 rest
                 with
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 IV.
                 And
                 not
                 so
                 must
                 Iayme
                 at
                 one
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 of
                 all
                 I
                 must
                 have
                 a
                 speciall
                 care
                 .
                 O
                 infinite
                 care
                 ?
                 No
                 I
                 presume
                 if
                 I
                 can
                 sometimes
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 amidest
                 all
                 my
                 trobles
                 recall
                 my
                 mind
                 to
                 thee
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 sufficient
                 ;
                 thy
                 grace
                 will
                 be
                 ready
                 ,
                 when
                 at
                 other
                 times
                 busines
                 will
                 not
                 le●
                 me
                 be
                 so
                 attentive
                 to
                 thee
                 ,
                 if
                 when
                 I
                 can
                 ,
                 I
                 be
                 carefull
                 to
                 accustome
                 myself
                 to
                 think
                 of
                 thee
                 .
                 Yet
                 more
                 trust
                 I
                 in
                 thy
                 infinite
                 goodnes
                 ;
                 that
                 though
                 sometimes
                 I
                 should
                 be
                 so
                 carelesse
                 as
                 not
                 to
                 think
                 vpon
                 thee
                 ,
                 when
                 there
                 is
                 occasion
                 ,
                 yet
                 if
                 I
                 be
                 carefull
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 myself
                 and
                 acknowledge
                 and
                 iudge
                 my
                 offenses
                 (
                 though
                 it
                 were
                 but
                 once
                 in
                 a
                 day
                 )
                 and
                 bewayle
                 them
                 in
                 thy
                 sight
                 ,
                 in
                 my
                 secretretirement
                 ,
                 with
                 purpose
                 of
                 amendment
                 ,
                 and
                 humble
                 confidēce
                 in
                 thy
                 grace
                 ,
                 ●
                 trust
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 in
                 thy
                 infinite
                 goodnes
                 ,
                 thou
                 wilt
                 perdon
                 me
                 for
                 the
                 present
                 ,
                 and
                 give
                 me
                 plentie
                 of
                 thy
                 grace
                 to
                 be
                 more
                 watchfull
                 over
                 myself
                 an
                 other
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 mindfull
                 of
                 thee
                 ,
                 my
                 God
                 ,
                 ever
                 after
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 The
                 eleventh
                 Paragraphe
                 .
              
               
                 I.
                 BEhold
                 ,
                 o
                 my
                 love
                 ,
                 how
                 bold
                 I
                 am
                 with
                 thee
                 ,
                 how
                 farre
                 I
                 have
                 stretched
                 and
                 strayned
                 thy
                 love
                 ,
                 thy
                 infinite
                 goodnes
                 !
                 Beginning
                 with
                 sorrow
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 was
                 not
                 wholy
                 with
                 thee
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 ending
                 with
                 care
                 that
                 I
                 be
                 not
                 wholy
                 from
                 thee
                 .
                 O
                 Creature
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 !
                 what
                 can
                 I
                 say
                 other
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 propertie
                 of
                 all
                 creatures
                 in
                 this
                 changeable
                 world
                 to
                 be
                 thus
                 subject
                 to
                 change
                 .
                 Tho●
                 knowest
                 it
                 better
                 then
                 I
                 myself
                 that
                 feele
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 smart
                 dayly
                 for
                 it
                 :
                 And
                 therfore
                 thou
                 hast
                 patience
                 with
                 me
                 ,
                 greater
                 then
                 I
                 can
                 many
                 times
                 find
                 in
                 my
                 hart
                 to
                 have
                 with
                 myself
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 alas
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 too
                 too
                 much
                 patience
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 Indulgence
                 ,
                 when
                 I
                 see
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 nothing
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 myself
                 go
                 so
                 farre
                 ,
                 that
                 where
                 to
                 find
                 myself
                 I
                 canno●
                 oftimes
                 tell
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 sure
                 I
                 am
                 too
                 too
                 farre
                 from
                 thee
                 .
              
               
                 II.
                 O
                 my
                 God
                 ;
                 my
                 love
                 ;
                 Behold
                 I
                 come
                 againe
                 ,
                 and
                 desire
                 to
                 draw
                 as
                 neere
                 thee
                 now
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 was
                 farre
                 gone
                 before
                 .
                 I
                 am
                 bold
                 to
                 say
                 so
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 bold
                 to
                 doe
                 so
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 thy
                 infinite
                 and
                 ever
                 permanent
                 love
                 ,
                 which
                 cannot
                 be
                 overcome
                 with
                 ten
                 thousand
                 times
                 ten
                 thousand
                 changes
                 of
                 myne
                 in
                 this
                 kind
                 ;
                 thou
                 lovest
                 me
                 ,
                 though
                 I
                 leave
                 thee
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 returne
                 vnto
                 thee
                 ;
                 Thou
                 lovest
                 me
                 when
                 I
                 approch
                 vnto
                 thee
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 be
                 ever
                 more
                 inward
                 with
                 thee
                 ;
                 love
                 me
                 now
                 for
                 ever
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 ever
                 stay
                 with
                 thee
                 ;
                 for
                 this
                 is
                 my
                 only
                 desire
                 ,
                 never
                 more
                 to
                 part
                 from
                 thee
                 .
              
               
                 III.
                 To
                 this
                 purpose
                 I
                 give
                 myself
                 wholy
                 vnto
                 thee
                 now
                 and
                 for
                 ever
                 .
                 This
                 gift
                 of
                 myne
                 I
                 dayly
                 intend
                 to
                 renew
                 ,
                 till
                 that
                 everlasting
                 day
                 comes
                 ,
                 when
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 no
                 more
                 renewing
                 ,
                 because
                 transformed
                 into
                 thee
                 we
                 shall
                 be
                 allwayes
                 new
                 ,
                 and
                 ever
                 permanently
                 conjoyned
                 in
                 love
                 with
                 thee
                 without
                 decay
                 ,
                 which
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 quicly
                 be
                 I
                 humbly
                 beseech
                 thee
                 ,
                 my
                 God
                 ,
                 my
                 love
                 ,
                 Amen
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 The
                 twelfe
                 Paragraphe
                 .
              
               
                 I.
                 
                 O
                 happy
                 day
                 ,
                 when
                 shall
                 I
                 see
                 thee
                 ?
                 O
                 everlasting
                 day
                 ,
                 when
                 shall
                 I
                 injoy
                 thee
                 ?
                 Too
                 too
                 long
                 be
                 these
                 short
                 and
                 ever
                 decaying
                 dayes
                 the
                 evens
                 of
                 that
                 one
                 day
                 which
                 never
                 fayleth
                 ,
                 when
                 will
                 they
                 passe
                 ?
                 Too
                 too
                 many
                 be
                 these
                 changing
                 dayes
                 ,
                 the
                 fore-running
                 nights
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 never
                 changeth
                 ,
                 when
                 will
                 they
                 be
                 at
                 an
                 end
                 ?
                 O
                 end
                 !
                 The
                 breake
                 of
                 that
                 day
                 which
                 will
                 never
                 end
                 ,
                 
                 when
                 wilt
                 thou
                 come
                 ?
                 
                   My
                   soule
                   is
                   weary
                   of
                   this
                   wearisome
                   life
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   send
                   forth
                   my
                   speech
                   against
                   myself
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   speake
                   in
                   the
                   bitternes
                   of
                   my
                   mind
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   say
                   vnto
                   God.
                
                 
                 
                   When
                   shall
                   I
                   see
                   the
                   good
                   things
                   of
                   my
                   Lord
                   in
                   the
                   land
                   of
                   the
                   living
                   ?
                
                 
                 
                   My
                   soule
                   hath
                   thirsted
                   after
                   thee
                   my
                   God
                   ,
                   when
                   shall
                   I
                   come
                   ,
                   and
                   appeare
                   before
                   thy
                   face
                   .
                   My
                   teares
                   are
                   vnto
                   me
                   my
                   dayly
                   bread
                   while
                   it
                   is
                   sayed
                   vnto
                   me
                   everie
                   day
                   ,
                   where
                   is
                   thy
                   God
                   ?
                
              
               
                 II.
                 Alas
                 everie
                 day
                 it
                 is
                 here
                 sayed
                 vnto
                 me
                 ,
                 where
                 is
                 thy
                 God
                 ?
                 And
                 betwixt
                 so
                 many
                 dayes
                 ,
                 and
                 nights
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 find
                 dayly
                 ,
                 and
                 hourely
                 in
                 myself
                 ,
                 now
                 rising
                 ,
                 now
                 falling
                 ,
                 while
                 I
                 loose
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 leave
                 thee
                 ;
                 through
                 my
                 manifold
                 imperfections
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 scarce
                 for
                 one
                 minute
                 perfectly
                 hold
                 thee
                 ,
                 what
                 a
                 life
                 doe
                 I
                 live
                 ?
                 VVhat
                 death
                 had
                 I
                 not
                 rather
                 die
                 ?
                 That
                 once
                 with
                 thy
                 thrice
                 happy
                 spouse
                 having
                 passed
                 these
                 transitorie
                 dayes
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 too
                 too
                 do●btfull
                 nights
                 ,
                 
                 I
                 may
                 say
                 ;
                 
                   I
                   have
                   found
                   whome
                   my
                   soule
                   doth
                   love
                   ,
                   I
                   hold
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   will
                   not
                   let
                   him
                   go
                   .
                
              
               
                 III.
                 Here
                 if
                 one
                 aske
                 me
                 where
                 thou
                 art
                 ,
                 my
                 God
                 ,
                 I
                 must
                 confesse
                 thou
                 art
                 a
                 farre
                 of
                 ,
                 
                 because
                 
                   a
                   farre
                   of
                   thou
                   doest
                   behold
                
                 those
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 humble
                 .
                 
                 
                   Thou
                   turnest
                   away
                   thy
                   face
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   and
                   I
                   am
                   filled
                   with
                   affliction
                   ;
                   sorrowes
                   of
                   death
                   doe
                   compasse
                   me
                   round
                   about
                   ,
                   daungers
                   of
                   Hell
                   doe
                   presently
                   assalt
                   me
                   ,
                
                 and
                 whether
                 to
                 turne
                 myself
                 to
                 seeke
                 thee
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 to
                 find
                 thee
                 ,
                 I
                 cannot
                 tell
                 .
                 
                   Shew
                   me
                
                 ,
                 O
                 my
                 love
                 ,
                 
                   where
                   thou
                   feedest
                   ,
                   where
                   thou
                   restests
                   at
                   noone
                   day
                   ,
                
                 when
                 the
                 heate
                 of
                 temptation
                 scorcheth
                 my
                 soule
                 ,
                 that
                 flying
                 vnder
                 the
                 shaddow
                 of
                 thy
                 wings
                 ,
                 I
                 may
                 feed
                 ,
                 where
                 thou
                 feedest
                 and
                 reste
                 ,
                 where
                 thou
                 restest
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 
                   beging
                   to
                   wander
                   after
                   the
                   droves
                
                 of
                 these
                 vnperfect
                 comforts
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 quiet
                 rest
                 ,
                 no
                 solid
                 foode
                 .
              
               
               
                 IV.
                 Shew
                 me
                 rather
                 my
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 everlasting
                 noone
                 ,
                 in
                 thy
                 heavenly
                 cittie
                 ,
                 
                 where
                 neither
                 sonne
                 ,
                 nor
                 Moone
                 doe
                 shine
                 ,
                 but
                 thou
                 art
                 the
                 ever
                 permanent
                 comfortable
                 light
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 inhabitants
                 ;
                 that
                 there
                 I
                 may
                 rest
                 ,
                 and
                 feede
                 with
                 thee
                 ,
                 without
                 danger
                 of
                 resting
                 in
                 any
                 other
                 but
                 in
                 thee
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 feeding
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 but
                 of
                 thy
                 only
                 self
                 :
                 for
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 I
                 see
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 rest
                 ,
                 but
                 continuall
                 tumbling
                 ,
                 and
                 tossing
                 from
                 one
                 thing
                 to
                 an
                 other
                 ;
                 and
                 who
                 is
                 he
                 that
                 amidst
                 so
                 many
                 boisterous
                 winds
                 ,
                 and
                 wayes
                 can
                 continually
                 hold
                 thee
                 ?
                 Since
                 thy
                 blessed
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 the
                 beloved
                 disciple
                 ,
                 giveth
                 Sentence
                 vpon
                 vs
                 all
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 subject
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 loose
                 thee
                 by
                 many
                 distractions
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 to
                 leave
                 thee
                 by
                 synnes
                 by
                 too
                 too
                 many
                 ,
                 and
                 dayly
                 imperfections
                 .
              
               
                 V.
                 And
                 who
                 knoweth
                 ,
                 but
                 thou
                 ,
                 o
                 my
                 loving
                 God!
                 whether
                 in
                 this
                 very
                 desire
                 of
                 myne
                 to
                 be
                 ever
                 with
                 thee
                 in
                 blisse
                 ,
                 since
                 I
                 cannot
                 be
                 ever
                 with
                 thee
                 in
                 this
                 fearefull
                 banishment
                 ,
                 there
                 lies
                 not
                 secretly
                 hidden
                 more
                 love
                 of
                 myself
                 ,
                 then
                 perfect
                 love
                 of
                 thee
                 ?
                 O
                 hard
                 vncertanti●
                 !
                 
                   I
                   am
                   delighted
                
                 with
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 drawne
                 to
                 desire
                 to
                 injoy
                 it
                 everlastingly
                 ,
                 there
                 where
                 it
                 only
                 ever
                 permanently
                 lasteth
                 ,
                 I
                 desire
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 begge
                 it
                 
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   inward
                   man
                
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 see
                 another
                 love
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 feare
                 creepeth
                 in
                 with
                 it
                 ▪
                 rep●gnant
                 to
                 that
                 perfect
                 love
                 ,
                 and
                 pure
                 desire
                 which
                 I
                 should
                 have
                 of
                 thee
                 .
                 Vnhappie
                 man
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 ,
                 who
                 shall
                 deliver
                 me
                 from
                 this
                 doubtfull
                 and
                 vncertayne
                 state
                 .
              
               
                 VI.
                 
                   I
                   am
                   in
                   streights
                   on
                   everie
                   fide
                
                 ;
                 if
                 I
                 remayne
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 in
                 doubt
                 whether
                 I
                 shall
                 ever
                 remayne
                 with
                 thee
                 :
                 rather
                 I
                 am
                 certaine
                 I
                 shall
                 often
                 shrink
                 from
                 thee
                 ,
                 
                 for
                 
                   i●
                   many
                   things
                   we
                   doe
                   all
                   offend
                   .
                
                 Jf
                 I
                 desire
                 to
                 be
                 dissolved
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 with
                 thee
                 ;
                 thy
                 Apostle
                 sayth
                 ,
                 
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   thing
                   much
                   more
                   better
                   ,
                
                 and
                 yet
                 he
                 himself
                 ,
                 
                   what
                   he
                   shall
                   choose
                   he
                   knoweth
                   not
                
                 ;
                 because
                 to
                 abide
                 in
                 flesh
                 is
                 necessarie
                 for
                 thy
                 service
                 .
                 But
                 alas
                 ,
                 what
                 necessitie
                 can
                 there
                 be
                 of
                 me
                 that
                 am
                 so
                 vnprositable
                 ?
                 Thou
                 wilt
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 must
                 think
                 and
                 say
                 of
                 themselves
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 
                   are
                   vnprofitable
                   Servants
                
                 ,
                 
                 even
                 when
                 they
                 have
                 doone
                 thier
                 very
                 best
                 in
                 thy
                 service
                 .
                 Jt
                 is
                 so
                 :
                 And
                 therfore
                 ,
                 be
                 I
                 profirable
                 ,
                 or
                 vnp●ofitable
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 more
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 or
                 doe
                 ,
                 but
                 yeald
                 myself
                 wholy
                 into
                 thy
                 hands
                 to
                 doe
                 with
                 
                 me
                 as
                 thou
                 pleasest
                 .
                 Take
                 me
                 ,
                 or
                 leave
                 me
                 as
                 thou
                 thinkest
                 good
                 .
                 Hastenme
                 ,
                 or
                 differre
                 me
                 ,
                 as
                 thou
                 seest
                 reason
                 .
                 I
                 refuse
                 not
                 the
                 labour
                 ,
                 if
                 tho●
                 thinkest
                 me
                 profitable
                 ;
                 I
                 will
                 beare
                 patiently
                 to
                 be
                 differred
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 judge
                 me
                 vnworthy
                 ;
                 yer
                 still
                 
                   I
                   am
                   streightened
                   of
                   the
                   two
                   ,
                   having
                   desire
                   to
                   be
                   dissolved
                   and
                   desire
                   to
                   be
                   with
                   thee
                   ,
                
                 which
                 is
                 by
                 thy
                 owne
                 Confession
                 in
                 thy
                 blessed
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   thing
                   much
                   more
                   better
                
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Intertaynments
               of
               our
               Blessed
               Saviour
               when
               we
               receive
               him
               in
               the
               Blessed
               Sacrament
               .
               First
               as
               God.
               
            
             
               I.
               AT
               the
               birth
               of
               our
               blessed
               Saviour
               ,
               the
               swathing
               bands
               did
               not
               hinder
               vs
               from
               beleeving
               that
               infant
               to
               be
               God
               ,
               or
               stop
               the
               Angels
               from
               singing
               .
               
               
                 Glorie
                 to
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 higest
              
               degree
               ,
               and
               from
               adoring
               him
               ,
               but
               doe
               incite
               vs
               the
               more
               to
               admire
               ,
               and
               love
               his
               goodnes
               :
               the
               resemblances
               of
               bread
               and
               wine
               ,
               remayning
               after
               consecration
               in
               this
               blessed
               Mysterie
               ,
               must
               not
               in
               like
               manner
               be
               any
               hinderance
               to
               vs
               from
               beleeving
               the
               truth
               contayned
               vnder
               them
               ,
               delivered
               in
               our
               Saviours
               owne
               words
               .
               
                 This
                 is
                 my
                 body
              
               ,
               
               
                 this
                 is
                 my
                 blood
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               living
               body
               ,
               and
               blood
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               and
               consequently
               his
               blessed
               soule
               ,
               and
               divinitie
               ,
               God
               and
               man
               ,
               the
               eternall
               word
               made
               flesh
               for
               our
               sakes
               .
               And
               as
               in
               them
               we
               adore
               his
               power
               ,
               we
               admire
               his
               wisdome
               ,
               we
               imbrace
               his
               infinite
               goodnes
               ;
               we
               doe
               not
               argue
               from
               his
               immensitie
               ,
               that
               he
               could
               not
               be
               contayned
               in
               the
               manger
               ;
               nor
               from
               his
               vnitie
               in
               essence
               with
               the
               Faiher
               ,
               and
               the
               holy
               Gost
               ,
               that
               he
               alone
               could
               not
               be
               man
               ;
               nor
               from
               his
               immortalitie
               ,
               that
               he
               could
               not
               suffer
               ;
               but
               doe
               submit
               as
               to
               the
               manner
               ,
               and
               doe
               beleeve
               the
               substance
               ;
               soe
               we
               must
               rayse
               our
               thoughts
               ,
               in
               this
               Mysterie
               to
               beleeve
               his
               reall
               presence
               ,
               though
               in
               a
               way
               incomprehensible
               to
               our
               short
               vnderstanding
               ,
               and
               adore
               the
               person
               of
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               our
               Saviour
               ;
               not
               arguing
               from
               his
               quantitie
               ,
               that
               he
               cannot
               confine
               himself
               to
               so
               little
               roome
               ;
               nor
               from
               his
               vnitie
               ,
               that
               he
               cannot
               at
               once
               be
               in
               so
               many
               places
               ;
               nor
               from
               his
               
               Majestie
               ,
               that
               he
               will
               not
               stoope
               to
               so
               meane
               an
               action
               ,
               as
               to
               be
               dayly
               handled
               ,
               and
               received
               by
               vs
               ;
               but
               so
               much
               the
               more
               admire
               his
               goodnes
               ,
               that
               as
               there
               once
               so
               here
               dayly
               he
               doth
               give
               himself
               vnto
               vs.
               O
               blessed
               Angels
               who
               in
               multitudes
               did
               adore
               him
               at
               his
               coming
               into
               the
               world
               ,
               
               though
               in
               a
               disguise
               farre
               different
               from
               your
               apprehensions
               ,
               with
               you
               I
               doe
               willingly
               submit
               my
               weake
               conceits
               ,
               and
               doe
               adore
               here
               present
               ,
               the
               living
               God
               ,
               the
               eternall
               word
               made
               flesh
               for
               vs.
               O
               blessed
               host
               !
               with
               how
               much
               reverence
               art
               thou
               to
               be
               handled
               ,
               and
               received
               ,
               
                 seeing
                 the
                 ground
              
               on
               which
               Moyses
               stood
               ,
               when
               God
               appeared
               to
               him
               ,
               
               
                 was
                 holy
              
               ;
               for
               here
               the
               holy
               of
               holyes
               is
               contayned
               after
               a
               more
               sublime
               manner
               ;
               put
               (
               my
               Soule
               .
               )
               
                 thy
                 shoes
                 from
                 thy
                 feete
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               from
               thy
               apprehension
               ,
               and
               affection
               ,
               all
               inferiour
               thoughts
               ,
               and
               with
               eyes
               of
               faith
               
                 behold
                 this
                 greate
                 sight
                 ;
                 I
                 am
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 ▪
              
               He
               that
               is
               doth
               vouchsafe
               to
               be
               thus
               among
               vs
               for
               our
               reliefe
               .
               
                 This
                 is
                 this
                 name
                 for
                 ever
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 his
                 memoriall
                 from
                 generation
                 to
                 generation
                 .
              
            
             
               II.
               Anciently
               when
               God
               resolved
               to
               manifest
               himself
               to
               the
               Childred
               of
               Israël
               ,
               thunder
               and
               lightening
               went
               before
               him
               ,
               
               the
               mountaine
               was
               covered
               with
               a
               thick
               cloude
               of
               smoke
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               people
               trembled
               at
               the
               clashing
               of
               the
               skies
               ,
               and
               heard
               the
               noyse
               of
               the
               trumpets
               ,
               and
               they
               were
               commanded
               not
               to
               approch
               least
               multitudes
               of
               them
               might
               perish
               by
               the
               fire
               .
               
                 Lord
                 God
                 of
                 hosts
                 terrible
              
               ,
               
               
                 and
                 worthy
                 of
                 all
                 prayse
                 ,
                 working
                 wonderous
                 things
                 ,
              
               what
               but
               thy
               owne
               infinite
               goodnes
               could
               induce
               thee
               thus
               to
               change
               thy
               style
               ,
               and
               worke
               this
               wonder
               of
               wonders
               ,
               that
               thou
               whose
               voyce
               is
               like
               thunder
               ,
               and
               lightening
               ,
               able
               to
               
                 breake
                 into
                 shyvers
                 the
                 highest
                 Cedars
                 ,
              
               shouldest
               thus
               meekely
               appeare
               among
               vs
               ,
               not
               in
               a
               cloude
               of
               smoke
               ,
               
               but
               vnder
               the
               resemblances
               of
               bread
               and
               wine
               ,
               inviting
               vs
               to
               thy
               table
               ?
               
                 Come
                 eate
                 of
                 my
                 bread
                 ,
                 and
                 drink
                 the
                 wine
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 mingled
                 for
                 you
                 .
              
               There
               ,
               though
               sanctifyed
               according
               to
               the
               law
               ,
               the
               people
               were
               forbidden
               to
               approch
               vnder
               payne
               of
               death
               ;
               
               here
               thou
               invitest
               vs
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               live
               ,
               if
               we
               will
               but
               observe
               thy
               law
               :
               
                 shall
                 not
                 my
                 soule
                 be
                 subject
                 to
                 God
                 for
                 from
                 him
                 is
                 salvation
                 .
                 He
                 is
                 my
                 God
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 my
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 my
                 defence
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 :
                 〈◊〉
                 .
              
            
             
             
               III.
               Finally
               presenting
               thyself
               before
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               and
               bowing
               to
               the
               ground
               with
               Moyses
               say
               .
               
               
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 Lord
                 God
                 ,
                 mercyfull
                 ,
                 and
                 grations
                 ,
                 patient
                 ,
                 and
                 abundant
                 in
                 mercy
                 ,
                 and
                 truth
                 ,
                 reserving
                 〈◊〉
                 for
                 thousands
                 ,
              
               I
               acknowledge
               the
               greate
               honour
               which
               thou
               doest
               to
               me
               ,
               and
               to
               all
               man
               kind
               ,
               forgive
               my
               transg●essions
               ;
               pardon
               my
               vnreverent
               behaviour
               towards
               thee
               :
               
               The
               Seraphims
               cover
               thie●
               faces
               in
               thy
               presence
               ,
               whyle
               adoring
               thy
               greatnes
               they
               sing
               vnto
               thee
               ,
               
                 Holy
                 ,
                 Holy
                 ,
                 Holy
                 full
                 is
                 all
                 the
                 earth
                 of
                 thy
                 glorie
              
               To
               me
               what
               is
               due
               but
               confusion
               in
               thy
               sight
               ,
               who
               am
               not
               able
               to
               conceive
               the
               least
               part
               of
               thy
               worthynes
               ?
               
                 Benedicite
                 Dommo
                 omnes
                 Angeli
                 ejus
              
               .
               O
               blessed
               Angels
               of
               heaven
               ,
               and
               all
               Creat●res
               ,
               Sunne
               ,
               Moone
               ,
               and
               Sta●res
               ,
               Mountaynes
               ,
               and
               valleyes
               ,
               fruits
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               sea
               ,
               yong
               and
               old
               ,
               supply
               my
               wants
               !
               with
               them
               all
               I
               doe
               prostrate
               myself
               at
               thy
               feete
               ,
               begging
               th●●
               thou
               wilt
               cōserve
               vs
               in
               the
               order
               thou
               hast
               created
               vs
               ,
               and
               that
               we
               may
               be
               ever
               subject
               to
               thy
               blessed
               will
               ,
               and
               ordination
               .
               Amen
               .
               
                 Whence
                 is
                 it
                 that
                 thou
                 comest
                 to
                 me
                 ?
              
               VVho
               am
               I
               ,
               
               that
               thou
               shouldst
               give
               me
               thyself
               ?
               How
               dares
               a
               synner
               appeare
               before
               thee
               ?
               And
               how
               comes
               it
               that
               thou
               vouchsafest
               to
               come
               to
               a
               synner
               .
               
            
          
           
             
               Intertaynment
               of
               our
               Saviour
               as
               King.
               
            
             
               I.
               THat
               our
               Saviour
               is
               a
               king
               ,
               is
               among
               Christians
               vndoubted
               ;
               
               himself
               ackowledging
               it
               before
               Pilate
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Apocalips
               we
               read
               that
               ,
               
                 he
                 hath
                 in
                 his
                 garment
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 his
                 thigh
                 ,
                 written
                 ,
                 king
                 of
                 kings
                 and
                 Lord
                 ,
                 of
                 Lords
              
               ;
               So
               that
               he
               is
               not
               only
               as
               other
               Princes
               ,
               kings
               ,
               and
               Lords
               ,
               of
               a
               parcell
               of
               ground
               ,
               bounded
               and
               confined
               with
               in
               certayne
               limits
               ,
               but
               he
               is
               king
               over
               the
               whole
               vnivers
               ;
               and
               as
               such
               ,
               even
               in
               this
               disguise
               ,
               we
               must
               acknowledge
               him
               ;
               and
               prostrating
               ourselves
               in
               his
               presence
               with
               the
               foure
               and
               twentie
               ●lders
               ,
               and
               laying
               all
               the
               Crownes
               of
               heaven
               and
               earth
               at
               his
               feete
               ,
               
               professe
               that
               he
               alone
               
                 is
                 worthy
                 to
                 receive
                 all
                 gloris
                 and
                 honour
                 ,
                 from
                 every
                 creature
                 in
                 heaven
                 and
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 under
                 the
                 earth
              
               ;
               
               and
               however
               he
               hath
               not
               here
               that
               visible
               attendance
               which
               kings
               of
               the
               earth
               vse
               to
               have
               ;
               it
               is
               for
               our
               sake
               that
               he
               conceales
               it
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               have
               the
               more
               free
               accesse
               to
               him
               ;
               for
               as
               he
               sayed
               to
               S.
               Peeter
               in
               the
               garden
               with
               one
               word
               he
               could
               shew
               vs
               ,
               
               that
               he
               hath
               at
               hand
               
                 above
                 twelue
                 legions
                 of
                 Angels
              
               to
               attend
               him
               .
            
             
               II.
               The
               part
               of
               a
               good
               subject
               is
               ,
               not
               only
               to
               acknowledge
               the
               right
               of
               his
               Prince
               ,
               and
               to
               doe
               him
               corpo●all
               reverence
               ,
               but
               to
               his
               power
               he
               must
               keepe
               the
               kings
               peace
               ,
               observe
               his
               lawes
               ,
               and
               also
               suppresse
               disturbers
               ,
               so
               farre
               as
               it
               may
               conce●ne
               him
               in
               duty
               to
               doe
               it
               .
               
               Now
               our
               Saviour
               tells
               vs
               that
               
                 his
                 kingdome
                 is
                 within
                 vs
              
               ;
               with
               in
               ourselves
               therfore
               we
               must
               keepe
               peace
               ,
               and
               watch
               vpon
               the
               quiet
               of
               our
               soules
               ;
               suppressing
               our
               passions
               ;
               which
               are
               the
               only
               disturbers
               ,
               and
               not
               countermanded
               doe
               breake
               the
               peace
               betwixt
               God
               ,
               and
               vs
               ,
               and
               his
               other
               subjects
               ,
               which
               are
               our
               neighbours
               .
               Jn
               this
               occasion
               therfore
               of
               receiving
               ,
               or
               of
               being
               present
               at
               the
               holy
               Sacrifice
               ,
               it
               is
               fitting
               we
               should
               offer
               vnto
               him
               our
               indeavour
               ,
               one
               day
               in
               the
               weeke
               or
               one
               weeke
               in
               the
               moneth
               ,
               to
               watch
               vpon
               the
               passion
               of
               anger
               that
               it
               doth
               not
               disband
               ;
               another
               day
               or
               weeke
               vpon
               feare
               ,
               that
               it
               doe
               not
               withdraw
               vs
               from
               our
               dutie
               ,
               another
               vpon
               too
               much
               inclination
               to
               libertie
               ,
               or
               to
               sloth
               ,
               and
               idlenes
               ;
               and
               so
               vpon
               the
               rest
               of
               our
               passions
               ,
               or
               inclinations
               ,
               or
               also
               vpon
               our
               senses
               ,
               our
               eares
               ,
               our
               tongue
               ,
               our
               sight
               ,
               &c.
               
               That
               we
               may
               become
               ,
               and
               persever
               perfectly
               subject
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               he
               reigne
               peaceably
               in
               our
               soules
               .
            
             
               III.
               And
               because
               here
               he
               doth
               offer
               himself
               not
               only
               to
               the
               view
               of
               his
               people
               ,
               to
               be
               worshiped
               by
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               take
               thier
               alleageance
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               be
               intertayned
               ;
               as
               when
               kings
               go
               thier
               progresse
               ,
               they
               appoint
               thier
               lodgings
               ,
               and
               send
               thier
               harbingers
               before
               them
               ;
               seeing
               he
               is
               pleased
               to
               choose
               thy
               hart
               for
               one
               of
               his
               stations
               ,
               begge
               of
               him
               that
               the
               will
               be
               also
               pleased
               ,
               to
               send
               his
               harbingers
               ,
               who
               are
               his
               holy
               Angels
               ,
               and
               ●aincts
               ,
               to
               take
               vp
               the
               roomes
               for
               him
               ;
               and
               joyning
               thyself
               to
               them
               adorne
               with
               the
               vertues
               ,
               which
               they
               suggest
               ▪
               all
               the
               powers
               of
               thy
               soule
               ;
               thy
               Memorie
               with
               representations
               of
               his
               owne
               noble
               act●
               ,
               and
               royall
               favours
               
               bestowed
               vpon
               thee
               ,
               and
               vpon
               all
               mankind
               ;
               thy
               vnderstanding
               with
               reflections
               vpon
               his
               infinite
               perfection
               and
               worth
               ;
               thy
               will
               with
               acts
               of
               submission
               ,
               love
               ,
               and
               thanksgiving
               :
               Thy
               Irascible
               power
               ,
               with
               resolution
               against
               whatsoever
               synne
               past
               ,
               or
               heare
               after
               to
               be
               suggested
               to
               thee
               :
               The
               Concupiscible
               ,
               with
               desires
               of
               puritie
               ,
               and
               of
               himself
               alone
               ,
               addressing
               thyself
               to
               those
               Saincts
               in
               particular
               in
               whom
               thou
               hast
               most
               speciall
               confidence
               .
            
             
               IV.
               Finally
               present
               thy
               petition
               to
               him
               ;
               and
               that
               it
               may
               be
               pertinent
               ,
               doe
               not
               neglect
               to
               think
               well
               before
               hand
               what
               is
               best
               ,
               and
               most
               necessarie
               for
               thee
               to
               demand
               ;
               and
               let
               i●
               be
               with
               full
               resignation
               to
               his
               blessed
               will
               ,
               to
               obtayne
               ,
               or
               not
               to
               obtayne
               what
               thou
               askest
               in
               particular
               ;
               being
               assured
               that
               he
               will
               doe
               for
               thee
               for
               the
               best
               :
               and
               however
               ,
               fayle
               not
               to
               repeate
               often
               in
               this
               occasion
               that
               which
               himself
               hath
               put
               into
               our
               mouth
               ,
               
                 Thy
                 kingdome
                 come
              
               :
               that
               it
               may
               be
               once
               vniversally
               spread
               over
               the
               whole
               world
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               those
               who
               are
               vnder
               thy
               charge
               thou
               mayest
               ever
               have
               care
               to
               mayntayne
               it
               .
               
               Amen
               .
               
                 Blessed
                 is
                 he
                 that
                 doth
                 come
                 king
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 ;
                 Peace
                 in
                 heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 glorie
                 in
                 the
                 higest
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Intertaynment
               of
               our
               Saviour
               as
               spouse
               of
               our
               soule
               .
            
             
               I.
               S.
               Gregorie
               vpon
               the
               parable
               delivered
               by
               our
               Saviour
               of
               a
               king
               who
               made
               a
               mariage
               for
               his
               Sonne
               sayth
               ,
               
               that
               God
               the
               Father
               did
               then
               make
               a
               mariage
               for
               his
               eternall
               Sonne
               ,
               when
               he
               joyned
               him
               to
               humane
               nature
               in
               the
               wombe
               of
               the
               blessed
               Virgin
               ;
               and
               againe
               ,
               when
               through
               this
               mysterie
               of
               his
               Incarnation
               he
               did
               as
               it
               were
               wed
               him
               to
               Holy
               Church
               .
               
               According
               to
               that
               of
               the
               Apostle
               speaking
               of
               Matrimonie
               .
               
                 This
                 is
                 a
                 greate
                 Sacrament
              
               ,
               or
               Mysterie
               ,
               
                 but
                 I
                 say
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Church
              
               to
               wit
               ,
               perfected
               ,
               and
               compleated
               in
               the
               loving
               coniunctiō
               of
               Christ
               with
               his
               Church
               ,
               and
               consequently
               with
               every
               soule
               that
               in
               it
               doth
               conserve
               his
               grace
               ,
               and
               love
               .
               VVhich
               conjunction
               he
               doth
               renew
               and
               confirm●
               with
               new
               demonstrations
               of
               love
               ,
               every
               time
               that
               we
               
               doe
               worthily
               receive
               him
               ;
               in
               so
               much
               that
               we
               may
               iustly
               make
               account
               that
               every
               such
               time
               he
               sayth
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               as
               in
               Ozea
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               
               
                 I
                 will
                 betroth
                 thee
                 unto
                 me
                 for
                 ever
                 ;
                 I
                 will
                 betroth
                 thee
                 unto
                 me
                 in
                 iustice
                 ,
                 and
                 sanctitie
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 iudgement
                 ,
              
               (
               over
               thy
               enimies
               )
               
                 and
                 in
                 mercy
              
               (
               taking
               pitty
               of
               thy
               infirmities
               )
               
                 and
                 in
                 fayth
              
               ,
               and
               fidelitie
               vnto
               thee
               :
               O
               my
               soule●
               VVhere
               shall
               I
               have
               thoughts
               and
               forces
               sufficient
               to
               thank
               my
               Saviour
               for
               such
               exceeding
               love
               ?
               or
               what
               doe
               I
               stand
               so
               long
               demurring
               ,
               as
               if
               there
               could
               be
               an
               offer
               made
               more
               honourable
               ,
               or
               more
               beneficiall
               ?
               O
               mercy
               incomparable
               !
               prostrate
               at
               thy
               feete
               ,
               I
               doe
               adore
               thy
               love
               ,
               and
               by
               thy
               mercy
               doe
               promise
               faythfullnes
               vnto
               thee
               .
            
             
               II.
               The
               day
               of
               mariage
               is
               a
               day
               of
               ioy
               ;
               the
               bride
               is
               as
               costly
               attired
               as
               her
               state
               will
               affoard
               ;
               frends
               and
               kinsfolk
               are
               invited
               ,
               and
               gifts
               presented
               .
               So
               we
               read
               in
               S.
               Jhon
               ,
               speaking
               of
               the
               last
               act
               therof
               ,
               of
               which
               this
               is
               a
               figure
               ,
               
                 let
                 vs
                 be
                 glad
                 ,
                 and
                 rei●yc●
                 ,
                 and
                 give
                 glorie
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 mariage
                 of
                 the
                 lamb
                 is
                 come
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 his
                 wife
                 hath
                 prepared
                 herself
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 was
                 given
                 her
                 that
                 she
                 should
                 cloth
                 herself
                 with
                 silk
                 ,
                 glittering
                 and
                 white
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 silk
                 are
                 the
                 iu●tifications
                 of
                 the
                 saints
                 .
              
               VVith
               these
               ,
               by
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               which
               is
               given
               vs
               ,
               we
               must
               prepare
               ourselves
               before
               hand
               ;
               not
               satisfyed
               with
               slight
               indeavour
               ,
               but
               imitating
               the
               diligence
               ,
               and
               care
               of
               Gods
               saints
               ,
               and
               exercising
               acts
               of
               vertue
               ,
               which
               may
               deserve
               the
               name
               of
               silk
               ,
               and
               not
               of
               courser
               sturf
               ;
               and
               with
               the
               like
               care
               conserving
               our
               soules
               white
               ,
               and
               resplendent
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               our
               spouse
               ,
               with
               out
               spot
               of
               synne
               ,
               or
               too
               much
               affection
               to
               what
               ever
               creature
               .
               O
               saints
               of
               God!
               VVhere
               shall
               I
               find
               these
               silks
               ?
               I
               give
               glorie
               notwithstanding
               to
               my
               God
               that
               he
               doth
               not
               despise
               my
               povertie
               :
               It
               is
               a
               rule
               approoved
               by
               thee
               .
               
                 According
                 to
                 thy
                 abilitie
                 be
                 mercyfull
                 .
                 If
                 thou
                 hast
                 much
                 ,
              
               
               
                 give
                 abundantly
                 ;
                 if
                 thou
                 have
                 but
                 little
                 ,
                 give
                 willingly
                 a
                 little
                 .
              
               That
               which
               I
               have
               I
               give
               wholy
               vnto
               thee
               ,
               and
               doe
               begge
               that
               by
               thyself
               ,
               and
               by
               thy
               saints
               ,
               thou
               wilt
               supply
               my
               wants
               ,
               and
               take
               compassion
               of
               me
               ,
               who
               doest
               not
               turne
               away
               thy
               face
               from
               those
               that
               ca●●
               vpon
               thee
               .
            
             
               III.
               Reflect
               more
               particularly
               vpon
               the
               greatenes
               of
               this
               match
               ,
               and
               the
               beneficiallnes
               of
               it
               ;
               for
               in
               all
               matches
               ,
               the
               Bride
               is
               made
               noble
               by
               the
               noblenes
               of
               the
               bridegroome
               ,
               
               groome
               ,
               and
               he
               indowes
               her
               with
               his
               person
               ,
               and
               substance
               ;
               wher
               vpon
               the
               Prophet
               foretells
               ,
               that
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               and
               every
               faythfull
               soule
               shall
               have
               
                 a
                 new
                 name
              
               ,
               
               
                 which
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 shall
                 give
                 it
                 ,
              
               and
               that
               he
               will
               reioyce
               or
               take
               contentment
               in
               such
               a
               soule
               ,
               as
               a
               bridegroome
               doth
               in
               the
               bride
               ;
               
                 and
                 she
                 shall
                 be
                 to
                 him
                 as
                 a
                 crowne
                 of
                 glorie
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 royall
                 diademe
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               so
               much
               esteemed
               by
               him
               .
               And
               the
               argument
               of
               the
               Apostle
               is
               here
               also
               in
               force
               .
               
               
                 He
                 that
                 hath
                 delivered
                 for
                 vs
                 his
                 owne
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 how
                 hath
                 he
                 not
                 also
                 with
                 him
                 given
                 vs
                 all
                 things
                 ?
              
               So
               that
               ,
               honour
               and
               profit
               inviting
               vs
               ,
               what
               can
               we
               say
               ,
               but
               humbly
               yeald
               ourselves
               his
               servants
               ,
               admiring
               his
               goodnes
               beyond
               all
               desert
               ,
               and
               indeavouring
               not
               to
               dishonour
               ourselves
               ,
               and
               him
               ,
               by
               any
               base
               act
               whatsoever
               ,
               all
               sorte
               of
               greevous
               synns
               being
               tearmed
               in
               holy
               writ
               spirituall
               adulterie
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               fidelitie
               which
               we
               owe
               to
               him
               .
               and
               the
               linke
               of
               love
               which
               he
               desires
               should
               be
               betwixt
               vs
               ,
               and
               the
               obligation
               which
               we
               have
               vnto
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               Intertaynment
               of
               our
               Saviour
               as
               he
               is
               the
               good
               shepheard
               .
            
             
               I.
               This
               title
               he
               gives
               himself
               ,
               and
               with-all
               ,
               the
               qualities
               of
               the
               good
               shepheard
               ;
               
               
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 good
                 shepheard
                 .
                 The
                 good
                 shepheard
                 giveth
                 his
                 life
                 for
                 his
                 sheepe
                 :
              
               Call
               to
               mind
               the
               life
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               from
               the
               beginning
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               ,
               and
               thou
               wilt
               easily
               discover
               ,
               how
               truly
               he
               may
               say
               ,
               he
               hath
               given
               it
               all
               ,
               and
               wholy
               for
               thee
               ;
               and
               with
               much
               more
               reason
               then
               Jacob
               sayed
               to
               Laban
               ,
               
               
                 day
                 and
                 night
                 I
                 was
                 parched
                 with
                 heate
                 ,
                 and
                 cold
                 ,
                 and
                 sleepe
                 did
                 depart
                 from
                 my
                 eyes
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 for
                 twenty
                 yeares
                 I
                 served
                 thee
              
               ;
               and
               then
               standing
               betwixt
               the
               infernall
               wolfe
               and
               vs
               ,
               he
               suffered
               himself
               to
               be
               torne
               in
               peeces
               ,
               rather
               then
               we
               should
               perish
               .
               O
               loving
               Iesus
               !
               Whence
               cometh
               it
               that
               thou
               doest
               thus
               owne
               vs
               for
               thyne
               ,
               and
               take
               so
               much
               care
               of
               vs
               ?
               It
               is
               thy
               owne
               mercifull
               goodnes
               ,
               that
               puts
               thee
               to
               this
               troble
               ,
               and
               payne
               with
               vs
               ,
               sylly
               creatures
               ,
               and
               apt
               to
               be
               led
               astray
               ;
               I
               acknowledge
               myself
               vnable
               to
               defend
               myself
               ;
               
                 thou
                 art
                 my
                 protectour
              
               ,
               
               
                 in
                 thee
                 I
                 doe
                 place
                 my
                 hope
                 .
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               II.
               The
               benefit
               which
               we
               reape
               by
               this
               his
               care
               is
               
               in
               comparable
               ;
               he
               performing
               towards
               vs
               that
               which
               he
               foretold
               ,
               
               and
               promised
               by
               Ezechiel
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 seeke
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 lost
                 ,
                 and
                 bring
                 back
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 driven
                 away
                 ;
                 and
                 will
                 bind
                 vp
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 broken
                 ,
                 and
                 strenghten
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 infirme
                 ,
                 and
                 preserve
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 strong
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 good
                 liking
                 .
              
               Which
               is
               that
               which
               he
               sayth
               of
               himself
               in
               S.
               Jhon
               .
               
               
                 I
                 came
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 have
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 should
                 have
                 more
                 abundantly
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               more
               easy
               ,
               and
               more
               plentifull
               means
               towards
               saluation
               ,
               and
               dayly
               grow
               more
               perfect
               ,
               by
               this
               his
               care
               and
               liberalitie
               .
               And
               againe
               ,
               
                 as
                 my
                 Father
                 knowes
                 me
              
               ,
               and
               doth
               acknowledge
               me
               for
               his
               Sonne
               ,
               with
               love
               due
               from
               a
               Father
               to
               a
               Sonne
               ,
               
               
                 so
                 doe
                 I
                 know
              
               ,
               and
               acknowledge
               my
               sheepe
               ,
               and
               am
               as
               tēder
               of
               thē
               as
               of
               childrē
               .
            
             
               III.
               In
               consequence
               wherof
               he
               sayth
               further
               ,
               that
               he
               knoweth
               every
               one
               of
               his
               sheepe
               
                 by
                 name
              
               ,
               and
               taketh
               particular
               notice
               of
               every
               one
               ,
               none
               excepted
               ▪
               he
               
                 goeth
                 befor●
                 them
              
               ,
               to
               shew
               them
               the
               way
               by
               his
               owne
               example
               ,
               and
               puts
               them
               to
               ●o
               hardnes
               ,
               which
               himself
               hath
               no
               indured
               for
               them
               ;
               he
               provideth
               them
               pasture
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               the
               world
               cannot
               sufficiently
               admire
               :
               
               That
               ,
               
                 at
                 which
                 the
                 Angels
                 tremble
                 and
                 dare
                 not
                 freely
                 fixe
                 thier
                 eyes
                 vpon
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 our
                 food
                 ;
                 to
                 him
                 we
                 are
                 vnited
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 one
                 flesh
                 with
                 him
                 ,
              
               
               
                 who
                 can
                 expresse
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 forth
                 all
                 his
                 prayses
                 ?
              
               VVhat
               shepheard
               doth
               feed
               his
               sheepe
               with
               his
               owne
               blood
               ?
               Many
               Mothers
               doe
               put
               forth
               thier
               Chrildren
               ,
               to
               others
               to
               nurse
               :
               He
               hath
               not
               indured
               to
               deale
               thus
               by
               vs
               ;
               he
               feeds
               vs
               with
               his
               owne
               blood
               ,
               and
               doth
               wholy
               vnite
               himself
               vnto
               vs.
               
            
             
               IV.
               O
               my
               soule
               !
               How
               is
               it
               possible
               thou
               shouldest
               not
               love
               this
               good
               shepheard
               ,
               to
               whom
               nothing
               is
               too
               deere
               that
               may
               be
               beneficiall
               to
               thee
               ?
               How
               comes
               〈◊〉
               that
               thou
               doest
               not
               allwayes
               
                 heare
                 his
                 voyce
                 ,
                 and
                 follow
                 him
                 ,
              
               but
               turnest
               thy self
               to
               a
               stranger
               ,
               who
               will
               lead
               thee
               into
               wayes
               ,
               of
               which
               at
               last
               with
               griefe
               thou
               wilt
               confesse
               ,
               
                 that
                 thou
                 hast
                 gone
                 astray
                 from
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 truth
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 wearyed
                 thyself
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 iniquitie
                 ,
                 and
                 perdition
                 ,
                 and
                 gone
                 ●agy
                 wayes
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 knowne
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 His
                 wayes
                 are
                 full
                 of
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 paths
                 peaceable
                 ,
                 and
                 free
                 from
                 danger
                 I
                 will
                 heare
                 what
                 my
                 Lord
                 God
                 doth
                 speake
                 in
                 me
                 ,
              
               
               
                 for
                 he
                 will
                 speake
                 peace
                 to
                 his
                 people
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 returne
                 into
                 thier
                 hart
                 ,
                 for
                 his
                 saluation
                 is
                 nigh
                 those
                 that
                 feare
                 him
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               Intertaynment
               of
               our
               Saviour
               as
               he
               is
               our
               Teacher
               ,
               or
               Master
               .
            
             
               I.
               
               CAll
               to
               mind
               how
               Marie
               Magdalen
               ,
               having
               Christ
               her
               Guest
               ,
               
                 sat
                 at
                 his
                 feete
                 ,
                 hearing
                 hi●
                 word
              
               ;
               and
               make
               account
               that
               no
               lesse
               happines
               hath
               befallen
               thee
               ,
               the
               day
               that
               thou
               receivest
               him
               in
               the
               blessed
               Sacrament
               ,
               or
               art
               present
               at
               the
               holy
               sacrifice
               ;
               for
               to
               this
               effect
               S.
               Jhon
               Chrysostome
               sayeth
               complayning
               and
               answering
               .
               
               How
               many
               doe
               now
               say
               ,
               I
               would
               see
               his
               feature
               his
               garments
               ,
               his
               shooes
               :
               Behold
               ,
               thou
               doest
               see
               him
               ,
               thou
               doest
               touch
               him
               ,
               thou
               doest
               receive
               him
               ;
               thou
               desirest
               to
               see
               his
               garments
               ,
               and
               he
               doth
               thee
               a
               greater
               favour
               ,
               that
               thou
               may
               not
               only
               see
               him
               ,
               but
               touch
               him
               ,
               and
               receive
               him
               with
               in
               thee
               sit
               therfore
               downe
               at
               his
               feete
               ,
               and
               harken
               to
               his
               divine
               words
               :
               Consider
               the
               excellencie
               of
               this
               master
               ▪
               his
               infinite
               comprehension
               of
               all
               things
               ;
               his
               excessive
               desire
               of
               benefiting
               thee
               ;
               his
               resolution
               to
               spare
               no
               labour
               and
               paines
               for
               thy
               instruction
               ;
               the
               impossibilitie
               of
               his
               being
               deceived
               or
               mistaken
               ,
               or
               of
               having
               any
               will
               to
               misinforme
               thee
               ;
               and
               withall
               ,
               the
               importance
               of
               his
               doctrine
               ;
               as
               concerning
               no
               lesse
               then
               our
               eternall
               wellfare
               ,
               and
               that
               vpon
               the
               point
               ,
               he
               is
               ,
               and
               ought
               to
               be
               
                 our
                 only
                 master
              
               ,
               whom
               above
               all
               others
               ,
               we
               must
               heare
               ,
               
               and
               harken
               to
               no
               body
               against
               him
               .
            
             
               II.
               In
               this
               life
               time
               he
               had
               many
               places
               from
               whence
               he
               did
               teach
               the
               people
               ;
               the
               Temple
               ,
               private
               houses
               ,
               the
               opē
               fields
               ,
               and
               mountaynes
               ,
               whether
               people
               did
               flock
               after
               him
               by
               many
               thousands
               ;
               and
               〈◊〉
               his
               enimies
               did
               conf●sse
               that
               
                 never
                 did
                 man
                 speake
                 as
                 this
                 man
                 ▪
              
               
               This
               day
               he
               saveth
               thee
               the
               labour
               of
               running
               after
               him
               ;
               he
               is
               come
               to
               thee
               ,
               and
               hath
               choosen
               thy
               hart
               for
               his
               chayre
               ;
               say
               with
               young
               Sam●el
               ,
               
               
                 speake
                 ô
                 Lord
                 ,
                 for
                 thy
                 servant
                 heareth
                 .
                 Say
              
               with
               the
               Prophet
               Esay
               .
               
                 Our
                 Lord
                 hath
                 opened
                 my
                 eare
                 ;
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 gayne
                 say
              
               ;
               
               
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 turne
                 back
              
               .
               O
               my
               Jesus
               ,
               forgive
               me
               many
               reluctances
               to
               thy
               heavenly
               inspirations
               :
               I
               acknowledge
               thy
               goodnes
               towards
               me
               ,
               and
               thy
               desire
               of
               my
               wellfare
               ,
               my
               hart
               is
               at
               thy
               command
               ,
               make
               what
               impression
               in
               it
               thou
               pleasest
               ;
               how
               over
               hard
               I
               have
               been
               heretofore
               to
               receive
               them
               ,
               now
               I
               desire
               to
               
               be
               like
               wax
               in
               thy
               hand
               ▪
               to
               temper
               it
               according
               to
               thy
               owne
               mind
               which
               shall
               be
               ever
               mine
               &c.
               
            
             
               III.
               The
               need
               which
               we
               have
               ,
               and
               the
               benefit
               which
               we
               receive
               by
               this
               our
               master
               ,
               will
               be
               more
               playne
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               if
               we
               reflect
               how
               many
               wayes
               ,
               and
               in
               how
               many
               things
               we
               are
               of
               ourselves
               ignorant
               ,
               and
               apt
               to
               mistake
               ,
               or
               to
               be
               misled
               :
               How
               often
               doe
               obscurities
               rise
               in
               vs
               concerning
               the
               knowledge
               ,
               the
               goodnes
               ,
               the
               providence
               of
               Allmightie
               God
               ?
               What
               feares
               and
               anxieties
               doe
               accompanie
               them
               ?
               How
               often
               doth
               vice
               insinuate
               itself
               vnder
               colour
               of
               vertue
               ?
               our
               faith
               ,
               our
               hope
               ,
               our
               Charitie
               is
               assalted
               by
               the
               wily
               serpent
               :
               
               Say
               with
               the
               royall
               Prophet
               ,
               
                 thou
                 art
                 good
                 ;
                 through
                 thy
                 goodnes
                 teach
                 me
                 thy
                 iustification
                 .
              
               Teach
               me
               ,
               not
               as
               other
               teachers
               ,
               whose
               words
               sound
               in
               my
               eares
               ,
               but
               touch
               not
               my
               hart
               ;
               
               teach
               me
               as
               
                 having
                 power
              
               withall
               ,
               to
               dispose
               one
               with
               hart
               and
               hand
               to
               follow
               thy
               doctrine
               .
               O
               divine
               master
               ,
               I
               doe
               give
               thee
               full
               power
               to
               mould
               this
               my
               hart
               as
               thou
               thinkest
               best
               .
               
               I
               say
               with
               S.
               Augustine
               ,
               give
               what
               thou
               commandest
               and
               command
               what
               thou
               pleasest
               .
               I
               say
               againe
               with
               thy
               royall
               Prophet
               ,
               
                 give
                 me
                 vnderstanding
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 search
                 into
                 thy
                 law
                 ,
                 and
                 keepe
                 it
                 with
                 my
                 whole
                 hart
                 ;
                 lead
                 me
                 in
                 the
                 path
                 of
                 thy
                 commandments
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 I
                 desire
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Intertaynment
               of
               our
               Saviour
               as
               he
               is
               our
               Phisitian
               .
            
             
               I.
               A
               Chiefe
               imployment
               of
               our
               Saviour
               while
               he
               lived
               among
               vs
               ,
               was
               to
               cure
               the
               sick
               ,
               and
               the
               blind
               ,
               and
               the
               lepers
               ,
               and
               people
               touched
               with
               the
               palsey
               ,
               and
               other
               diseases
               ,
               preserving
               the
               life
               of
               many
               ,
               and
               giving
               life
               againe
               to
               others
               ;
               and
               we
               may
               observe
               with
               what
               eagernes
               the
               people
               flocked
               to
               him
               from
               all
               sides
               for
               thier
               cure
               ,
               
               in
               so
               much
               that
               the
               Ghospel
               sayth
               ,
               
                 there
                 were
                 so
                 many
                 that
                 came
                 ,
                 and
                 went
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 leasure
                 to
                 eate
                 his
                 meate
                 :
              
               His
               intent
               was
               by
               it
               to
               cure
               thier
               soules
               from
               thier
               dead
               pal●es
               ,
               and
               lamenes
               and
               bli●dnes
               ;
               and
               to
               give
               them
               the
               true
               life
               ,
               which
               is
               his
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               a
               will
               to
               serve
               him
               .
               O
               that
               I
               did
               halfe
               so
               lively
               apprehend
               the
               danger
               ,
               and
               troble
               of
               my
               spirituall
               diseases
               and
               death
               ?
               
               how
               eagerly
               should
               I
               runne
               to
               this
               heavenly
               Phisitian
               ,
               from
               whom
               alone
               I
               can
               have
               reliefe
               ?
               O
               dullnes
               !
               that
               I
               must
               be
               so
               often
               put
               in
               mind
               of
               my
               owne
               good
               ,
               and
               be
               so
               ●low
               in
               seeking
               it
               ?
               and
               why
               doe
               I
               say
               in
               seeking
               it
               ?
               he
               presents
               himself
               vnto
               me
               ,
               and
               seeketh
               after
               me
               to
               cure
               me
               ;
               and
               insteed
               of
               taking
               a
               reward
               ,
               he
               will
               reward
               me
               being
               cured
               .
            
             
               II.
               The
               Blessed
               Sacrament
               is
               tearmed
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               living
               ,
               and
               nor
               of
               the
               dead
               ,
               because
               if
               our
               soules
               be
               dead
               by
               mortall
               synne
               (
               which
               God
               forbid
               )
               we
               must
               first
               confesse
               our
               synns
               ,
               and
               have
               absolution
               ,
               and
               so
               be
               restored
               to
               life
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               receive
               our
               Lord
               ;
               otherwise
               insteed
               of
               cure
               we
               give
               ourselves
               another
               wound
               ,
               and
               doe
               incurre
               greater
               damnation
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               is
               ordayned
               for
               our
               good
               turneth
               to
               our
               greater
               harme
               .
               Yet
               for
               the
               receiving
               of
               that
               life
               ,
               he
               is
               our
               Physitian
               whome
               we
               receive
               in
               this
               Sacrament
               ;
               the
               Priest
               being
               his
               minister
               ,
               and
               he
               by
               the
               mouth
               of
               the
               Priest
               pronouncing
               absolution
               ;
               and
               here
               he
               confirmeth
               ,
               and
               strengtheneth
               the
               same
               life
               in
               vs
               by
               his
               blessed
               presence
               ,
               and
               by
               more
               abundant
               grace
               bestowed
               ,
               giving
               vs
               more
               strength
               to
               overcome
               temptations
               ,
               keeping
               of
               our
               Ghostly
               enimie
               by
               himself
               ;
               and
               by
               his
               holy
               Angels
               accompanying
               him
               ,
               and
               asswaging
               the
               heate
               of
               our
               concupiscences
               ,
               and
               earthly
               desires
               ;
               and
               the
               oftener
               we
               come
               devoutly
               to
               him
               ,
               the
               more
               we
               shall
               find
               these
               gracious
               effects
               to
               be
               wrought
               in
               vs
               ;
               that
               we
               may
               humbly
               say
               with
               the
               Apostle
               .
               
                 Heretofore
                 I
                 was
                 blasphemous
              
               ,
               
               
                 and
                 a
                 persecutour
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 have
                 obtayned
                 mercy
                 .
              
            
             
               III.
               Life
               is
               defined
               to
               be
               the
               beginning
               ,
               or
               fountaine
               of
               motion
               ,
               or
               operation
               ;
               we
               are
               sayed
               to
               live
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               we
               can
               move
               ,
               and
               so
               is
               a
               tree
               ,
               or
               a
               plant
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               it
               can
               put
               forth
               ;
               when
               we
               see
               no
               more
               such
               effect
               ,
               we
               say
               ,
               it
               is
               dead
               .
               In
               which
               respect
               charitie
               ,
               or
               the
               love
               of
               God
               ,
               being
               the
               life
               inherent
               in
               our
               soules
               ,
               S.
               Gregorie
               sayth
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 proofe
                 of
                 charitie
                 is
                 the
                 exhibition
                 of
                 the
                 worke
                 :
                 and
                 our
                 Saviour
                 himself
                 .
              
               
               
                 He
                 that
                 bath
                 my
                 commandments
                 ;
                 and
                 doth
                 keepe
                 them
                 ,
                 he
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 loveth
                 me
              
               ;
               our
               Saviour
               in
               nature
               of
               a
               Phisitian
               cometh
               to
               vs
               to
               strengthen
               this
               life
               ,
               by
               the
               cordiall
               compound
               of
               his
               owne
               pretious
               body
               and
               blood
               ,
               delivere●
               vnto
               vs
               vnder
               the
               shapes
               of
               bread
               and
               
               wine
               ;
               that
               by
               the
               devout
               receiving
               ,
               we
               may
               both
               breath
               out
               the
               superfluous
               ,
               and
               corrupted
               humours
               remayning
               after
               our
               purgation
               and
               cure
               ;
               and
               with
               more
               rigour
               apply
               ourselves
               to
               the
               exercises
               of
               Christian
               dutie
               ,
               to
               which
               by
               his
               charitable
               assistance
               ,
               we
               must
               concurre
               ;
               first
               ,
               by
               giving
               time
               to
               the
               working
               of
               this
               heavenly
               receite
               ,
               by
               some
               little
               recollection
               ,
               and
               not
               instantly
               ingulfe
               ourselves
               in
               our
               wonted
               worldly
               affayres
               ;
               and
               secondly
               ,
               by
               renewing
               our
               good
               purposes
               in
               his
               presence
               ,
               and
               begging
               of
               him
               that
               he
               will
               blesse
               them
               ,
               and
               those
               most
               in
               which
               we
               feare
               we
               shall
               have
               most
               difficultie
               to
               accomplish
               ;
               towards
               which
               also
               we
               may
               justly
               expect
               he
               will
               suggest
               some
               speciall
               remedie
               to
               a
               willing
               mind
               .
            
          
           
             
               Intertaynment
               of
               our
               Saviour
               as
               he
               is
               our
               Redeemer
               .
            
             
               I.
               THe
               word
               Redeemer
               doth
               import
               ,
               that
               the
               redeemed
               being
               once
               e●ther
               free
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               power
               of
               one
               ,
               cometh
               to
               be
               subiect
               to
               another
               ,
               and
               is
               bought
               out
               of
               that
               subiection
               ;
               so
               was
               man
               by
               his
               creation
               wholy
               Gods
               ,
               and
               being
               left
               free
               ,
               as
               to
               his
               will
               ,
               he
               fell
               by
               synne
               voūltarily
               into
               the
               possessiō
               ,
               and
               powre
               of
               the
               divel
               and
               as
               his
               captive
               ,
               and
               prisoner
               ,
               was
               loded
               with
               a
               thousand
               miseries
               ,
               and
               egged
               on
               dayly
               from
               one
               synne
               to
               another
               ,
               till
               dying
               in
               synne
               he
               should
               be
               eternally
               condemned
               to
               the
               prison
               ,
               and
               paynes
               of
               hell
               fire
               ;
               and
               no
               power
               vnder
               God
               being
               able
               to
               rescue
               him
               ,
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               our
               Saviour
               offered
               to
               pay
               his
               ransome
               ,
               and
               to
               give
               him
               againe
               his
               freedome
               ;
               wherby
               he
               might
               remaine
               in
               Gods
               possession
               perpetually
               ,
               by
               his
               owne
               free
               choyce
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               he
               was
               by
               nature
               ,
               and
               come
               to
               inioy
               the
               happines
               which
               God
               had
               layed
               vp
               for
               him
               .
               The
               price
               where
               with
               he
               was
               ransomed
               ,
               was
               the
               body
               and
               blood
               ,
               and
               life
               of
               our
               Saviour
               layed
               downe
               for
               vs
               vpon
               the
               crosse
               i
               this
               very
               body
               ,
               and
               blood
               ,
               and
               life
               ,
               himself
               doth
               here
               present
               vs
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               make
               a
               gratefull
               oblation
               of
               it
               to
               our
               heavenly
               Father
               ,
               as
               the
               price
               of
               our
               redemption
               in
               particular
               ,
               and
               represent
               vnto
               him
               with
               ioy
               ,
               and
               thanksgiving
               ,
               our
               freedome
               to
               serve
               him
               ,
               pro●essing
               that
               we
               will
               never
               give
               way
               to
               any
               other
               to
               possesse
               vs.
               
            
             
             
               II.
               This
               benefit
               of
               our
               redemption
               will
               appeare
               in
               a
               better
               light
               ,
               if
               we
               consider
               the
               miserie
               of
               the
               slaverie
               in
               which
               we
               were
               ,
               or
               are
               by
               synne
               .
               And
               first
               by
               synne
               from
               reasonable
               creatures
               we
               turne
               vnreasonable
               ,
               and
               the
               longer
               we
               continue
               in
               synne
               ,
               the
               more
               vnreasonnable
               we
               become
               ;
               not
               vnlike
               the
               man
               mentioned
               in
               the
               Ghospell
               ,
               whose
               
                 habitation
                 was
                 not
                 among
                 men
              
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               fields
               ,
               and
               dens
               ,
               
               among
               beasts
               ,
               and
               beastly
               company
               ;
               ●aked
               ,
               having
               lost
               all
               shame
               ;
               
               and
               could
               not
               be
               held
               within
               any
               compasse
               but
               ranged
               about
               
                 breaking
                 through
                 all
                 bonds
              
               of
               the
               law
               of
               God
               and
               man
               :
               and
               being
               possessed
               
                 by
                 a
                 legion
              
               of
               Divels
               ,
               did
               not
               vnderstand
               that
               they
               were
               his
               masters
               who
               did
               egg
               him
               on
               to
               his
               owne
               destruction
               ,
               in
               so
               much
               that
               
                 he
                 cut
                 his
                 owne
                 flesh
              
               ,
               and
               did
               make
               nothing
               of
               it
               ;
               and
               when
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               or
               any
               good
               body
               came
               neere
               him
               ,
               he
               raged
               the
               more
               ,
               crying
               out
               
                 with
                 a
                 lowde
                 voyce
                 ,
                 what
                 have
                 you
                 to
                 doe
                 with
                 me
                 ,
                 or
                 I
                 with
                 you
                 ?
              
               VVhich
               state
               of
               a
               synner
               ,
               however
               while
               one
               is
               in
               it
               he
               doth
               not
               heed
               it
               ,
               in
               itself
               notwithstanding
               is
               extreame
               miserable
               ,
               and
               men
               of
               reason
               see
               it
               to
               be
               so
               :
               And
               how
               much
               this
               man
               did
               afterwards
               acknowledge
               himself
               obliged
               to
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               when
               being
               delivered
               from
               this
               legion
               of
               Divells
               ,
               he
               
                 quietly
                 sat
                 at
                 his
                 feete
                 clothed
                 ,
              
               and
               well
               in
               his
               wits
               ,
               much
               more
               ought
               we
               to
               thank
               our
               Saviour
               for
               our
               redemption
               ;
               our
               spirituall
               slaverie
               being
               infinitely
               more
               preiudiciall
               ,
               and
               more
               to
               be
               lamented
               .
            
             
               III.
               Our
               Saviour
               in
               S.
               Luke
               asketh
               this
               question
               ,
               
                 who
                 among
                 you
                 having
                 a
                 servant
                 ploughing
                 ,
              
               
               
                 or
                 keeping
                 cattle
                 ,
                 will
                 say
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 returning
                 from
                 the
                 field
                 ,
                 go
                 ,
                 sit
                 downe
                 ▪
                 and
                 sayth
                 not
                 rather
                 ,
                 make
                 ready
                 for
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 serve
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 thou
                 shalt
                 eate
                 and
                 drink
                 .
              
               This
               is
               the
               practise
               among
               men
               one
               to
               another
               ;
               but
               our
               Saviour
               more
               indulgent
               to
               vs
               ,
               not
               weighing
               that
               we
               are
               indeed
               but
               his
               slaves
               ,
               bought
               at
               so
               deere
               a
               rate
               ,
               as
               his
               most
               pretious
               blood
               ,
               and
               from
               so
               base
               and
               vnworthy
               a
               slaverie
               ,
               as
               is
               that
               of
               synne
               ,
               and
               so
               iniurious
               to
               himself
               ,
               doth
               notwithstanding
               coming
               from
               our
               owne
               worldly
               occasions
               ,
               no●
               much
               thinking
               of
               his
               service
               in
               them
               ,
               invite
               vs
               to
               his
               owne
               table
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               his
               owne
               most
               pretious
               body
               and
               blood
               ▪
               intreating
               vs
               to
               pattake
               of
               so
               heavenly
               a
               banket
               at
               which
               the
               Angels
               doe
               reioyce
               ,
               and
               doth
               not
               passe
               for
               many
               a
               spo●
               
               dust
               that
               stick
               vpon
               vs
               ,
               though
               we
               have
               washed
               away
               the
               dirt
               and
               filth
               ;
               it
               were
               our
               dutie
               to
               be
               as
               cleane
               as
               out
               of
               the
               font
               of
               baptisme
               ;
               but
               ,
               ô
               the
               weakenes
               of
               man
               !
               O
               the
               goodnes
               of
               God.
               Who
               notwithstanding
               our
               vnworthynes
               ,
               when
               least
               vnworthy
               ,
               doth
               extend
               his
               kindnes
               vnto
               vs
               so
               farre
               beyond
               all
               humane
               kindnes
               or
               capacitie
               !
               He
               out
               of
               whome
               he
               had
               cast
               the
               legion
               desired
               to
               be
               with
               him
               still
               in
               his
               companie
               ,
               and
               
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 admit
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 bad
                 him
                 go
                 home
                 ;
                 and
                 recount
                 how
                 mercyfull
                 God
                 had
                 been
                 to
                 him
                 ,
              
               How
               much
               more
               ought
               we
               to
               retire
               ourselves
               for
               a
               while
               into
               the
               closeth
               of
               our
               hart
               ,
               and
               reckon
               vp
               the
               mercyes
               of
               God
               towards
               vs
               ,
               and
               put
               this
               in
               the
               head
               of
               them
               ,
               that
               notwithstanding
               so
               lately
               voluntarie
               slaves
               to
               his
               enimies
               ,
               he
               doth
               vs
               this
               greate
               mercy
               ,
               and
               favour
               ,
               to
               admit
               of
               vs
               ,
               not
               only
               to
               his
               presence
               ,
               but
               to
               his
               table
               .
            
          
           
             
               Intertaynment
               of
               our
               Saviour
               as
               Judge
               .
            
             
               I.
               THe
               coming
               of
               a
               Judge
               to
               a
               citty
               ,
               or
               house
               ,
               is
               generally
               not
               without
               some
               apprehension
               ,
               and
               feare
               in
               the
               parties
               to
               whom
               he
               comes
               ;
               for
               if
               they
               be
               gylty
               they
               have
               reason
               to
               feare
               :
               if
               they
               be
               not
               giltie
               they
               know
               not
               how
               the
               Judge
               may
               be
               informed
               concerning
               them
               .
               That
               our
               Saviour
               is
               our
               Judge
               is
               vndoubted
               ;
               
                 the
                 Father
                 hath
                 given
                 judgement
                 to
                 the
                 Son●e
                 ,
              
               
               sayth
               our
               Saviour
               of
               himself
               :
               yet
               at
               this
               his
               coming
               vnto
               vs
               in
               the
               blessed
               Sacrament
               ,
               we
               have
               not
               so
               much
               cause
               of
               feare
               ;
               first
               because
               his
               rigorous
               judgement
               is
               reserved
               till
               after
               this
               life
               ;
               
               in
               which
               respect
               himself
               sayth
               ,
               
                 God
                 did
                 not
                 send
                 his
                 Sonne
                 into
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 to
                 judge
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 world
                 should
                 be
                 saved
                 by
                 him
                 .
              
               Secondly
               there
               is
               no
               danger
               that
               he
               should
               be
               misinformed
               of
               vs.
               Thirdly
               ,
               when
               he
               comes
               to
               judge
               ;
               
               he
               comes
               in
               majestie
               ,
               with
               the
               attendance
               of
               all
               his
               heavenly
               .
               courte
               ;
               here
               he
               comes
               disguised
               ,
               of
               set
               purpose
               ,
               because
               we
               should
               know
               that
               he
               comes
               in
               a
               familiar
               way
               ,
               to
               doe
               vs
               honour
               ,
               and
               favour
               ,
               and
               not
               for
               any
               sinister
               end
               .
            
             
               II.
               Yet
               in
               regard
               he
               is
               a
               Judge
               ,
               the
               Apostle
               doth
               put
               〈◊〉
               in
               mind
               that
               before
               we
               presume
               to
               receive
               him
               ,
               
               we
               examine
               
               examine
               ourselves
               whether
               we
               be
               gylty
               of
               any
               such
               offence
               ,
               as
               may
               hinder
               his
               loving
               intertaynment
               ;
               for
               if
               there
               be
               enmi●ie
               betwixt
               him
               and
               vs
               ,
               with
               what
               face
               can
               we
               thrust
               ourselves
               thus
               vpon
               him
               ?
               And
               according
               to
               our
               Saviours
               counsel
               whatever
               
                 gift
                 we
                 offer
                 to
                 God
                 we
                 m●st
                 first
                 make
                 peace
                 with
                 our
                 brother
                 ,
              
               
               if
               we
               be
               at
               variance
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               rather
               
                 leave
                 our
                 offering
              
               ,
               then
               bring
               it
               with
               that
               distance
               in
               our
               breast
               ;
               how
               much
               more
               ought
               we
               to
               be
               wary
               that
               our
               Saviour
               himself
               be
               not
               
                 our
                 Adversarie
              
               ,
               and
               if
               he
               be
               ,
               reconcile
               ourselves
               vnto
               him
               
                 quickly
                 in
                 the
                 way
              
               ,
               least
               we
               turne
               his
               mercyes
               into
               rigour
               ;
               for
               h●
               
                 that
                 receiveth
                 him
                 unworthily
                 draweth
                 judgment
                 vpon
                 himself
                 ,
                 not
                 making
                 difference
                 betwixt
                 this
                 and
                 other
                 ●eats
                 .
              
               We
               must
               therfore
               before
               
                 hand
                 judge
                 ourselves
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 judged
                 ▪
              
               and
               as
               for
               lesser
               offenses
               (
               though
               we
               must
               doe
               what
               we
               can
               to
               cleare
               ourselves
               also
               of
               them
               before
               hand
               )
               he
               will
               dissemble
               them
               ,
               and
               give
               vs
               more
               grace
               to
               overcome
               them
               ,
               
               and
               
                 jugde
                 vs
                 with
                 compassion
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 man.
              
               
               And
               we
               have
               the
               more
               reason
               to
               come
               with
               this
               confidence
               to
               him
               ,
               becau●e
               we
               see
               that
               he
               very
               seldome
               punisheth
               instantly
               those
               ,
               that
               come
               vnworthily
               ,
               but
               gives
               them
               time
               to
               repent
               ,
               even
               of
               that
               treacherous
               intertaynment
               ;
               much
               more
               will
               he
               have
               mercy
               vpon
               those
               ,
               that
               have
               done
               thier
               best
               indeavour
               to
               clear●
               themselves
               even
               of
               lesser
               staynes
               .
            
             
               III.
               Moreover
               he
               comes
               vnto
               vs
               indeed
               as
               Judge
               ,
               in
               favour
               of
               vs
               ,
               against
               our
               Ghostly
               enemies
               ,
               as
               once
               he
               sayed
               ;
               
               
                 Now
                 is
                 judgement
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 now
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 shall
                 be
                 cast
                 forth
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 ,
                 if
                 I
                 be
                 exalted
                 ,
                 wil●
                 draw
                 all
                 to
                 myself
                 (
                 which
                 he
                 sayed
                 ;
                 ●ignifying
                 what
                 death
                 ●e
                 should
                 die
              
               )
               to
               wit
               ,
               exalted
               vpon
               the
               Crosse.
               And
               here
               in
               the
               holy
               Sacrifice
               he
               is
               dayly
               exalted
               for
               vs
               ,
               dayly
               Sacrificed
               for
               our
               redemption
               ,
               and
               vtter
               distruction
               of
               the
               Divel
               ,
               and
               his
               power
               ;
               which
               is
               more
               and
               more
               lessened
               in
               vs
               ,
               the
               more
               often
               ,
               and
               more
               devoutly
               we
               receive
               him
               ;
               for
               ,
               as
               the
               Councel
               of
               Trent
               
               speakes
               ,
               
                 this
                 holy
                 Sacramēt
                 is
                 an
                 Antidote
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 freed
                 from
                 our
                 dayly
                 faults
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 mortall
                 sy●ns
                 preserved
                 .
              
               O
               mercyfull
               judge
               !
               Beholding
               my
               dayly
               offences
               ,
               I
               have
               reason
               to
               feare
               ,
               
               because
               thou
               art
               
                 the
                 searcher
                 of
                 hart
                 and
                 reyns
                 ;
                 and
                 man
                 knowes
                 not
                 whether
                 he
                 deserves
                 love
                 or
                 hatred
                 .
              
               
               Ye●
               
               ●eeing
               here
               thou
               comest
               to
               save
               me
               ,
               I
               am
               the
               more
               con●●dent
               in
               thy
               goodnes
               ,
               that
               thou
               wilt
               judge
               in
               my
               behalfe
               against
               my
               enemies
               ,
               and
               beate
               downe
               thier
               power
               by
               thy
               authoritie
               ,
               as
               thou
               didst
               often
               the
               evill
               spirits
               ,
               and
               the
               winds
               and
               waves
               of
               the
               sea
               ,
               
               saying
               ;
               
                 Peace
                 ,
                 be
                 still
                 ;
                 and
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 greate
                 clame
                 .
              
               O!
               clame
               my
               hart
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               receive
               thee
               with
               loving
               respect
               ,
               and
               respectfull
               love
               ,
               
               and
               doe
               not
               withdraw
               thy
               me●cyes
               from
               me
               !
               
                 Iudica
                 me
                 Deus
                 ,
                 &
                 discerne
                 causam
                 meam
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Intertaynment
               of
               our
               Saviour
               as
               our
               Mediatour
               ,
               and
               Advocate
               .
            
             
               I.
               THe
               title
               of
               Mediator
               ,
               and
               Advocate
               ,
               as
               belonging
               to
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               is
               full
               of
               co●fort
               ;
               and
               that
               he
               is
               so
               ,
               
               S.
               Ihon
               testifyeth
               .
               
                 If
                 any
                 man
                 ●hall
                 synne
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 an
                 Advocate
                 with
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
              
               
               
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 the
                 just
              
               ;
               and
               S
               Paul.
               
                 One
                 is
                 the
                 Mediatour
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 men
                 ,
                 man
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 .
              
               Our
               need
               also
               is
               apparent
               ,
               for
               as
               we
               dayly
               offend
               ,
               so
               we
               have
               need
               of
               an
               advocate
               ,
               incessantly
               to
               plead
               pardon
               for
               vs
               ;
               and
               as
               vnworthy
               by
               ourselves
               to
               approch
               to
               the
               throne
               of
               God
               ,
               specially
               being
               gylty
               ,
               we
               have
               need
               of
               a
               Mediator
               ,
               to
               make
               our
               way
               vnto
               him
               .
               This
               office
               our
               Saviour
               doth
               ,
               as
               man
               ,
               but
               man
               so
               nee●ly
               linked
               to
               God
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               also
               God
               ,
               and
               therfore
               infinitely
               worthy
               to
               be
               admited
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               heard
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               to
               plead
               for
               remission
               ,
               or
               for
               some
               new
               grace
               ,
               and
               favour
               :
               which
               is
               the
               reason
               why
               holy
               Church
               doth
               g●nerally
               present
               all
               her
               prayers
               ,
               with
               this
               clause
               ,
               
                 through
                 Christ
                 our
                 Lord
              
               ;
               that
               his
               merits
               may
               prevayle
               ,
               where
               on
               ou●side
               there
               is
               little
               that
               can
               deserve
               to
               be
               heard
               ,
               and
               much
               p●radventure
               by
               which
               we
               may
               deserve
               rather
               to
               be
               reiected
               ;
               for
               which
               we
               have
               reason
               deepely
               to
               humble
               ourselves
               and
               to
               have
               conti●uall
               recourse
               to
               him
               .
            
             
               II.
               This
               office
               he
               performed
               while
               he
               lived
               ,
               by
               prayer
               ,
               and
               good
               works
               ,
               offering
               them
               for
               our
               sake
               ;
               but
               ●hiefly
               vpon
               the
               Crosse
               ,
               when
               also
               for
               vs
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               for
               the
               Iewes
               and
               gentils
               present
               ,
               
               he
               prayed
               saying
               ,
               
                 Father
                 forgive
                 them
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 they
                 doe
                 ▪
              
               And
               for
               the
               same
               end
               he
               reserved
               the
               marks
               of
               his
               most
               pretious
               
               wounds
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               be
               a
               continuall
               plea
               for
               the
               r●mission
               ,
               for
               which
               they
               were
               first
               opened
               :
               And
               here
               in
               the
               blessed
               Sacrament
               ,
               we
               receiving
               the
               self
               same
               body
               of
               out
               Saviour
               ,
               with
               the
               selfsame
               wounds
               ,
               what
               force
               and
               efficacie
               may
               not
               our
               prayers
               have
               ,
               offering
               thē
               steeped
               in
               these
               pretious
               wounds
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               written
               ,
               or
               imbellished
               with
               his
               sacred
               blood
               ▪
               
               O
               my
               God!
               
                 Looke
                 vpon
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 thy
                 Christ.
              
               In
               him
               thou
               wilt
               find
               no
               cause
               ▪
               why
               thou
               shouldst
               deny
               him
               ;
               the
               multitude
               of
               his
               deservings
               ,
               will
               outweigh
               my
               ill
               deserts
               ;
               heare
               his
               plea
               for
               me
               :
               
               Behold
               he
               hath
               written
               me
               ,
               and
               my
               petition
               ,
               in
               his
               hands
               ;
               read
               his
               handwritting
               ,
               and
               have
               mercy
               on
               me
               .
               VVith
               him
               ,
               I
               say
               
                 Father
                 forgive
              
               ,
               and
               
                 into
                 thy
                 hands
                 I
                 doe
                 give
              
               myself
               with
               him
               .
            
             
               III.
               Though
               from
               the
               beginning
               he
               put
               himself
               vpon
               this
               office
               for
               vs
               ,
               and
               not
               only
               before
               we
               could
               deserve
               it
               ,
               but
               when
               we
               deserved
               that
               all
               the
               world
               should
               plead●
               against
               vs
               ,
               for
               which
               we
               owe
               him
               infinite
               obligations
               ;
               yet
               having
               vndertaken
               it
               ,
               and
               continuing
               it
               with
               the
               same
               efficacie
               with
               which
               he
               begun
               it
               ,
               it
               is
               reason
               we
               should
               think
               how
               to
               gratifie
               him
               in
               what
               we
               are
               ablei
               and
               first
               ,
               it
               is
               necessarie
               that
               while
               he
               is
               pleading
               for
               vs
               ,
               we
               pleade
               not
               against
               ourselves
               by
               infringing
               his
               Fathers
               commandments
               ;
               secondly
               ,
               we
               must
               follow
               the
               order
               of
               petitioning
               which
               he
               prescribeth
               ,
               and
               principally
               aske
               spirituall
               things
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               concerne
               our
               soule
               ;
               before
               all
               temporalls
               ,
               which
               rule
               he
               hath
               set
               us
               downe
               in
               our
               dayly
               prayer
               of
               the
               
                 Pa●er
                 noster
              
               .
               Thirdly
               we
               must
               not
               be
               weary
               of
               wayting
               the
               time
               ,
               and
               good
               pleasure
               of
               his
               Father
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               not
               weary
               ;
               and
               be
               content
               whether
               he
               grant
               our
               petition
               in
               the
               tearmes
               we
               aske
               it
               ,
               or
               some
               other
               way
               saying
               as
               he
               did
               .
               
               
                 Not
                 my
                 will
                 ,
                 but
                 thyne
                 be
                 done
                 :
                 Not
                 as
                 I
                 will
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 thou
                 .
              
               Fourthly
               ,
               the
               greatest
               obligation
               that
               we
               can
               put
               vpon
               him
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               confident
               of
               his
               love
               and
               care
               ,
               and
               often
               to
               vse
               this
               meditation
               ,
               and
               especially
               ,
               presenting
               his
               sacred
               person
               to
               his
               heavenly
               Father
               in
               the
               holy
               Sacrifice
               ,
               and
               Sacrament
               ,
               When
               we
               assiste
               ,
               or
               receive
               .
               There
               is
               nor
               a
               more
               worthy
               obligation
               ,
               or
               greate●
               satisfaction
               towards
               the
               washing
               away
               ou●
               synns
               ,
               then
               to
               offer
               vp
               ourselves
               sincerly
               and
               intirely
               ●ith
               the
               oblation
               of
               the
               body
               of
               Christ
               in
               the
               holy
               Sacrifice
               
               or
               Communion
               .
               
                 Thomas
                 a
                 Kempis
                 .
                 lib.
                 4.
                 cap.
                 7.
                 num
                 .
              
               4.
               
            
          
           
             
               Intertaynment
               of
               our
               Saviour
               as
               a
               frend
               .
            
             
               I.
               OVr
               Saviour
               is
               pl●ased
               to
               stile
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               his
               frends
               ,
               and
               the
               condition
               which
               he
               Puts
               ,
               gives
               vs
               ground
               to
               extend
               this
               favour
               to
               all
               that
               observe
               the
               condition
               .
               
                 You
                 are
                 my
                 frends
              
               ,
               
               
                 if
                 you
                 doe
                 the
                 things
                 which
                 I
                 command
                 you
                 .
              
               An
               easy
               condition
               ,
               if
               we
               consider
               with
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               
               that
               the
               
                 fullnes
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 is
                 love
                 .
              
               Love
               God
               ,
               love
               our
               Neighbour
               ,
               and
               we
               have
               fullfilled
               the
               law
               ,
               and
               become
               frends
               with
               God
               ;
               though
               indeed
               God
               is
               our
               frend
               before
               we
               love
               ;
               for
               so
               we
               have
               in
               S.
               Jhon
               ,
               
                 God
                 first
                 loved
                 vs.
              
               And
               it
               could
               not
               ●e
               otherwise
               ,
               
               for
               he
               first
               created
               vs
               ,
               and
               the
               wiseman
               assureth
               that
               
                 he
                 loveth
                 all
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 ,
                 and
                 hateth
                 not
                 any
                 thing
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 made
                 ,
              
               
               
                 neither
                 out
                 of
                 hatred
                 did
                 he
                 make
                 any
                 thing
                 .
              
               But
               it
               is
               in
               our
               choyce
               whether
               we
               will
               be
               frends
               with
               God
               or
               no
               ;
               and
               all
               our
               miserie
               came
               ,
               and
               comes
               to
               this
               day
               ,
               through
               our
               choosing
               the
               negative
               ,
               by
               breach
               of
               his
               commandments
               .
               Our
               Saviour
               as
               a
               frend
               exhorteth
               vs
               to
               the
               affirmative
               ;
               and
               here
               in
               the
               most
               blessed
               Sacrament
               ,
               and
               Sacrifice
               of
               the
               Altar
               represents
               vnto
               vs
               what
               God
               ,
               and
               he
               have
               done
               for
               vs
               ,
               to
               reclayme
               vs
               to
               his
               love
               :
               our
               mercyfull
               and
               gratious
               Lord
               
                 hath
                 left
                 a
                 memoriall
                 of
                 his
                 wonders
                 ,
                 food
                 for
                 those
                 ,
              
               
               
                 that
                 feare
                 him
              
               :
               sayth
               the
               Royall
               Prophet
               .
               O
               wonderfull
               incitement
               to
               love
               .
               Our
               Saviour
               in
               person
               to
               be
               ever
               soli●
               citing
               vs
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               did
               concerne
               him
               as
               much
               as
               vs
               :
               and
               to
               be
               dayly
               present
               with
               vs
               ,
               desiring
               nothing
               more
               then
               to
               be
               one
               with
               vs
               ▪
               and
               therfore
               he
               did
               institute
               this
               blessed
               Sacrament
               vnder
               the
               formes
               of
               bread
               and
               wine
               ,
               to
               be
               taken
               inwardly
               by
               vs
               ;
               that
               as
               bread
               ,
               and
               wine
               so
               taken
               ,
               are
               turned
               into
               our
               substance
               ,
               and
               made
               one
               thing
               with
               vs
               ,
               so
               we
               by
               receiving
               him
               should
               become
               one
               with
               him
               ,
               transformed
               into
               his
               love
               and
               imitation
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               sense
               of
               that
               which
               the
               Apostle
               sayth
               of
               himself
               .
               
                 I
                 live
              
               ,
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 not
                 I
                 ,
                 but
                 Christ
                 lives
                 in
                 〈◊〉
                 .
              
            
             
             
               II.
               And
               indeed
               a
               frend
               should
               be
               as
               it
               is
               sayed
               ,
               
                 alter
                 ●go
              
               .
               not
               properly
               another
               ,
               but
               as
               it
               were
               the
               same
               againe
               through
               conformitie
               in
               thier
               humours
               ,
               and
               wills
               ▪
               and
               proceedings
               .
               How
               farre
               our
               Saviour
               doth
               indeavour
               this
               ,
               he
               makes
               sufficient
               demonstration
               ,
               when
               he
               sayth
               to
               his
               Apostles
               
                 I
                 call
                 you
                 frends
              
               ,
               
               because
               all
               whatever
               I
               have
               heard
               from
               my
               Father
               ,
               I
               have
               made
               known●
               vnto
               you
               ;
               and
               againe
               ,
               
               
                 aske
                 and
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 given
                 you
                 ,
                 seeke
                 and
                 you
                 shall
                 find
                 ,
                 knock
                 and
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 opened
                 to
                 you
                 .
              
               For
               as
               in
               all
               frendship
               ,
               so
               in
               this
               much
               more
               ,
               it
               is
               supposed
               that
               we
               will
               not
               aske
               things
               either
               vnlawfull
               ,
               or
               hurtfull
               ,
               to
               ourselves
               .
               And
               wheras
               frends
               ,
               because
               they
               cannot
               be
               the
               same
               in
               person
               ,
               desire
               to
               be
               allwayes
               at
               least
               in
               place
               ,
               and
               companie
               together
               ,
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               you
               see
               ,
               doth
               not
               fayle
               in
               this
               ,
               being
               content
               with
               any
               kind
               of
               accomodation
               in
               the
               poorest
               parish
               Church
               ,
               or
               Chappel
               ,
               rather
               then
               to
               be
               from
               vs
               ▪
               and
               so
               i●
               our
               soules
               ,
               so
               they
               be
               in
               grace
               .
            
             
               III.
               Moyses
               by
               often
               trea●ing
               with
               God
               grew
               to
               that
               confidence
               that
               once
               he
               sayed
               to
               God
               ,
               
               
                 If
                 I
                 have
                 found
                 favour
                 in
                 thy
                 sight
                 shew
                 me
                 thy
                 face
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 know
                 thee
              
               ;
               and
               God
               answered
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 shew
                 thee
                 all
                 good
                 .
              
               When
               the
               promise
               came
               to
               be
               performed
               ,
               i●
               could
               not
               be
               otherwise
               then
               by
               a
               little
               hole
               in
               the
               rock
               ,
               and
               God
               passing
               in
               a
               cloude
               ,
               and
               covering
               that
               little
               hole
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               conceale
               most
               part
               of
               his
               glorie
               ;
               for
               as
               the
               Apostle
               witnesseth
               ,
               
               
                 God
                 dwels
                 in
                 a
                 light
                 inaccessible
                 ,
                 no
                 man
                 ever
                 saw
                 him
                 ,
                 nor
                 can
                 see
                 him
                 .
              
               In
               the
               person
               of
               o●r
               Saviour
               while
               he
               lived
               vpon
               earth
               ,
               God
               was
               seen
               vnder
               the
               vayle
               of
               his
               humanitie
               ;
               here
               he
               is
               seen
               vnder
               the
               resemblances
               of
               breade
               and
               wine
               :
               that
               his
               intention
               is
               to
               sh●w
               vs
               finally
               his
               glorie
               ,
               this
               blessed
               Sacrament
               he
               hath
               left
               vs
               for
               a
               pledge
               :
               therefore
               the
               beloved
               disciple
               recordeth
               before
               the
               washing
               of
               the
               feete
               ,
               and
               before
               the
               institution
               of
               the
               blessed
               Sacrament
               ,
               
               that
               
                 wheras
                 he
                 had
                 loved
                 his
                 who
                 wer●
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 he
                 loved
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 .
              
               It
               is
               our
               duty
               to
               be
               carefull
               that
               he
               be
               not
               frustrated
               of
               this
               end
               ,
               and
               we
               fayle
               of
               that
               eternall
               frendship
               which
               he
               desires
               we
               should
               have
               with
               him
               .
               
               The
               Counsel
               of
               the
               Wiseman
               is
               .
               
                 Say
                 not
                 to
                 thy
                 frend
                 go
                 and
                 come
                 againe
                 ;
                 to
                 morrow
                 I
                 will
                 give
                 it
                 thee
                 ▪
                 when
                 thou
                 mayest
                 presently
                 give
                 :
              
               we
               know
               not
               
               how
               soone
               our
               end
               is
               ,
               when
               it
               will
               be
               too
               late
               to
               give
               our
               love
               to
               him
               ,
               which
               we
               may
               doe
               presently
               ,
               and
               the
               more
               ,
               having
               so
               loving
               an
               imitation
               ,
               and
               so
               sure
               a
               pledge
               of
               his
               love
               .
            
          
           
             
               Intertaynment
               of
               our
               Saviour
               as
               our
               Brother
               .
            
             
               I.
               OVr
               Saviour
               after
               his
               resurrection
               appearing
               to
               the
               women
               ,
               
               bad
               then
               
                 go
                 ,
                 and
                 tell
                 his
                 brethren
                 of
                 it
              
               ;
               honouring
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               disciples
               with
               this
               title
               ,
               in
               regard
               that
               by
               his
               goodnes
               thy
               had
               one
               heavenly
               Father
               ;
               his
               by
               nature
               ;
               ●hiers
               by
               adoption
               ,
               one
               eternall
               inheritance
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostle
               witnesseth
               ,
               tearming
               
                 vs
                 Heyres
                 to
                 God
              
               ,
               
               
                 and
                 coheyres
                 to
                 Christ.
              
               VVhich
               Brotherhood
               being
               derived
               vnto
               vs
               by
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               by
               Charirie
               ,
               
               or
               the
               love
               of
               God
               ,
               
                 poured
                 into
                 our
                 harts
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 which
                 is
                 given
                 vs
                 ,
              
               we
               are
               the
               more
               beholding
               to
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               because
               by
               this
               holy
               Sacrament
               received
               ,
               he
               doth
               confirme
               vs
               in
               this
               grace
               of
               adoption
               ,
               and
               increaseth
               it
               ,
               and
               strengtheneth
               it
               more
               and
               more
               .
               making
               the
               etetnall
               inheritance
               belonging
               to
               it
               more
               sure
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               
               so
               farre
               is
               he
               from
               envying
               vs
               his
               Fathers
               love
               ,
               
               as
               Iosephs
               brothers
               did
               ,
               or
               not
               rejoycing
               at
               our
               returne
               into
               grace
               after
               our
               going
               astray
               ,
               
               as
               the
               elder
               brother
               to
               the
               prodigall
               child
               ,
               or
               contending
               about
               the
               inheritance
               ,
               as
               two
               brothers
               in
               the
               Gospell
               .
            
             
               II.
               The
               wiseman
               telleth
               vs
               ,
               
               that
               
                 a
                 brother
                 that
                 is
                 assisted
                 by
                 his
                 brother
                 ,
                 is
                 like
                 a
                 strong
                 citty
                 ,
                 and
                 thier
                 counsels
                 like
                 the
                 barres
                 of
                 citty
                 gates
                 :
              
               VVhy
               therfore
               should
               we
               distrust
               the
               overcoming
               ,
               or
               keeping
               ou●
               our
               Ghostly
               enimies
               from
               the
               castle
               of
               our
               hart
               ,
               seeing
               our
               Saviour
               doth
               so
               lovingly
               offer
               vs
               his
               assistance
               ,
               not
               only
               incouraging
               vs
               by
               his
               words
               ,
               and
               exhortation
               ,
               but
               himself
               puts
               himself
               into
               our
               hart
               to
               defend
               it
               with
               vs
               ;
               so
               that
               we
               ●ay
               with
               Esay
               the
               Prophet
               confidently
               say
               .
               
               
                 He
                 that
                 doth
                 iustifie
                 me
                 is
                 by
                 me
                 ;
                 who
                 shall
                 gayne-say
                 me
                 ?
                 let
                 .
                 vs
                 stand
                 together
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 my
                 adversarie
                 ?
                 let
                 him
                 come
                 :
              
               And
               indeed
               if
               we
               do
               not
               faintly
               ,
               or
               treacherously
               flinch
               from
               him
               ,
               we
               shall
               be
               impregnable
               ▪
            
             
             
               III.
               By
               which
               we
               may
               vnderstand
               how
               much
               they
               wrong
               themselves
               ,
               and
               others
               who
               di●wade
               from
               often
               ●ecoiving
               this
               bl●ssed
               food
               ,
               vnder
               pretence
               perhaps
               of
               more
               devotion
               ,
               but
               indeed
               not
               well
               vnderstanding
               how
               to
               order
               thier
               devotions
               ;
               for
               as
               it
               is
               the
               counsel
               of
               phys●tia●s
               ,
               and
               experience
               teacheth
               that
               they
               who
               have
               weake
               stomacks
               should
               eate
               often
               ,
               and
               of
               things
               that
               are
               of
               good
               nutriment
               ;
               so
               it
               fares
               also
               with
               our
               soules
               ,
               which
               of
               themselves
               are
               weake
               :
               and
               as
               to
               the
               fimilitude
               in
               which
               we
               are
               ,
               they
               are
               numbred
               amōng
               the
               six
               whome
               God
               doth
               hate
               ,
               
               
                 who
                 sow
                 discord
                 betwixt
                 brethren
              
               :
               And
               certaynly
               ,
               to
               keepe
               vs
               from
               often
               intertayning
               this
               our
               brother
               ▪
               must
               needs
               be
               the
               seed
               of
               discord
               betwen
               him
               and
               vs
               ;
               for
               by
               neglect
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               we
               grow
               lesse
               able
               to
               resis●
               temptations
               ,
               and
               consequently
               are
               the
               easyer
               drawne
               into
               synne
               ,
               which
               only
               can
               make
               a
               distance
               betwixt
               him
               and
               vs
               ▪
            
             
               IV.
               Finally
               by
               this
               title
               we
               are
               put
               in
               mind
               ,
               that
               we
               Christians
               ,
               being
               all
               brethren
               ,
               should
               labour
               to
               maintayne
               brotherly
               love
               among
               vs
               so
               much
               the
               more
               by
               how
               much
               our
               Saviour
               is
               also
               our
               brother
               ;
               and
               we
               know
               that
               generally
               one
               brother
               taketh
               vp
               the
               quarel
               of
               another
               brother
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               not
               for
               our
               purpose
               to
               have
               our
               Saviour
               against
               vs
               ▪
               Therfore
               particularly
               when
               we
               are
               to
               receive
               ,
               or
               have
               received
               ,
               we
               must
               according
               to
               the
               counsell
               of
               S.
               Pe●ter
               ,
               
                 lay
                 a
                 side
                 all
                 malic●
              
               ,
               
               
                 all
                 deceite
                 ,
                 and
                 dissembling
                 ,
                 and
                 ●nvy
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 detraction
                 ,
              
               to
               the
               end
               to
               mayntayne
               this
               brotherly
               love
               as
               being
               of
               one
               familie
               with
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               feeding
               vpon
               the
               same
               supercelestiall
               bread
               of
               his
               sacred
               body
               ;
               and
               dispose
               ourselves
               to
               all
               meek●es
               ,
               and
               affabilitie
               ,
               that
               there
               be
               no
               dissention
               ,
               nor
               hartburning
               ,
               not
               any
               occasion
               of
               it
               ,
               by
               word
               or
               d●ed
               ,
               but
               a●●ist
               one
               another
               in
               what
               we
               can
               ,
               with
               no
               lesse
               promptitude
               ,
               and
               readynes
               ,
               then
               one
               hand
               is
               ready
               to
               help
               the
               other
               .
            
          
           
             
               Intertaynment
               of
               our
               Saviour
               as
               he
               is
               the
               sacrifice
               of
               the
               law
               of
               grace
               .
            
             
               I.
               SAcrifices
               were
               practised
               in
               the
               law
               of
               nature
               from
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               instituted
               in
               the
               law
               of
               Moyses
               ,
               as
               the
               prime
               act
               of
               worship
               due
               
               to
               God
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               the
               author
               ,
               and
               giver
               of
               all
               things
               ,
               and
               as
               due
               to
               none
               but
               God.
               And
               because
               none
               can
               deserve
               better
               then
               he
               who
               is
               the
               fountaine
               and
               giver
               of
               all
               ,
               the
               light
               of
               nature
               did
               dictate
               ,
               and
               the
               law
               prescribe
               ,
               that
               the
               best
               things
               ,
               and
               prime
               fruits
               should
               be
               offered
               ,
               nothing
               ●ame
               ,
               nothing
               corrupted
               ▪
               nothing
               which
               was
               not
               perfect
               in
               its
               kind
               .
               
               So
               Abel
               is
               commended
               for
               offering
               the
               first
               begotten
               ,
               and
               the
               fat
               of
               his
               flock
               .
               Cain
               not
               looked
               vpon
               because
               defective
               .
               And
               because
               life
               is
               the
               best
               thing
               that
               we
               have
               ,
               and
               most
               esteemed
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               mayntayning
               of
               it
               all
               other
               things
               serve
               ,
               
               God
               commanded
               Abraham
               to
               offer
               him
               the
               life
               of
               his
               only
               sonne
               Isaac
               ,
               as
               a
               testimonie
               that
               he
               was
               Lord
               of
               life
               ,
               and
               death
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               supreme
               over
               mankind
               ;
               and
               secondarily
               ,
               as
               his
               acknowledgement
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               obedience
               :
               Content
               notwithstanding
               with
               the
               demonstration
               of
               his
               willingnes
               ,
               and
               not
               pleased
               that
               we
               should
               exercise
               that
               vpon
               one
               another
               which
               would
               turne
               to
               crueltie
               ,
               and
               barbari●me
               ,
               he
               furnished
               him
               with
               a
               ram
               to
               sacrifice
               ;
               and
               in
               conformitie
               ,
               all
               the
               sacrifices
               of
               beasts
               ,
               or
               fowle
               ,
               or
               what
               other
               thing
               offered
               ,
               were
               testimonies
               and
               acknowledgements
               that
               what
               we
               did
               to
               them
               ,
               was
               due
               to
               be
               done
               in
               our
               own●
               persons
               ,
               God
               of
               his
               goodnes
               accepting
               other
               things
               in
               lieu
               of
               vs
               ,
               as
               afterwards
               he
               appointed
               in
               the
               law
               ,
               that
               the
               first
               begotten
               Children
               should
               be
               redeemed
               with
               mony
               :
               where
               besides
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               thing
               .
               
               We
               may
               see
               how
               pleasing
               it
               must
               needs
               be
               to
               God
               to
               part
               with
               life
               and
               goods
               ,
               and
               the
               contentments
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               rather
               then
               offend
               ,
               or
               that
               we
               may
               serve
               him
               better
               ,
               and
               persever
               ;
               for
               every
               such
               act
               is
               a
               sacrifice
               ,
               and
               hath
               the
               nature
               ,
               and
               me●it
               of
               the
               highest
               act
               of
               religion
               .
            
             
               II.
               Christ
               our
               Saviour
               coming
               into
               this
               world
               to
               perfect
               the
               written
               law
               of
               Mo●ses
               ,
               and
               to
               institute
               the
               law
               of
               grace
               ,
               could
               not
               leave
               this
               law
               of
               his
               ,
               with
               out
               a
               more
               perfect
               sacrifice
               ,
               then
               had
               been
               before
               ;
               therfore
               being
               to
               compleate
               all
               the
               sacrifices
               of
               the
               old
               law
               by
               the
               sacrifice
               of
               himself
               vpon
               the
               altar
               of
               the
               Crosse
               ,
               and
               to
               provide
               a
               continuall
               sacrifice
               ,
               not
               inferiour
               to
               any
               ,
               for
               his
               people
               ,
               and
               Church
               ,
               to
               the
               worlds
               end
               ;
               the
               day
               before
               his
               death
               he
               institu●ed
               this
               blessed
               sacrifice
               of
               the
               altar
               ,
               ●hat
               is
               ,
               his
               owne
               self
               to
               be
               offered
               ,
               and
               no●
               only
               in
               words
               ,
               
               but
               by
               a
               publick
               ceremonie
               common
               to
               the
               whol●
               Church
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               really
               sacrificed
               ,
               not
               bloodyly
               as
               once
               vpon
               the
               Crosse
               (
               for
               that
               would
               have
               been
               incompetent
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               inconvenient
               to
               vs
               )
               but
               yet
               so
               that
               his
               death
               should
               be
               dayly
               ,
               not
               only
               represented
               ,
               but
               in
               a
               manner
               acted
               ,
               the
               words
               of
               consecration
               dividing
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               the
               body
               from
               the
               blood
               ,
               and
               the
               blood
               from
               the
               body
               ,
               by
               being
               pronounced
               severally
               vpon
               severall
               matters
               ;
               not
               that
               the
               blood
               of
               our
               Saviour
               is
               not
               also
               in
               the
               sacred
               host
               ,
               and
               his
               body
               in
               the
               chalice
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               not
               there
               immediatly
               by
               force
               of
               the
               words
               ,
               but
               accidentally
               because
               the
               body
               ,
               and
               blood
               is
               now
               living
               ,
               as
               at
               the
               last
               supper
               .
               VVhen
               our
               Saviour
               sayed
               .
               
               
                 This
                 is
                 my
                 body
                 which
                 shall
                 be
                 delivered
                 for
                 you
                 ;
                 this
                 is
                 my
                 blood
                 ,
                 which
                 shall
                 be
                 shed
                 for
                 you
                 .
              
               And
               againe
               ,
               
                 doe
                 this
                 in
                 memorie
                 of
                 me
                 .
              
               Ordering
               the
               same
               sacri●ice
               to
               be
               continued
               successively
               in
               his
               Church
               ,
               by
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               those
               who
               were
               to
               succeed
               them
               in
               thier
               Pri●stly
               function
               :
               so
               that
               here
               is
               the
               best
               thing
               offered
               for
               vs
               ,
               and
               offered
               in
               the
               highest
               way
               of
               expression
               of
               our
               acknowledgement
               towards
               God
               ;
               the
               only
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               
                 the
                 first
                 born
                 of
                 all
                 creatures
                 ,
              
               
               Who
               as
               God
               ,
               contayneth
               all
               things
               in
               himself
               O
               unspeakable
               grace
               .
               O
               wonderfull
               favour
               !
               O
               immense
               love
               expressed
               towards
               man
               !
               what
               shall
               I
               render
               to
               our
               Lord
               for
               this
               grace
               ,
               for
               so
               excessive
               love
               ▪
               I
               cannot
               give
               him
               a
               thing
               more
               gratefull
               ,
               then
               wholy
               to
               deliver
               him
               vp
               my
               hart
               ,
               and
               intirely
               vnite
               it
               vnto
               him
               .
               
                 Thom
                 ▪
                 a
                 Kemp.
                 lib.
                 4.
                 cap.
                 13.
                 num
                 .
              
               3.
               
            
             
               III.
               As
               in
               the
               sacrifices
               of
               the
               old
               law
               ,
               so
               in
               this
               our
               Saviour
               would
               have
               all
               his
               people
               partake
               of
               this
               sacrifice
               ,
               and
               therfore
               did
               institute
               it
               vnder
               the
               forme
               of
               bread
               and
               wine
               ,
               and
               not
               in
               the
               proper
               shape
               of
               flesh
               and
               blood
               ,
               bread
               and
               wine
               being
               things
               both
               most
               vniversall
               .
               and
               best
               agreeing
               with
               every
               bodies
               taste
               ,
               and
               from
               which
               generally
               people
               not
               only
               have
               least
               aversion
               ,
               but
               most
               vse
               ;
               and
               doe
               best
               signif●e
               the
               effects
               of
               this
               holy
               sacrifice
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               also
               a
               Sacrament
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               spirituall
               nourishment
               ,
               and
               fortifying
               of
               our
               soule
               by
               the
               presence
               of
               our
               Sauiour
               in
               person
               ,
               
               and
               by
               speciall
               graces
               flowing
               from
               him
               ;
               in
               which
               respect
               our
               Saviour
               tearmeth
               his
               body
               and
               blood
               
                 truly
                 meate
                 and
                 drinke
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 that
                 eateth
                 this
                 bread
                 shall
                 live
                 for
                 ever
              
               ;
               because
               ,
               as
               by
               often
               eating
               and
               drinking
               we
               main●●yne
               
               our
               bodily
               life
               ,
               so
               by
               this
               bread
               we
               may
               maintayn●
               ou●
               spirituall
               life
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               remayne
               for
               ever
               .
               
                 O
                 how
                 gr●eate
                 and
                 honourable
                 is
                 the
                 office
                 of
                 Priests
                 to
                 whom
                 power
                 is
                 given
                 with
                 sacred
                 words
                 to
                 consecrate
                 our
                 Lord
                 of
                 Maiestie
                 ,
                 with
                 thier
                 lips
                 to
                 blesse
                 him
                 ,
                 in
                 thier
                 hands
                 to
                 hold
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 receive
                 him
                 in
                 thier
                 mouth
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 minister
                 him
                 to
                 others
                 !
                 O
                 how
                 pure
                 ought
                 those
                 hands
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 how
                 cleane
                 that
                 mouth
                 ,
                 how
                 holy
                 that
                 body
                 ,
                 how
                 vnspotted
                 that
                 hart
                 into
                 which
                 the
                 authour
                 of
                 Puritie
                 doth
                 so
                 often
                 enter
                 .
              
               
                 Thom
                 a
                 Kemp.
                 1.
                 4.
                 c.
                 11.
                 n.
              
               6.
               
            
          
           
             
               Intertaynment
               of
               our
               Saviour
               as
               he
               is
               a
               spirituall
               banket
               .
            
             
               I.
               MEate
               and
               drink
               is
               for
               necessarie
               sustenance
               ,
               a
               banket
               is
               moreover
               for
               pleasure
               and
               contentment
               ,
               not
               only
               of
               the
               taste
               ,
               but
               generally
               all
               other
               delights
               concurre
               in
               it
               .
               Now
               if
               the
               wiseman
               ●ould
               say
               of
               the
               Manna
               in
               the
               old
               law
               ,
               
               that
               
                 it
                 had
                 in
                 it
                 all
                 delight
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 siveetnes
                 of
                 every
                 thing
                 that
                 we
                 taste
              
               ;
               doubtlesse
               ,
               if
               we
               apply
               ourselves
               vnto
               it
               ,
               we
               shall
               find
               also
               in
               this
               heavenly
               Sacrament
               (
               where
               of
               that
               was
               a
               figure
               )
               all
               sort
               of
               spirituall
               delights
               .
               And
               first
               ,
               occurs
               the
               exquisitenes
               of
               the
               food
               ;
               it
               being
               the
               bread
               of
               Angels
               ,
               and
               sen●
               vs
               downe
               as
               farre
               as
               from
               heaven
               ,
               prepared
               to
               our
               hand
               ,
               without
               other
               labour
               on
               our
               part
               ,
               then
               ,
               as
               in
               all
               bankers
               to
               dresse
               ourselves
               handsomly
               ,
               that
               we
               be
               not
               found
               to
               appeare
               at
               so
               greate
               a
               table
               ,
               and
               in
               such
               companie
               ,
               without
               our
               nup●iall
               or
               wedding
               ga●●ent
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               without
               Charitie
               ▪
               the
               love
               of
               God
               ,
               
               and
               our
               neighbour
               ,
               or
               puritie
               of
               hart
               from
               mortall
               breach
               of
               his
               commandments
               ,
               though
               we
               be
               otherwise
               poore
               ,
               and
               lame
               ,
               and
               weake
               ,
               he
               doth
               not
               disdayne
               our
               companie
               ,
               but
               gives
               vs
               a
               most
               harty
               welcome
               .
               
                 Come
                 vnto
                 me
                 all
                 yee
                 that
                 labour
              
               ;
               
               and
               to
               whom
               it
               is
               paynefull
               to
               serve
               me
               ,
               
                 and
                 are
                 burdened
              
               with
               evill
               customes
               ,
               and
               passions
               ,
               
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 refresh
                 you
              
               .
               
                 O
                 sweete
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 frendly
                 word
                 in
                 the
                 eare
                 of
                 a
                 sy●●er
                 ;
                 that
                 thou
                 my
                 Lord
                 God
                 doest
                 invite
                 this
                 poore
                 ,
                 and
                 needy
                 Creature
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 feeding
                 vpon
                 thy
                 sacred
                 body
                 :
                 The
                 heavens
                 are
                 not
                 pure
                 enough
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 sayest
                 ,
                 come
                 vnto
                 me
                 all
                 .
              
            
             
               II.
               Besides
               this
               exquisitenes
               of
               the
               food
               ,
               and
               companie
               ,
               and
               harty
               welcome
               ,
               if
               we
               attend
               ,
               we
               may
               find
               
               that
               which
               will
               please
               the
               eye
               of
               our
               soule
               very
               much
               ▪
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               death
               and
               passion
               of
               our
               blessed
               Saviour
               (
               to
               put
               vs
               in
               mind
               .
               VVherof
               ,
               this
               holy
               Sacrament
               ,
               and
               sacrifice
               is
               instituted
               ;
               and
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               to
               Act
               it
               before
               vs.
               )
               And
               what
               can
               be
               more
               comfortable
               to
               a
               synner
               then
               to
               see
               before
               his
               eyes
               ,
               the
               price
               of
               his
               redemption
               layed
               downe
               ?
               to
               receive
               into
               his
               breast
               the
               forgiver
               of
               his
               synnes
               ?
               the
               sacred
               body
               and
               blood
               by
               which
               they
               are
               more
               and
               more
               dayly
               washed
               away
               ?
               If
               we
               doe
               vnderstand
               what
               synne
               is
               ,
               and
               how
               much
               it
               doth
               import
               vs
               to
               be
               cleare
               of
               it
               ,
               we
               cannot
               but
               take
               greate
               contentment
               thus
               to
               receive
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               
                 the
                 lamb
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 taketh
                 away
                 the
                 synns
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
               
               
                 Reioyce
                 ,
                 ô
                 my
                 soule
                 ,
                 and
                 give
                 thanks
                 to
                 God
                 for
                 so
                 noble
                 a
                 gift
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 singular
                 comfort
                 left
                 thee
                 in
                 this
                 vale
                 of
                 teares
                 ;
                 for
                 as
                 often
                 as
                 thou
                 recordest
                 this
                 mysteric
                 ,
                 and
                 receivest
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 Christ
                 so
                 oft
                 doest
                 thou
                 work
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 thy
                 redemption
                 ,
                 and
                 art
                 made
                 partaker
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 merits
                 of
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 Thom.
                 à
                 Kemp.
                 l.
                 4.
                 c.
                 2.
                 n.
              
               6.
               
            
             
               III.
               As
               to
               our
               tast
               ,
               and
               other
               senses
               ;
               if
               we
               consider
               the
               refreshment
               which
               we
               receive
               by
               this
               holy
               Sacrament
               ,
               we
               shall
               find
               that
               the
               effect
               of
               it
               ,
               is
               ,
               to
               cure
               the
               pala●e
               of
               our
               soule
               ;
               to
               take
               away
               our
               false
               appetites
               ,
               which
               egge
               vs
               to
               feed
               vpon
               things
               that
               are
               hurtefull
               ,
               and
               poysonsome
               ;
               to
               breed
               satisfaction
               ,
               and
               contentment
               in
               our
               devotions
               ,
               and
               spirituall
               exercises
               ,
               and
               a
               right
               temper
               of
               body
               and
               ●oule
               ,
               in
               which
               our
               health
               doth
               consiste
               :
               By
               often
               receiving
               devoutly
               we
               shall
               come
               not
               to
               thirst
               so
               much
               after
               vanities
               ;
               nor
               to
               be
               altered
               vpon
               every
               sugges●ion
               or
               temptation
               ,
               as
               being
               strengthened
               with
               this
               fruite
               of
               the
               Tree
               of
               life
               :
               And
               as
               by
               the
               practise
               of
               vertue
               we
               shall
               find
               the
               sweetnes
               of
               it
               ,
               so
               the
               same
               sweetnes
               will
               diffuse
               itself
               to
               others
               by
               good
               example
               ,
               
                 and
                 the
                 house
                 will
                 befilled
                 with
                 the
                 odour
                 of
                 the
                 oyntment
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               we
               ourselves
               ,
               
               and
               others
               will
               be
               pleased
               with
               it
               .
               O
               admirable
               ād
               hidden
               grace
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               which
               is
               knowne
               only
               to
               Christs
               faythfull
               people
               .
               In
               this
               Sacrament
               spirituall
               grace
               is
               given
               ,
               the
               strength
               of
               our
               soule
               is
               repayred
               ,
               the
               beauty
               therof
               ,
               lost
               by
               synne
               ,
               is
               restored
               .
               The
               grace
               is
               sometimes
               so
               greate
               that
               from
               the
               fullnes
               of
               devotion
               ▪
               ●ot
               the
               mind
               only
               but
               our
               weake
               body
               also
               doth
               feel●
               
               more
               strength
               bestowed
               vpon
               it
               ,
               
                 Thomas
                 à
                 Kempis
                 lib.
                 4.
                 cap.
                 1.
                 num
                 .
              
               11.
               
            
             
               IV.
               VVho
               could
               by
               contemplation
               rayse
               vp
               his
               soule
               so
               high
               ,
               would
               not
               fayle
               to
               heare
               the
               musick
               also
               of
               the
               Angels
               singing
               glorie
               to
               God
               in
               this
               blessed
               mysterie
               ▪
               for
               ,
               that
               the
               Angels
               doe
               assist
               in
               multitudes
               ,
               both
               at
               the
               consecration
               and
               receiving
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               doubt
               ,
               Holy
               Fathers
               confessing
               it
               ,
               and
               many
               visions
               confirming
               it
               ;
               and
               seeing
               in
               his
               life
               time
               ,
               in
               the
               desert
               ,
               after
               his
               temp●ation
               ,
               
                 they
                 came
                 ,
                 and
                 ministred
                 to
                 him
              
               ;
               
               now
               in
               glorie
               ,
               they
               certaynly
               never
               leave
               him
               ;
               and
               attending
               him
               ,
               they
               cease
               not
               to
               sing
               his
               prayses
               ;
               and
               also
               thy
               happines
               ,
               who
               hast
               the
               favour
               to
               intertayne
               so
               greate
               a
               Lord
               ,
               to
               lodge
               so
               greate
               a
               Guest
               ,
               to
               have
               so
               pleasant
               a
               companion
               ,
               so
               faythfull
               a
               frend
               ,
               so
               noble
               .
               and
               so
               beautifull
               a
               spouse
               .
               
                 ô
                 happy
                 soule
                 which
                 hast
                 been
                 made
                 worthy
                 devoutly
                 to
                 receive
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 receiving
                 to
                 be
                 replenished
                 with
                 spirituall
                 ioy
                 .
              
               
                 Thom
                 à
                 Kemp.
                 l.
                 4.
                 c.
                 3.
                 n.
              
               4.
               
            
          
           
             
               Intertaynment
               of
               our
               Saviour
               with
               the
               blessed
               Virgen
               ,
               and
               S.
               Ioseph
               .
            
             
               I.
               THe
               time
               which
               our
               Saviour
               lived
               with
               our
               blessed
               Lady
               ,
               and
               S.
               Ioseph
               ,
               may
               be
               distinguished
               into
               three
               parts
               ;
               the
               time
               of
               his
               Childhood
               ;
               the
               time
               of
               his
               youth
               till
               mans
               estate
               ;
               and
               the
               time
               after
               of
               his
               preaching
               :
               In
               the
               time
               of
               his
               infancie
               ,
               and
               Childhood
               ,
               though
               he
               were
               in
               most
               things
               like
               other
               children
               ,
               yet
               some
               rayes
               of
               his
               divinitie
               at
               times
               appearing
               did
               not
               fayle
               to
               put
               them
               in
               mind
               that
               he
               was
               more
               then
               a
               Child
               ,
               he
               carying
               himself
               with
               more
               discretion
               ,
               and
               more
               pliablenes
               then
               vsually
               infants
               ,
               and
               Children
               doe
               ;
               never
               froward
               ,
               never
               vntoward
               ,
               modest
               in
               his
               sports
               ,
               moderate
               in
               his
               desires
               :
               so
               that
               besides
               the
               naturall
               love
               which
               parents
               have
               to
               thier
               little
               babes
               ,
               they
               had
               a
               particular
               sweetnes
               ,
               and
               contentment
               ,
               in
               that
               he
               was
               such
               a
               babe
               ,
               so
               qualifyed
               above
               all
               others
               ;
               and
               accordingly
               when
               they
               beheld
               him
               ,
               or
               tooke
               him
               into
               thier
               armes
               ,
               or
               provided
               necessaries
               for
               him
               ,
               they
               did
               it
               not
               only
               with
               extraordinarie
               love
               ,
               but
               with
               loving
               reverence
               
               and
               respect
               ;
               thier
               minds
               being
               elevated
               to
               a
               higher
               pitch
               by
               the
               continuance
               of
               his
               divine
               comportment
               ,
               and
               never
               having
               any
               the
               least
               cause
               of
               distaste
               ▪
               by
               him
               .
               This
               is
               he
               whom
               we
               receive
               into
               our
               breasts
               ,
               and
               as
               so
               qualified
               he
               doth
               commend
               himself
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               he
               having
               ▪
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               
               
                 lessened
                 himself
              
               into
               this
               forme
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               we
               should
               take
               him
               between
               our
               a●mes
               ,
               and
               imbrace
               him
               ▪
               and
               reverently
               kisse
               his
               fee●e
               ,
               and
               hands
               ;
               assuming
               the
               affections
               of
               father
               ,
               and
               mother
               ,
               so
               farre
               as
               to
               exp●●sse
               the
               ●tmost
               of
               our
               tender
               love
               towards
               him
               ,
               in
               regard
               ,
               that
               for
               vs
               he
               would
               become
               an
               infant
               first
               ,
               and
               then
               in
               this
               blessed
               Sacrament
               be
               as
               tractable
               to
               vs
               ,
               as
               a
               little
               infant
               ,
               in
               whom
               is
               all
               that
               a
               fatherly
               ,
               or
               motherly
               hart
               can
               desi●e
               .
            
             
               II.
               VVhen
               his
               Child-hood
               was
               past
               ,
               we
               cannot
               but
               think
               they
               tooke
               so
               much
               the
               more
               soq●d
               comfort
               in
               him
               ,
               by
               how
               much
               they
               observed
               in
               all
               his
               actions
               ,
               and
               speeches
               ,
               not
               only
               more
               of
               the
               man
               ,
               but
               more
               of
               that
               maē
               who
               was
               d●scyph●●ed
               vnto
               them
               by
               the
               Ang●l
               ,
               to
               wit
               that
               it
               was
               he
               who
               
                 should
                 be
                 greate
              
               ,
               
               
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 the
                 highest
                 ,
                 the
                 Saviour
                 of
                 his
                 people
                 ,
                 r●igne
                 for
                 ever
                 :
              
               And
               his
               di●courses
               tending
               to
               the
               clearer
               ●xplication
               of
               those
               high
               poi●ts
               to
               wit
               ,
               in
               what
               true
               greaten●s
               did
               consiste
               ,
               what
               was
               the
               saluation
               exp●cted
               ,
               what
               was
               truly
               to
               reigne
               ,
               how
               all
               might
               come
               to
               be
               Sonnes
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               favo●red
               by
               him
               as
               such
               :
               they
               were
               infinitely
               taken
               with
               his
               conversation
               ,
               spending
               nights
               and
               dayes
               with
               greate
               contentment
               in
               him
               :
               and
               though
               at
               times
               he
               wrought
               with
               S.
               Ioseph
               at
               his
               trade
               of
               Carpent●ie
               ,
               
               thier
               eye
               was
               never
               of
               him
               ,
               nor
               thier
               ●are
               from
               taking
               vp
               eve●y
               word
               ,
               and
               action
               that
               fell
               from
               him
               ;
               which
               actions
               doub●lesse
               were
               sometimes
               mi●aculous
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               afte●wards
               bred
               that
               confidence
               in
               ou●
               blessed
               Lady
               at
               the
               ma●iage
               feast
               to
               aske
               of
               him
               wine
               by
               miracle
               .
               
               His
               coming
               vnto
               vs
               in
               the
               bl●ssed
               Sacram●nt
               ,
               is
               to
               hold
               th●se
               discourses
               with
               vs
               ,
               to
               inlighte●
               our
               vnde●standing
               ,
               and
               to
               inflame
               our
               affections
               towards
               things
               of
               the
               other
               world
               ;
               if
               we
               find
               it
               not
               at
               all
               ,
               or
               not
               so
               mu●h
               as
               ●e
               might
               ,
               it
               is
               because
               we
               give
               not
               ourselves
               leasure
               to
               ha●ken
               to
               him
               ,
               but
               withdraw
               ourselves
               instantly
               from
               him
               to
               our
               worldly
               occasions
               :
               Attend
               a
               little
               to
               prayer
               ,
               reade
               some
               good
               booke
               with
               reference
               ,
               and
               respect
               to
               his
               presence
               ,
               and
               yo●
               will
               find
               ,
               that
               as
               the
               
               wiseman
               sayth
               ,
               
                 he
                 will
                 impart
                 good
                 things
                 to
                 you
                 ;
                 and
                 be
                 a
                 comfort
                 in
                 time
                 of
                 care
                 and
                 tediousnes
                 :
              
               
               If
               a●
               that
               instant
               you
               be
               called
               away
               indeavou●
               to
               supply
               it
               afterwards
               by
               sometime
               of
               retirement
               :
               Sometime
               miraculously
               ,
               he
               doth
               inlighten
               and
               inflame
               people
               without
               these
               diligences
               on
               thier
               part
               ;
               we
               must
               not
               presume
               of
               those
               extraordinarie
               favours
               ,
               but
               apply
               ourselves
               to
               the
               ordin●rie
               way
               of
               his
               proceedings
               .
            
             
               III.
               After
               our
               Saviour
               began
               publickly
               to
               wo●ke
               miracles
               ,
               and
               to
               preach
               ,
               we
               read
               nothing
               of
               S.
               Ioseph
               ,
               probably
               he
               was
               dead
               ,
               our
               Saviour
               and
               our
               blessed
               ●●dy
               assisting
               him
               ;
               but
               our
               blessed
               Lady
               followed
               him
               ,
               among
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               devout
               women
               ;
               and
               we
               read
               in
               the
               Ghospell
               ,
               that
               she
               stood
               sometimes
               
                 with
                 out
                 doore
                 ,
                 and
                 could
                 not
                 get
                 in
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 throng
                 :
              
               
               By
               it
               we
               see
               her
               desire
               ,
               and
               indeavour
               to
               be
               present
               with
               him
               at
               his
               exhortations
               and
               miracles
               ,
               the
               more
               to
               increase
               in
               his
               love
               by
               the
               experimentall
               knowledge
               of
               his
               greatenes
               .
               Labour
               that
               the
               throng
               of
               importune
               thoughts
               ,
               or
               affections
               ,
               doe
               not
               divert
               thee
               from
               inioying
               .
               thy
               Saviour
               in
               this
               coniuncture
               ,
               and
               from
               ha●kening
               to
               what
               he
               will
               speake
               to
               thy
               hart
               :
               say
               vnto
               him
               :
               
                 How
                 come
                 I
                 by
                 this
                 favour
                 tha●
                 I
                 may
                 find
                 thee
                 alone
                 and
                 open
                 my
                 whole
                 hart
                 vnto
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 inioy
                 thee
                 as
                 my
                 very
                 soule
                 desireth
                 ▪
                 that
                 now
                 no
                 creature
                 may
                 divert
                 me
                 ;
                 that
                 thou
                 alone
                 mayest
                 speake
                 to
                 me
                 ▪
                 and
                 I
                 to
                 thee
                 as
                 one
                 frend
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 the
                 beloved
                 is
                 wont
                 to
                 his
                 beloved
                 .
              
               
                 Thom.
                 a
                 Kemp.
                 lib.
                 4
                 cap.
              
               13.
               
            
          
           
             
               Intertaynment
               of
               our
               Saviour
               with
               S.
               Ihon
               Baptist.
               
            
             
               I.
               
                 S.
                 Ihon
                 Baptist
                 in
                 his
                 Mothers
                 womb
                 leaped
                 for
                 ioy
                 ,
              
               
               at
               our
               Saviours
               presence
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               benefit
               of
               sanctification
               then
               received
               ;
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               by
               the
               voyce
               of
               our
               blessed
               Lady
               when
               she
               saluted
               S.
               Elizabeth
               ▪
               manifesting
               himself
               vnto
               him
               ,
               and
               presenting
               him
               with
               the
               first
               fruits
               of
               redēption
               ,
               by
               freeing
               him
               from
               originall
               synne
               ,
               and
               imparting
               vnto
               him
               his
               holy
               grace
               in
               extraordinarie
               manner
               before
               he
               was
               born
               so
               that
               though
               he
               did
               ●ot
               see
               our
               Saviour
               with
               his
               corporall
               eyes
               ,
               by
               the
               eye
               o●
               
               he
               knew
               him
               to
               be
               there
               present
               ,
               and
               to
               his
               power
               expressed
               his
               ioy
               and
               contentment
               in
               it
               .
               By
               the
               words
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               and
               voyce
               of
               holy
               Church
               we
               acknowledge
               our
               Saviour
               to
               be
               present
               in
               the
               blessed
               Sacrament
               ,
               though
               vayled
               with
               the
               resemblances
               of
               breade
               ,
               and
               wine
               as
               the
               he
               was
               concealed
               in
               his
               mothers
               wombe
               ;
               if
               we
               reflect
               with
               all
               vpon
               the
               worth
               of
               his
               person
               ,
               the
               intent
               of
               his
               coming
               to
               vs
               in
               this
               manner
               ,
               dayly
               more
               and
               more
               to
               sancti●y
               vs
               ,
               and
               strengthen
               vs
               in
               his
               grace
               ,
               and
               service
               ,
               the
               familia●nes
               and
               frequencie
               of
               this
               favour
               ,
               we
               shall
               find
               that
               we
               have
               cause
               to
               leape
               for
               ioy
               with
               S.
               Jhon
               ,
               and
               so
               much
               the
               more
               in
               regard
               that
               our
               Saviours
               presence
               to
               S.
               Ihon
               was
               at
               a
               di●●ance
               ,
               but
               to
               vs
               ,
               he
               is
               with
               vs
               in
               our
               breasts
               ;
               where
               we
               may
               make
               vse
               of
               the
               words
               of
               S.
               Elis●beth
               speaking
               of
               herself
               ,
               and
               for
               her
               speechlesse
               infant
               .
               
                 Whence
                 is
                 this
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 that
                 my
                 Lord
                 cometh
                 thus
                 to
                 me
                 .
              
               
               
                 When
                 the
                 ●rke
                 was
                 brought
                 into
                 the
                 Campe
                 ,
              
               
               
                 ●he
                 Children
                 of
                 I
                 srael
                 gave
                 a
                 great●
                 shout
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 earth
                 rang
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 thier
                 ●●imies
                 were
                 astonished
                 at
                 the
                 ioy
              
               ;
               much
               more
               ioy
               should
               we
               shew
               at
               the
               coming
               of
               our
               Saviour
               into
               vs
               ;
               and
               all
               the
               powers
               of
               our
               soule
               and
               body
               should
               make
               thier
               expressions
               ioyn●ly
               and
               severally
               welcoming
               him
               .
            
             
               II.
               Our
               vnderstanding
               raysing
               itself
               to
               acts
               of
               lively
               fayth
               ,
               and
               humilitic
               may
               say
               in
               imitation
               of
               S.
               Jhon
               (
               when
               our
               Saviour
               came
               afterwards
               to
               be
               baptized
               by
               him
               ;
               )
               
               
                 I
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 baptized
                 by
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 c●mest
                 to
                 me
                 ?
              
               It
               were
               my
               part
               to
               runne
               through
               fire
               and
               water
               to
               come
               vnto
               thee
               ,
               Werc
               it
               but
               to
               
                 touch
                 the
                 hemme
                 of
                 thy
                 garment
              
               with
               the
               devout
               woman
               ,
               
               to
               the
               end
               to
               be
               cured
               of
               my
               invetera●ed
               diseases
               ;
               and
               thou
               comest
               to
               me
               ?
               Thou
               ▪
               who
               art
               the
               king
               of
               kings
               ,
               the
               Lord
               of
               Angels
               ,
               the
               onl●●onne
               of
               my
               God
               ▪
               God
               from
               all
               eterniti●
               without
               beginning
               ?
               
               
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 worthy
                 to
                 vntie
                 the
                 latchet
                 of
                 hi●
                 shooe
                 ,
              
               nor
               to
               approch
               so
               neere
               him
               as
               to
               doe
               him
               th●
               humblest
               service
               that
               can
               be
               imagined
               ,
               and
               ●e
               cometh
               to
               me
               ,
               in
               this
               familiar
               ,
               and
               frendly
               ,
               and
               humble
               manner
               .
               
               O
               invisible
               Creatour
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               my
               God
               ,
               how
               wonderfully
               do●st
               thou
               deale
               with
               vs
               ?
               how
               sweetly
               ,
               and
               gratiously
               doest
               thou
               communicate
               thyself
               vnto
               vs
               in
               this
               bl●ssed
               Sacrament
               .
               This
               doth
               surpasse
               all
               vnderstanding
               ▪
               this
               doth
               in
               pa●●icular
               manne●
               
               draw
               the
               harts
               of
               devout
               people
               vnto
               thee
               ,
               and
               inflame
               thier
               affections
               .
            
             
               III.
               Towards
               which
               we
               may
               consider
               further
               ,
               the
               ●ontentment
               which
               S.
               Ihon
               tooke
               in
               beholding
               our
               Saviovr
               as
               he
               passed
               along
               divers
               times
               by
               him
               ,
               when
               pointing
               at
               him
               he
               sayed
               ,
               
                 Behold
                 the
                 lambe
                 of
                 God
              
               ;
               
               
                 behold
                 him
                 that
                 taketh
                 away
                 t●
                 synne
                 of
                 the
                 world
              
               ;
               for
               his
               thoughts
               rested
               not
               in
               that
               which
               bodyly
               eyes
               only
               did
               discover
               ,
               but
               they
               reached
               to
               that
               which
               had
               been
               taught
               him
               by
               spirit
               of
               God
               ;
               that
               this
               was
               he
               who
               though
               
                 borne
                 into
                 the
                 world
                 after
                 him
                 ,
              
               
               
                 was
                 from
                 all
                 eternitie
                 before
                 him
                 ,
              
               the
               Redeemer
               promised
               ,
               and
               now
               come
               to
               take
               away
               the
               sinnes
               of
               the
               whole
               world
               :
               and
               as
               he
               sayed
               in
               an
               other
               occasion
               ,
               
                 this
                 was
                 the
                 Bridegroome
              
               ,
               
               or
               spouse
               of
               our
               Soules
               ,
               himself
               being
               only
               
                 a
                 frend
                 of
                 the
                 bridegroome
                 standing
                 ,
                 and
                 rejoy●ing
                 at
                 his
                 voyce
                 :
              
               how
               much
               more
               reason
               have
               we
               to
               rejoyce
               ,
               and
               take
               content
               ,
               who
               doe
               not
               only
               heare
               his
               voyce
               ,
               but
               receive
               him
               with
               in
               vs
               ,
               for
               the
               selfsame
               effect
               for
               which
               he
               came
               first
               into
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               to
               accomplish
               the
               worke
               which
               ●hen
               he
               began
               .
               And
               as
               the
               eye
               of
               the
               bride
               is
               never
               of
               from
               the
               eye
               of
               the
               bridegroome
               whom
               she
               passionately
               affecteth
               ,
               so
               should
               out
               eyes
               be
               fixed
               vpon
               our
               Savio●r
               in
               this
               blessed
               Sacrament
               ,
               taking
               contentment
               in
               his
               perfections
               ,
               which
               are
               without
               blemish
               ,
               and
               in
               his
               benefits
               ●hich
               are
               incomparable
               .
               
               It
               is
               very
               much
               to
               be
               lamented
               and
               pittied
               that
               we
               are
               so
               cold
               ād
               negligent
               ,
               aéd
               are
               not
               caryed
               with
               more
               affection
               toward
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               in
               whom
               is
               all
               our
               hope
               of
               salvation
               .
            
             
               IV.
               S
               Ihon
               when
               he
               was
               in
               prison
               ,
               sent
               two
               of
               his
               disciples
               to
               our
               Saviour
               with
               this
               Message
               for
               thier
               satisfaction
               ,
               
               
                 art
                 thou
                 he
                 that
                 art
                 to
                 come
                 or
                 expect
                 we
                 another
                 ?
              
               Our
               Saviour
               gave
               them
               no
               other
               answer
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               should
               go
               ,
               and
               report
               to
               S.
               Ihon
               
                 what
                 they
                 had
                 heard
                 ,
                 and
                 seen
                 ;
                 the
                 blind
                 see
                 ,
                 the
                 lame
                 walk
                 ,
                 lepers
                 ar●●lens●d
                 ,
                 the
                 deafe
                 heare
                 ,
                 the
                 dead
                 rise
                 againe
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 poor●
                 the
                 Ghospell
                 is
                 preached
                 ,
                 and
                 blessed
                 is
                 ●e
                 who
                 is
                 not
                 scandalized
                 in
                 me
                 .
              
               This
               is
               the
               way
               to
               increase
               in
               de●otion
               towards
               our
               blessed
               Saviour
               ,
               and
               this
               blessed
               Sacrament
               ;
               not
               to
               be
               scandalized
               ,
               or
               stumbled
               at
               what
               we
               see
               outwardly
               of
               him
               ,
               but
               consider
               his
               power
               ,
               his
               〈…〉
               mercy
               his
               meekenes
               ,
               in
               stooping
               to
               the
               poorest
               
               among
               vs
               ,
               for
               our
               comfort
               ,
               and
               reliefe
               ;
               and
               that
               we
               ca●
               expect
               no
               reliefe
               but
               from
               him
               ;
               let
               vs
               therefore
               humbly
               present
               our
               blindness
               ,
               and
               lamenes
               ,
               and
               deafnes
               ,
               and
               other
               miseries
               to
               him
               ,
               with
               confidence
               that
               he
               will
               cure
               vs
               ,
               for
               he
               refuseth
               no
               body
               that
               truly
               desires
               and
               labours
               to
               be
               cured
               ,
               ād
               gives
               vs
               more
               over
               forces
               to
               desire
               ,
               and
               labour
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               Intertaynment
               of
               our
               Saviour
               with
               the
               Samaritan
               Woman
               .
            
             
               I.
               AS
               our
               Saviour
               sat
               alone
               ,
               
               vpon
               the
               brink
               of
               
                 the
                 well
              
               (
               at
               which
               people
               were
               wont
               to
               draw
               water
               for
               th●er
               occasions
               )
               expecting
               his
               spirituall
               ,
               and
               corporall
               ,
               refection
               ;
               so
               in
               the
               Churches
               of
               Catholiks
               (
               where
               his
               pretious
               body
               is
               reserved
               in
               the
               blessed
               Sacrament
               ,
               for
               the
               refreshment
               of
               the
               〈◊〉
               ,
               and
               of
               those
               that
               are
               in
               heal●h
               )
               with
               greate
               patience
               h●
               expecteth
               that
               people
               will
               come
               vnto
               him
               ;
               and
               though
               he
               might
               well
               be
               wearyed
               with
               so
               much
               attendance
               ,
               and
               thirs●eth
               nothing
               more
               them
               our
               relie●e
               ,
               yet
               even
               
                 so
                 h●
                 sitteth
              
               still
               expecting
               ,
               and
               by
               inward
               inspirations
               ,
               and
               outward
               admonition
               sayth
               to
               out
               soules
               as
               to
               the
               Sama●itan
               woman
               ,
               
                 give
                 me
                 to
                 drink
              
               .
               It
               were
               to
               be
               wished
               ,
               that
               we
               would
               not
               so
               often
               answer
               him
               with
               the
               put
               of
               ,
               which
               the
               women
               vsed
               towards
               him
               a●
               fi●st
               .
               
                 How
                 doest
                 thou
                 ,
                 being
                 a
                 ●ew
                 ,
                 aske
                 of
                 me
                 to
                 drink
                 ,
                 who
                 am
                 a
                 Samaritan
                 Woman
                 ?
                 (
                 for
                 the
                 Iewes
                 doe
                 not
                 vse
                 to
                 converse
                 wit●
                 the
                 Samaritans
                 .
              
               )
               for
               much
               like
               is
               the
               answer
               of
               many
               ,
               who
               pretend
               ,
               that
               being
               people
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               incumbred
               with
               worldly
               occasions
               ,
               and
               imployments
               ,
               they
               cannot
               attend
               so
               often
               to
               be
               present
               at
               the
               holy
               sac●ifice
               ,
               or
               to
               receive
               :
               and
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               pressed
               ,
               or
               exhorted
               ,
               to
               it
               ,
               it
               belonging
               (
               as
               they
               conceite
               )
               to
               such
               as
               are
               retired
               from
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               thier
               profession
               ;
               as
               in
               the
               parable
               of
               the
               supper
               expressely
               
                 they
                 began
                 all
                 to
                 excuse
                 themselves
              
               ;
               
               one
               because
               he
               had
               bought
               a
               farme
               ,
               and
               was
               to
               take
               a
               view
               of
               it
               ;
               another
               because
               he
               had
               bought
               five
               yoke
               of
               exen
               ,
               and
               was
               to
               make
               triall
               of
               them
               ;
               a
               third
               because
               he
               had
               maried
               a
               wife
               ,
               as
               if
               that
               did
               make
               his
               coming
               impossible
               .
            
             
             
               II.
               Our
               Saviour
               ,
               by
               his
               answer
               to
               the
               Samaritan
               ,
               doth
               barre
               all
               excuse
               .
               saying
               ,
               
                 If
                 thou
                 didst
                 know
                 the
                 gift
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 he
                 is
                 ,
                 who
                 sayth
                 vnto
                 thee
                 ,
                 give
                 me
                 to
                 drink
                 ,
                 thou
                 peradventure
                 wouldst
                 have
                 asked
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 given
                 thee
                 living
                 water
                 .
              
               For
               certainly
               if
               we
               did
               truly
               weigh
               the
               greatenes
               of
               the
               gift
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               giver
               ,
               in
               this
               blessed
               Sacrament
               ,
               the
               wonder
               would
               be
               ●ather
               on
               his
               part
               ,
               how
               he
               being
               the
               foun●aine
               of
               all
               that
               can
               be
               desired
               (
               
                 in
                 whō
                 are
                 all
                 the
                 treasures
                 and
                 the
                 fullnes
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 God
              
               )
               doth
               aske
               of
               vs
               ,
               
               to
               drink
               and
               eate
               ,
               at
               his
               table
               ▪
               and
               that
               with
               such
               thirst
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               wanted
               our
               companie
               :
               and
               a
               second
               wonder
               on
               our
               part
               ,
               that
               being
               so
               lovingly
               invited
               to
               these
               living
               waters
               ,
               we
               still
               hang-of
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               but
               peradventure
               that
               we
               will
               accept
               of
               them
               ;
               wheras
               there
               is
               no
               peradventure
               on
               his
               side
               ,
               but
               he
               would
               certay●ly
               and
               freely
               give
               himself
               ,
               and
               with
               himself
               impart
               his
               treasures
               vnto
               vs
               :
               and
               doth
               not
               refuse
               vs
               because
               we
               are
               synners
               ,
               so
               we
               doe
               confesse
               it
               ,
               as
               this
               Samaritan
               ,
               who
               acknowledged
               to
               him
               that
               she
               was
               an
               advlteresse
               ,
               and
               carnally
               given
               ,
               having
               had
               five
               husbands
               ;
               nor
               doth
               he
               decline
               vs
               ,
               because
               of
               our
               worldly
               busines
               ,
               but
               with
               reason
               expects
               we
               should
               lay
               it
               a
               side
               for
               some
               houres
               to
               attend
               him
               ,
               as
               this
               woman
               who
               did
               not
               think
               this
               time
               long
               which
               she
               spent
               in
               discourse
               with
               ou●
               Saviour
               ;
               and
               left
               her
               pitcher
               behind
               her
               for
               a
               time
               ,
               that
               she
               might
               mo●e
               fully
               comply
               with
               him
               .
            
             
               III.
               At
               the
               first
               pe●haps
               we
               may
               not
               find
               so
               much
               comfort
               in
               ●ec●iving
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               our
               overmuch
               greedynes
               about
               our
               worldly
               affayres
               ▪
               or
               little
               vse
               of
               praye●
               ;
               the
               one
               dulling
               ,
               the
               other
               withdrawing
               our
               thoughts
               ;
               neither
               doth
               God
               allwayes
               suddenly
               wo●ke
               any
               notabl●
               alteration
               in
               our
               soules
               ,
               but
               by
               degrees
               as
               in
               this
               woman
               first
               asking
               her
               to
               drink
               ,
               as
               if
               himself
               had
               needed
               :
               every
               good
               motion
               hath
               its
               beginning
               from
               him
               ,
               
               
                 every
                 good
                 gift
                 is
                 from
                 above
              
               ;
               and
               then
               he
               expects
               we
               should
               helpe
               ourselves
               by
               consideration
               of
               the
               dignitie
               ,
               the
               necessi●ie
               ,
               the
               profit
               of
               this
               blessed
               Sacrament
               .
               (
               
                 Every
                 one
                 tha●
                 drinketh
                 of
                 the
                 water
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 shall
                 thirst
                 againe
                 ,
              
               
               and
               be
               ever
               thi●ftie
               ,
               till
               his
               dying
               day
               ,
               not
               on●
               in
               tē
               thousād
               thinking
               that
               he
               hath
               enough
               ,
               but
               that
               for
               one
               occasion
               ,
               or
               o●her
               he
               would
               have
               more
               ;
               
                 but
                 he
                 that
                 drinketh
              
               liberally
               of
               
               
                 water
                 which
                 our
                 Saviour
                 will
                 gives
                 him
                 ,
                 shall
                 not
                 thirs●●
              
               after
               the
               manner
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               with
               troble
               and
               vexa●ion
               ,
               but
               
                 the
                 very
                 water
              
               of
               grace
               received
               
                 shall
                 be
                 vnto
                 him
                 as
                 fountaine
              
               ever
               bubling
               and
               thrusting
               vs
               on
               
                 to
                 life
                 everlasting
              
               .
               The
               water
               of
               this
               world
               is
               heavy
               ,
               ever
               pressing
               vs
               downewards
               ,
               cold
               ,
               and
               subiect
               to
               ill
               ●avours
               ,
               and
               corruption
               ,
               the
               waters
               of
               his
               grace
               received
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               give
               life
               eternall
               ,
               and
               as
               be●wixt
               temporall
               ,
               and
               eternall
               there
               is
               no
               comparison
               ,
               so
               betwixt
               the
               worth
               and
               benefit
               of
               the
               one
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               water
               .
            
             
               IV.
               
                 Lord
                 give
                 me
                 this
                 water
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 not
                 thirst
                 ,
                 nor
                 come
                 hither
                 to
                 draw
                 .
              
               This
               was
               the
               first
               good
               effect
               in
               the
               woman
               of
               ●ur
               Saviours
               motion
               ,
               to
               wit
               a
               desire
               of
               the
               water
               of
               which
               he
               was
               speaking
               ;
               and
               it
               was
               seconded
               by
               further
               instruction
               ;
               for
               she
               ,
               all
               this
               while
               ,
               thought
               he
               had
               spoken
               of
               the
               materiall
               water
               ,
               and
               therefore
               alleaged
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 well
                 was
                 deepe
              
               ,
               and
               se●ing
               he
               had
               
                 nothing
                 wherwith
                 to
                 draw
                 water
              
               ,
               she
               wondered
               where
               he
               should
               
                 have
                 thos●
                 living
                 waters
              
               :
               But
               he
               by
               little
               ,
               and
               little
               raysed
               her
               thoughts
               to
               vnderstand
               that
               he
               spake
               of
               spirituall
               water
               ,
               and
               refreshment
               belonging
               to
               eternitie
               ;
               a
               thing
               which
               even
               in
               her
               vnderstanding
               was
               of
               more
               importance
               ;
               and
               therfore
               she
               sayed
               ,
               she
               expected
               
                 the
                 Messias
              
               who
               would
               instruct
               her
               in
               all
               those
               high
               matters
               ;
               whervpon
               our
               Saviour
               differred
               her
               no
               longer
               ,
               but
               told
               her
               
                 he
                 was
                 the
                 Messias
              
               expected
               ;
               which
               she
               instantly
               proclaymed
               ,
               with
               grea●e
               ioy
               ,
               through
               the
               whole
               citty
               from
               whence
               she
               came
               ;
               and
               he
               was
               received
               in
               it
               with
               much
               satisfaction
               .
               O
               powerfull
               word
               !
               
                 I
                 am
                 he
                 who
                 speakes
                 with
                 thee
                 .
              
               It
               is
               the
               Saviour
               of
               the
               world
               who
               doth
               thus
               familiarly
               impart
               himself
               vnto
               vs.
               Too
               greate
               a
               person
               to
               be
               put
               in
               balance
               with
               whatever
               thing
               created
               ,
               and
               his
               blessed
               presence
               too
               greate
               a
               favour
               that
               any
               thing
               should
               be
               admitted
               to
               stand
               in
               competencie
               with
               it
               .
               
                 Come
                 and
                 s●●
                 the
                 man
              
               ,
               who
               is
               able
               to
               satisfy
               you
               in
               all
               your
               doubts
               ,
               and
               from
               whome
               you
               shall
               receive
               all
               goodnes
               ;
               take
               these
               things
               into
               your
               consideration
               ,
               that
               you
               may
               inioy
               the
               
                 living
                 waters
              
               which
               he
               promiseth
               ,
               and
               in
               which
               you
               will
               find
               eternall
               comfor●
               ▪
            
             
               V.
               His
               disciples
               returning
               from
               the
               to●ne
               with
               provision
               ,
               
                 wondered
                 to
                 find
                 him
                 talking
                 with
                 the
                 woman
              
               ;
               but
               〈◊〉
               more
               ,
               when
               inviting
               him
               to
               take
               his
               refection
               vpo●
               
               what
               they
               brought
               ,
               he
               answered
               ,
               
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 other
                 meat●
                 to
                 feed
                 on
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 knew
                 not
              
               ;
               and
               to
               take
               away
               thier
               ●ondering
               ,
               he
               declared
               himself
               ,
               that
               
                 his
                 food
                 was
                 to
                 do●
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 his
                 father
              
               ;
               and
               wheras
               it
               was
               then
               neere
               harvest
               time
               ,
               his
               harvest
               was
               the
               good
               of
               soules
               ;
               in
               all
               things
               indeavouring
               to
               rayse
               our
               thoughts
               from
               these
               temporall
               things
               ,
               to
               that
               which
               doth
               infinitely
               more
               import
               vs
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               our
               spirituall
               food
               ,
               and
               the
               harvest
               of
               which
               we
               ar●
               to
               make
               ou●
               eternall
               living
               ;
               for
               which
               end
               he
               would
               remaine
               with
               vs
               continually
               vnder
               the
               shapes
               of
               bread
               and
               wine
               that
               as
               we
               cannot
               forget
               ,
               nor
               forgo
               for
               any
               thing
               ,
               our
               corporall
               food
               ,
               so
               we
               should
               be
               as
               mind
               full
               ,
               at
               leas
               ▪
               of
               our
               spirituall
               food
               and
               sustenance
               ;
               and
               not
               neglect
               it
               ,
               or
               differ●e
               it
               long
               for
               any
               temporall
               occasion
               whatsoever
               .
               O
               Lord
               my
               God
               ,
               prevent
               m●
               with
               the
               sweetnes
               of
               thy
               blessings
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               devoutly
               ,
               and
               worthily
               approch
               to
               thy
               Sacrament
               :
               stirre
               vp
               my
               hart
               towards
               thee
               ,
               and
               ●ake
               away
               the
               heavy
               dullnes
               ●hich
               possesse●h
               me
               .
               
                 Tho●
                 ▪
                 〈◊〉
                 Kemp.
                 lib.
              
               4.
               c.
               4.
               
            
          
           
             
               Intertaynment
               of
               our
               Saviour
               with
               the
               penitent
               Magdalen
               .
            
             
               I.
               S.
               Mari●
               Magdalen
               is
               set
               before
               vs
               as
               a
               patterne
               of
               the
               best
               love
               ,
               
               after
               harty
               repentance
               for
               our
               synns
               ;
               her
               teares
               bearing
               testimonie
               of
               her
               sor●ow
               ;
               her
               incessant
               kissing
               of
               our
               Saviours
               feete
               ,
               witne●●ing
               her
               love
               ;
               and
               her
               annointing
               them
               ,
               her
               desire
               of
               making
               satisfaction
               to
               her
               power
               :
               which
               three
               though
               at
               all
               times
               it
               behoveth
               vs
               to
               practice
               ,
               yet
               chiefly
               in
               order
               to
               the
               holy
               table
               of
               our
               Lord
               ,
               before
               and
               after
               receiving
               him
               ▪
               wich
               might
               be
               the
               cause
               among
               others
               ,
               why
               he
               ordered
               her
               conve●sion
               to
               happen
               while
               he
               was
               sitting
               at
               board
               with
               the
               Pharisee
               ;
               whose
               invitation
               he
               accepted
               the
               rather
               ,
               because
               (
               as
               in
               the
               Samaritan
               )
               he
               had
               other
               food
               to
               feede
               on
               ,
               then
               was
               outwardly
               set
               before
               him
               ,
               and
               accordingly
               he
               wished
               him
               to
               take
               notice
               of
               what
               this
               woman
               was
               then
               doing
               ,
               to
               receive
               instruction
               ,
               how
               it
               had
               bee●●itting
               for
               him
               to
               have
               behaved
               himself
               towards
               our
               Saviour
               in
               his
               receptiopn
               ,
               by
               discoverie
               of
               his
               errours
               com●itted
               in
               it
               .
            
             
             
               II.
               The
               pa●able
               which
               our
               Saviour
               vsed
               to
               the
               Pha●isee
               of
               two
               debters
               ,
               wherof
               one
               owed
               a
               greate
               summe
               of
               money
               ,
               the
               other
               a
               lesse
               ,
               and
               were
               both
               forgiven
               ;
               may
               serve
               vs
               for
               the
               first
               document
               ,
               and
               ●each
               vs
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               all
               debters
               to
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               more
               or
               lesse
               ;
               and
               that
               he
               that
               ●hall
               think
               himself
               lesse
               debter
               then
               another
               ,
               shall
               runne
               greate
               hazared
               to
               be
               grossely
               mistaken
               ;
               as
               we
               find
               this
               Pharisee
               was
               ;
               and
               that
               other
               ,
               who
               comparing
               himself
               with
               the
               Publican
               ,
               
               however
               in
               his
               owne
               eyes
               he
               thought
               he
               deserved
               better
               ,
               was
               found
               in
               the
               eyes
               of
               God
               to
               be
               farre
               behind
               .
               Let
               every
               one
               therfore
               retire
               himself
               into
               the
               closet
               of
               his
               hart
               ,
               and
               looke
               over
               his
               obligations
               ,
               new
               and
               old
               ;
               he
               will
               not
               find
               them
               all
               cancelled
               ;
               if
               those
               for
               which
               he
               was
               eternally
               to
               lye
               in
               chaynes
               have
               been
               delivered
               vs
               vpon
               repentance
               ,
               and
               promise
               of
               amendment
               (
               as
               to
               the
               servant
               that
               fell
               at
               his
               Masters
               feete
               ,
               
               and
               craved
               his
               patience
               )
               let
               vs
               looke
               whether
               the
               obligation
               which
               we
               have
               to
               our
               Neighbour
               ,
               to
               deale
               by
               him
               as
               God
               hath
               dealt
               by
               vs
               ,
               be
               discha●ged
               .
               And
               if
               we
               fi●d
               no
               greate
               summes
               of
               this
               nature
               owing
               ,
               yet
               besides
               infinit●
               little
               debts
               which
               we
               dayly
               incurre
               ,
               we
               have
               the
               greate
               debt
               of
               his
               patient
               forbearance
               ▪
               still
               lying
               vpon
               vs
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               more
               then
               patient
               love
               ,
               out
               of
               which
               he
               hath
               not
               been
               overcome
               with
               our
               often
               offenses
               ,
               but
               still
               favored
               vs
               with
               his
               graces
               :
               in
               regard
               of
               all
               which
               ,
               we
               must
               prostrate
               ourselves
               with
               the
               Magdalen
               at
               our
               Saviours
               feete
               ,
               with
               teares
               acknowledging
               our
               Arriers
               .
               More
               in
               number●
               then
               the
               hayres
               of
               our
               head
               ,
               and
               poure
               them
               out
               largely
               as
               water
               ,
               confessing
               that
               all
               we
               can
               doe
               is
               not
               sufficient
               to
               discharge
               even
               this
               new
               obligation
               of
               his
               gracious
               admitting
               vs
               ,
               poore
               synners
               ,
               to
               his
               table
               ,
               What
               doth
               this
               pious
               condescendencie
               meane
               ,
               and
               this
               frendly
               invitation
               ?
               How
               shall
               I
               dare
               to
               approch
               ,
               who
               have
               nothing
               good
               wheron
               to
               presume
               ?
               
                 Th.
                 a
                 Kempis
                 .
                 lib.
                 4.
                 c.
                 1.
                 n.
              
               3.
               
            
             
               III.
               But
               ●o
               draw
               so
               neere
               as
               we
               can
               to
               our
               discharge
               ,
               we
               must
               chiefly
               in
               this
               occasion
               practise
               acts
               of
               love
               ;
               which
               is
               two
               fold
               ,
               towa●ds
               God
               ,
               fignifyed
               by
               her
               incessant
               kisses
               ;
               and
               towards
               our
               Neighbour
               ,
               signifyed
               by
               the
               oyntment
               bestowed
               vpon
               our
               Saviours
               feete
               .
               These
               two
               are
               
                 the
                 fullfilling
                 of
                 the
                 law
              
               ;
               
               and
               in
               these
               two
               consisteth
               our
               Plenarie
               Indulgence
               ,
               and
               remiss●●●
               :
               for
               ,
               having
               received
               
               ●bsolution
               of
               all
               greate
               offenses
               ,
               which
               we
               could
               remember
               ,
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               confession
               ;
               in
               this
               are
               forgiven
               more
               fully
               those
               which
               we
               could
               not
               remember
               ,
               and
               what
               other
               veniall
               synns
               we
               may
               have
               committed
               since
               confession
               ,
               being
               sory
               for
               them
               ,
               with
               purpose
               ●o
               amend
               ;
               and
               by
               acts
               of
               love
               ,
               and
               true
               contrition
               ,
               which
               are
               proper
               to
               this
               Sacrament
               of
               love
               ,
               much
               of
               the
               payne
               due
               to
               synne
               is
               ●eleased
               ;
               and
               the
               more
               ,
               the
               more
               we
               love
               ,
               as
               our
               Saviour
               sayed
               ,
               in
               conclusion
               ,
               of
               this
               blessed
               saint
               .
               
                 Many
                 syns
                 are
                 forgiven
                 her
                 ,
                 because
                 she
                 loved
                 much
                 ,
              
               he
               that
               finds
               lesse
               forgiven
               him
               ,
               it
               is
               signe
               he
               loved
               lesse
               .
               And
               of
               that
               love
               which
               we
               owe
               our
               Neighbour
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               telleth
               vs
               ,
               that
               almes
               giving
               ,
               or
               works
               of
               mercy
               
                 deliver
                 from
                 all
                 synne
              
               ,
               
               
                 and
                 from
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 not
                 suffer
                 a
                 soule
                 to
                 goe
                 into
                 darken●sse
                 .
              
               
               Lord
               what
               is
               my
               confidence
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               or
               what
               greater
               comfort
               among
               all
               things
               vnder
               heaven
               ;
               is
               it
               not
               thou
               my
               Lord
               God
               ?
            
             
               IV.
               The
               Magdalen
               vnderstood
               her
               vnworthynes
               yet
               did
               not
               forbeare
               to
               approch
               to
               our
               Saviour
               ▪
               but
               knowing
               the
               greatenes
               of
               her
               disease
               ,
               she
               came
               with
               humilitie
               to
               the
               Physitian
               ,
               whom
               she
               found
               able
               and
               willing
               to
               cure
               her
               ,
               she
               placed
               herself
               behind
               〈◊〉
               his
               feete
               ;
               shame
               commanding
               her
               to
               be
               bashfull
               ,
               love
               drawing
               her
               on
               to
               a
               reverent
               confidence
               :
               she
               began
               with
               teares
               ,
               but
               never
               ceased
               to
               kisse
               his
               feete
               ;
               
                 for
                 whoever
                 hath
                 least
                 cause
                 to
                 weepe
                 hath
                 most
                 cause
                 to
                 love
                 ,
                 his
                 synns
                 being
                 either
                 forgiven
                 him
                 ,
                 or
                 prevented
                 ▪
              
               
               She
               considered
               what
               she
               had
               done
               and
               would
               put
               noe
               stint
               to
               what
               she
               was
               to
               doe
               for
               satisfaction
               ▪
               she
               poured
               forth
               teares
               from
               her
               eyes
               ,
               but
               more
               acts
               o●
               love
               from
               her
               hart
               ,
               and
               her
               very
               teares
               served
               her
               as
               oile
               to
               〈◊〉
               me
               her
               affection
               ,
               comparing
               her
               owne
               vnworthynes
               with
               so
               kind
               a
               reception
               
                 Behold
                 this
                 woman
              
               :
               compa●e
               reception
               with
               ●eception
               :
               by
               how
               much
               this
               is
               more
               gratious
               ,
               by
               to
               much
               thy
               teares
               and
               kiss●s
               ough
               to
               be
               more
               abunda●t
               and
               ●ervent
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Intertaynment
               of
               our
               Saviour
               with
               th●
               Cananean
               .
            
             
               I.
               THe
               Magdalen
               was
               not
               so
               lovingly
               intertayned
               ,
               but
               the
               Cananean
               may
               seeme
               to
               have
               been
               as
               roughly
               ,
               
               at
               first
               ,
               reiected
               ;
               for
               though
               
                 she
                 cryed
                 after
                 him
              
               a
               mayne
               ;
               and
               had
               his
               Apostles
               intercessours
               ,
               and
               coming
               neerer
               
                 prostrated
                 herself
              
               before
               him
               ,
               she
               could
               hardly
               be
               heared
               ;
               because
               she
               was
               a
               stranger
               by
               nation
               ,
               and
               not
               of
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               to
               whome
               our
               Saviour
               was
               immediatly
               sent
               and
               not
               to
               the
               gentils
               .
               It
               is
               true
               also
               that
               her
               request
               was
               not
               directly
               for
               her
               spirituall
               reliefe
               ,
               as
               the
               Magdalens
               but
               for
               the
               reliefe
               of
               her
               d●ughter
               that
               was
               tormented
               with
               an
               evill
               spirit
               :
               Yet
               that
               was
               figuratively
               her
               soule
               ,
               
               (
               as
               S.
               Ierome
               interpreteth
               it
               )
               oppressed
               as
               then
               with
               Idolat●ie
               .
               And
               all
               this
               to
               vs
               is
               an
               Instruction
               ,
               no●
               to
               come
               at
               any
               time
               to
               this
               blessed
               Sacrament
               for
               human
               respects
               ,
               as
               to
               doe
               as
               others
               doe
               ,
               or
               because
               we
               ●ill
               no●
               displease
               ,
               or
               only
               for
               some
               temporall
               end
               that
               tendeth
               not
               to
               our
               spirituall
               good
               ;
               for
               tho●gh
               nothing
               of
               this
               be
               absolutely
               vnlawfull
               ,
               ād
               in
               time
               God
               hath
               so
               much
               mercy
               of
               vs
               ,
               that
               he
               turnes
               our
               affections
               to
               some
               better
               motives
               ▪
               yet
               we
               shall
               not
               have
               ●or
               the
               present
               so
               much
               benefit
               ;
               but
               ●ather
               doe
               deserve
               in
               some
               measu●e
               a
               check
               and
               that
               out
               Saviour
               should
               turne
               himself
               from
               vs
               ;
               for
               he
               comes
               not
               to
               vs
               for
               those
               ends
               ,
               but
               for
               our
               spirituall
               occa●ions
               .
            
             
               II.
               The
               poore
               woman
               ,
               as
               it
               seemes
               ,
               had
               so
               much
               beleefe
               of
               our
               Saviours
               power
               ,
               and
               so
               much
               confidence
               in
               his
               goodnes
               ,
               that
               she
               would
               not
               be
               beaten
               of
               ;
               but
               the
               more
               he
               delayed
               her
               ,
               the
               more
               earnest
               she
               was
               in
               her
               request
               ;
               and
               having
               vsed
               other
               expressions
               before
               ,
               explay●ing
               her
               daughters
               necessitie
               ,
               here
               prostrating
               herself
               before
               him
               ,
               confined
               herself
               to
               few
               words
               saying
               only
               ,
               
                 Lord
                 help
                 me
              
               .
               And
               our
               Saviour
               ●elling
               her
               ,
               
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 good
                 ●o
                 take
                 the
                 bread
                 of
                 the
                 Children
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 cast
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 dogs
                 :
              
               She
               nothing
               trobled
               at
               i●
               ,
               but
               humbly
               acknowledging
               her
               vnworthynes
               ,
               replyed
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               true
               ,
               
                 but
                 ye●●hat
                 little
                 dogs
                 did
                 feed
                 of
                 the
                 crumbs
                 that
                 fell
                 from
                 thier
                 ●●asters
                 table
                 .
              
               In
               eff●ct
               saying
               with
               the
               prodigall
               Child
               vpon
               his
               returne
               ,
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 I
                 have
                 synned
                 against
                 heaven
                 and
                 
                 in
                 thy
                 sight
                 ,
                 now
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 worthy
                 to
                 be
                 called
                 thy
                 sonne
                 make
                 me
                 as
                 one
                 of
                 thy
                 hyrelings
                 ,
              
               or
               servants
               ,
               or
               the
               meanest
               in
               thy
               house
               ,
               to
               sit
               vnder
               thy
               table
               ;
               for
               the
               crumbs
               which
               fall
               from
               it
               are
               more
               delicious
               then
               all
               the
               daynties
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               more
               soveraigne
               for
               all
               my
               infirmities
               .
               
                 O
                 heavenly
                 banket
                 ,
                 
                 in
                 which
                 Christ
                 is
                 received
                 ,
                 the
                 memorie
                 of
                 his
                 passion
                 is
                 recorded
                 ;
                 the
                 soule
                 is
                 filled
                 with
                 grace
                 ;
                 and
                 a
                 pledge
                 of
                 future
                 glorie
                 is
                 givē
                 into
                 our
                 hands
                 .
              
            
             
               III.
               Her
               perseverance
               ,
               and
               humilitie
               prevayled
               so
               farre
               with
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               that
               he
               not
               only
               granted
               her
               request
               ,
               in
               the
               cure
               of
               her
               daughter
               ;
               but
               greately
               commended
               her
               faith
               ;
               giving
               vs
               to
               vnderstand
               ,
               that
               nothing
               must
               beate
               us
               of
               from
               stedfastly
               beleeving
               his
               blessed
               presence
               ,
               and
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               though
               we
               doe
               not
               sudenly
               feele
               the
               effect
               of
               receiving
               ▪
               and
               that
               we
               must
               humble
               ourselves
               the
               more
               ,
               and
               impute
               the
               delay
               to
               our
               owne
               vndeservings
               ,
               as
               truly
               the
               cause
               why
               we
               feele
               not
               so
               much
               benefit
               :
               And
               it
               is
               no
               ill
               way
               to
               deserve
               increase
               of
               grace
               ,
               to
               offer
               to
               our
               blessed
               Saviour
               at
               the
               time
               of
               receiving
               a
               good
               purpose
               to
               abide
               ,
               or
               dissemble
               a
               reproch
               ,
               or
               a
               hard
               word
               ,
               which
               may
               fall
               from
               our
               neighbour
               towards
               vs
               ,
               by
               example
               of
               this
               Woman
               ,
               who
               in
               effect
               seemed
               to
               be
               reckoned
               no
               better
               then
               a
               dog
               ;
               and
               how
               meanly
               doe
               some
               people
               think
               ,
               and
               speake
               of
               our
               Saviour
               himself
               ,
               and
               of
               this
               holy
               table
               ?
               Yet
               he
               dissembleth
               it
               for
               our
               good
               ,
               and
               continueth
               his
               gracious
               presence
               with
               vs.
               
            
          
           
             
               Intertaynment
               of
               our
               Saviour
               with
               Ma●tha
               Marie
               and
               Lazarus
               .
            
             
               I.
               LAzarus
               is
               figure
               of
               the
               purgative
               life
               ,
               Martha
               of
               the
               active
               ▪
               Marie
               of
               the
               contemplative
               .
               The
               acts
               which
               are
               proper
               to
               all
               these
               three
               ,
               can
               not
               be
               better
               imployed
               then
               in
               intertayning
               our
               Blessed
               Saviour
               ,
               with
               the
               like
               love
               that
               these
               two
               sisters
               ,
               and
               thier
               brother
               Lazarus
               did
               intertayne
               him
               in
               thier
               life
               time
               .
               Lazarus
               first
               languished
               ,
               
               then
               dyed
               of
               his
               siknes
               ;
               but
               was
               restored
               to
               life
               by
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               and
               at
               an
               intertaynment
               ,
               a
               little
               before
               our
               Saviours
               passion
               ,
               
               
                 was
                 one
                 of
                 th●se
                 that
                 sat
                 at
                 table
                 :
              
               It
               is
               farre
               from
               our
               dutie
               ,
               but
               too
               often
               seen
               in
               vs
               ,
               that
               by
               disorder
               ,
               we
               suffer
               ill
               humours
               ,
               and
               ill
               
               dispossitions
               to
               grow
               in
               our
               soules
               ,
               which
               vitiating
               the
               health
               therof
               ,
               
                 we
                 languish
              
               ,
               and
               are
               dull
               in
               the
               service
               of
               God
               ;
               a●d
               not
               vsing
               convenient
               remedie
               in
               time
               ,
               we
               come
               to
               dye
               mortall
               offense
               ;
               and
               abiding
               long
               in
               it
               ,
               
                 we
                 become
                 oysome
              
               ,
               
               and
               of
               ill
               example
               to
               others
               ;
               and
               were
               not
               the
               goodnes
               of
               God
               incomparable
               ,
               so
               we
               should
               lye
               irrecoverably
               turned
               into
               very
               earth
               ,
               without
               possibilitie
               of
               returning
               ,
               or
               raysing
               our
               head
               towards
               heaven
               :
               But
               our
               Saviour
               ;
               of
               himself
               ,
               profers
               to
               coem
               to
               vs
               ,
               and
               rayse
               vs.
               
                 He
                 is
                 dead
                 ,
                 but
                 let
                 vs
                 go
                 to
                 him
              
               ;
               and
               out
               of
               our
               corruption
               draweth
               our
               greater
               good
               .
               Here
               it
               fitting
               we
               should
               borrow
               teares
               of
               the
               systers
               ;
               and
               contemplating
               our
               owne
               spirituall
               misfortunes
               ,
               bewayle
               them
               vnconsolably
               .
               Lord
               ,
               what
               a
               disastre
               was
               it
               to
               me
               ,
               that
               I
               should
               forsake
               thee
               ?
               if
               I
               had
               had
               thee
               in
               my
               thoughts
               ,
               as
               I
               ought
               ,
               this
               would
               not
               have
               befallen
               me
               ;
               I
               am
               loathsome
               to
               myself
               in
               this
               dungeon
               of
               synne
               ,
               in
               which
               I
               am
               buryed
               ;
               what
               a
               weight
               of
               difficultie
               doth
               presse
               me
               downe
               ,
               that
               I
               cannot
               rayse
               myself
               ▪
               Command
               ,
               sweet●
               Iesns
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 stone
                 be
                 removed
              
               ;
               give
               me
               grace
               to
               vnderstand
               thoroughly
               
                 where
                 I
                 have
                 layed
              
               myself
               ;
               call
               vpon
               me
               
                 with
                 a
                 strong
                 voyc●●
                 Lazarus
                 come
                 forth
              
               ;
               vntie
               the
               bonds
               in
               which
               I
               am
               insnared
               ;
               ô
               how
               willingly
               will
               I
               obey
               thy
               voyce
               ,
               and
               be
               carefull
               not
               to
               fall
               into
               the
               like
               herafter
               .
            
             
               II.
               We
               may
               easyly
               imagin
               what
               ioy
               this
               bred
               in
               the
               two
               sisters
               ,
               but
               it
               bred
               also
               no
               lesse
               envie
               ;
               and
               malice
               in
               some
               of
               the
               Iewes
               in
               so
               much
               that
               the
               chiefe
               of
               them
               contrived
               
                 how
                 they
                 might
                 kill
                 Lazarus
                 ,
                 because
                 many
                 did
                 beleieve
                 in
                 our
                 Saviour
                 by
                 occasion
                 of
                 this
                 miracle
                 .
              
               
               By
               which
               we
               must
               learne
               both
               to
               be
               thankfull
               to
               our
               Saviour
               for
               so
               greate
               a
               benefit
               ,
               as
               at
               which
               the
               very
               
                 Angels
                 doe
                 reioyce
              
               ;
               and
               be
               the
               more
               wary
               we
               be
               not
               intrapped
               by
               our
               Ghostly
               enimie
               ,
               
               
                 who
                 like
                 a
                 roring
                 lion
                 walketh
                 about
                 ,
                 seeking
                 whom
                 be
                 〈◊〉
                 dev●ure
              
               ;
               
               the
               diligence
               of
               Martha
               in
               intertaying
               〈…〉
               will
               put
               vs
               in
               a
               way
               to
               secure
               ourselves
               〈…〉
               .
               Our
               Saviour
               in
               such
               an
               occasion
               sayed
               vnto
               〈◊〉
               
                 Martha
                 ,
                 Martha
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 carefull
                 ,
                 and
                 art
                 trobled
                 about
                 many
                 things
                 .
              
               
               He
               did
               not
               mis●ike
               her
               carefulnes
               :
               not
               to
               be
               〈◊〉
               ,
               is
               next
               degree
               to
               neglect
               ;
               to
               be
               carefull
               and
               〈…〉
               I
               ,
               argues
               pusillanimitie
               :
               to
               be
               〈…〉
               out
               of
               a
               noble
               disposition
               ,
               confident
               
               in
               that
               which
               is
               best
               :
               And
               ,
               speaking
               of
               intertaynment
               ,
               in
               three
               things
               people
               vse
               to
               shew
               thier
               care
               ;
               that
               there
               be
               varietie
               of
               good
               meates
               ;
               that
               they
               be
               tender
               and
               well
               seasoned
               ;
               that
               they
               be
               served
               in
               good
               order
               and
               time
               .
               These
               three
               betoken
               the
               serious
               mortifications
               of
               our
               passions
               and
               evill
               customes
               after
               our
               reconciliation
               :
               Varietie
               of
               vertuous
               actions
               sometimes
               praying
               ,
               sometimes
               reading
               ,
               sometimes
               doing
               some
               deed
               of
               Charitie
               ,
               spirituall
               or
               temporall
               ,
               sometime
               attending
               to
               our
               other
               occasions
               according
               to
               our
               calling
               .
               And
               thirdly
               that
               all
               these
               things
               be
               not
               done
               at
               randome
               ,
               but
               in
               an
               orderly
               ,
               and
               constant
               way
               ,
               and
               distribution
               so
               neere
               aspossibly
               we
               can
               .
            
             
               III.
               It
               is
               very
               true
               ,
               that
               Charitie
               ,
               or
               the
               love
               of
               God
               ▪
               is
               the
               queen
               of
               vertues
               ,
               and
               is
               that
               
                 one
                 thing
              
               ,
               which
               is
               absolutely
               necessarie
               ,
               as
               indeed
               comprehending
               all
               other
               vertues
               ,
               
               as
               the
               Apostle
               setteth
               forth
               vnto
               vs
               :
               
                 Charitie
                 is
                 patient
                 ,
                 benigne
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 envie
                 &c.
                 and
                 is
                 never
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 from
                 vs
              
               ;
               because
               fayth
               ,
               and
               hope
               ,
               and
               other
               vertues
               will
               cease
               in
               heaven
               ,
               where
               there
               will
               be
               no
               occasion
               of
               them
               .
               Charitie
               remayneth
               for
               ever
               .
               And
               happy
               are
               they
               who
               with
               Marie
               Magdalen
               can
               
                 sit
                 at
                 the
                 feete
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
              
               ;
               by
               hearing
               and
               speaking
               of
               his
               love
               ▪
               to
               inflame
               it
               in
               thier
               harts
               :
               It
               is
               
                 the
                 best
                 part
              
               ,
               yet
               they
               must
               vnderstand
               that
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               we
               live
               in
               this
               vale
               of
               miserie
               ,
               it
               is
               but
               a
               part
               ;
               it
               must
               be
               so
               attended
               vnto
               ▪
               as
               not
               to
               hinder
               other
               occasions
               ,
               which
               dayly
               call
               vpon
               vs.
               And
               even
               in
               this
               intertaynment
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               when
               we
               receive
               him
               ,
               though
               our
               whole
               life
               time
               were
               not
               sufficient
               to
               attend
               vpon
               him
               for
               once
               receiving
               ,
               yet
               having
               set
               at
               his
               feete
               some
               convenient
               sp●ce
               ,
               so
               we
               part
               ●o●
               from
               him
               for
               idlenes
               ,
               ortediousnes
               ,
               or
               neglect
               ,
               we
               may
               not
               omit
               other
               necessarie
               bysines
               ;
               but
               having
               commended
               all
               the
               occasions
               of
               the
               day
               ,
               or
               weeke
               following
               ▪
               to
               his
               direction
               ,
               we
               shall
               find
               that
               we
               shall
               have
               no
               reason
               to
               complayne
               that
               we
               
                 are
                 left
                 alone
              
               ,
               but
               be
               holpen
               ,
               〈◊〉
               assisted
               in
               our
               distractions
               by
               our
               former
               quie●
               .
               〈◊〉
               thou
               art
               my
               beloved
               ,
               
               choosen
               among
               a
               thousand
               ,
               in
               whome
               it
               hath
               pleased
               my
               soule
               to
               dwell
               all
               the
               dayes
               of
               my
               life
               ;
               thou
               are
               he
               in
               whome
               is
               all
               true
               peace
               and
               quier
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Intertaynment
               of
               our
               Saviour
               with
               Zacheus
               .
            
             
               I.
               ZAch●us
               was
               Prince
               ,
               
               or
               chiefe
               of
               the
               Publicans
               :
               
                 a
                 rich
                 man
              
               ,
               and
               
                 desirous
                 to
                 s●●
                 our
                 Saviour
              
               ,
               as
               he
               passed
               that
               way
               ,
               
                 but
                 could
                 not
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 th●
                 throng
                 of
                 peopl●
                 ,
                 himself
                 being
                 low
                 of
                 stature
                 ,
                 therfore
                 running
                 before
                 ,
                 he
                 went
                 vp
                 into
                 a
                 sycomore
                 tree
                 .
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 see
                 him
                 .
              
               This
               represents
               vnto
               vs
               the
               condition
               of
               many
               .
               who
               are
               hard
               of
               beleefe
               ,
               and
               find
               a
               thousand
               difficulties
               ▪
               particula●ly
               in
               this
               Mysterie
               of
               the
               blessed
               Sacrament
               ;
               humane
               reasons
               thro●ging
               vpon
               them
               so
               thick
               ,
               that
               the
               more
               they
               strive
               inthem
               ,
               the
               further
               they
               are
               thrust
               of
               from
               seeing
               our
               Saviour
               as
               he
               is
               ;
               and
               the
               richer
               they
               are
               indowed
               with
               naturall
               wit
               ,
               the
               more
               difficultie
               oftimes
               they
               find
               ;
               and
               where
               thier
               naturall
               wit
               doth
               not
               help
               the
               ●ownes
               of
               thier
               stature
               ,
               they
               think
               that
               run●ing
               before
               every
               body
               with
               philosophicall
               discourses
               they
               shall
               discover
               that
               which
               will
               give
               them
               content
               and
               satisfaction
               .
               But
               as
               Zache●s
               had
               been
               little
               the
               better
               ,
               if
               no
               other
               co●●●e
               had
               been
               taken
               ,
               but
               his
               stepping
               into
               the
               sycomore
               tree
               ,
               and
               perhaps
               that
               only
               sight
               might
               have
               put
               him
               into
               a
               m●aner
               conceit
               of
               our
               Saviour
               then
               before
               it
               ;
               
               so
               it
               fares
               with
               these
               men
               .
               
                 Thou
                 must
                 beware
                 of
                 curious
                 ,
                 and
                 unprofitable
                 searching
                 into
                 this
                 most
                 profound
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 wilt
                 not
                 be
                 drowned
                 in
                 the
                 depth
                 of
                 doubtfulnes
                 .
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               II.
               In
               regard
               nothwithstanding
               that
               his
               indeavour
               to
               see
               our
               Saviour
               was
               not
               all
               together
               of
               curiositie
               ,
               b●●
               probably
               out
               of
               some
               reverend
               conceite
               of
               him
               mingled
               with
               it
               ,
               our
               Saviour
               taking
               compassion
               of
               him
               shewed
               him
               the
               way
               how
               he
               might
               come
               ,
               both
               truly
               to
               know
               him
               ,
               and
               in●oy
               him
               ;
               wherfore
               
                 looking
                 vp
                 vpon
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 〈◊〉
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 make
                 hast
                 ,
                 and
                 come
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 for
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 I
                 〈◊〉
                 ●bide
                 in
                 thy
                 house
                 .
              
               It
               must
               be
               light
               from
               our
               Saviou●
               eye
               ,
               supernaturaly
               inlightening
               vs
               ,
               that
               must
               give
               vs
               〈◊〉
               ●rue
               notion
               of
               this
               mys●erie
               ;
               it
               is
               our
               dutie
               how
               lo●
               〈◊〉
               we
               be
               of
               stature
               ,
               or
               howeve●
               rich
               in
               naturall
               〈◊〉
               to
               
                 make
                 hast
              
               ,
               When
               ever
               any
               reason
               represents
               itself
               〈◊〉
               trarie
               to
               what
               fayth
               doth
               tell
               vs
               (
               not
               to
               runne
               higher
               a●●
               higher
               in
               our
               〈◊〉
               )
               but
               ba●●ing
               discourses
               ,
               to
               〈◊〉
               
               lower
               and
               lower
               into
               our
               owne
               disabilities
               ,
               mindfull
               of
               that
               caveat
               which
               S.
               
               Paul
               gives
               vs
               :
               
                 If
                 any
                 man
                 think
                 that
                 he
                 knoweth
                 some
                 thing
                 he
                 hath
                 not
                 yet
                 knowne
                 how
                 he
                 ought
                 to
                 know
                 .
              
               
               
                 Many
                 have
                 lost
                 thier
                 devotion
                 ,
                 while
                 they
                 would
                 be
                 searching
                 into
                 higher
                 things
                 .
              
            
             
               III.
               
                 And
                 he
                 made
                 hast
                 ,
                 and
                 came
                 downe
                 ,
                 and
                 received
                 him
                 reioycing
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 all
                 saw
                 it
                 ,
                 they
                 muttered
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 turned
                 in
                 to
                 a
                 man
                 that
                 was
                 a
                 synner
                 .
                 But
                 Zacheus
                 standing
                 sayed
                 to
                 our
                 Lord
                 :
                 Behold
                 the
                 half
                 of
                 my
                 goods
                 I
                 give
                 to
                 the
                 poore
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 I
                 have
                 defrauded
                 any
                 man
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 I
                 restore
                 foure-fold
                 .
              
               Let
               people
               mutter
               as
               they
               please
               ,
               either
               at
               the
               blindnes
               of
               our
               fayth
               ,
               or
               at
               our
               hast
               to
               come
               to
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               and
               often
               receiving
               ;
               We
               see
               here
               the
               bene●it
               of
               it
               ▪
               the
               more
               we
               submit
               our
               thoughts
               to
               fayth
               ,
               the
               more
               constant
               we
               become
               in
               it
               ;
               the
               of●ener
               we
               receive
               ,
               the
               more
               grace
               is
               derived
               into
               vs
               ,
               and
               more
               ligh●
               ,
               and
               resolution
               to
               discover
               ,
               and
               remedie
               things
               of
               which
               before
               we
               made
               no
               account
               :
               And
               ●he
               office
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               and
               intent
               of
               his
               coming
               ,
               being
               
                 to
                 seeke
                 and
                 to
                 sav●
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 lost
                 ,
              
               we
               have
               the
               more
               frequent
               occasion
               ,
               and
               more
               potēt
               motive
               to
               seeke
               ●ith
               him
               into
               our
               soules
               ,
               and
               expect
               saluation
               from
               him
               .
               
               
                 Behold
                 I
                 stand
                 before
                 thee
                 ,
                 poore
                 and
                 naked
                 ,
                 begging
                 g●ace
                 ,
                 and
                 craving
                 mercy
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Intertayment
               of
               our
               Saviour
               with
               the
               people
               of
               Hierusalem
               .
            
             
               I.
               THe
               Prophet
               Zacharie
               exhorts
               the
               people
               of
               Hierusalem
               greately
               to
               reioyce
               ,
               and
               to
               exult
               in
               regard
               of
               our
               Saviours
               coming
               :
               
               
                 Behold
                 thy
                 king
                 shall
                 come
                 vnto
                 thee
                 poore
              
               (
               or
               as
               S.
               Matthew
               records
               it
               )
               
                 ●eeke
                 ,
                 sitting
                 vpon
                 an
                 ,
                 Asse
                 ,
                 and
                 vpon
                 a
                 colt
                 ,
                 the
                 fole
                 of
                 an
                 Asse
                 .
              
               And
               he
               gives
               the
               reason
               ,
               
               because
               in
               this
               meeke
               and
               ●umble
               manner
               he
               intended
               to
               conquer
               the
               world
               bringing
               both
               Iew
               and
               Ge●till
               to
               receive
               him
               as
               thier
               king
               ,
               and
               to
               obey
               his
               commands
               and
               directions
               .
               The
               same
               meeke
               ,
               and
               humble
               manner
               he
               continues
               till
               this
               day
               ,
               particularly
               in
               the
               blessed
               Sacrament
               ,
               offering
               himself
               to
               be
               received
               b●
               vs
               in
               so
               loving
               a
               way
               ,
               that
               however
               they
               who
               have
               ●ier
               thoughts
               pinned
               vpon
               worldly
               greatnes
               ,
               may
               t●●nk
               it
               strange
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               folly
               in
               vs
               to
               beleeve
               ,
               tha●●e
               should
               come
               vnto
               vs
               in
               so
               poore
               ,
               and
               infirme
               wise
               ,
               
               yet
               to
               those
               who
               truly
               consider
               his
               loving
               intent
               in
               it
               ,
               it
               is
               both
               admirable
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               received
               with
               all
               ioy
               and
               exul●ation
               ,
               subiecting
               our
               vnderstanding
               to
               his
               power
               ,
               wisdome
               ,
               and
               goodnes
               ;
               and
               bridling
               our
               wilde
               thoughts
               from
               ranging
               out
               of
               the
               high
               and
               beaten
               way
               of
               Gods
               received
               truth
               .
            
             
               II.
               The
               expression
               which
               the
               people
               made
               of
               thier
               ioy
               and
               contentment
               ,
               was
               not
               a
               little
               also
               to
               be
               admired
               ,
               considering
               the
               humble
               manner
               in
               which
               he
               choose
               to
               make
               this
               his
               solemne
               entrance
               :
               
                 The
                 disciples
                 covered
                 the
                 Asse
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 colt
                 with
                 thier
                 garments
                 ;
                 the
                 people
                 likewise
                 Spread
                 thiers
                 vpon
                 the
                 ground
                 all
                 a
                 long
                 as
                 he
                 rode
                 ;
                 others
                 cut
                 downe
                 branches
                 ,
                 and
                 leaves
                 of
                 trees
                 ,
                 and
                 strewed
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 multitudes
                 that
                 went
                 b●fore
                 him
                 ▪
                 and
                 followed
                 him
                 ,
                 cryed
                 Hosanna
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 David
                 ;
                 blessed
                 is
                 he
                 that
                 cometh
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 ,
                 Hosanna
                 in
                 the
                 highest
                 :
                 And
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 entred
                 Hierusale●
                 the
                 whole
                 citty
                 was
                 moved
                 ,
                 saying
                 who
                 is
                 this
                 ?
                 and
                 the
                 people
                 sayed
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 Iesus
                 ,
              
               
               
                 the
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 of
                 Nazareth
                 in
                 Galilee
                 S.
              
               Bernard
               tells
               vs
               ,
               that
               to
               receive
               our
               Saviour
               worthyly
               ,
               we
               must
               be
               clad
               with
               the
               garments
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               thier
               doctrine
               ,
               thier
               vertues
               ,
               thier
               obedience
               ,
               thier
               charitie
               ;
               we
               must
               lay
               ourselves
               vnder
               his
               fee●e
               ,
               acknowledging
               that
               whatever
               we
               have
               is
               his
               ;
               garment
               ,
               branch
               ,
               and
               leafe
               ;
               and
               incessantly
               consider
               
                 who
                 he
                 is
              
               ;
               for
               whatever
               we
               can
               arrive
               to
               know
               of
               him
               will
               fall
               short
               of
               his
               worth
               :
               
                 This
                 is
                 Iesus
              
               :
               Blessed
               is
               he
               that
               can
               vnderstand
               this
               word
               .
               
               
                 He
                 that
                 finds
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 finds
                 a
                 good
                 treasure
                 ,
                 yea
                 a
                 good
                 above
                 all
                 goods
                 :
                 He
                 that
                 leeseth
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 leeseth
                 more
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 .
              
            
             
               III.
               Our
               blessed
               Saviour
               ,
               amidst
               all
               this
               intertaynment
               ,
               and
               all
               this
               joy
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               so
               soone
               as
               from
               the
               top
               of
               mount
               Olivet
               he
               discovered
               the
               citty
               of
               Hierusalem
               ,
               brake
               forth
               into
               teares
               ,
               and
               into
               a
               most
               sad
               expression
               of
               himself
               .
               
               
                 O
                 Hierusalsm
                 ;
                 if
                 thou
                 〈◊〉
                 knowen
                 ,
                 even
                 in
                 this
                 thy
                 day
                 ,
                 the
                 things
                 which
                 belong
                 to
                 thy
                 peace
                 ;
                 but
                 no●
                 they
                 are
                 hidden
                 from
                 thy
                 eyes
                 .
                 &c.
              
               He
               saw
               that
               however
               the
               whole
               citty
               was
               moved
               at
               his
               coming
               ,
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               it
               ,
               had
               not
               the
               motions
               towards
               him
               ●hich
               becomed
               them
               ,
               and
               him
               ;
               and
               even
               many
               of
               those
               〈◊〉
               for
               〈◊〉
               present
               cryed
               Hosanna
               ,
               would
               not
               long
               after
               be
               〈◊〉
               
               and
               cry
               Barrrabas
               ,
               and
               
                 Crucifie
                 him
              
               .
               Where
               we
               see
               with
               how
               much
               reasō
               the
               Apostle
               admonisheth
               every
               one
               of
               vs
               ,
               
               to
               examin
               ,
               
                 and
                 prove
                 himself
              
               ,
               before
               and
               after
               he
               eates
               of
               this
               facred
               bread
               ,
               that
               he
               come
               not
               vnworthyly
               not
               making
               difference
               betwixt
               this
               and
               a
               common
               table
               ;
               nor
               after
               having
               been
               intertayned
               at
               it
               ,
               returne
               like
               a
               dog
               to
               his
               vomit
               .
               We
               approch
               to
               him
               who
               hath
               an
               eye
               which
               searcheth
               into
               our
               very
               harts
               ;
               there
               is
               no
               dissembling
               :
               but
               as
               he
               searcheth
               into
               vs
               ,
               let
               vs
               search
               into
               his
               deservings
               ,
               and
               be
               midfull
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               we
               shall
               find
               the
               peace
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               is
               hidden
               from
               the
               eyes
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               injoy
               the
               peace
               of
               our
               mind
               ,
               which
               will
               be
               to
               vs
               
                 a
                 continuall
                 banket
              
               .
               
               And
               insteed
               of
               drawing
               teares
               from
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               we
               shall
               rejoyce
               him
               and
               the
               Angels
               ;
               who
               will
               joyne
               with
               the
               devout
               people
               ,
               and
               sing
               Hosanna
               ,
               
               at
               this
               happy
               meeting
               .
               
                 Let
                 all
                 people
                 ,
                 nations
                 ,
                 and
                 tongues
                 prayse
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 thy
                 holy
                 ,
                 and
                 me●●ifluous
                 name
                 ,
                 and
                 magnifie
                 it
                 with
                 ardent
                 devotion
                 ,
                 end
                 jubilee
                 .
                 &c.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               Intertaynment
               of
               our
               Saviour
               with
               the
               first
               Christians
               .
            
             
               I.
               IT
               is
               recorded
               of
               the
               first
               Christians
               that
               
                 they
                 were
                 presevering
                 in
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 communication
                 of
                 breaking
                 of
                 bread
                 ,
                 and
                 prayers
                 ,
                 and
                 greate
                 feare
                 was
                 in
                 all
                 .
                 And
                 all
                 that
                 beleeved
                 were
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 all
                 things
                 common
                 .
                 Thier
                 possessions
                 ,
                 and
                 substance
                 they
                 sold
                 ,
                 and
                 divided
                 them
                 to
                 all
                 ,
                 as
                 every
                 one
                 had
                 need
                 .
              
               This
               being
               the
               practise
               of
               those
               primitive
               times
               ,
               it
               must
               serve
               vs
               as
               a
               patterne
               ,
               in
               some
               proportion
               ,
               to
               imitate
               ,
               at
               least
               in
               the
               occasion
               which
               we
               have
               to
               receive
               our
               Lord
               ,
               and
               partake
               of
               that
               heavenly
               bread
               ,
               which
               they
               handled
               with
               so
               greate
               reverence
               :
               And
               first
               we
               must
               continue
               stedfast
               in
               the
               doctrine
               of
               the
               Apostles
               concerning
               it
               :
               which
               doctrine
               we
               may
               read
               at
               large
               in
               the
               eleventh
               Chapter
               of
               the
               first
               of
               S.
               Paul
               to
               the
               Corinthians
               ,
               confirming
               what
               the
               Gospells
               deliver
               ,
               concerning
               the
               realitie
               of
               the
               Body
               and
               blood
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               vnder
               the
               shapes
               of
               bread
               and
               wine
               ;
               and
               teaching
               vs
               how
               greate
               difference
               we
               ought
               to
               make
               betwixt
               this
               spirituall
               banke●
               ,
               and
               other
               meetings
               ;
               and
               consequently
               examin
               ourselves
               
               before
               hand
               ,
               and
               cleare
               our
               consciences
               from
               synne
               coming
               to
               receive
               him
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               searcher
               of
               harts
               and
               judge
               of
               the
               quick
               and
               the
               dead
               .
               
               
                 If
                 thou
                 hadst
                 the
                 puritie
                 of
                 Angels
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 holynes
                 of
                 S.
                 Ihon
                 Baptist
                 ;
                 thou
                 were
                 not
                 worthy
                 to
                 receive
                 this
                 Sacrament
                 .
              
            
             
               II.
               Secondly
               ;
               it
               is
               fitting
               we
               should
               bestow
               some
               time
               in
               prayer
               ,
               both
               before
               and
               after
               receiving
               ;
               and
               not
               come
               abruptly
               to
               the
               holy
               table
               ,
               or
               go
               from
               it
               ,
               as
               we
               would
               from
               an
               ordinarie
               meale
               ;
               but
               think
               what
               we
               are
               doing
               ,
               and
               have
               done
               ;
               and
               commend
               ourselves
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               his
               Saints
               vpon
               it
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               receive
               the
               benefit
               of
               so
               greate
               a
               treasure
               more
               plentifully
               .
               The
               Apostle
               tells
               vs
               ▪
               
               that
               
                 many
                 were
                 weake
                 ,
                 and
                 feeble
              
               among
               the
               first
               Christians
               ,
               
                 and
                 many
                 did
                 dye
              
               ,
               because
               they
               made
               little
               or
               no
               difference
               betwixt
               this
               and
               other
               meats
               ;
               which
               spiritually
               at
               least
               doth
               befall
               vs
               ,
               when
               we
               come
               and
               go
               away
               vnreverently
               ;
               for
               first
               we
               grow
               weake
               ,
               and
               feeble
               in
               our
               resolutions
               of
               serving
               God
               ,
               and
               keeping
               his
               commandments
               ,
               and
               then
               neglect
               them
               ,
               which
               brings
               vs
               to
               the
               death
               of
               our
               soules
               .
            
             
               III.
               Thirdly
               the
               day
               in
               which
               we
               receive
               ,
               it
               were
               fitting
               we
               should
               continue
               in
               our
               thoughts
               the
               feare
               of
               God
               ,
               more
               particularly
               th●n
               other
               dayes
               ,
               remembring
               now
               and
               then
               what
               a
               guest
               hath
               vouchsafed
               to
               lodge
               in
               our
               breast
               :
               and
               fourthly
               also
               weane
               ourselves
               some
               thing
               from
               the
               pleasures
               ;
               and
               vanities
               of
               the
               world
               ;
               doing
               some
               act
               of
               charitie
               towards
               our
               Neighbour
               ,
               by
               way
               of
               almes
               or
               otherwise
               ;
               taking
               heed
               that
               we
               fall
               not
               into
               contention
               with
               others
               ,
               but
               maintayne
               love
               and
               charitie
               towards
               all
               ;
               for
               our
               Saviour
               hath
               reserved
               nothing
               from
               vs
               ,
               but
               given
               vs
               his
               whole
               substance
               ;
               and
               this
               is
               properly
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               love
               ,
               in
               which
               he
               desires
               to
               be
               with
               vs
               ,
               
                 one
                 body
                 and
                 one
                 spirit
              
               ,
               and
               that
               we
               should
               be
               so
               one
               with
               another
               ,
               
               
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 been
                 called
                 in
                 one
                 hope
                 of
                 our
                 vocation
                 .
              
               
                 O
                 my
                 God!
                 how
                 much
                 did
                 they
                 indeavour
                 to
                 doe
                 to
                 please
                 thee
                 ?
                 How
                 little
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 I
                 doe
                 ?
                 How
                 little
                 time
                 doe
                 I
                 bestow
                 wben
                 I
                 prepare
                 myself
                 to
                 receive
                 ?
                 Seldome
                 wholy
                 recollected
                 ,
                 more
                 seldome
                 free
                 from
                 all
                 distraction
                 .
              
               
                 Thomas
                 a
                 Kempis
                 l.
                 4.
                 c.
                 1.
                 n.
              
               5.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               Intertaynment
               of
               our
               Saviour
               with
               the
               Apostles
               .
            
             
               I.
               S.
               Peeter
               vpon
               occasion
               of
               the
               transfiguration
               of
               our
               Saviour
               sayed
               vnto
               him
               .
               
                 Lord
                 it
                 is
                 good
                 for
                 vs
                 to
                 be
                 here
              
               ;
               
               
                 if
                 those
                 wi●●
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 make
                 here
                 three
                 tabernacles
                 ;
                 one
                 for
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 for
                 Moyses
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 for
                 Elias
                 .
              
               Our
               Saviour
               in
               the
               blessed
               Sacrament
               doth
               not
               shew
               himself
               in
               a
               glorious
               shape
               ,
               but
               shrouded
               with
               the
               cloude
               ,
               or
               forme
               of
               bread
               and
               wine
               ;
               yet
               beholding
               him
               (
               not
               with
               the
               eye
               of
               sence
               ,
               as
               then
               S.
               Peeter
               )
               but
               with
               the
               eye
               of
               faith
               ,
               we
               may
               with
               as
               much
               love
               and
               confidence
               say
               vnto
               him
               ,
               
                 Lord
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 good
                 for
                 vs
                 to
                 be
                 here
                 :
              
               and
               insteed
               of
               the
               tabernacles
               of
               Moyses
               and
               Elias
               ,
               make
               vse
               of
               the
               figures
               of
               the
               old
               testament
               ,
               which
               represented
               this
               blessed
               mysterie
               ;
               as
               the
               Sacrifices
               of
               Abel
               ,
               and
               Abraham
               ,
               here
               accomplished
               ;
               and
               the
               Manna
               ,
               outgone
               by
               many
               degrees
               ;
               and
               the
               Paschal
               lambe
               ,
               and
               the
               bread
               of
               proposition
               ,
               and
               the
               dayly
               Sacrifices
               ,
               and
               what
               ever
               el●
               is
               recorded
               in
               all
               the
               ceremonialls
               ,
               with
               all
               the
               prophecies
               ;
               and
               consider
               how
               much
               the
               person
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               and
               the
               manner
               of
               his
               being
               present
               with
               vs
               ,
               and
               the
               inrent
               and
               effect
               of
               this
               my
               sterie
               ,
               doth
               exceed
               all
               that
               is
               gone
               before
               ;
               and
               taking
               vp
               thy
               rest
               in
               the
               tabernacle
               of
               thy
               hart
               with
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               say
               often
               to
               him
               ,
               
                 how
                 amiable
                 are
                 thy
                 tabernacles
                 o
                 Lord
                 of
                 hosts
                 !
              
               
               
                 My
                 soule
                 longeth
                 ,
                 and
                 languisheth
                 after
                 the
                 cours
                 of
                 my
                 Lord
                 :
                 my
                 hart
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 flesh
                 have
                 exvlted
                 in
                 my
                 living
                 God.
              
               &c.
               
            
             
               II.
               S.
               Paul
               
                 had
                 a
                 desire
                 to
                 be
                 dissolved
              
               ;
               that
               is
               even
               to
               dye
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               
                 be
                 with
                 Christ
              
               ,
               esteeming
               better
               then
               life
               ,
               or
               any
               thig
               that
               that
               this
               life
               can
               affoard
               ;
               
               that
               was
               a
               desire
               of
               seeing
               him
               in
               an
               other
               world
               ;
               yet
               if
               we
               did
               conceive
               things
               in
               thier
               right
               value
               ,
               we
               should
               in
               reason
               ,
               with
               as
               much
               fervour
               ,
               lay
               aside
               all
               worldly
               busines
               to
               be
               with
               Christ
               in
               this
               blessed
               action
               at
               convenient
               times
               ;
               saying
               with
               the
               same
               Apostostle
               ;
               
                 To
                 me
              
               ,
               
               
                 to
                 live
                 is
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 die
                 is
                 gayne
                 :
              
               that
               is
               Christ
               is
               my
               life
               ;
               and
               though
               I
               forsake
               all
               the
               world
               to
               be
               with
               him
               ,
               I
               shall
               be
               a
               gayner
               by
               i●
               -
               
                 Who
                 therfore
                 shall
                 sever
                 vs
                 from
                 the
                 Charitie
                 or
                 love
                 of
                 Christ.
                 Tribulation
                 ?
                 Or
                 distresse
                 ?
                 or
                 famine
                 ?
                 Or
                 nak●dnes
                 ?
              
               
               
                 Or
                 danger
                 ?
                 Or
                 persecution
                 ?
                 Or
                 the
                 
                 sword
                 ?
                 I
                 am
                 sure
                 that
                 neither
                 death
                 ,
                 nor
                 life
                 ,
                 nor
                 Angels
                 ,
                 nor
                 Principalities
                 ,
                 nor
                 Powers
                 ,
                 neither
                 things
                 present
                 ,
                 nor
                 things
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 nor
                 might
                 ,
                 nor
                 heigth
                 ,
                 nor
                 deapth
                 ,
                 nor
                 other
                 creature
                 shall
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 separate
                 &c.
                 
              
               I
               desire
               to
               be
               dissolved
               from
               this
               mortall
               body
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               see
               thee
               face
               ;
               but
               seeing
               it
               is
               thy
               pleasure
               that
               I
               only
               injoy
               thy
               in
               this
               covert
               manner
               ,
               I
               willingly
               forgo
               all
               worldly
               content
               ,
               all
               companie
               ,
               all
               pastime
               or
               intertaynment
               ,
               to
               be
               with
               thee
               ,
               for
               thou
               art
               my
               God
               ,
               and
               all
               things
               .
            
             
               III.
               S.
               Andrew
               with
               another
               ,
               seeing
               our
               Saviour
               once
               passe
               alone
               by
               him
               ,
               and
               hearing
               S.
               Jhon
               Baptist
               (
               whose
               disciple
               then
               he
               was
               )
               say
               ,
               
               
                 Behold
                 the
                 lambe
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               accosted
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               and
               asked
               him
               ,
               
                 Master
                 ,
                 where
                 dwellest
                 thou
                 ?
                 And
                 he
                 sayed
                 ,
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 see
                 ;
                 they
                 came
                 and
                 saw
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 abided
                 ,
                 and
                 taried
                 with
                 him
                 that
                 day
                 .
              
               VVhat
               can
               be
               more
               beseeming
               thee
               in
               this
               blessed
               action
               ,
               then
               even
               out
               of
               compassion
               to
               aske
               our
               Saviour
               where
               he
               dwelleth
               here
               below
               ,
               seeing
               his
               glorious
               habitation
               is
               so
               adorable
               in
               heaven
               .
               VVhat
               are
               our
               Churches
               ,
               be
               they
               never
               so
               sumptious
               ?
               And
               how
               many
               of
               them
               are
               more
               like
               stables
               then
               Churches
               ?
               And
               what
               is
               thy
               breast
               ?
               Come
               neere
               ,
               and
               home
               to
               thyself
               ,
               and
               see
               where
               ,
               and
               how
               thou
               intertaynest
               him
               ,
               and
               how
               long
               thou
               vsest
               to
               stay
               with
               him
               ▪
               S.
               James
               ,
               and
               S.
               Ihon
               ,
               vpon
               occasion
               that
               the
               Samaritans
               once
               did
               with
               discurtesie
               refuse
               to
               give
               passage
               to
               our
               Saviour
               through
               thier
               citty
               ,
               
               would
               have
               commanded
               fire
               from
               heaven
               vpon
               them
               ,
               which
               zeale
               though
               our
               Saviour
               rep●ehended
               as
               vnreasonable
               ,
               yet
               it
               behoveth
               vs
               to
               reflect
               ,
               how
               deepely
               we
               are
               apt
               to
               take
               an
               indignitie
               offered
               ,
               where
               ourselves
               are
               concerned
               and
               how
               slight
               oftimes
               we
               make
               of
               this
               so
               greate
               a
               curtesie
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               though
               it
               wholy
               concerne
               vs
               ;
               and
               againe
               how
               that
               really
               that
               punishment
               was
               not
               exorbitant
               ,
               considering
               the
               person
               contumeliously
               rejected
               ,
               and
               yet
               how
               little
               oftimes
               we
               value
               him
               .
            
             
               IV.
               Finally
               therfore
               joyne
               with
               S.
               Ihon
               ,
               who
               deserved
               the
               name
               of
               the
               beloved
               disciple
               ;
               and
               seeing
               our
               Saviour
               is
               pleased
               to
               remayne
               in
               thy
               breast
               ,
               as
               he
               gave
               vpon
               his
               a
               resting
               place
               to
               S.
               
               Ihon
               ,
               be
               not
               backward
               ,
               nor
               streight
               laced
               in
               point
               of
               love
               ,
               but
               as
               the
               favour
               is
               greater
               ,
               so
               to
               thy
               abilitie
               straine
               thy●elf
               to
               greater
               love
               :
               give
               him
               his
               full
               rest
               in
               thy
               soule
               :
               doe
               not
               disquiet
               him
               with
               v●●
               
               quiet
               thoughts
               ,
               words
               ,
               or
               deeds
               .
               Begge
               of
               him
               that
               he
               will
               stay
               with
               thee
               ,
               even
               beyond
               the
               time
               limited
               by
               the
               species
               ;
               
               say
               with
               the
               two
               disciples
               .
               
                 Mane
                 nobiscum
                 Domine
                 quoniam
                 advesperascit
              
               .
               
               And
               with
               the
               devout
               Thomas
               a
               Kempis
               .
               
                 VVould
                 to
                 God
                 that
                 thou
                 wouldest
                 totally
                 inflame
                 me
                 by
                 thy
                 presence
                 :
              
               
               stretch
               forth
               thy
               hand
               with
               S.
               Thomas
               ,
               and
               touch
               his
               sacred
               syde
               ,
               and
               hands
               ,
               and
               frete
               ,
               and
               kissing
               them
               say
               .
               
                 My
                 Lord
                 and
                 my
                 God.
              
               
            
          
           
             
               Intertaynments
               of
               our
               Saviour
               with
               the
               Angels
               and
               Saints
               .
            
             
               I.
               VVHile
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               at
               our
               Saviours
               Ascension
               ,
               were
               looking
               towards
               heaven
               after
               him
               ,
               two
               Angels
               appearing
               sayed
               ,
               
                 what
                 stand
                 you
                 looking
                 into
                 heavon
                 ?
              
               
               
                 This
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 taken
                 vp
                 from
                 you
                 into
                 heaven
                 shall
                 so
                 come
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 have
                 seen
                 him
                 going
                 into
                 heaven
                 .
              
               And
               really
               if
               we
               should
               consider
               only
               the
               worth
               ,
               and
               dignitie
               of
               his
               person
               ,
               it
               were
               but
               fitting
               he
               should
               in
               all
               occasions
               appeare
               in
               so
               much
               ,
               and
               much
               greater
               glorie
               ;
               but
               stooping
               to
               our
               weaknes
               ,
               and
               to
               our
               commoditie
               ,
               behold
               how
               he
               cometh
               ,
               not
               clad
               with
               glorie
               ,
               but
               clouded
               vnder
               the
               shapes
               of
               bread
               and
               wine
               ;
               yet
               this
               
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 Iesus
              
               ,
               who
               then
               taken
               vp
               into
               heaven
               ,
               sitteth
               at
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               his
               heavenly
               Father
               in
               glorie
               .
               Stand
               therfore
               ,
               and
               looke
               earnestly
               into
               this
               heavenly
               mysterie
               .
               Admire
               and
               love
               his
               goodnes
               ;
               once
               he
               will
               come
               to
               judge
               ;
               but
               to
               doe
               mercy
               vpon
               vs
               ,
               to
               increase
               his
               graces
               ,
               to
               bestow
               himself
               in
               so
               frendly
               a
               manner
               ,
               he
               comes
               millions
               and
               milleons
               of
               times
               ,
               and
               will
               continue
               so
               till
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               .
               
                 This
                 is
                 Iesus
              
               ,
               this
               is
               my
               Saviour
               ,
               my
               Redeemer
               ,
               my
               all
               things
               .
               O
               that
               I
               could
               say
               ,
               he
               shall
               never
               
                 be
                 taken
                 from
                 me
              
               .
               Come
               sweet
               Jesus
               ,
               and
               come
               so
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               ever
               inioy
               thee
               .
               Amen
               .
            
             
               II.
               
                 His
                 taking
                 vp
                 into
                 heaven
              
               ,
               betokeneth
               not
               any
               need
               that
               he
               had
               of
               assistance
               (
               for
               he
               ascended
               of
               himself
               )
               but
               the
               reception
               ,
               or
               intertaynment
               ,
               which
               the
               Angels
               and
               Saints
               gave
               him
               at
               his
               ascension
               :
               all
               the
               nine
               quiers
               ranking
               themselves
               in
               order
               ,
               from
               the
               highest
               to
               the
               lowest
               heaven
               ,
               and
               
                 taking
                 him
              
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               them
               singing
               prayses
               of
               his
               divinity
               ,
               and
               humanitie
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               wonderous
               things
               which
               he
               had
               done
               ;
               and
               suffered
               for
               mankinde
               ,
               and
               rejoycing
               at
               his
               exaltation
               even
               above
               
               themselves
               ;
               
               the
               Cherubims
               ,
               not
               daring
               to
               stretch
               thier
               wings
               over
               his
               head
               ,
               as
               anciently
               over
               the
               Arke
               ;
               and
               the
               Seraphins
               ,
               
               hiding
               thier
               faces
               ,
               in
               reverence
               of
               the
               splendour
               of
               his
               glorious
               countenance
               ;
               the
               Thrones
               ,
               and
               Dominations
               ,
               and
               Principalities
               proftrating
               themselves
               vnto
               him
               as
               
                 king
                 of
                 kings
                 and
                 Lord
                 of
                 Lords
              
               ;
               
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               heavenly
               court
               doing
               homage
               every
               one
               in
               his
               degree
               .
               VVhy
               
                 stand
                 we
                 looking
              
               only
               vpon
               him
               ?
               And
               not
               industriating
               ourselves
               to
               doe
               him
               ,
               with
               the
               holy
               Angels
               ,
               all
               the
               honour
               and
               homage
               thar
               lyeth
               in
               our
               powre
               ;
               or
               perhaps
               doe
               not
               so
               much
               as
               looke
               after
               him
               ,
               but
               let
               our
               thoughts
               ād
               feete
               wāder
               instantly
               after
               other
               objects
               .
               O
               object
               eternally
               to
               be
               looked
               on
               ,
               and
               vpō
               which
               the
               Angels
               ;
               ād
               saints
               doe
               eternally
               looke
               ,
               and
               cānot
               be
               satiated
               with
               the
               beauty
               and
               riches
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               III.
               S.
               Jhon
               sayed
               once
               to
               the
               people
               .
               
                 There
                 hath
                 one
                 stood
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 yee
                 whome
                 yee
                 know
                 not
                 .
              
               
               Let
               not
               this
               be
               now
               veryfied
               in
               thee
               ,
               after
               so
               many
               evidences
               ;
               Imitate
               the
               fayth
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               say
               with
               S.
               Peeter
               .
               
                 Thou
                 art
                 Christ
              
               ,
               
               
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 the
                 living
                 God.
              
               Say
               with
               Nathanael
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 art
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               
               
                 thou
                 art
                 the
                 king
                 of
                 Israel
                 .
              
               Looking
               vp
               into
               heaven
               with
               S.
               Stephen
               ,
               acknowledge
               that
               this
               is
               the
               same
               Jesus
               ,
               
               
                 who
                 standeth
                 at
                 the
                 right
                 ,
                 hand
                 of
                 God.
              
               Harken
               to
               S.
               Ihon
               Chrisostome
               ,
               
               who
               tells
               vs
               ,
               that
               millions
               of
               Angels
               doe
               assist
               at
               the
               holy
               sacrifice
               ,
               and
               holy
               communion
               ,
               with
               head
               and
               knee
               bowed
               before
               him
               :
               
               say
               with
               S.
               Agnes
               .
               
                 To
                 him
                 I
                 keepe
                 my
                 fayth
                 ,
                 to
                 him
                 with
                 intire
                 devotion
                 I
                 commit
                 myself
                 .
              
               Say
               with
               S.
               Agatha
               ,
               
               
                 Carnall
                 medicine
                 I
                 never
                 applyed
                 to
                 my
                 body
                 but
                 I
                 have
                 my
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 his
                 word
                 alone
                 doth
                 ,
                 repayre
                 all
                 things
                 .
              
               
               Sing
               with
               S.
               Cecely
               ▪
               
                 Let
                 my
                 hart
                 become
                 without
                 spot
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 confounded
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 my
                 heavenly
                 spouse
                 .
              
               Offer
               vp
               vnto
               him
               with
               these
               ,
               and
               other
               Virgins
               .
               Puritie
               of
               ha●t
               ;
               with
               the
               holy
               Confessours
               ,
               mortification
               of
               thy
               senses
               :
               with
               the
               holy
               Bishops
               ād
               Doctours
               ,
               entire
               obediēce
               to
               that
               which
               they
               have
               generally
               delivered
               concerning
               this
               blessed
               mysterie
               ▪
               with
               the
               glorious
               Martyrs
               ,
               constanci●
               and
               resolution
               in
               whatever
               opposition
               ?
               VVith
               all
               the
               Saints
               ,
               joy
               and
               exultation
               at
               the
               glorie
               and
               goodnes
               which
               shineth
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               falling
               downe
               with
               them
               vpon
               thy
               face
               before
               him
               say
               .
               
                 Amen
                 Benediction
                 ,
                 and
                 glorie
                 ,
                 and
                 wisdome
                 ,
                 and
                 thanksgiving
                 ,
                 honour
                 ,
                 and
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 strength
                 ,
                 to
                 our
                 God
                 for
                 ever
                 and
                 ever
                 .
              
               Amen
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               THE
               TABLE
               .
            
             
               
                 PReface
                 to
                 the
                 Reader
                 .
                 3
              
               
                 Introduction
                 to
                 the
                 following
                 Medit.
                 I.
                 Part.
                 5
              
               
                 Introduction
                 .
                 II.
                 Part.
                 6
              
               
                 The
                 Incarnation
                 of
                 our
                 Blessed
                 Saviour
                 .
                 I.
                 Part.
                 8
              
               
                 The
                 Incarnation
                 .
                 II.
                 Part.
                 9
              
               
                 The
                 Incarnation
                 .
                 III.
                 Part.
                 10
              
               
                 The
                 Incarnation
                 .
                 IV.
                 Part.
                 11
              
               
                 The
                 Visiting
                 S.
                 Elizabeth
                 .
                 I.
                 Part.
                 12
              
               
                 The
                 Visitation
                 .
                 II.
                 Part.
                 14
              
               
                 The
                 Nativitie
                 of
                 S.
                 Ihon
                 Baptist.
                 I.
                 Part.
                 15
              
               
                 The
                 Nativitie
                 of
                 S.
                 Ihon.
                 II.
                 Part.
                 16
              
               
                 The
                 office
                 of
                 S.
                 Ihon
                 as
                 Precursor
                 .
                 17
              
               
                 S.
                 Joseph
                 certifyed
                 by
                 the
                 Angel.
                 1●
              
               
                 A
                 preparative
                 for
                 the
                 receiving
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 .
                 I.
                 Part.
                 20
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 preparative
                 .
                 II.
                 Part.
                 21
              
               
                 III.
                 Part.
                 22
              
               
                 IV.
                 Part.
                 22
              
               
                 The
                 journie
                 of
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 Marie
                 ,
                 and
                 Joseph
                 to
                 Bethleem
                 23
              
               
                 The
                 Birth
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 .
                 25
              
               
                 The
                 Angels
                 joyfull
                 tidings
                 to
                 the
                 sheepherds
                 .
                 26
              
               
                 The
                 shepeherds
                 make
                 hast
                 to
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 27
              
               
                 The
                 Circumcision
                 of
                 our
                 Lord.
                 28
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Jesus
                 .
                 29
              
               
                 The
                 start
                 which
                 appeared
                 in
                 the
                 east
                 .
                 30
              
               
                 Herode
                 trobled
                 .
                 31
              
               
                 The
                 Sages
                 find
                 our
                 Saviour
                 .
                 32
              
               
                 The
                 purification
                 of
                 the
                 Blessed
                 Virge●
                 .
                 33
              
               
                 The
                 law
                 of
                 Purification
                 .
                 34
              
               
                 Old
                 Simeon
                 meets
                 our
                 Saviour
                 .
                 35
              
               
                 He
                 take
                 the
                 Child
                 in
                 his
                 armes
                 .
                 36
              
               
                 Simeon
                 his
                 Prophecie
                 .
                 37
              
               
                 Anna
                 the
                 Prophe●●sse
                 .
                 38
              
               
                 The
                 flight
                 into
                 ●gypt
                 .
                 39
              
               
                 The
                 killing
                 of
                 the
                 Innocents
                 .
                 40
              
               
                 The
                 returne
                 out
                 of
                 Egypt
                 .
                 41
              
               
                 Christ
                 in
                 the
                 Temple
                 at
                 twelve
                 yeares
                 of
                 age
                 .
                 42
              
               
                 His
                 Answer
                 to
                 his
                 mother
                 .
                 44
              
               
                 His
                 life
                 till
                 thirty
                 .
                 45
              
               
                 Introduction
                 to
                 the
                 meditations
                 of
                 the
                 Passion
                 .
                 46
              
               
                 The
                 Councel
                 of
                 the
                 Jewes
                 against
                 our
                 Saviour
                 .
                 47
              
               
                 
                 The
                 Pascal
                 Lambe
                 .
                 49
              
               
                 The
                 Washing
                 of
                 his
                 disciples
                 feete
                 .
                 50
              
               
                 The
                 parting
                 of
                 Judas
                 from
                 the
                 test●
                 52
              
               
                 The
                 Institution
                 of
                 the
                 Blessed
                 Sacrament
                 .
                 53
              
               
                 His
                 Prayer
                 in
                 the
                 Carden
                 .
                 55
              
               
                 Our
                 Saviour
                 betrayed
                 .
                 56
              
               
                 What
                 passed
                 in
                 the
                 night
                 .
                 I.
                 Par●
                 58
              
               
                 II.
                 Part.
                 60
              
               
                 Our
                 Saviour
                 accused
                 before
                 Pilate
                 .
                 61
              
               
                 He
                 is
                 sent
                 to
                 Herode
                 .
                 63
              
               
                 Barrabas
                 preferred
                 .
                 65
              
               
                 The
                 whipping
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 .
                 67
              
               
                 The
                 Crowne
                 of
                 thornes
                 .
                 68
              
               
                 Ecce
                 Homo
                 .
                 70
              
               
                 The
                 Carrying
                 of
                 the
                 Crosse.
                 72
              
               
                 The
                 Crucifying
                 .
                 74
              
               
                 The
                 words
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 .
                 I.
                 Part.
                 75
              
               
                 II.
                 Part.
                 76
              
               
                 III.
                 Part.
                 77
              
               
                 IV.
                 Part.
                 79
              
               
                 V.
                 Part.
                 80
              
               
                 VI.
                 Part.
                 81
              
               
                 What
                 happened
                 after
                 his
                 death
                 .
                 82
              
               
                 The
                 taking
                 from
                 the
                 Crosse
                 and
                 buryall
                 .
                 84
              
               
                 An
                 exercise
                 in
                 honour
                 of
                 the
                 woundes
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 .
                 85
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Passion
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 repetition
                 .
                 I.
                 Part.
                 87
              
               
                 II.
                 Part.
                 89
              
               
                 III.
                 Part.
                 90
              
               
                 IV.
                 Part.
                 92
              
               
                 V.
                 Part.
                 93
              
               
                 The
                 soiitude
                 of
                 our
                 Blessed
                 Lady
                 .
                 95
              
               
                 Introdnction
                 to
                 the
                 Mysteries
                 of
                 the
                 Resurrection
                 .
                 97
              
               
                 Our
                 Saviours
                 going
                 downe
                 to
                 limbo
                 .
                 98
              
               
                 His
                 Resurrection
                 and
                 appearing
                 to
                 his
                 Mother
                 .
                 100
              
               
                 II.
                 Part.
                 102
              
               
                 III.
                 Part.
                 103
              
               
                 The
                 Angel
                 speakes
                 to
                 the
                 women
                 .
                 104
              
               
                 Peeter
                 and
                 Ihon
                 runne
                 to
                 the
                 sepulchre
                 .
                 106
              
               
                 He
                 appeares
                 to
                 the
                 Magdalen
                 .
                 I.
                 Part.
                 107
              
               
                 II.
                 Part.
                 109
              
               
                 He
                 appeares
                 to
                 the
                 women
                 .
                 110
              
               
                 
                 To
                 the
                 disciples
                 travelling
                 .
                 I.
                 Part.
                 11●
              
               
                 II.
                 Part.
                 113
              
               
                 He
                 appeares
                 to
                 the
                 disciples
                 together
                 .
                 114
              
               
                 And
                 to
                 them
                 with
                 S.
                 Thomas
                 .
                 116
              
               
                 The
                 causes
                 why
                 our
                 Saviour
                 kept
                 the
                 marks
                 of
                 his
                 wounds
                 .
                 118
              
               
                 Our
                 Saviour
                 at
                 the
                 fishing
                 .
                 I.
                 Part.
                 119
              
               
                 II.
                 Part.
                 120
              
               
                 Our
                 Saviours
                 discourse
                 with
                 S.
                 Peeter
                 .
                 122
              
               
                 He
                 foretelleth
                 him
                 of
                 his
                 death
                 .
                 123
              
               
                 He
                 appeareth
                 to
                 them
                 at
                 table
                 .
                 125
              
               
                 He
                 appeareth
                 in
                 Galilee
                 .
                 126
              
               
                 Christs
                 Ascension
                 .
                 I.
                 Part.
                 128
              
               
                 II.
                 Part.
                 130
              
               
                 Considerations
                 moving
                 to
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 of
                 our
                 Neighbour
                 .
                 132
              
               
                 An
                 act
                 of
                 humble
                 acknowledgment
                 of
                 our
                 owne
                 weaknes
                 .
                 133
              
               
                 The
                 length
                 of
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 God.
                 135
              
               
                 The
                 first
                 means
                 to
                 perpetuate
                 our
                 love
                 .
                 137
              
               
                 The
                 happines
                 of
                 younger
                 yeares
                 .
                 139
              
               
                 The
                 second
                 means
                 .
                 141
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 desire
                 of
                 being
                 dissolved
                 .
                 143
              
               
                 The
                 Eternitie
                 of
                 love
                 in
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 our
                 Neighbour
                 .
                 144
              
               
                 The
                 latitude
                 of
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 God.
                 146
              
               
                 It
                 s
                 vniversall
                 because
                 to
                 every
                 one
                 in
                 particular
                 .
                 147
              
               
                 How
                 we
                 may
                 imitate
                 it
                 .
                 I.
                 Part.
                 149
              
               
                 II.
                 Part.
                 151
              
               
                 The
                 height
                 of
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 God.
                 153
              
               
                 How
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 imitate
                 it
                 .
                 I.
                 Part.
                 154
              
               
                 II.
                 Part.
                 156
              
               
                 The
                 depth
                 of
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 God.
                 I.
                 Part.
                 158
              
               
                 II.
                 Part.
                 160
              
               
                 The
                 coming
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 .
                 I.
                 Part.
                 161
              
               
                 II.
                 Part.
                 162
              
               
                 Fruits
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 Christians
                 .
                 164
              
               
                 The
                 Mysterie
                 of
                 the
                 Blessed
                 Trinitie
                 .
                 166
              
               
                 The
                 obligation
                 we
                 have
                 to
                 love
                 God.
                 I.
                 Part.
                 167
              
               
                 II.
                 Part.
                 169
              
               
                 III.
                 Part.
                 171
              
               
                 IV.
                 Part.
                 172
              
               
                 
                 Aspirations
                 tending
                 to
                 the
                 increase
                 of
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 twelve
                 Paragraphes
                 .
                 173
              
            
             
               
                 Intertaynments
                 of
                 our
                 Blessed
                 Saviour
                 when
                 we
                 receive
                 th●
                 most
                 blessed
                 sacrament
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 as
                 God.
                 188
              
               
                 As
                 king
                 .
                 190
              
               
                 As
                 spouse
                 .
                 192
              
               
                 As
                 the
                 good
                 sheepherd
                 .
                 194
              
               
                 As
                 Master
                 or
                 Teacher
                 .
                 196
              
               
                 As
                 our
                 Physitian
                 .
                 197
              
               
                 As
                 our
                 Redeemer
                 .
                 199
              
               
                 As
                 our
                 Judge
                 .
                 201
              
               
                 As
                 Mediatour
                 and
                 Advocate
                 .
                 203
              
               
                 As
                 our
                 frend
                 .
                 205
              
               
                 As
                 our
                 Brother
                 .
                 207
              
               
                 As
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 grace
                 .
                 208
              
               
                 As
                 a
                 spirituall
                 banker
                 .
                 211
              
               
                 Intertaynment
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 with
                 the
                 blessed
                 Virgen
                 and
                 S.
                 Ioseph
                 .
                 213
              
               
                 VVith
                 S.
                 Jhon
                 Baptist.
                 215
              
               
                 VVith
                 th
                 Samaritan
                 woman
                 .
                 218
              
               
                 VVith
                 the
                 penitent
                 Magdalen
                 .
                 221
              
               
                 VVith
                 the
                 Canane●n
                 .
                 224
              
               
                 VVith
                 Martha
                 ,
                 Marie
                 and
                 Lazarus
                 .
                 225
              
               
                 VVith
                 Zaccheus
                 .
                 22●
              
               
                 VVith
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 Hierusalem
                 .
                 229
              
               
                 VVith
                 the
                 first
                 Christians
                 .
                 231
              
               
                 VVith
                 the
                 Apostles
                 .
                 233
              
               
                 VVith
                 the
                 Angels
                 and
                 Saints
                 .
                 225
              
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Errours
               of
               the
               Second
               Part.
               Such
               ,
               as
               is
               hoped
               will
               not
               troble
               the
               vnderstanding
               reader
               ,
               are
               omitted●
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     Pag.
                     
                  
                   
                     Lin.
                     
                  
                   
                     Err.
                     
                  
                   
                     Corr.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     9
                  
                   
                     1
                  
                   
                     mind
                  
                   
                     winde
                  
                
                 
                   
                     9
                  
                   
                     9
                  
                   
                     vs
                     more
                  
                   
                     more
                  
                
                 
                   
                     11
                  
                   
                     10
                  
                   
                     to
                  
                   
                     tho●
                  
                
                 
                   
                     15
                  
                   
                     28
                  
                   
                     it
                     turne
                  
                   
                     it
                     to
                     turne
                  
                
                 
                   
                     16
                  
                   
                     31
                  
                   
                     spuorie
                  
                   
                     savorie
                  
                
                 
                   
                     25
                  
                   
                     17
                  
                   
                     then
                  
                   
                     their
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     30
                  
                   
                     the
                  
                   
                     to
                  
                
                 
                   
                     52
                  
                   
                     32
                  
                   
                     of
                  
                   
                     dele
                  
                
                 
                   
                     54
                  
                   
                     25
                  
                   
                     soldeers
                  
                   
                     soldiers
                  
                
                 
                   
                     55
                  
                   
                     ●
                  
                   
                     God
                  
                   
                     go
                  
                
                 
                   
                     61
                  
                   
                     21
                  
                   
                     diffension
                  
                   
                     dissension
                  
                
                 
                   
                     62
                  
                   
                     11
                  
                   
                     ofsentation
                  
                   
                     oftentation
                  
                
                 
                   
                     63
                  
                   
                     35
                  
                   
                     spead
                  
                   
                     spread
                  
                
                 
                   
                     ●
                  
                   
                     31
                  
                   
                     o
                  
                   
                     of
                  
                
                 
                   
                     ●
                  
                   
                     25
                  
                   
                     not
                     reflect
                  
                   
                     not
                     to
                     reflect
                  
                
                 
                   
                     ●
                  
                   
                     22
                  
                   
                     we
                     we
                     if
                  
                   
                     we
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                  
                
                 
                   
                     ●
                  
                   
                     41
                  
                   
                     which
                  
                   
                     with
                  
                
                 
                   
                     ●
                  
                   
                     4
                  
                   
                     ffi
                     all
                  
                   
                     shall
                  
                
                 
                   
                     95
                  
                   
                     4
                  
                   
                     in
                  
                   
                     in
                     the
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     34
                  
                   
                     then
                  
                   
                     thou
                  
                
                 
                   
                     100
                  
                   
                     33
                  
                   
                     impace
                  
                   
                     impeache
                  
                
                 
                   
                     104
                  
                   
                     1
                  
                   
                     to
                     vs
                  
                   
                     ●s
                  
                
                 
                   
                     117
                  
                   
                     27
                  
                   
                     ercised
                  
                   
                     exercised
                  
                
                 
                   
                     122
                  
                   
                     18
                  
                   
                     and
                  
                   
                     at
                  
                
                 
                   
                     125
                  
                   
                     39
                  
                   
                     house
                  
                   
                     of
                     a
                     house
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     40
                  
                   
                     of
                     a
                  
                   
                     dele
                  
                
                 
                   
                     130
                  
                   
                     39
                  
                   
                     all
                  
                   
                     not
                  
                
                 
                   
                     140
                  
                   
                     1
                  
                   
                     consider
                  
                   
                     we
                     consider
                  
                
                 
                   
                     149
                  
                   
                     1
                  
                   
                     loving
                  
                   
                     lea●ing
                  
                
                 
                   
                     156
                  
                   
                     6
                  
                   
                     best
                  
                   
                     be
                     best
                  
                
                 
                   
                     168
                  
                   
                     2
                  
                   
                     ayp
                     has
                  
                   
                     Cayphas
                  
                
                 
                   
                     174
                  
                   
                     2
                  
                   
                     owe
                  
                   
                     awe
                  
                
                 
                   
                     184
                  
                   
                     20
                  
                   
                     say
                  
                   
                     I
                     say
                  
                
                 
                   
                     202
                  
                   
                     7
                  
                   
                     followers
                  
                   
                     flowers
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     10
                  
                   
                     per
                  
                   
                     pen
                  
                
                 
                   
                     206
                  
                   
                     29
                  
                   
                     mal
                  
                   
                     map
                  
                
              
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
             
               THE
               LIFE
               AND
               DOCTRINE
               
                 OF
                 OVR
                 SAVIOVR
              
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               .
            
             
               
                 With
                 short
                 reflections
                 for
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 desire
                 to
                 vse
              
               MENTALL
               PRAYER
               .
            
             
               THE
               SECOND
               PART
               .
            
             
               
                 Wherin
                 every
                 seventh
                 Meditation
                 is
                 an
                 application
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 to
                 the
                 most
              
               BLESSED
               SACRAMENT
               .
            
             
               
                 Also
                 seven
                 Seates
                 ,
                 where
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 contemplative
                 our
                 Blessed
                 Saviour
                 may
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 seven
                 Dayes
                 of
                 the
                 Weeke
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 IHS
              
            
             
               BY
               
                 H.
                 M.
              
               of
               the
               SOCIETIE
               OF
               IESVS
               .
            
             
               GANT
               by
               MAXIMILIAEM
               GRAET
               at
               the
               signe
               of
               the
               Angel
               1656.
               
               
                 Permissu
                 Superiorum
              
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
             
               INTRODVCTION
               To
               the
               Following
               MEDITATIONS
               .
            
             
               THe
               following
               considerations
               being
               grounded
               vpon
               the
               doctrine
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               it
               is
               connaturall
               first
               to
               cast
               our
               thoughts
               vpō
               the
               excellencie
               of
               the
               deliverer
               of
               it
               :
               For
               as
               S.
               Ambrose
               observeth
               ,
               
               
                 Primus
                 discendi
                 ardor
                 ,
                 nobilitas
                 est
                 Magistri
                 ,
              
               the
               first
               spurre
               to
               learne
               is
               the
               excellencie
               of
               the
               Master
               .
               And
               who
               more
               excellent
               then
               our
               Saviour
               ?
               VVhom
               the
               Angel
               proclaymed
               Greate
               in
               all
               things
               that
               can
               be
               esteemed
               greate
               ;
               
               
                 and
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 the
                 Highest
              
               in
               all
               things
               that
               can
               be
               accounted
               high
               ;
               himself
               being
               equall
               to
               his
               Father
               .
               The
               beloved
               disciple
               tells
               vs
               ,
               
               he
               is
               
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
              
               from
               
                 the
                 beginning
              
               of
               all
               eternitie
               ,
               coëternall
               with
               him
               who
               spake
               him
               ;
               so
               that
               nothing
               that
               is
               in
               God
               ,
               or
               in
               his
               pleasure
               ,
               can
               be
               hidden
               from
               him
               .
               And
               againe
               ,
               
                 in
                 him
                 was
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 life
                 was
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 men
                 .
              
               As
               who
               should
               say
               ,
               he
               was
               from
               all
               eternitie
               ,
               and
               is
               ,
               the
               fountaine
               of
               life
               ,
               and
               light
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               proceeds
               from
               him
               gives
               life
               ,
               and
               light
               ;
               all
               is
               darke
               ,
               and
               deadly
               which
               is
               contrary
               to
               his
               doctrine
               and
               word
               .
            
             
               II.
               This
               
                 only
                 begotten
                 sonne
              
               ,
               
               
                 who
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 besome
                 of
                 his
                 Father
                 ,
              
               and
               privie
               to
               all
               his
               counsells
               ,
               vouchsafed
               to
               come
               among
               vs
               ,
               to
               impart
               them
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               and
               not
               only
               to
               teach
               as
               a
               Master
               ,
               but
               to
               incourage
               vs
               as
               a
               Companion
               in
               performing
               of
               them
               ;
               nothing
               so
               hard
               doth
               fall
               from
               his
               mouth
               which
               he
               doth
               not
               in
               his
               deeds
               ,
               and
               sufferings
               shew
               that
               it
               is
               not
               beyond
               flesh
               and
               blood
               to
               doe
               and
               suffer
               ;
               he
               was
               
                 in
                 the
                 bosome
                 of
                 his
                 Father
                 ,
              
               in
               eternall
               rest
               ,
               ād
               pleasure
               ,
               aod
               happines
               ,
               ād
               did
               not
               disdaine
               to
               come
               in
               mortall
               flesh
               to
               partake
               of
               our
               miseries
               and
               infirmities
               ,
               to
               shew
               vs
               how
               to
               beare
               them
               ,
               and
               how
               to
               cure
               them
               ,
               He
               is
               a
               dull
               ,
               and
               cowardly
               soldiar
               that
               seeing
               his
               Captaine
               march
               ,
               and
               menage
               his
               armes
               before
               him
               ,
               ●ither
               cannot
               learne
               ,
               or
               will
               not
               follow
               ,
               specially
               
               such
               a
               Captaine
               ,
               so
               noble
               ,
               so
               charitable
               ,
               so
               deserving
               .
               Behold
               ,
               
               sayth
               Esay
               the
               Evangelicall
               Prophet
               ,
               
                 I
                 have
                 given
                 him
                 a
                 witnes
                 to
                 all
                 people
                 ,
                 a
                 leader
                 ,
                 and
                 master
                 to
                 all
                 nations
                 ,
                 Him
                 ,
              
               who
               is
               the
               all-knowing
               wisedome
               of
               the
               eternall
               God
               ;
               him
               ,
               who
               cannot
               testifie
               any
               thing
               but
               what
               is
               truth
               ;
               who
               cannoa
               lead
               to
               any
               thing
               but
               what
               is
               righteous
               ,
               who
               cannot
               teach
               but
               what
               is
               honorable
               ,
               and
               prositable
               ,
               and
               also
               pleasant
               to
               such
               as
               have
               not
               thier
               thoughts
               and
               actions
               seasoned
               with
               that
               which
               will
               be
               thier
               destruction
               ,
               if
               not
               abandoned
               .
               
                 Him
                 I
                 have
                 given
              
               of
               my
               infinite
               goodnes
               ;
               and
               he
               out
               of
               his
               equally
               infinite
               charitie
               hath
               accepted
               this
               charge
               ,
               not
               valuing
               the
               labour
               and
               paynes
               to
               be
               taken
               in
               leading
               and
               teaching
               so
               poore
               creatures
               as
               we
               all
               are
               ,
               refusing
               no●e
               though
               ne●er
               so
               weake
               and
               wretched
               .
            
             
               III.
               Exult
               therfore
               
                 Sonn●s
                 of
                 Sion
              
               ,
               
               
                 rejoyce
                 in
                 our
                 lord
                 God
                 because
                 he
                 hath
                 given
                 you
                 a
                 master
                 of
                 justice
                 .
              
               The
               benefit
               which
               you
               shall
               reape
               by
               following
               his
               doctrine
               i●
               not
               only
               the
               assured
               performance
               of
               that
               which
               is
               just
               and
               right
               (
               which
               of
               itself
               norwithstanding
               is
               a
               benefit
               inestimable
               )
               but
               
                 our
                 Lord
                 will
                 cause
                 to
                 descend
                 ,
                 vpon
                 yo●
                 morning
                 and
                 evening
                 showers
                 of
              
               his
               timely
               graces
               ,
               to
               prevent
               evills
               ,
               an●
               further
               good
               thoughts
               and
               actions
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 your
                 floores
                 〈…〉
                 filled
                 with
                 wheate
                 ▪
              
               with
               food
               that
               〈◊〉
               substantiall
               an●
               free
               from
               the
               chaffe
               vpon
               which
               worldlings
               feed
               ?
               
                 And
                 your
                 wine
                 presses
                 shall
                 flow
                 with
                 wine
                 〈◊〉
                 oyle
              
               of
               spirituall
               comforts
               ,
               even
               in
               those
               things
               which
               to
               flesh
               and
               blood
               are
               pressures
               :
               
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 restore
                 v●t●
                 you
                 the
                 yeares
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 locust
                 hath
                 eaten
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 ca●ket●worme
                 and
                 the
                 c●tterpiller
              
               ;
               by
               ●ervour
               of
               spirit
               reforming
               your
               former
               loose
               behaviour
               ,
               and
               repayring
               the
               losse
               of
               former
               time
               ;
               
                 for
                 my
                 strength
                 is
                 Greate
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 〈◊〉
                 sent
                 among
                 you
                 .
              
               It
               is
               not
               our
               desires
               or
               indeavours
               which
               are
               of
               force
               to
               worke
               any
               of
               these
               things
               .
               It
               is
               th●
               strength
               of
               our
               Saviours
               merits
               and
               sufferings
               and
               grace●
               which
               he
               of
               his
               goodnes
               grant
               vs.
               Amen
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               Baptisme
               of
               our
               Saviour
               .
            
             
               I.
               
                 THen
                 I●sus
                 cometh
                 from
                 Galilee
                 to
                 the
                 river
                 Iordan
                 to
                 Ihon
                 to
                 be
                 baptised
                 by
                 him
                 :
              
               
               
                 But
                 Ihon
                 forbad
                 .
                 him
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 I
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 baptized
                 by
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 comest
                 thou
                 to
                 me
                 ?
              
               Our
               Saviour
               had
               lived
               thirtie
               yeares
               at
               home
               in
               Nazareth
               ,
               
               and
               with
               S.
               Joseph
               in
               his
               trade
               of
               carpentring
               ,
               as
               may
               be
               gathered
               by
               the
               opinion
               of
               the
               Jewes
               saying
               ,
               
                 Is
                 not
                 this
                 a
                 Carpenter
              
               ,
               
               
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 Marie
              
               ?
               Now
               ,
               when
               the
               time
               was
               come
               which
               he
               had
               alloted
               for
               his
               preaching
               ,
               and
               manifestation
               to
               the
               world
               ,
               he
               cometh
               as
               poorely
               ,
               and
               as
               humbly
               ;
               among
               the
               throng
               of
               people
               who
               floketh
               to
               S
               Jhon
               ,
               
                 to
                 be
                 buptized
                 by
                 him
              
               :
               He
               had
               not
               need
               of
               baptisme
               ,
               or
               other
               preparation
               to
               perfection
               as
               the
               rest
               ;
               but
               as
               he
               obeyed
               the
               law
               of
               circumcision
               in
               his
               in
               fancie
               ,
               he
               would
               not
               now
               discountenance
               ,
               but
               honour
               the
               pious
               practise
               of
               S.
               Ihon
               ,
               and
               vndergo
               that
               in
               figure
               ,
               which
               he
               was
               to
               establish
               afterwards
               as
               a
               necessarie
               means
               towards
               our
               purgation
               ;
               in
               this
               ,
               as
               in
               other
               things
               ,
               giving
               vs
               example
               not
               to
               vndervalue
               things
               of
               this
               nature
               ,
               though
               to
               a
               worldly
               eye
               ,
               and
               haughtie
               mind
               thy
               may
               seeme
               impertinent
               :
               so
               sayth
               S.
               Paul
               of
               himself
               writing
               to
               the
               Corinthians
               ,
               
                 and
                 I
                 was
                 with
                 you
                 in
                 inf●mitie
                 ,
                 and
                 feare
                 ,
                 and
                 much
                 trembling
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 speech
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 preaching
                 was
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 persuasible
                 words
                 of
                 humane
                 wisdome
                 .
                 &c.
              
               Humilitie
               is
               the
               ground
               of
               all
               greate
               actions
               proceeding
               from
               God
               ,
               who
               being
               in
               all
               things
               greate
               ,
               would
               also
               be
               greate
               in
               the
               humbling
               himself
               ,
               to
               humble
               (
               if
               possible
               ]
               our
               pride
               .
            
             
               II.
               
                 Ihon
                 forbad
                 him
                 saying
                 ,
                 I
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 baptized
                 by
                 thee
                 .
                 &c.
              
               Our
               Saviour
               was
               not
               ashamed
               to
               be
               accounted
               a
               synner
               among
               the
               rest
               ;
               but
               S.
               Ihon
               knowing
               by
               revelation
               who
               he
               was
               ,
               proclaymed
               his
               innocencie
               ,
               and
               tooke
               occasion
               to
               acknowledge
               ,
               and
               confesse
               his
               owne
               wants
               ād
               vnworthines
               ;
               and
               everie
               one
               of
               vs
               may
               with
               much
               more
               reason
               say
               .
               It
               is
               I
               who
               have
               reall
               need
               of
               this
               sacred
               ceremonie
               from
               thy
               hands
               ,
               who
               alone
               canst
               wash
               away
               my
               synnes
               :
               it
               is
               I
               who
               have
               dayly
               and
               hourely
               need
               of
               washing
               ;
               my
               synnes
               and
               imperfections
               are
               so
               greate
               and
               so
               many
               :
               It
               is
               I
               that
               ought
               to
               vndergo
               this
               shame
               of
               confessing
               them
               ,
               having
               not
               been
               ashamed
               to
               cōmit
               them
               :
               It
               is
               
               I
               who
               owe
               the
               debt
               ,
               and
               must
               pay
               it
               
                 to
                 the
                 uttermost
                 farthing
              
               ,
               
               vnlesse
               thou
               by
               thy
               Sacraments
               ,
               and
               by
               thy
               mercyes
               doest
               forgive
               me
               .
               
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 answering
                 sayed
                 ,
                 suffer
                 it
                 now
                 for
                 so
                 it
                 becometh
                 us
                 to
                 fullfill
                 all
                 iustice
                 .
              
               Many
               conveniences
               may
               offer
               themselves
               to
               thy
               infinite
               wisdome
               for
               which
               it
               may
               become
               thee
               thus
               to
               humble
               thyself
               :
               but
               for
               me
               it
               is
               necessitie
               ,
               it
               is
               my
               dutie
               ,
               it
               cals
               vpon
               me
               by
               all
               the
               titles
               of
               a
               creature
               ,
               and
               a
               synner
               ,
               and
               a
               subject
               ,
               and
               a
               servant
               ,
               and
               infinite
               other
               obligations
               ;
               these
               are
               titles
               of
               iustice
               ,
               which
               if
               I
               doe
               not
               fullfill
               ,
               I
               shall
               beare
               the
               smart
               :
               thou
               fullfillest
               all
               this
               with
               out
               any
               obligation
               to
               doe
               so
               ,
               but
               of
               thy
               goodnes
               ,
               to
               correct
               our
               backwardnes
               in
               doing
               that
               which
               is
               fitting
               for
               vs
               to
               doe
               .
               VVhat
               is
               there
               that
               will
               not
               become
               me
               to
               doe
               to
               the
               vtmost
               ,
               be
               it
               never
               so
               meane
               ,
               or
               seeming
               to
               be
               below
               me
               ,
               seeing
               thou
               hast
               stooped
               thvs
               low
               to
               thy
               servant
               .
            
             
               III.
               
                 Iesus
                 being
                 baptized
                 ,
                 forth
                 with
                 came
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 and
                 lo
                 the
                 heavens
                 were
                 opened
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 saw
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 descending
                 as
                 a
                 doue
                 ,
                 and
                 coming
                 vpon
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 behold
                 ,
                 a
                 voyce
                 from
                 heaven
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 my
                 beloved
                 sonne
                 ▪
                 in
                 whome
                 I
                 am
                 well
                 pleased
                 .
              
               Three
               signes
               of
               the
               effects
               of
               the
               baptisme
               which
               those
               receive
               who
               are
               washed
               in
               the
               water
               sanctifyed
               by
               our
               Saviour
               .
               The
               gates
               of
               heaven
               are
               opened
               vnto
               them
               ,
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               descends
               vpon
               them
               ;
               and
               they
               are
               made
               the
               adoptive
               sonnes
               of
               God.
               But
               our
               Saviour
               was
               his
               natural
               ,
               and
               eternall
               sonne
               ,
               eternall
               beloved
               ,
               and
               now
               vpon
               a
               new
               title
               of
               his
               superexcellent
               obedience
               as
               man
               ,
               and
               charitie
               towards
               mankind
               ,
               coming
               into
               this
               world
               with
               the
               innocencie
               and
               meekenes
               of
               
                 a
                 dove
              
               ,
               
                 not
              
               to
               punish
               ,
               but
               to
               spare
               and
               to
               forgive
               .
               Have
               recourse
               vnto
               him
               while
               the
               
                 heavens
                 are
                 thus
                 open
              
               ;
               delay
               not
               thy
               conversion
               ;
               prepare
               thy
               hart
               with
               puritie
               to
               receive
               
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               and
               his
               graces
               bee
               meeke
               ,
               and
               humble
               ,
               and
               peaceable
               ,
               because
               such
               are
               styled
               
                 the
                 Sonnes
                 of
                 God
              
               ;
               
               love
               ,
               that
               thou
               maiest
               be
               beloved
               ;
               indeavour
               to
               Please
               God
               aboue
               all
               ,
               and
               for
               no
               mans
               pleasure
               displease
               him
               .
               How
               sweere
               ,
               and
               how
               rich
               is
               the
               name
               of
               Sonne
               ,
               which
               he
               vouchsafed
               vs
               
                 from
                 heaven
              
               ,
               
               and
               in
               order
               to
               the
               heavenly
               inheritance
               ?
               
                 Sonnes
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 how
                 long
                 heavyharted
                 .
                 To
                 what
                 purpose
                 doe
                 you
                 love
                 vanitie
                 ,
                 and
                 hunt
                 after
                 a
                 lie
                 ?
              
               The
               only
               true
               honour
               and
               true
               riches
               is
               to
               be
               the
               sonne
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               fast
               ,
               Temptation
               ,
               and
               Victorie
               of
               our
               Savionr
               .
            
             
               I.
               
                 THen
                 Iesns
                 was
                 led
                 by
                 the
                 spirit
                 into
                 the
                 desert
                 ,
              
               
               
                 to
                 be
                 tempted
                 by
                 the
                 divel
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 fasted
                 fourtie
                 dayes
                 and
                 fourtie
                 nights
                 ,
                 afterwards
                 he
                 was
                 hungrie
                 .
              
               He
               was
               led
               by
               the
               same
               spirit
               that
               had
               descended
               vpon
               him
               at
               his
               baptisme
               ,
               to
               the
               holy
               actions
               of
               retirement
               from
               worldly
               occasions
               ,
               and
               of
               fasting
               ,
               and
               by
               occasion
               of
               that
               ,
               to
               be
               tempted
               by
               the
               enimie
               of
               all
               wholsome
               exercises
               .
               His
               food
               all
               that
               time
               was
               prayer
               ,
               and
               the
               fervent
               desires
               of
               performing
               in
               life
               ,
               and
               death
               ,
               the
               will
               of
               his
               heavenly
               Father
               :
               by
               which
               he
               taught
               vs
               how
               to
               arme
               ourselves
               against
               the
               assalts
               of
               the
               divel
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               thinke
               because
               we
               are
               sorely
               now
               and
               then
               set
               vpon
               ,
               that
               therfore
               we
               are
               deserted
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               spirit
               :
               How
               also
               to
               prepare
               ourselves
               to
               what
               ever
               imployment
               God
               doth
               call
               vs
               vnto
               .
               And
               though
               hepersevered
               so
               long
               without
               touch
               of
               hunger
               ,
               at
               last
               
                 he
                 was
                 hungrie
              
               :
               stooping
               to
               the
               infirmitie
               of
               man
               ,
               whose
               nature
               he
               did
               beare
               ,
               and
               whome
               he
               had
               vndertaken
               to
               instrvct
               ;
               
                 the
                 tempter
              
               not
               being
               able
               to
               dive
               into
               the
               deapth
               of
               the
               mysterie
               of
               the
               Incarnatiō
               ,
               yet
               by
               many
               circūstances
               cōi●cturing
               ,
               tooke
               hold
               of
               his
               being
               hungrie
               ,
               and
               approching
               sayed
               ,
               
                 If
                 thou
                 be
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 command
                 that
                 these
                 stones
                 be
                 made
                 bread
                 :
              
               knowing
               that
               it
               was
               much
               easyer
               to
               doe
               so
               ,
               then
               what
               had
               been
               done
               in
               creating
               all
               of
               nothing
               .
               Our
               Saviour
               did
               not
               yeald
               vnto
               his
               motion
               ,
               because
               (
               as
               S.
               Augustine
               reflects
               .
               )
               
                 The
                 Tempter
                 is
                 not
                 overcome
                 but
                 by
                 contemning
                 him
                 )
                 but
                 answered
                 .
                 
                 
                   Not
                   in
                   bread
                   alone
                   doth
                   man
                   live
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   every
                   word
                   which
                   proceedeth
                   from
                   the
                   mouth
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
              
               For
               the
               Children
               of
               Israel
               themselves
               in
               thier
               fourty
               yeares
               pilgrimage
               in
               the
               desert
               ,
               were
               not
               maintayned
               so
               much
               by
               the
               Manna
               ,
               as
               by
               the
               divine
               providence
               ,
               concerning
               both
               body
               and
               soule
               .
               Rayse
               thy
               thoughts
               to
               this
               spirituall
               food
               ,
               and
               to
               confidence
               in
               God
               ,
               who
               
                 will
                 not
                 suffer
                 vs
                 to
                 be
                 tempted
                 above
                 that
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 able
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 the
                 temptation
                 will
                 give
                 vs
                 issue
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 sustaine
                 it
                 .
              
               
            
             
             
               II.
               
                 Then
                 the
                 divel
                 tooke
                 him
                 vp
                 into
                 the
                 holy
                 ci●●y
                 ,
                 and
                 ●et
                 him
                 vpon
                 the
                 pinna●le
                 of
                 the
                 Temple
                 ;
                 and
                 sayed
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 bee
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 cast
                 thyself
                 downe
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 written
                 ;
                 he
                 will
                 give
                 his
                 Angels
                 charge
                 of
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 thier
                 hands
                 they
                 shall
                 hold
                 thee
                 vp
              
               &c.
               
               No
               man
               can
               pretend
               to
               be
               free
               from
               temptation
               ,
               seeing
               the
               divell
               so
               bold
               with
               our
               Saviour
               and
               the
               neerer
               we
               come
               to
               holynes
               ,
               and
               higher
               we
               are
               taken
               into
               the
               favour
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               more
               we
               must
               beware
               ;
               for
               the
               temptations
               are
               allwayes
               the
               more
               secret
               and
               cloked
               with
               some
               pretēce
               of
               good
               ,
               as
               heece
               with
               the
               words
               of
               scripture
               misapplyed
               :
               
                 if
                 thou
                 b●
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God
                 do●
                 not
              
               cast
               rhyself
               downe
               to
               things
               inferiour
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               his
               service
               ;
               doe
               not
               permit
               thyself
               to
               be
               
                 taken
                 vp
                 by
              
               a
               high
               conceite
               of
               thyself
               ,
               remayne
               rather
               in
               the
               desert
               ;
               if
               thou
               be
               taken
               out
               ,
               live
               notwithstanding
               in
               feare
               ;
               be
               not
               rash
               ;
               doe
               not
               thrust
               thyself
               into
               occasions
               ,
               which
               may
               be
               dangerous
               .
               Our
               Saviour
               answered
               :
               
                 Thou
                 shall
                 not
                 tempt
                 thy
                 Lord
                 God.
              
               Gape
               not
               after
               extraordinarie
               comforts
               ,
               vnusuall
               lights
               ,
               new
               conceits
               ;
               go
               vp
               and
               downe
               by
               the
               vsuall
               degrees
               of
               vertue
               ,
               practised
               by
               saints
               ,
               allowed
               by
               the
               Church
               ;
               and
               by
               those
               who
               in
               it
               have
               the
               place
               of
               directing
               vs.
               
                 He
                 hath
              
               indeed
               
                 given
                 his
                 Angels
                 charge
                 of
                 vs
              
               but
               we
               must
               not
               be
               head-long
               ,
               or
               head-strong
               in
               our
               wayes
               .
            
             
               III.
               
                 Againe
                 he
                 tooke
                 him
                 vp
                 into
                 a
                 very
                 high
                 mountaine
                 ,
                 and
                 shewed
                 him
                 all
                 the
                 kingdomes
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 glorie
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 all
                 these
                 will
                 I
                 give
                 thee
                 ,
                 if
                 falling
                 downe
                 thou
                 a
                 dore
                 me
                 :
              
               VVhether
               doth
               not
               pride
               and
               ambition
               carie
               a
               mind
               that
               is
               once
               poisoned
               with
               them
               ?
               of
               what
               doth
               it
               not
               brag
               though
               never
               so
               false
               ,
               as
               here
               the
               divell
               ,
               as
               if
               all
               had
               been
               his
               to
               give
               and
               to
               take
               away
               at
               his
               pleasure
               ?
               
                 I
                 will
                 give
                 thee
                 all
                 the
                 kingdomes
              
               ;
               as
               if
               all
               did
               consist
               in
               present
               wealth
               ,
               and
               glorie
               ,
               and
               pleasure
               ,
               and
               command
               :
               They
               who
               have
               had
               all
               at
               will
               ,
               what
               is
               become
               of
               them
               ?
               All
               these
               what
               are
               they
               ?
               people
               climbe
               mountaines
               ,
               and
               passe
               through
               a
               thousand
               dangers
               ,
               to
               gaine
               a
               little
               parcell
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               with
               them
               they
               heape
               vpon
               themselves
               mountaines
               of
               synns
               ,
               and
               torments
               due
               to
               synne
               :
               say
               with
               our
               Saviour
               .
               
                 Avant
                 Satan
                 ,
                 thou
                 shalt
                 adore
                 thy
                 Lord
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 serve
                 him
                 alone
                 .
              
               No
               inticement
               of
               Inremperance
               ,
               
               no
               smoke
               or
               mind
               of
               vanitie
               ,
               no
               splendour
               of
               wealth
               or
               command
               shall
               remove
               me
               from
               this
               resolution
               ,
               or
               inveigle
               me
               with
               thier
               allurements
               ,
               to
               forget
               or
               forgo
               my
               dutie
               to
               my
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               Conscience
               .
               And
               as
               vpon
               this
               the
               Tempter
               gave
               over
               for
               that
               time
               ,
               
                 and
                 the
                 Angels
                 came
                 ,
                 and
                 ministred
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
              
               what
               was
               necessarie
               ;
               so
               by
               constantly
               resisting
               ,
               we
               shall
               be
               the
               more
               free
               ,
               (
               though
               never
               absolutely
               secure
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               this
               time
               of
               warfare
               lasteth
               )
               and
               the
               Angels
               will
               be
               〈◊〉
               more
               ready
               to
               assist
               vs
               against
               this
               common
               enimie
               .
               Begge
               all
               this
               of
               thy
               Saviour
               by
               his
               merits
               .
               Amen
               .
            
          
           
             
               S.
               Ihons
               restimonie
               of
               our
               Saviour
               .
            
             
               I.
               
                 THe
                 next
                 day
                 Ihon
                 saw
                 Iesus
                 coming
                 towards
                 him
              
               ;
               
               
                 and
                 sayed
                 ,
                 behold
                 the
                 lamb
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 behold
                 him
                 who
                 taketh
                 away
                 the
                 sinne
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 :
              
               
                 When
                 Iesus
                 is
                 present
                 all
                 is
                 easy
                 ,
                 and
                 nothing
                 doth
                 seeme
                 hard
                 vnto
                 vs
                 :
                 VVhen
                 Iesus
                 is
                 not
                 present
                 every
                 thing
                 is
                 harsh
              
               Come
               sweete
               Iesus
               ,
               and
               take
               from
               me
               this
               heavy
               burden
               of
               synne
               ,
               and
               of
               repugnance
               to
               that
               which
               is
               thy
               will.
               O
               blessed
               lamb
               ;
               Innocent
               ,
               meeke
               ,
               patient
               ,
               obedient
               ;
               silent
               ,
               rightly
               styled
               
                 the
                 lamb
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               because
               
                 from
                 God
                 alone
                 these
                 vertues
                 can
                 proceed
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 whome
                 they
                 are
                 there
                 is
                 God
                 ,
              
               
               
                 because
                 with
                 the
                 simple
                 is
                 his
                 conversation
                 :
                 Behold
              
               with
               a
               loving
               ,
               and
               thankfull
               eye
               this
               lamb
               ,
               who
               only
               is
               able
               to
               
                 take
                 away
                 thy
                 synnes
              
               ,
               and
               out
               of
               his
               infinite
               mercy
               doth
               dayly
               
                 take
                 them
                 away
              
               by
               means
               of
               his
               holy
               Sacraments
               ,
               and
               other
               helps
               ;
               and
               though
               dayly
               multiplyed
               ,
               is
               yet
               ready
               to
               
                 take
                 them
                 all
                 aw●y
              
               ,
               vpon
               the
               first
               repentance
               ,
               and
               doth
               meekely
               and
               patiently
               beare
               with
               vs
               day
               by
               day
               .
            
             
               II.
               
                 Againe
                 Ihon
                 was
                 standing
                 ,
                 and
                 two
                 of
                 his
                 disciples
                 ,
                 and
                 beholding
                 Iesus
                 walking
                 sayed
                 ,
                 behold
                 the
                 lamb
                 of
                 God.
                 the
                 two
                 disciples
                 heard
                 him
                 speake
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 followed
                 Iesus
                 .
              
               Iesus
               sayed
               nothing
               ;
               but
               his
               modestie
               and
               his
               humilitie
               spake
               for
               him
               ,
               and
               shewed
               that
               indeed
               he
               was
               the
               lamb
               ordayned
               ,
               and
               ready
               for
               the
               sacrifice
               .
               
                 Behold
                 him
                 againe
              
               and
               againe
               ;
               observe
               all
               his
               actions
               ,
               stand
               and
               consider
               ;
               be
               not
               easily
               diverted
               from
               so
               profitable
               and
               pleasing
               an
               obiect
               ;
               follow
               him
               with
               thy
               thoughts
               and
               actions
               :
               
               he
               compels
               no
               body
               ,
               vnlesse
               his
               love
               be
               so
               potent
               in
               thee
               as
               to
               compell
               thee
               .
               O
               sweere
               compulsion
               !
               
                 draw
                 me
                 after
                 thee
              
               ,
               
               
                 and
                 we
                 shall
                 runne
                 in
                 the
                 fragrancie
                 of
                 thy
                 oyntments
              
               ;
               there
               is
               nothing
               in
               him
               which
               will
               nor
               invite
               thee
               to
               follow
               ;
               if
               thou
               doest
               duly
               consider
               whom
               thou
               doest
               behold
               .
               He
               walketh
               not
               the
               wide
               wayes
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               which
               lead
               to
               perdition
               ;
               he
               walketh
               the
               way
               of
               righteousnes
               and
               shewes
               vs
               the
               way
               to
               our
               eternall
               repose
               .
            
             
               III.
               
                 And
                 Iesus
                 turning
                 ,
                 and
                 seeing
                 them
                 follow
                 him
                 sayeth
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 what
                 seeke
                 yee
                 ?
                 they
                 say
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 Master
                 where
                 dwellest
                 thou
                 ?
              
               Our
               Saviour
               was
               pleased
               with
               thier
               promptnes
               to
               follow
               him
               vpon
               S.
               Ihons
               words
               ,
               and
               with
               thier
               modestie
               ,
               and
               respect
               towards
               his
               person
               ,
               forbearing
               to
               interrupt
               his
               thoughts
               ,
               while
               he
               was
               walking
               ;
               he
               liked
               also
               well
               thier
               intention
               of
               not
               contenting
               themselves
               with
               some
               smale
               conversation
               with
               him
               by
               the
               way
               ,
               as
               being
               desirous
               at
               leasure
               to
               heare
               and
               converse
               with
               him
               more
               at
               large
               .
               He
               therfore
               turned
               himself
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               familiarly
               asked
               .
               
                 What
                 seek●
                 you
              
               ?
               to
               the
               end
               to
               make
               them
               the
               more
               confident
               .
               O
               loving
               aspect
               !
               Observe
               the
               benefit
               of
               making
               vse
               in
               time
               of
               holy
               inspirations
               and
               suggestions
               ;
               and
               that
               our
               Saviour
               doth
               not
               aske
               ,
               whom
               seeke
               you
               ?
               for
               it
               was
               apparent
               enough
               they
               sought
               him
               ;
               but
               
                 whht
                 seeke
                 you
              
               in
               me
               ?
               VVhat
               doe
               you
               ayme
               at
               in
               following
               me
               ?
               A
               question
               which
               may
               give
               every
               one
               of
               vs
               occasion
               to
               lay
               his
               hand
               vpon
               ,
               his
               breast
               ,
               and
               examin
               whether
               really
               in
               following
               him
               ,
               we
               seeke
               him
               ,
               or
               some
               thing
               els
               which
               self
               love
               or
               some
               other
               occasion
               doth
               suggest
               .
               
                 If
                 thou
                 seekest
                 Jesus
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 
                 thou
                 shalt
                 find
                 Jesus
                 ;
                 if
                 thou
                 seekest
                 thyself
                 thou
                 wilt
                 find
                 thyself
                 .
              
            
             
               IV.
               
                 He
                 sayeth
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 come
                 and
                 see
                 :
                 they
                 came
                 ,
                 and
                 saw
                 where
                 he
                 did
                 abide
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 taried
                 with
                 him
                 that
                 day
                 .
              
               They
               desired
               to
               know
               ,
               where
               he
               dwelled
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               in
               private
               heare
               his
               instruction
               ,
               and
               resort
               the
               oftener
               to
               him
               ,
               
                 they
                 saw
                 where
                 he
                 did
                 abide
              
               ;
               perhaps
               as
               then
               he
               had
               no
               house
               ,
               or
               dwelling
               ;
               however
               ;
               in
               them
               he
               invites
               vs
               to
               come
               and
               see
               at
               leasure
               :
               where
               ?
               poorely
               enough
               in
               all
               .
               probabilitie
               ,
               as
               once
               in
               the
               stable
               ,
               and
               in
               his
               banishment
               in
               the
               desert
               ,
               and
               by
               whole
               nights
               in
               the
               fields
               ,
               in
               prayer
               ,
               and
               even
               then
               vpon
               the
               Crosse
               in
               thought
               and
               resolution
               .
               
                 Come
                 ,
                 and
                 see
              
               ,
               how
               long
               ,
               and
               with
               what
               disposition
               of
               
               mind
               he
               remayned
               in
               all
               these
               ,
               and
               doth
               still
               in
               the
               most
               blessed
               Sacrament
               ;
               
                 stay
                 with
                 him
              
               in
               the
               closet
               of
               thy
               hart
               ,
               in
               thy
               lawfull
               Superiours
               ,
               in
               every
               one
               of
               his
               little
               ones
               ,
               all
               the
               dayes
               of
               this
               life
               :
               Ascend
               into
               heaven
               with
               thy
               thoughts
               ;
               there
               he
               dwelleth
               eternally
               ;
               passe
               thither
               in
               desire
               ,
               that
               thou
               mayest
               passe
               the
               more
               couragiously
               following
               him
               by
               the
               way
               which
               he
               sheweth
               thee
               .
               
               
                 Quam
                 dil●cta
                 tabernacula
                 tua
                 Domine
                 virtutum
                 ?
              
               How
               lovely
               are
               thy
               Tabernacles
               ,
               even
               in
               this
               life
               ?
               Master
               ,
               teach
               me
               where
               I
               may
               find
               thee
               best
               ,
               
                 shew
                 me
                 where
                 to
                 feedest
              
               ,
               
               
                 where
                 thou
                 restest
                 at
                 noone
                 day
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 not
                 begine
                 to
                 wander
                 after
                 the
                 heards
                 of
                 my
                 fellowes
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               after
               the
               multitudes
               of
               those
               who
               wāder
               without
               guides
               they
               know
               not
               whether
            
          
           
             
               Our
               Saviour
               beginneth
               to
               gather
               disciples
               .
            
             
               I.
               
                 ANdrew
                 brother
                 to
                 Simon
                 Peeter
                 was
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 that
                 had
                 heard
                 what
                 S.
                 Ihon
                 sayed
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 followed
                 our
                 Saviour
                 .
                 He
                 first
                 findeth
                 his
                 brother
                 Simon
                 ,
                 and
                 sayeth
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 found
                 the
                 M●ssias
                 ;
                 and
                 brought
                 him
                 to
                 Iesus
                 .
              
               The
               spirituall
               treasures
               are
               not
               as
               those
               of
               the
               world
               ;
               they
               increase
               by
               communication
               :
               
                 The
                 spirit
                 and
                 the
                 spouse
                 say
                 come
              
               ;
               
               
                 and
                 he
                 who
                 heareth
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 say
                 come
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 who
                 thirsteth
                 let
                 him
                 come
                 .
              
               There
               is
               abundance
               for
               every
               body
               that
               will
               receive
               .
               
                 We
                 have
                 found
                 the
                 Messias
              
               :
               imagin
               what
               ioy
               was
               in
               the
               hart
               of
               S.
               Andrew
               when
               his
               thoughts
               were
               vpon
               this
               purchase
               .
               
                 
                 If
                 Jesus
                 speake
                 but
                 one
                 word
                 ,
                 we
                 feele
                 greate
                 comfort
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 findeth
                 Iesus
                 findeth
                 a
                 greate
                 good
                 thing
                 ;
                 yea
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 good
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 he
                 bewell
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 most
                 rich
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 have
                 found
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 brought
                 him
                 to
                 Iesus
                 :
              
               this
               was
               a
               true
               brotherly
               part
               ;
               
                 a
                 brother
                 who
                 is
                 holpen
                 by
                 his
                 brother
                 ,
              
               
               
                 is
                 like
                 a
                 strong
                 towne
              
               .
               
                 This
                 is
                 truly
                 to
                 find
                 our
                 Lord
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 truly
                 burne
                 with
                 his
                 love
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 have
                 true
                 care
                 of
                 our
                 brethrens
                 saluation
                 .
              
            
             
               II.
               
                 Iesus
                 beholding
                 Peeter
                 ,
                 sayed
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 Simon
                 ,
                 sonne
                 of
                 Ionas
                 ,
                 thou
                 shalt
                 be
                 called
                 ,
                 Cephas
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 interpreted
                 Peeter
                 .
              
               Or
               a
               Rocke
               ,
               or
               stone
               ;
               it
               is
               not
               enough
               to
               find
               Iesus
               by
               faith
               ,
               or
               by
               a
               sensible
               sweetnes
               in
               our
               prayers
               ,
               
               faith
               is
               the
               groundworke
               ,
               spirituall
               comforts
               are
               helps
               so
               buyld
               the
               more
               couragiously
               vpon
               the
               principles
               of
               faith
               ;
               we
               must
               incorporate
               his
               precepts
               and
               his
               instructions
               ,
               and
               (
               as
               S.
               Paul
               speaketh
               )
               
                 put
                 on
                 our
                 Saviour
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               
               his
               conversation
               ,
               and
               manner
               of
               living
               .
               Therfore
               so
               soone
               as
               he
               was
               found
               ,
               he
               gave
               divers
               of
               them
               other
               names
               besides
               that
               which
               they
               had
               before
               :
               simple
               obedience
               (
               which
               Peeters
               former
               name
               might
               seeme
               to
               signifie
               )
               agreed
               well
               with
               him
               while
               he
               was
               a
               subiect
               ,
               but
               he
               was
               to
               be
               governour
               of
               the
               whole
               Church
               ,
               for
               which
               much
               fortitude
               was
               necessarie
               ,
               and
               much
               solidi●ie
               ,
               allwayes
               ayming
               at
               that
               which
               is
               the
               center
               of
               our
               soules
               ,
               the
               glorie
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               exaltation
               of
               his
               holy
               name
               :
               acknowledging
               that
               of
               ourselves
               we
               are
               but
               earth
               ,
               hard
               to
               take
               any
               good
               impression
               ,
               and
               still
               tending
               downewards
               ;
               but
               if
               Christ
               say
               the
               word
               ,
               that
               is
               able
               to
               make
               no
               lesse
               change
               in
               vs
               ,
               then
               he
               did
               in
               S.
               Peeter
               .
            
             
               III.
               
                 On
                 the
                 morrow
                 he
                 would
                 go
                 into
                 Galilee
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 findeth
                 Philip
                 ,
                 and
                 sayeth
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 fellow
                 me
                 .
                 Philip
                 findeth
                 Natba●ael
                 ,
                 and
                 sayth
                 ,
                 him
                 of
                 whome
                 Moyses
                 in
                 the
                 Iaw
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 prophets
                 wrot
                 .
                 we
                 have
                 found
                 ,
                 Iesus
                 Sonne
                 of
                 Ioseph
                 ,
                 of
                 Nazareth
                 .
                 Nathanuel
                 sayed
                 ,
                 from
                 Nazareth
                 can
                 there
                 by
                 any
                 good
                 ?
                 Philip
                 sayeth
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 come
                 and
                 see
                 .
              
               Consider
               the
               goodnes
               of
               our
               Saviour
               in
               seeking
               after
               thee
               ,
               when
               thou
               thinkest
               not
               of
               him
               ;
               follow
               his
               holy
               inspirations
               ,
               and
               indeavour
               by
               word
               and
               example
               to
               incourage
               others
               .
               Be
               not
               rash
               iu
               iudging
               ,
               nor
               conceited
               of
               thyself
               ,
               as
               if
               thou
               didst
               vnderstand
               more
               then
               others
               ;
               take
               leasure
               and
               consider
               whether
               another
               may
               not
               have
               more
               reason
               and
               more
               ground
               :
               be
               not
               contentious
               :
               Contemne
               no
               mans
               Country
               and
               descent
               ,
               or
               occupation
               ;
               God
               hath
               his
               saints
               in
               every
               degree
               and
               place
               :
               see
               the
               riches
               of
               God
               in
               the
               poorest
               snakes
               .
            
             
               IV.
               
                 Iesus
                 saw
                 Nathanael
                 coming
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 sayth
                 of
                 him
                 ;
                 behold
                 as
                 Israelite
                 in
                 very
                 deed
                 ,
                 in
                 whome
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 guile
                 .
                 Nathanael
                 sayth
                 to
                 him
                 :
                 How
                 knowest
                 thou
                 me
                 .
                 Iesus
                 answered
                 ,
                 before
                 Philip
                 did
                 call
                 thee
                 ;
                 when
                 thou
                 were
                 vnder
                 the
                 fig
                 tree
                 ,
                 I
                 saw
                 thee
              
               O
               all
               seeing
               eye
               !
               from
               which
               nothing
               is
               hidden
               :
               
               
                 Thou
                 vnderstandest
                 my
                 thoughts
                 a
                 farre
                 of
                 ;
                 thou
                 foreseest
                 all
                 my
                 wayes
                 ,
                 there
                 passeth
                 not
                 a
                 word
                 from
                 my
                 tongue
                 which
                 thou
                 doest
                 not
                 know
                 :
              
               
               O
               wonderfull
               knowledge
               :
               It
               is
               folly
               for
               me
               to
               indeavour
               to
               hide
               or
               conceale
               ,
               or
               dessemble
               any
               thing
               before
               thee
               :
               give
               me
               grace
               to
               serve
               thee
               in
               true
               simplicitie
               of
               hart
               ,
               and
               converse
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               Angels
               
                 with
                 out
                 guilt
              
               ,
               or
               fraude
               ▪
               for
               thou
               wil●
               iudge
               with
               equall
               weights
               ,
               
               and
               doe
               iustice
               with
               right
               proportion
               ,
               and
               frustrute
               the
               hopes
               grounded
               vpon
               lyes
               ,
               and
               vnder
               falshood
               no
               man
               shall
               be
               protected
               .
               
                 N●thanati
                 sayed
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 the
                 king
                 of
                 Israel
                 .
                 Iesus
                 answered
                 ,
                 because
                 I
                 sayed
                 to
                 thee
                 I
                 saw
                 thee
                 vnder
                 the
                 figtree
                 ,
                 thou
                 beleevest
                 ;
                 greater
                 then
                 these
                 things
                 thou
                 shalt
                 see
                 ;
                 yee
                 shall
                 see
                 the
                 heavens
                 opened
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Angels
                 of
                 God
                 ascending
                 and
                 descending
                 upon
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 man.
                 
              
               
               
                 They
                 ascend
                 and
                 descend
                 in
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 man
                 ,
                 admiring
                 the
                 Maiestie
                 of
                 his
                 divine
                 person
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 infirmitie
                 of
                 human
                 nature
                 ,
                 in
                 both
                 stooping
                 to
                 his
                 service
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 his
                 command
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 esteeme
                 the
                 greatest
                 honour
                 they
                 can
                 ascend
                 vnto
                 .
              
               Adore
               our
               Saviour
               as
               God
               ,
               and
               as
               king
               of
               the
               whole
               vniverse
               ,
               who
               hath
               command
               of
               life
               and
               death
               ;
               humbleth
               the
               proude
               and
               exalteth
               the
               humble
               ,
               
               
                 he
                 rayseth
                 the
                 needy
                 man
                 from
                 the
                 dust
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 lifteth
                 vp
                 the
                 poore
                 from
                 the
                 dung
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 sit
                 with
                 princes
                 ,
                 and
                 hold
                 the
                 throne
                 of
                 glorie
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               turning
               water
               into
               wine
               at
               the
               mariage
               feast
               .
            
             
               I.
               
                 THe
                 third
                 day
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 mariage
                 in
                 Cana
                 of
                 Galilee
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Mother
                 of
                 Iesus
                 was
                 there
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 Iesus
                 also
                 was
                 called
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 disciples
                 to
                 the
                 mariage
                 :
                 And
                 the
                 vvine
                 fayling
                 ,
                 the
                 Mother
                 of
                 Iesus
                 sayed
                 to
                 him
              
               ;
               
                 
                   They
                   have
                   no
                   wine
                
                 .
              
               He
               went
               to
               the
               mariage
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               that
               as
               he
               had
               long
               before
               by
               his
               soveraigne
               power
               ordayned
               mariage
               ,
               now
               by
               his
               blessed
               presence
               he
               might
               sanctifie
               it
               .
               But
               S.
               Ihon
               Chrisostome
               puts
               vs
               vpon
               another
               consideration
               and
               sayth
               thus
               .
               
               
                 If
                 you
                 think
                 good
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 set
                 before
                 our
                 eyes
                 two
                 houses
                 ;
                 one
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 marying
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 a
                 mariage
                 feast
                 ,
                 another
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 in
                 mourning
                 and
                 affliction
                 ;
                 let
                 vs
                 enter
                 them
                 one
                 after
                 the
                 other
                 by
                 our
                 consideration
                 ,
                 and
                 see
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 better
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 the
                 wine
                 fayling
              
               :
               this
               is
               what
               we
               may
               be
               
               sure
               of
               in
               all
               iolities
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               they
               cannot
               ●aste
               :
               and
               how
               soone
               doe
               such
               comforts
               fayle
               ?
               how
               often
               doe
               they
               breed
               discomfort
               and
               disastres
               ,
               even
               whyle
               we
               are
               inioying
               them
               ?
               A
               discomfort
               so
               much
               the
               greater
               ,
               because
               most
               commonly
               they
               trench
               vpon
               that
               which
               alone
               is
               a
               
                 continuall
                 banket
              
               to
               wit
               ,
               
               a
               
                 good
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 quiet
                 mind
                 .
              
               These
               found
               in
               thier
               necessitie
               the
               favourable
               intercession
               of
               the
               Mother
               of
               God
               :
               if
               they
               had
               not
               been
               in
               want
               they
               would
               not
               have
               thought
               him
               so
               much
               as
               a
               considerable
               person
               ;
               being
               invited
               as
               it
               seemes
               more
               for
               his
               Mothers
               sake
               then
               for
               his
               owne
               .
            
             
               II.
               
                 Iesus
                 sayth
                 to
                 her
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 it
                 to
                 me
                 and
                 thee
                 ,
                 woman
                 ?
                 my
                 houre
                 is
                 not
                 yet
                 come
                 .
                 His
                 Mother
                 sayth
                 to
                 the
                 wayters
                 ,
                 whatever
                 he
                 shall
                 say
                 to
                 yee
                 ,
                 doe
                 yee
                 .
              
               It
               is
               apparent
               ,
               by
               his
               Mothers
               instant
               and
               confident
               words
               to
               the
               servants
               ,
               that
               our
               Saviours
               answer
               was
               no
               check
               ,
               but
               only
               that
               he
               would
               expresse
               that
               it
               was
               a
               thing
               not
               belonging
               to
               him
               ,
               nor
               to
               her
               ,
               to
               take
               care
               of
               supplying
               such
               temporall
               wants
               ,
               or
               rather
               superfluities
               ;
               not
               to
               him
               because
               he
               came
               to
               relieve
               the
               spirituall
               necessities
               ,
               and
               not
               properly
               for
               any
               temporall
               occasion
               ;
               not
               to
               her
               ,
               because
               she
               was
               there
               as
               a
               stranger
               and
               guest
               :
               yet
               she
               moved
               him
               in
               it
               (
               though
               otherwise
               he
               did
               not
               intend
               to
               manifest
               himself
               in
               that
               occasion
               )
               because
               she
               vnderstood
               it
               was
               his
               pleasure
               to
               condescend
               to
               her
               motion
               ,
               (
               which
               was
               also
               very
               modest
               ,
               only
               mentioning
               the
               want
               )
               and
               sayed
               ,
               
                 whatever
                 he
                 shall
                 say
              
               be
               sure
               to
               doe
               it
               ,
               for
               you
               will
               see
               a
               comfortable
               effect
               .
            
             
               III.
               
                 And
                 there
                 were
                 six
                 water-pitchers
                 of
                 stone
                 standing
                 (
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 purification
                 of
                 the
                 Iewes
                 )
                 holding
                 every
                 one
                 ,
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 measures
                 :
                 Iesus
                 sayth
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 fill
                 the
                 pitchers
                 with
                 water
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 filled
                 them
                 vp
                 to
                 the
                 top
                 ;
                 and
                 Iesus
                 sayed
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 fill
                 out
                 now
                 ,
                 and
                 carie
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 chiefe
                 steward
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 caried
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 ceremoniall
                 Ievves
                 vnlesse
                 they
                 ofren
                 vvash
                 thier
                 hands
                 they
                 doe
                 not
                 eate
                 ,
              
               
               
                 holding
                 the
                 tradition
                 of
                 the
                 Ancients
              
               ;
               our
               Saviour
               made
               vse
               of
               this
               custome
               ,
               the
               stone
               pitchers
               standing
               in
               the
               roome
               for
               that
               purpose
               :
               He
               caused
               them
               to
               be
               filled
               vp
               
                 to
                 the
                 top
                 with
                 water
              
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               filled
               our
               presently
               ,
               that
               there
               might
               be
               no
               place
               to
               say
               there
               was
               some
               thing
               mingled
               with
               it
               ,
               or
               some
               thing
               done
               which
               required
               time
               :
               The
               same
               intellectuall
               
               word
               changing
               instantly
               the
               water
               into
               wine
               ,
               
               which
               in
               an
               instant
               
                 created
                 heaven
                 and
                 earth
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 .
              
               It
               behoveth
               vs
               notwithstanding
               at
               leasure
               to
               consider
               who
               it
               is
               that
               at
               his
               pleasure
               changeth
               water
               into
               wine
               ,
               and
               wine
               into
               water
               ,
               and
               hath
               all
               things
               at
               command
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               no
               body
               should
               be
               so
               rechlesse
               as
               not
               to
               be
               wholy
               depending
               vpon
               him
               ,
               and
               wholy
               at
               his
               beck
               .
               The
               meditation
               of
               the
               Blessed
               Virgin
               ,
               the
               prompt
               obedience
               of
               the
               wayters
               ,
               but
               chieflly
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               he
               only
               sought
               ,
               did
               cooperate
               to
               this
               wonder
               :
               These
               are
               the
               means
               by
               which
               the
               waters
               of
               affliction
               are
               turned
               into
               wine
               of
               comfort
               ,
               
               
                 and
                 that
                 to
                 them
                 who
                 love
                 God
                 all
                 things
                 doe
                 cooperate
                 to
                 good
                 .
                 After
                 the
                 chiefe
                 steward
                 had
                 tasted
                 the
                 water
                 made
                 wine
                 ,
                 and
                 knew
                 not
                 whence
                 it
                 was
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 servants
                 knew
                 that
                 had
                 drawne
                 the
                 water
                 ;
                 the
                 chiefe
                 steward
                 calleth
                 the
                 bridgroome
                 ,
                 and
                 sayth
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 every
                 man
                 first
                 setteth
                 the
                 good
                 wine
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 they
                 have
                 welldrunk
                 ,
                 then
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 worse
                 ,
                 but
                 thou
                 hast
                 keept
                 the
                 good
                 wine
                 till
                 now
                 .
              
               The
               ioyes
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               begin
               with
               defect
               and
               want
               ,
               faling
               short
               of
               our
               expectation
               ,
               and
               end
               with
               greater
               deceite
               :
               how
               many
               favours
               doe
               we
               receive
               from
               God
               ,
               and
               know
               not
               of
               them
               ?
               chiefely
               perhaps
               because
               we
               seldome
               reflect
               vpon
               them
               ,
               or
               doe
               not
               looke
               about
               vs
               sufficiently
               ;
               if
               we
               had
               once
               well
               ●asted
               of
               the
               wine
               which
               our
               Saviour
               presents
               vs
               ,
               we
               should
               easyly
               esteeme
               all
               other
               meane
               ,
               and
               vnworthy
               to
               be
               rasted
               .
               His
               wine
               lasteth
               for
               Eternitie
               :
               If
               it
               were
               wonderfull
               to
               turne
               water
               into
               wine
               ,
               
               much
               more
               is
               it
               turne
               synners
               into
               saints
               ;
               and
               that
               things
               which
               to
               the
               world
               are
               insiped
               ,
               and
               cold
               ,
               and
               dead
               ,
               should
               be
               restored
               to
               heate
               ,
               and
               colour
               ,
               and
               life
               ,
               and
               tast
               .
               The
               Apostles
               beleeved
               vpon
               that
               one
               signe
               ,
               we
               having
               received
               so
               many
               wonderfull
               benefits
               ,
               shall
               we
               not
               beleeve
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Applications
               of
               the
               former
               Meditations
               to
               Blessed
               Sacrament
               .
            
             
               I.
               THe
               Ancient
               Patriarches
               ,
               in
               the
               words
               of
               the
               prophet
               Esay
               ,
               did
               with
               much
               devorion
               begge
               that
               
                 the
                 heavens
                 would
                 send
                 downe
                 thier
                 dew
                 from
                 above
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 the
                 clouds
                 raine
                 downs
                 the
                 Iust
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                 earth
                 vvould
                 open
                 ,
                 and
                 bring
                 forth
                 a
                 Saviour
                 :
              
               But
               here
               the
               
                 heavens
                 are
                 allvvayes
                 open
              
               for
               vs
               to
               behold
               the
               
                 beloved
                 Sonne
              
               .
               who
               sits
               at
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               his
               Father
               ,
               
                 and
                 in
                 v●home
                 he
                 it
                 vvellpleased
                 ,
              
               coming
               dayly
               downe
               in
               the
               holy
               Sacrifice
               ,
               in
               no
               lesse
               humble
               ,
               and
               meeke
               manner
               ,
               then
               when
               he
               came
               to
               be
               baptized
               ;
               ô
               that
               we
               had
               the
               eyes
               of
               S.
               Ihon
               to
               see
               his
               inward
               perfections
               ,
               and
               worth
               ,
               and
               glorie
               !
               How
               should
               we
               cover
               our
               faces
               with
               the
               Seraphins
               ?
               And
               say
               ,
               
                 thou
                 comest
                 to
                 me
                 ?
                 Thou
                 ,
              
               the
               eternall
               sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               Creatour
               ,
               and
               Lord
               of
               all
               things
               ;
               thou
               ,
               the
               beloved
               of
               the
               Angels
               ;
               
                 Thou
                 in
                 vvhome
                 is
                 all
                 hope
                 of
                 life
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 strength
                 ,
                 and
                 pleasure
              
               ,
               vouchsafest
               to
               come
               thus
               to
               me
               ,
               most
               miserable
               creatute
               :
               I
               have
               greate
               reason
               ,
               not
               only
               to
               
                 suffer
                 it
                 now
              
               ,
               but
               with
               all
               the
               strength
               of
               my
               soule
               and
               body
               to
               desire
               it
               ,
               and
               to
               labour
               to
               
                 fullfill
                 all
                 justice
              
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               not
               be
               altogether
               vnworthy
               ;
               but
               thou
               ,
               ô
               infinite
               goodnes
               ,
               infinite
               mercy
               ,
               infinite
               compassion
               ,
               and
               love
               ;
               I
               have
               not
               words
               to
               expresse
               what
               I
               thinke
               ,
               nor
               thoughts
               to
               equall
               thy
               deserts
               :
               come
               notwithstanding
               ,
               sweet
               Jesus
               ,
               and
               be
               a
               Saviour
               
                 to
                 me
              
               .
            
             
               II.
               O
               bread
               of
               life
               !
               it
               is
               not
               corporall
               food
               that
               can
               mayntaine
               me
               to
               eternitie
               ;
               nor
               all
               that
               the
               world
               can
               present
               ,
               though
               I
               should
               be
               master
               of
               
                 all
                 the
                 kingdomes
                 of
                 the
                 vvorld
              
               ;
               thou
               alone
               art
               the
               sustenance
               that
               must
               maintaine
               vs
               to
               those
               long
               dayes
               .
               I
               that
               am
               made
               of
               earth
               can
               hardly
               think
               of
               any
               thing
               but
               of
               earth
               ,
               ād
               earthly
               commodities
               ;
               
                 thou
                 comest
                 from
                 heaven
              
               ,
               
               
                 and
                 vvhat
                 thou
                 hast
                 seen
              
               ,
               
               to
               that
               thou
               doest
               invite
               vs.
               
                 Come
                 eate
                 of
                 my
                 bread
                 and
                 drink
                 of
                 the
                 vvine
                 ,
                 vvhich
                 I
                 have
                 mingled
                 for
                 yee
                 .
              
               Thy
               bread
               is
               thyself
               ,
               
                 having
                 in
                 thee
                 all
                 that
                 can
                 delight
                 .
                 and
                 the
                 svveetnes
                 of
                 every
                 thing
                 that
                 is
                 spvorie
                 ;
                 thy
                 vvine
                 ,
              
               
               is
               thy
               sacred
               blood
               ,
               which
               thou
               hast
               thus
               mercifully
               ,
               and
               admirably
               mingled
               with
               the
               outward
               shape
               of
               wine
               ,
               that
               as
               it
               is
               most
               comfortable
               to
               our
               soules
               ,
               it
               should
               not
               be
               distastfull
               to
               our
               bodyes
               :
               this
               bread
               will
               never
               
                 feyle
                 vs
              
               (
               as
               Sauls
               did
               in
               his
               iourney
               )
               nor
               this
               wine
               (
               as
               in
               the
               mariage
               feast
               )
               but
               the
               more
               greedyly
               we
               feed
               ,
               
               the
               more
               plenty
               we
               shall
               have
               of
               the
               fruits
               and
               effects
               of
               it
               .
               Fill
               your
               eyes
               with
               teares
               of
               sorrow
               and
               love
               ,
               and
               poure
               out
               your
               hart
               to
               him
               ,
               for
               even
               these
               he
               will
               turne
               to
               
               your
               eternall
               comfort
               ,
               and
               fill
               them
               againe
               with
               his
               graces
               .
               Amen
               .
            
             
               III.
               
                 Come
                 often
                 ,
                 and
                 see
                 where
                 he
                 dwelleth
                 ,
              
               how
               poorely
               he
               is
               content
               to
               be
               lodged
               for
               thy
               sake
               ;
               looke
               into
               the
               Churches
               ,
               where
               be
               remayns
               day
               and
               night
               for
               thee
               ;
               all
               that
               is
               there
               is
               not
               devotion
               ,
               God
               wor
               ,
               all
               is
               not
               revetence
               and
               respect
               ;
               all
               is
               not
               cleanlynes
               ,
               and
               decencie
               ,
               and
               yet
               he
               doth
               not
               avoyde
               the
               roome
               :
               looke
               into
               the
               soules
               of
               the
               attendance
               ,
               and
               chiefly
               into
               thy
               owne
               ;
               even
               when
               he
               is
               received
               into
               thy
               inward
               roomes
               ,
               how
               are
               they
               swept
               ?
               How
               are
               they
               hung
               ?
               How
               are
               they
               furnished
               for
               him
               ?
               and
               yet
               he
               hath
               patience
               .
               
               O
               blessed
               
                 Master
                 ?
                 have
                 mercy
                 on
                 thy
                 Servant
                 ;
                 give
                 me
                 understanding
                 ,
                 and
                 teach
                 me
                 thy
                 iustifications
                 ;
                 I
                 am
                 thy
                 servant
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 know
                 thy
                 testimonies
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 time
                 of
                 doing
                 ,
                 o
                 Lord
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 have
                 made
                 voyde
                 thy
                 law
                 .
                 Therfore
                 have
                 I
                 loved
                 thy
                 commands
                 above
                 gold
                 and
                 pretious
                 stone
                 .
                 &c.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               They
               who
               did
               trafick
               in
               the
               Temple
               are
               cast
               forth
               .
            
             
               I.
               
                 THe
                 Passeover
                 of
                 the
                 ●ewes
                 was
                 at
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 Iesus
                 went
                 vp
                 the
                 Hierusalem
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 found
                 〈◊〉
                 the
                 Temple
                 them
                 that
                 sold
                 oxen
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 sheep
                 ,
                 and
                 doves
              
               ,
               
               
                 and
                 the
                 bankers
                 sitting
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 made
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 a
                 whip
                 of
                 little
                 cord
                 ,
                 he
                 cast
                 them
                 all
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 temple
                 ,
                 the
                 sheep
                 ,
                 also
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 oxen
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 money
                 of
                 the
                 banker
                 〈◊〉
                 poured
                 ou●
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 tables
                 he
                 overthrew
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 sold
                 doves
                 he
                 saved
                 ,
                 take
                 away
                 these
                 hence
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 not
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 my
                 Father
                 a
                 house
                 of
                 marchandise
                 .
              
               Our
               Saviour
               duly
               kept
               the
               feast
               appointed
               ;
               but
               it
               was
               no
               smale
               griefe
               vnto
               him
               to
               see
               so
               little
               respect
               to
               that
               place
               ,
               which
               being
               the
               house
               of
               God
               ,
               should
               be
               
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 prayer
              
               ,
               as
               he
               sayed
               in
               another
               such
               occasion
               .
               Here
               he
               thought
               fitting
               moreover
               to
               shew
               his
               zeale
               ,
               
               and
               his
               power
               .
               But
               S.
               Paulinus
               recals
               vs
               home
               to
               ourselves
               and
               telleth
               vs
               ,
               
               that
               
                 it
                 is
                 for
                 vs
                 convenient
                 that
                 our
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 would
                 often
                 visit
                 the
                 temple
                 of
                 our
                 hart
                 with
                 the
                 whip
                 of
                 his
                 holy
                 feare
                 ,
                 least
                 our
                 soule
                 be
                 possest
                 withsome
                 kind
                 of
                 ●va●ice
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 slownes
                 and
                 dullnes
                 of
                 oxen
                 retarde
                 our
                 senses
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 we
                 set
                 our
                 owne
                 innocencie
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 divine
                 graces
                 to
                 sale
                 &c.
                 
              
               This
               
               is
               a
               good
               zeale
               to
               imitate
               .
               And
               also
               as
               S.
               Bede
               advertizeth
               ,
               
               that
               
                 seeing
                 he
                 shewed
                 so
                 much
                 zeale
                 in
                 behalfe
                 of
                 that
                 Temple
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 such
                 sacrifices
                 of
                 oxen
                 and
                 sheep
                 were
                 offered
                 ,
                 much
                 rather
                 should
                 we
                 shew
                 zeale
                 where
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 is
                 consecrated
                 ,
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 doubt
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 Angels
                 be
                 allwayes
                 present
                 .
              
            
             
               II.
               
                 He
                 made
                 at
                 it
                 were
                 a
                 whip
                 of
                 little
                 cord
                 .
              
               The
               punishments
               of
               this
               life
               are
               but
               as
               it
               were
               a
               whip
               in
               comparison
               of
               the
               torments
               of
               the
               life
               to
               come
               ,
               both
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               grievousnes
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               continuance
               .
               Yet
               seeing
               with
               so
               contemptible
               a
               weapon
               he
               was
               able
               alone
               to
               doe
               such
               execution
               vpon
               such
               a
               multitut●
               (
               S.
               Hierome
               
               deservingly
               accounting
               it
               as
               greate
               a
               miracle
               as
               any
               other
               done
               by
               him
               )
               we
               have
               reason
               to
               dread
               and
               to
               beware
               least
               through
               our
               misdemeanours
               his
               heavy
               hand
               doth
               not
               at
               last
               light
               vpon
               vs.
               
               
                 Wealth
                 will
                 not
                 avayle
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 revenge
                 ;
                 but
                 iustice
                 will
                 free
                 vs
                 from
                 death
                 .
              
            
             
               III.
               
                 The
                 Iewes
                 sayed
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 what
                 signe
                 doest
                 thou
                 shew
                 vs
                 that
                 thou
                 doest
                 those
                 things
                 ?
                 Iesus
                 answered
                 :
                 dis●olve
                 this
                 Temple
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 three
                 dayes
                 I
                 will
                 rayse
                 it
                 againe
                 ;
                 the
                 Iewes
                 sayed
                 ,
                 in
                 six
                 and
                 fourtie
                 yeares
                 was
                 this
                 Temple
                 buylt
                 ,
                 and
                 wilt
                 thou
                 rayse
                 it
                 in
                 three
                 dayes
                 !
                 But
                 he
                 spake
                 of
                 the
                 Temple
                 of
                 his
                 body
                 .
              
               It
               was
               true
               of
               both
               the
               one
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               ;
               he
               had
               been
               able
               to
               have
               raysed
               in
               three
               dayes
               the
               materiall
               Temple
               if
               it
               had
               been
               demclished
               ;
               and
               he
               would
               insinuate
               that
               the
               Temple
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               which
               was
               done
               in
               it
               ,
               was
               but
               a
               figure
               of
               his
               body
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               humane
               nature
               which
               he
               had
               assumed
               to
               accomplish
               those
               figures
               in
               it
               ,
               so
               sayth
               S.
               Ambrose
               .
               
               The
               body
               of
               Christ
               is
               truly
               the
               Temple
               of
               God
               ,
               wherin
               is
               wrought
               the
               purgation
               of
               our
               synnes
               ;
               that
               flesh
               was
               truly
               Gods
               Temple
               in
               which
               there
               could
               be
               no
               con●agion
               of
               synne
               ;
               but
               was
               itself
               the
               sacrifice
               for
               the
               synnes
               of
               the
               whole
               world
               ;
               that
               flesh
               was
               truly
               the
               Temple
               of
               God
               in
               which
               the
               image
               of
               God
               did
               shine
               ,
               and
               the
               fullnes
               of
               divinitie
               did
               corporally
               dwell
               .
               The
               Iewes
               required
               a
               signe
               of
               his
               commission
               to
               vndertake
               such
               grea●e
               things
               ,
               as
               if
               that
               very
               Action
               had
               not
               been
               signe
               sufficient
               .
               Yet
               our
               Saviour
               did
               not
               deny
               them
               a
               signe
               ,
               but
               referred
               them
               to
               that
               which
               had
               been
               figured
               in
               Ionas
               of
               him
               and
               prophecyed
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               vse
               thier
               owne
               Industrie
               and
               the
               ordinarie
               means
               of
               vnderstanding
               the
               mysteries
               so
               faire
               
               as
               is
               necessarie
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               be
               still
               asking
               new
               signes
               ,
               and
               still
               remaine
               vnsatisfyed
               ,
               because
               things
               were
               not
               according
               to
               thier
               fancy
               .
            
          
           
             
               He
               instructs
               Nicodemus
               .
            
             
               I.
               
                 THere
                 was
                 of
                 the
                 Pharisees
                 a
                 man
                 called
                 Nicodemus
                 ,
              
               
               
                 a
                 Prime
                 man
                 among
                 the
                 Iewes
                 .
                 This
                 man
                 came
                 to
                 Iesus
                 by
                 night
                 ,
                 and
                 sayed
                 ,
                 Rabbi
                 ,
                 we
                 know
                 thou
                 art
                 a
                 Master
                 come
                 from
                 God
                 :
                 For
                 no
                 man
                 can
                 doe
                 these
                 signes
                 which
                 thou
                 doest
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 God
                 be
                 with
                 him
                 .
              
               He
               came
               
                 by
                 night
              
               ;
               
                 held
                 back
                 as
                 yet
                 by
                 the
                 infirmitie
                 of
                 his
                 profession
              
               (
               as
               S.
               Ihon
               Chrysostome
               
               reflects
               )
               and
               loved
               God
               but
               by
               halfes
               ;
               the
               other
               halfe
               the
               world
               had
               still
               in
               possession
               .
               And
               by
               his
               speech
               it
               appeares
               he
               did
               not
               beleeve
               as
               yet
               that
               our
               Saviour
               was
               God
               ,
               but
               some
               speciall
               teacher
               ,
               or
               prophet
               sent
               from
               God
               ,
               testifying
               his
               mission
               by
               those
               signes
               .
               Our
               Saviour
               finding
               that
               he
               retayned
               too
               much
               of
               the
               Pharisaicall
               spirit
               told
               him
               three
               things
               very
               strange
               ,
               and
               wholy
               contrarie
               to
               his
               and
               the
               worlds
               apprehension
               and
               humour
               for
               first
               he
               sayed
               
                 Amen
                 ,
                 Amen
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               every
               truth
               ,
               
                 I
                 say
                 vnto
                 thee
                 vnlesse
                 a
                 man
                 be
                 born
                 againe
                 ,
                 he
                 cannot
                 see
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 heaven
                 ,
              
               as
               if
               he
               would
               have
               sayed
               ,
               you
               talk
               to
               me
               of
               greatnes
               ,
               but
               I
               say
               you
               must
               all
               become
               little
               ,
               and
               begin
               of
               new
               ,
               and
               take
               new
               wayes
               if
               you
               will
               enter
               the
               kingdome
               of
               God
               :
               and
               when
               Nicodemus
               asked
               
                 how
                 can
                 these
                 things
                 be
                 done
                 ?
                 how
                 can
                 a
                 man
                 be
                 born
                 when
                 he
                 is
                 old
                 ?
              
               Our
               Savior
               repeated
               the
               same
               againe
               ,
               and
               told
               him
               moreover
               ,
               that
               now
               he
               must
               withdraw
               his
               thoughts
               from
               materiall
               and
               wonted
               obiects
               ,
               and
               things
               concerning
               this
               corporall
               life
               ,
               and
               think
               of
               a
               spirituall
               life
               ,
               the
               beginning
               and
               entrance
               wherof
               is
               baptisme
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               be
               born
               of
               water
               ,
               and
               the
               spirit
               was
               necessarie
               towards
               it
               .
               This
               to
               naturall
               reason
               and
               common
               apprehension
               seemes
               strange
               ,
               and
               to
               some
               perhaps
               impertinent
               .
               
                 But
                 no
                 man
                 hath
                 ascended
                 into
                 heaven
              
               to
               know
               the
               secrets
               of
               Gods
               eternall
               disposition
               ,
               
                 but
                 he
                 who
                 descended
                 from
                 heaven
                 ,
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 in
                 heaven
                 .
              
               To
               him
               the
               greatest
               Clarks
               must
               stoope
               ,
               and
               humbly
               receive
               from
               this
               greate
               Master
               that
               to
               which
               by
               strength
               of
               wit
               and
               industrie
               they
               cannot
               reach
               .
               And
               to
               our
               dayly
               purpose
               ,
               besides
               the
               thanks
               which
               we
               owe
               to
               God
               for
               the
               benefit
               of
               baptisme
               ,
               and
               of
               faith
               .
               S.
               Augustin
               puts
               
               vs
               in
               mind
               dayly
               to
               renew
               ourselves
               ;
               for
               sayth
               he
               ,
               
               wherfore
               should
               a
               body
               be
               borne
               againe
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               end
               to
               be
               renewed
               ?
               And
               wherfore
               should
               he
               be
               renewed
               ;
               but
               for
               that
               he
               is
               become
               old
               ?
            
             
               II.
               The
               second
               strange
               thing
               was
               ,
               that
               wheras
               Moyses
               had
               set
               vp
               a
               brasen
               serpēt
               in
               the
               desert
               ,
               
               to
               the
               end
               that
               they
               who
               were
               bitten
               by
               serpents
               should
               be
               cured
               ,
               by
               casting
               thier
               eyes
               vpon
               that
               figure
               ;
               so
               sayth
               our
               Saviour
               ;
               
                 must
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 man
                 be
                 exalted
                 ,
                 that
                 every
                 one
                 that
                 beleeveth
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 may
                 not
                 perish
                 ,
                 but
                 have
                 life
                 everlasting
                 ,
              
               as
               if
               he
               had
               sayed
               :
               this
               very
               man
               ,
               whom
               thou
               doest
               so
               much
               reverence
               as
               a
               man
               of
               God
               ,
               must
               be
               exalted
               vpon
               the
               Crosse
               and
               die
               a
               shamefull
               death
               ,
               and
               vnlesse
               people
               doe
               notwithstanding
               beleeve
               in
               him
               ,
               ād
               follow
               him
               ,
               they
               cannot
               have
               life
               everlasting
               .
               His
               person
               will
               be
               hated
               among
               you
               as
               much
               as
               those
               serp●nts
               of
               the
               desert
               ,
               yet
               you
               must
               fix
               your
               eyes
               of
               faith
               vpon
               him
               ,
               or
               ells
               you
               will
               perish
               .
               As
               Moyses
               by
               Gods
               appointement
               placed
               that
               serpent
               for
               a
               corporall
               reliefe
               of
               those
               who
               were
               stroken
               ;
               by
               the
               same
               Gods
               appointment
               shall
               I
               be
               placed
               vpon
               a
               Crosse
               ,
               for
               the
               cure
               of
               those
               who
               have
               fallen
               into
               spirituall
               serpents
               jawes
               by
               synne
               .
            
             
               III.
               And
               yet
               a
               stranger
               thing
               I
               doe
               tell
               thee
               .
               
                 God
                 so
                 loved
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 give
                 his
                 only
                 Sonne
              
               to
               be
               so
               misvsed
               ,
               and
               so
               tormented
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 every
                 one
                 that
                 beleeveth
                 in
                 him
                 perish
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 have
                 life
                 everlasting
                 ,
              
               Thou
               takest
               me
               to
               be
               man
               only
               ,
               as
               other
               men
               ,
               and
               doest
               wonder
               that
               I
               ,
               so
               much
               favoured
               by
               God
               ,
               should
               come
               to
               suffer
               as
               I
               tell
               thee
               .
               But
               the
               love
               of
               God
               is
               greater
               then
               to
               content
               himself
               to
               imploy
               a
               man
               only
               :
               I
               am
               not
               man
               only
               ,
               but
               
                 the
                 only
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God
              
               ;
               and
               yet
               I
               am
               to
               suffer
               as
               I
               sayed
               for
               mankind
               .
               O
               strange
               thing
               !
               o
               infinite
               love
               !
               
                 Tell
                 vs
                 (
                 ô
                 blessed
                 Ihon
                 )
                 what
                 doth
                 this
                 short
                 word
                 ,
                 
                 so
                 ,
                 signifie
                 ?
              
               Tell
               vs
               the
               measure
               ,
               declare
               the
               greatnes
               ,
               teach
               vs
               the
               excellencie
               of
               this
               love
               .
               God
               so
               loved
               :
               ô
               love
               incomprehensible
               by
               man
               or
               Angel.
               So
               that
               none
               can
               comprehend
               the
               reason
               of
               it
               ;
               why
               so
               ?
               why
               not
               otherwise
               ?
               O
               deapth
               vnsearcheable
               !
               renew
               thy
               love
               dayly
               testifie
               it
               by
               thy
               actions
               ;
               declare
               it
               by
               thy
               conformitie
               to
               him
               in
               beleefe
               and
               life
               ;
               serve
               him
               night
               and
               day
               ,
               in
               publike
               and
               in
               private
               ;
               let
               no
               part
               of
               thee
               be
               wanting
               to
               this
               love
               ,
               that
               thou
               may
               not
               perish
               but
               live
               and
               love
               eternally
               .
               Amen
               ▪
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               Conversion
               of
               the
               Samaritan
               .
            
             
               I.
               
                 IEfus
                 cometh
                 to
                 a
                 citty
                 of
                 Samaria
                 ,
              
               
               
                 called
                 Sicar
                 ;
                 and
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 fountaine
                 ,
                 or
                 well
                 of
                 Iacobs
                 Iesus
                 therfore
                 wearied
                 ,
                 of
                 his
                 journey
                 ,
                 sat
                 so
                 vpon
                 the
                 fountaine
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 about
                 the
                 sixt
                 houre
                 .
                 There
                 cometh
                 a
                 woman
                 of
                 Samaria
                 to
                 draw
                 water
                 ;
                 Iesus
                 sayth
                 to
                 her
                 ,
                 give
                 me
                 to
                 drink
                 .
                 His
                 disciples
                 were
                 gone
                 into
                 the
                 citty
                 to
                 buy
                 meate
                 .
                 She
                 sayth
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 how
                 doest
                 thou
                 ,
                 being
                 a
                 Iew
                 ,
                 aske
                 of
                 me
                 to
                 drinke
                 ,
              
               
               
                 who
                 am
                 a
                 Samaritan
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Iewes
                 doe
                 not
                 communicate
                 with
                 the
                 Samaritans
                 .
                 Iesus
                 answered
                 :
                 if
                 thou
                 didst
                 know
                 the
                 gift
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 he
                 is
                 who
                 sayth
                 to
                 thee
                 ,
                 give
                 me
                 to
                 drink
                 ;
                 thou
                 perhaps
                 wouldst
                 have
                 asked
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 given
                 thee
                 living
                 water
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 for
                 nothing
                 (
                 sayth
                 S.
                 Augustin
                 )
                 that
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 the
                 power
                 and
                 strength
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 is
                 wearied
                 ;
              
               it
               is
               not
               for
               nothing
               that
               he
               is
               wearyed
               by
               whome
               all
               who
               are
               wearyed
               receive
               refreshment
               .
               We
               find
               Jesus
               strong
               ,
               what
               can
               be
               stronger
               then
               he
               who
               made
               all
               things
               with
               out
               labour
               or
               pains
               taking
               ?
               We
               find
               Jesus
               infirme
               ;
               
                 the
                 word
                 was
                 made
                 flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 dweleth
                 among
                 vs.
              
               By
               his
               strength
               he
               created
               vs
               ,
               by
               his
               infirmitie
               he
               repayred
               vs.
               and
               againe
               ,
               
                 our
                 inobedience
                 ,
                 our
                 backwardnes
                 ,
                 our
                 dulnes
                 ,
                 is
                 wearysome
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 see
                 how
                 this
                 womā
                 holds
                 back
                 .
              
               O
               
                 if
                 thou
                 didst
                 know
                 who
                 he
                 is
                 :
              
               and
               yet
               there
               comes
               in
               a
               perhaps
               on
               our
               part
               ,
               where
               we
               find
               none
               on
               his
               :
               she
               replyes
               againe
               ;
               
                 neither
                 hast
                 thou
                 wherin
                 to
                 draw
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 well
                 is
                 deepe
                 ;
                 whence
                 therfore
                 hast
                 thou
                 living
                 water
                 ?
                 Art
                 thou
                 greater
                 then
                 our
                 Father
                 Iacob
                 ,
                 who
                 gave
                 vs
                 this
                 well
                 ,
                 and
                 himself
                 drunk
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Children
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 cattel
                 ?
              
               How
               doe
               we
               preferre
               our
               earthly
               commodities
               before
               better
               things
               ?
               How
               fast
               doe
               we
               stick
               to
               that
               to
               which
               we
               are
               acc●stomed
               ?
               VVhat
               power
               hath
               Father
               ,
               Children
               ,
               cattel
               with
               vs
               ?
               How
               slow
               are
               we
               to
               beleeve
               that
               which
               we
               doe
               not
               see
               ?
               
                 The
                 well
                 is
                 deepe
              
               by
               our
               owne
               fal●
               .
            
             
               II.
               Our
               Saviour
               besides
               his
               owne
               ,
               naturall
               goodnes
               which
               lead
               him
               into
               this
               conversation
               ,
               was
               pleased
               with
               the
               womans
               religious
               scruple
               of
               not
               commoning
               with
               a
               Jew
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               esteeme
               she
               had
               of
               Jacob
               ,
               and
               of
               that
               which
               he
               had
               laboured
               for
               posteritie
               :
               yet
               two
               things
               were
               wanting
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               a
               desire
               of
               that
               which
               was
               better
               ,
               and
               a
               vessel
               fit
               to
               r●●●ive
               it
               .
               He
               therfore
               continuing
               his
               
               discourse
               sayth
               ,
               
                 every
                 one
                 that
                 drinketh
                 of
                 this
                 water
                 shall
                 thirst
                 againe
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 that
                 shall
                 drinke
                 of
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 will
                 give
                 shall
                 not
                 thirst
                 for
                 ever
                 :
                 But
                 the
                 water
                 which
                 I
                 will
                 give
                 shall
                 become
                 in
                 him
                 a
                 fountaine
                 of
                 water
                 springing
                 vp
                 to
                 life
                 everlasting
                 .
              
               And
               she
               begging
               .
               
                 Syr
                 give
                 me
                 this
                 water
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 not
                 thirst
                 ,
                 nor
                 come
                 hither
                 to
                 draw
                 ,
              
               though
               her
               desire
               were
               imperfect
               ,
               and
               for
               low
               ends
               .
               Yet
               our
               Saviour
               goeth
               on
               ,
               and
               sayth
               to
               her
               ,
               
                 call
                 thy
                 husband
                 ,
                 and
                 come
                 hither
                 .
              
               Giving
               her
               occasion
               to
               confesse
               her
               falt
               ,
               as
               she
               did
               saying
               ,
               
                 I
                 have
                 no
                 husband
              
               ;
               which
               our
               Saviour
               shewed
               her
               that
               he
               knew
               before
               ,
               telling
               her
               that
               
                 she
                 had
                 had
                 five
                 husbands
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 whome
                 now
                 she
                 had
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 her
                 husband
                 ,
              
               and
               commended
               her
               for
               saying
               the
               truth
               .
            
             
               III.
               Vpon
               this
               the
               woman
               perceiving
               he
               was
               a
               prophet
               put
               an
               other
               question
               concerning
               religion
               ;
               whether
               the
               mountaine
               in
               Samaria
               ,
               or
               Hierusalem
               were
               the
               place
               where
               God
               was
               to
               be
               adored
               ?
               Our
               Saviour
               graciously
               answered
               ,
               
                 that
                 the
                 saluation
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 frrom
                 the
                 Iewes
                 ,
              
               but
               that
               the
               time
               was
               at
               hand
               
                 when
                 neither
                 to
                 Hierusalem
                 ,
                 nor
                 to
                 that
                 mountayne
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 confined
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 God
                 is
                 a
                 spirit
                 ,
              
               and
               every
               where
               ,
               so
               every
               where
               
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 adoreal
                 in
                 spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 truth
                 ;
                 for
                 such
                 the
                 heavenly
                 Father
                 requireth
                 .
              
               And
               she
               refe●ring
               herself
               to
               the
               coming
               of
               the
               Messias
               ;
               our
               Saviour
               sayed
               to
               her
               :
               
                 I
                 am
                 be
                 who
                 speake
                 with
                 thee
                 :
                 Here
                 the
                 fountaine
                 of
                 living
                 water
                 springing
                 vp
                 to
                 life
                 everlasting
                 discovered
                 itself
              
               more
               playnly
               to
               this
               sincere
               and
               humbly
               religious
               creature
               ,
               then
               to
               many
               others
               who
               had
               other
               means
               to
               find
               it
               out
               .
               Not
               he
               that
               only
               dippeth
               ,
               
                 but
                 every
                 one
                 who
                 shall
                 drink
                 of
                 this
                 water
                 shall
                 not
                 thirst
              
               after
               worldly
               contentments
               ,
               nor
               desire
               to
               come
               back
               to
               earthy
               channels
               to
               draw
               with
               vnprofitable
               ,
               and
               often
               with
               dangerous
               labour
               a
               small
               pittance
               of
               transitorie
               comfort
               in
               creatures
               .
               
                 Water
                 in
                 a
                 well
                 (
                 sayth
                 S.
                 Augustin
                 )
                 
                 is
                 worldly
                 pleasure
                 ;
                 running
                 in
                 a
                 darke
                 deepnes
                 and
                 hardly
                 drawne
                 vp
                 with
                 the
                 bucket
                 of
                 desire
                 :
              
               This
               breeds
               a
               troblesome
               thirst
               ,
               and
               doth
               not
               quench
               it
               :
               
                 The
                 living
                 water
              
               is
               the
               grace
               of
               devotion
               ,
               the
               love
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               knowledge
               of
               holy
               Scripture
               ,
               these
               fill
               our
               desire
               with
               good
               things
               .
               
                 Lord
                 give
                 me
                 this
                 water
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 not
                 thirst
                 ▪
                 nor
                 come
                 hither
                 to
                 aravv
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               conversion
               of
               the
               Samaritan
               .
            
             
               
                 II.
                 PART
                 .
              
               
                 I.
                 
                   THe
                   ●voman
                   therfore
                   left
                   her
                   pitcher
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   vvent
                   into
                   the
                   citty
                   ,
                   and
                   sayth
                   to
                   those
                   men
                   ,
                   come
                   and
                   see
                   a
                   man
                   that
                   hath
                   told
                   me
                   all
                   things
                   vvhatsoever
                   I
                   have
                   done
                   ;
                   is
                   not
                   he
                   Christ
                   ?
                   They
                   vvent
                   forth
                   of
                   the
                   citty
                   ,
                   and
                   vvere
                   coming
                   to
                   him
                   .
                
                 
                   She
                   caryed
                   not
                   her
                   earthly
                   pitcher
                   home
                   ,
                   but
                   full
                   of
                   the
                   heavenly
                   grace
                   ,
                
                 
                 and
                 doctrine
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 she
                 made
                 hast
                 to
                 instruct
                 others
                 .
                 Our
                 Saviour
                 had
                 bid
                 her
                 call
                 the
                 man
                 with
                 whom
                 she
                 lived
                 ;
                 she
                 not
                 content
                 with
                 that
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 her
                 zeale
                 ,
                 summoned
                 the
                 whole
                 towne
                 ,
                 and
                 doubtlesse
                 by
                 our
                 Saviours
                 instinct
                 ,
                 he
                 being
                 desirous
                 to
                 be
                 invited
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 be
                 the
                 more
                 beneficiall
                 to
                 them
                 all
                 .
                 Come
                 thou
                 also
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   behold
                   the
                   man
                
                 ,
                 from
                 whome
                 nothing
                 is
                 concealed
                 ;
                 come
                 greedely
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 mayest
                 receive
                 the
                 more
                 plentie
                 of
                 his
                 gifts
                 ,
                 invite
                 him
                 kindly
                 to
                 thy
                 poore
                 cottage
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 refuse
                 thee
                 .
              
               
                 II.
                 
                   In
                   the
                   meane
                   time
                   ,
                   his
                   disciples
                   being
                   returned
                   ,
                   desired
                   him
                   to
                   eate
                   ,
                   of
                   vvhat
                   they
                   had
                   brought
                   .
                   But
                   he
                   sayed
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   I
                   have
                   meate
                   to
                   eate
                   vvhich
                   you
                   knovv
                   not
                   .
                   They
                   say
                   to
                   one
                   an
                   other
                   ,
                   hath
                   any
                   man
                   brought
                   him
                   to
                   eate
                   ●
                   Iesus
                   sayed
                   :
                   My
                   meate
                   is
                   to
                   doe
                   the
                   vvill
                   of
                   him
                   that
                   sent
                   me
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   perfect
                   his
                   vvorke
                   :
                   You
                   doe
                   say
                   there
                   be
                   foure
                   months
                   to
                   haruest
                   ;
                   but
                   lift
                   vp
                   your
                   eyes
                   and
                   see
                   ,
                   the
                   countreys
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   they
                   are
                   allready
                   vvhite
                   for
                   the
                   haruest
                   .
                
                 
                   VVhat
                   meate
                   is
                   more
                   pleasing
                   ,
                   then
                   to
                   doe
                   the
                   will
                   of
                   God
                   ?
                
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 food
                 of
                 Angels
                 ,
                 to
                 obey
                 the
                 commands
                 of
                 thier
                 Creatour
                 .
                 S.
                 Jhon
                 Chrysostome
                 
                 sayth
                 moreover
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 Saviour
                 tearmed
                 the
                 saluation
                 of
                 man
                 meate
                 ,
                 to
                 declare
                 how
                 greate
                 care
                 he
                 had
                 of
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 how
                 much
                 affection
                 he
                 desired
                 our
                 good
                 .
                 The
                 Apostl●s
                 were
                 as
                 yet
                 vnacquainted
                 with
                 these
                 metaphors
                 ,
                 and
                 wondered
                 of
                 what
                 meate
                 he
                 should
                 speake
                 ;
                 therfore
                 he
                 bids
                 them
                 
                   lift
                   vp
                   the
                   ●yes
                
                 of
                 thier
                 mind
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   behold
                
                 the
                 spirituall
                 harvest
                 ,
                 the
                 gathering
                 in
                 wherof
                 was
                 his
                 imployment
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 ayme
                 ,
                 and
                 must
                 be
                 thiers
                 ;
                 specially
                 the
                 time
                 being
                 come
                 preordayned
                 by
                 his
                 heavenly
                 father
                 ,
                 wherin
                 all
                 regions
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 were
                 
                   now
                   ripe
                
                 for
                 it
                 .
                 O
                 dullnes
                 !
                 that
                 we
                 know
                 not
                 our
                 owne
                 happines
                 ,
                 but
                 turne
                 that
                 oftimes
                 into
                 vineger
                 which
                 would
                 be
                 hony
                 to
                 vs
                 if
                 we
                 would
                 behold
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 it
                 .
              
               
               
                 III.
                 
                   And
                   many
                   of
                   that
                   citty
                   beleeved
                   in
                   him
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   the
                   woman
                   giving
                   testimonie
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   had
                   told
                   her
                   whatever
                   she
                   had
                   done
                   ;
                   and
                   when
                   they
                   were
                   come
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   they
                   desired
                   he
                   would
                   tary
                   there
                   ;
                   and
                   he
                   taryed
                   there
                   two
                   dayes
                   ;
                   and
                   many
                   more
                   bel●●ved
                   for
                   his
                   owne
                   word
                   ;
                   saying
                   ,
                   ourselves
                   have
                   heard
                   ,
                   and
                   doe
                   know
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   Saviour
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   indeed
                   .
                
                 This
                 woman
                 represents
                 vnto
                 vs
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 particularly
                 instructed
                 by
                 our
                 Saviour
                 :
                 And
                 as
                 these
                 cittizēs
                 ,
                 so
                 they
                 who
                 at
                 first
                 beleeve
                 because
                 the
                 Church
                 reacheth
                 so
                 ,
                 are
                 afterwards
                 much
                 confirmed
                 in
                 thier
                 beleefe
                 ,
                 when
                 by
                 practise
                 and
                 further
                 instruction
                 out
                 of
                 holy
                 scripture
                 they
                 find
                 all
                 things
                 agreable
                 .
                 Consider
                 also
                 and
                 pitty
                 the
                 obstinacie
                 of
                 the
                 Jewes
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 people
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 much
                 more
                 means
                 of
                 instruction
                 at
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 profit
                 lesse
                 then
                 these
                 to
                 whome
                 our
                 Saviour
                 came
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 by
                 chance
                 and
                 cursorily
                 .
                 Yet
                 
                   he
                   stayed
                   tvvo
                   dayes
                   vvith
                   them
                   ,
                
                 and
                 at
                 parting
                 we
                 may
                 easyly
                 imagin
                 what
                 thanks
                 he
                 received
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 what
                 heavy
                 harts
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 did
                 take
                 thier
                 leave
                 .
                 
                   Keepe
                   thyself
                   by
                   Jesus
                   living
                   and
                   dying
                   ,
                   and
                   commit
                   thyself
                   to
                   his
                   trust
                   ,
                   who
                   when
                   all
                   doe
                   sayle
                   can
                   alone
                   help
                   thee
                   .
                
                 
                   Th.
                   a
                   Ke.
                   l.
                   2.
                   c.
                   7.
                   n.
                
                 2.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               He
               cures
               a
               noble
               mans
               sonne
               .
            
             
               I.
               
                 There
                 was
                 a
                 certaine
                 noble
                 man
                 ,
              
               
               
                 whose
                 sonne
                 was
                 sick
                 at
                 Capharnaum
                 .
                 He
                 having
                 heard
                 that
                 I●sus
                 came
                 from
                 jurie
                 into
                 Galilee
                 ,
                 went
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 desired
                 him
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 come
                 downe
                 ,
                 and
                 cure
                 his
                 sonne
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 began
                 to
                 dye
                 .
              
               Observe
               tha●
               neither
               nobilitie
               ,
               not
               wealth
               ,
               nor
               favour
               ,
               nor
               youth
               ,
               no●
               Court
               ,
               nor
               countrey
               are
               exempt
               from
               sicknes
               ,
               and
               death
               ,
               and
               other
               accidents
               of
               this
               world
               ;
               
               and
               oftimes
               God
               doth
               send
               these
               accidents
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               people
               should
               be
               mindfull
               to
               have
               recourse
               vnto
               him
               ,
               and
               not
               forget
               what
               they
               are
               of
               thēselves
               .
               However
               ;
               it
               behoveth
               vs
               to
               be
               allwayes
               prepared
               for
               them
               ,
               with
               patience
               ,
               and
               resignation
               ,
               and
               humble
               acknowledgment
               of
               our
               owne
               naturall
               miserie
               .
               And
               as
               for
               corporall
               helps
               we
               are
               vigilant
               and
               in-industrious
               not
               to
               neglect
               them
               till
               the
               last
               ;
               so
               for
               our
               spirituall
               helps
               we
               must
               not
               be
               backward
               ,
               least
               we
               be
               taken
               short
               :
               This
               young
               man
               was
               at
               deaths
               doore
               ,
               before
               this
               soverain
               Physitian
               was
               looked
               after
               .
            
             
             
               
                 Iesus
                 sayed
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 you
                 see
                 signes
                 ,
                 and
                 wonders
                 you
                 beleeve
                 not
                 .
              
               He
               came
               downe
               to
               our
               Saviour
               begging
               his
               so●nes
               health
               by
               his
               means
               ;
               
               how
               then
               did
               he
               not
               beleeve
               ?
               He
               did
               not
               beleeve
               that
               he
               could
               be
               cured
               ,
               vnlesse
               our
               Saviour
               had
               been
               corporally
               present
               ;
               in
               part
               therfore
               he
               did
               not
               beleeve
               ,
               as
               not
               conceiving
               our
               Saviour
               as
               God
               to
               be
               every
               where
               .
               S.
               Augustin
               
               rayseth
               our
               thoughts
               yet
               higher
               ,
               and
               sayth
               ,
               that
               our
               Saviour
               would
               teach
               his
               faithfull
               people
               never
               to
               expect
               miracles
               ,
               but
               to
               have
               sayth
               stronger
               then
               all
               signes
               and
               wonders
               .
               Yet
               mercyfully
               he
               provides
               that
               in
               his
               Church
               there
               be
               allwayes
               miracles
               and
               wonders
               wrought
               ,
               to
               strengthen
               the
               infirme
               ,
               and
               confound
               the
               obstinate
               ,
               and
               increase
               the
               devotion
               of
               such
               as
               are
               otherwise
               piously
               given
               ;
               to
               recompense
               also
               in
               some
               measure
               ,
               even
               here
               among
               men
               ,
               the
               labours
               and
               affronts
               which
               his
               saints
               have
               suffered
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               by
               then
               glorie
               not
               only
               in
               heaven
               ,
               but
               on
               earth
               ;
               and
               to
               macifest
               his
               owne
               continuall
               presence
               both
               for
               spirituall
               and
               norporall
               assistance
               .
               Magnifie
               his
               holy
               name
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               looke
               not
               for
               etraordinary
               visists
               or
               signes
               vnlesse
               vpon
               extraordinary
               occasions
               ,
               and
               then
               with
               all
               submission
               and
               humilitie
               of
               hart
               grounded
               in
               our
               owne
               greate
               vnworthynes
               and
               misdeserts
               .
            
             
               III.
               
                 The
                 noble
                 man
                 sayed
                 ,
                 Lord
                 comedowne
                 before
                 my
                 sonne
                 die
                 .
                 Iesus
                 syed
                 to
                 him
                 :
                 go
                 ,
                 thy
                 Sonne
                 liveth
                 .
                 The
                 man
                 beleeved
                 the
                 word
                 that
                 Iesus
                 sayed
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 went.
                 
              
               
               
                 Harken
                 how
                 low
                 he
                 trayles
                 vpon
                 the
                 ground
                 :
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 have
                 raysed
                 him
                 dead
                 ,
                 or
                 did
                 not
                 know
                 in
                 what
                 state
                 his
                 Sonne
                 was
                 .
              
               Yet
               our
               Saviour
               both
               to
               exercise
               the
               mans
               faith
               and
               the
               shew
               more
               evidently
               his
               owne
               power
               ,
               bids
               him
               go
               ,
               for
               that
               he
               should
               find
               his
               Sonne
               living
               ,
               and
               out
               of
               danger
               .
               Theophylact
               
               taketh
               occasion
               from
               this
               word
               ,
               to
               tell
               vs
               that
               we
               must
               not
               stand
               still
               in
               the
               way
               of
               Gods
               service
               ,
               but
               walke
               on
               ,
               for
               if
               we
               doe
               not
               ,
               we
               are
               in
               danger
               to
               die
               .
               But
               
                 the
                 man
                 beleeveth
                 ,
                 and
                 went
              
               and
               moreover
               meeting
               his
               servants
               ,
               who
               brought
               the
               good
               newes
               ,
               he
               examined
               at
               what
               houre
               he
               began
               to
               mend
               and
               found
               it
               was
               iust
               at
               the
               time
               that
               our
               Saviour
               had
               sayed
               ,
               he
               lived
               ;
               
                 and
                 he
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 whole
                 household
                 did
                 beleeve
                 .
              
               Happy
               sicknes
               which
               brought
               so
               many
               to
               our
               Saviour
               .
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               Sitting
               in
               Peeters
               ship
               he
               teacheth
               the
               people
               .
            
             
               I.
               
                 VVHen
                 a
                 multitude
                 pressed
                 vpon
                 him
                 to
                 heare
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 himself
                 stood
                 by
                 the
                 lake
                 of
                 Genezareth
                 ,
                 he
                 saw
                 two
                 ships
                 standing
                 by
                 the
                 lake
                 and
                 going
                 vp
                 into
                 one
                 which
                 was
                 Simons
                 ,
              
               
               
                 desired
                 him
                 to
                 withdraw
                 it
                 a
                 little
                 from
                 the
                 land
                 ,
                 and
                 sitting
                 he
                 taught
                 the
                 multitude
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 ship
                 .
              
               
               
                 That
                 he
                 teacheth
                 the
                 people
                 frō
                 the
                 ship
                 ,
                 signifies
                 this
                 present
                 time
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 our
                 Lord
                 from
                 the
                 Authoritie
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 reacheth
                 all
                 nations
                 ,
              
               
               For
               
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 a
                 ship
                 ,
                 which
                 vnder
                 the
                 mayneyard
                 of
                 the
                 Crosse
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 full
                 sayle
                 ,
                 inspired
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 sayleth
                 prosperously
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 .
              
               Those
               who
               will
               heare
               the
               word
               of
               God
               truly
               delivered
               must
               presse
               to
               this
               ship
               ;
               others
               sayle
               in
               the
               sea
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               but
               Christ
               is
               to
               be
               found
               in
               Peeters
               ship
               only
               .
               He
               desires
               it
               be
               
                 drawne
                 frō
                 the
                 land
              
               ,
               because
               the
               more
               we
               withdraw
               out
               thoughts
               from
               earthy
               and
               worldly
               principles
               the
               more
               capable
               we
               shall
               be
               of
               his
               heavenly
               doctrine
               .
               Give
               him
               thanks
               for
               teaching
               thee
               from
               this
               ship
               ,
               and
               presse
               to
               heare
               the
               word
               of
               God
               from
               it
               .
               
               
                 For
                 there
                 be
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 everlasting
                 life
                 .
              
            
             
               II.
               
                 As
                 he
                 ceased
                 to
                 spake
                 ,
                 he
                 sayd
                 to
                 Simon
                 launch
                 forth
                 into
                 the
                 deepe
                 ;
                 and
                 let
                 your
                 nets
                 loose
                 for
                 a
                 draught
                 Simon
                 answered
                 ,
                 Master
                 ,
                 labouring
                 all
                 night
                 we
                 have
                 taken
                 nothing
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 thy
                 word
                 I
                 will
                 let
                 loose
                 the
                 net
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 they
                 had
                 done
                 ,
                 they
                 inclosed
                 a
                 very
                 greate
                 multitude
                 of
                 fishes
                 .
              
               
               
                 This
                 ship
                 is
                 no
                 meane
                 vessel
                 ,
                 which
                 lau●cheth
                 into
                 the
                 mayne
                 ;
                 and
                 is
                 sequestred
                 from
                 the
                 vnbeleeving
                 :
              
               frō
               which
               they
               are
               commanded
               to
               let
               downe
               their
               ne●s
               ,
               and
               Hookes
               of
               wholsome
               doctrine
               ,
               and
               fi●h
               for
               soules
               ,
               launch
               into
               the
               maine
               ,
               that
               is
               into
               Christ.
               The
               Sonne
               of
               the
               highest
               ,
               who
               exalteth
               the
               humble
               above
               those
               who
               are
               high
               .
               This
               is
               that
               which
               is
               rustly
               to
               be
               admired
               ,
               that
               the
               point
               of
               Christian
               faith
               being
               
                 so
                 deepe
              
               ,
               and
               so
               hidden
               from
               humane
               reason
               ,
               so
               many
               notwithstanding
               of
               all
               sorts
               should
               submit
               vnto
               them
               ,
               contrarie
               to
               the
               corrupt
               inclinations
               of
               nature
               ;
               the
               greatest
               wits
               of
               the
               world
               laboured
               all
               that
               long
               night
               of
               Infidelitie
               ,
               before
               our
               Saviours
               coming
               ,
               and
               could
               not
               reach
               to
               halfe
               
               that
               which
               a
               true
               beleever
               vnderstands
               in
               a
               very
               sh●●
               time
               .
               And
               in
               all
               things
               we
               may
               be
               sure
               we
               shall
               have
               little
               for
               our
               labour
               but
               our
               paines
               ,
               vnlesse
               our
               Saviour
               sayes
               the
               word
               ,
               and
               gives
               his
               bl●ssing
               .
               Imitate
               the
               prompren●s
               of
               S.
               Peeter
               against
               his
               owne
               experience
               .
            
             
               III.
               
                 And
                 thier
                 not
                 brake
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 beckoned
                 to
                 thier
                 fellovves
                 vvho
                 vvere
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 ship
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 vvould
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 help
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 came
                 ,
                 and
                 filled
                 both
                 ships
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 did
                 almost
                 sink
                 .
                 Which
                 vvhen
                 Peeter
                 did
                 see
                 ,
                 he
                 fell
                 dovvne
                 at
                 Iesus
                 his
                 knees
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 go
                 forth
                 from
                 me
                 ,
                 because
                 I
                 am
                 a
                 synfull
                 man
                 ,
                 ô
                 Lord.
                 For
                 he
                 vvas
                 vvholy
                 astonished
                 ▪
                 and
                 all
                 that
                 vvere
                 vvith
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 Iesus
                 sayed
                 to
                 Simon
                 ,
                 feare
                 not
                 ;
                 from
                 this
                 time
                 forvvard
                 thou
                 shalt
                 be
                 taking
                 men
                 ;
                 and
                 having
                 brought
                 thier
                 ship
                 to
                 land
                 ,
                 leaving
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 they
                 follovved
                 him
                 .
              
               Miserable
               creatures
               who
               fall
               out
               of
               the
               net
               in
               which
               our
               Sa●iour
               hath
               taken
               them
               :
               more
               miserable
               those
               who
               teare
               it
               :
               Happy
               they
               who
               are
               called
               ,
               and
               imployed
               to
               assist
               ,
               that
               it
               be
               not
               torne
               .
               They
               will
               be
               filled
               with
               heavenly
               graces
               ;
               and
               though
               they
               be
               often
               ready
               in
               a
               manner
               to
               sink
               vnder
               the
               burden
               ,
               they
               will
               be
               relieved
               in
               time
               ,
               so
               that
               they
               shall
               suffer
               no
               prejudice
               .
               Fall
               downe
               before
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               with
               admiration
               ,
               and
               thanks
               ,
               
               and
               acknowledgment
               of
               thy
               vnworthynes
               .
               Peeter
               doth
               not
               aske
               to
               be
               forfaken
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               may
               not
               with
               the
               successe
               be
               puffed
               vp
               with
               pride
               ,
               Leave
               all
               things
               rather
               then
               leave
               thy
               Saviour
               .
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               Second
               Application
               to
               the
               most
               blessed
               Sacrament
               .
            
             
               I.
               OSonne
               of
               the
               highest
               !
               o
               depth
               of
               mercy
               and
               love
               !
               I
               a
               
                 synfull
                 man
              
               ,
               and
               thou
               not
               only
               to
               receive
               me
               into
               thy
               ship
               ,
               but
               into
               thyself
               ?
               for
               so
               are
               thy
               words
               ;
               
                 he
                 that
                 eateth
                 my
                 flesh
              
               ,
               
               
                 and
                 drinketh
                 my
                 blood
                 ,
                 remayneth
                 in
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 in
                 him
                 .
              
               O
               deepth
               vnsearcheable
               !
               the
               life
               of
               the
               fish
               is
               to
               be
               in
               water
               ;
               it
               thinks
               it
               death
               to
               be
               in
               the
               net
               ;
               and
               struggles
               to
               get
               out
               .
               But
               here
               is
               a
               net
               out
               of
               which
               no
               man
               that
               is
               wise
               will
               be
               ;
               because
               the
               more
               he
               is
               in
               it
               ,
               the
               more
               water
               he
               hath
               ,
               and
               
               the
               more
               scope
               to
               doe
               whatever
               is
               fitting
               to
               be
               done
               .
               His
               precious
               wounds
               are
               as
               so
               many
               messhes
               ,
               which
               captivate
               vs
               to
               Christ
               ,
               yet
               doe
               let
               in
               vnto
               vs
               the
               
                 fountaines
                 of
                 living
                 vvater
              
               ,
               promised
               to
               the
               devout
               Samaritan
               ;
               fresh
               ,
               sweete
               ,
               pleasant
               ,
               
                 springing
                 vp
                 to
                 life
                 everlasting
              
               ,
               in
               which
               we
               may
               live
               ,
               and
               drink
               when
               ever
               we
               will
               :
               
                 Lord
                 ,
                 give
                 me
              
               the
               right
               tast
               of
               
                 this
                 vvater
                 ;
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 not
                 go
              
               other
               where
               
                 and
                 thirst
              
               when
               I
               have
               done
               .
               I
               am
               not
               worthy
               to
               approch
               vnto
               thee
               ,
               because
               I
               am
               
                 a
                 synfull
                 man
              
               ,
               but
               thou
               hast
               ordayned
               this
               sea
               of
               vvater
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               that
               plunged
               in
               it
               ,
               we
               should
               both
               be
               cleansed
               and
               refreshed
               ,
               and
               live
               eternally
               in
               thee
               .
               O
               that
               we
               did
               knovv
               how
               greate
               
                 a
                 gift
              
               this
               is
               !
               
                 fall
                 dovvne
                 at
                 his
                 knees
              
               ,
               and
               aske
               ;
               he
               is
               not
               sparing
               of
               his
               gifts
               ,
               who
               so
               freely
               and
               bountifully
               giveth
               his
               owne
               self
               vnto
               thee
               .
            
             
               II.
               O
               prodigious
               bounty
               !
               O
               wonderfull
               dulnes
               of
               such
               as
               hearing
               ,
               and
               knowing
               that
               
                 Iesus
                 comes
              
               thus
               dovvne
               from
               heaven
               for
               our
               reliefe
               ,
               doe
               not
               make
               hast
               vnto
               him
               !
               How
               insensible
               are
               we
               of
               our
               dangers
               ,
               and
               our
               diseases
               ?
               we
               have
               but
               one
               soule
               ,
               which
               ought
               to
               be
               more
               deere
               vnto
               vs
               the
               any
               Sonne
               to
               his
               father
               ;
               it
               lyeth
               gasping
               oftimes
               for
               life
               ,
               and
               here
               is
               life
               which
               offereth
               itself
               ,
               and
               we
               are
               slow
               in
               accepting
               it
               .
               VVhen
               a
               sick
               person
               begins
               to
               have
               no
               heate
               in
               his
               fecte
               we
               say
               he
               begins
               to
               die
               ;
               what
               are
               the
               feete
               of
               our
               soule
               ,
               but
               our
               affections
               ?
               If
               these
               be
               not
               warmed
               with
               this
               fire
               of
               love
               ,
               which
               is
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               what
               can
               we
               thinke
               of
               ourselves
               ?
               
                 Lord
                 come
                 dovvne
                 before
                 my
                 soule
                 dye
                 .
              
               O
               stupiditie
               of
               mankind
               !
               can
               this
               Lord
               of
               Lords
               
                 come
                 dovvne
              
               lower
               then
               he
               hath
               done
               ?
               he
               came
               into
               a
               Virgins
               wombe
               ,
               into
               the
               Crib
               ,
               vnto
               the
               Crosse
               ,
               into
               the
               jawes
               of
               death
               ,
               and
               yet
               here
               he
               comes
               lower
               then
               in
               all
               these
               ,
               into
               thy
               bosome
               ,
               into
               thy
               breast
               .
               Go
               ,
               and
               beleeve
               ,
               and
               obey
               readyly
               his
               commands
               ,
               and
               his
               Angels
               will
               meete
               thee
               ,
               and
               bring
               thee
               the
               ioyfull
               tidings
               of
               health
               ,
               and
               thou
               wilt
               know
               that
               that
               houre
               most
               of
               all
               will
               be
               the
               time
               in
               which
               thy
               feaverish
               distempers
               will
               
                 leave
                 thee
              
               .
            
             
               III.
               Be
               not
               still
               asking
               with
               Nicodemus
               ,
               in
               the
               cold
               night
               of
               thy
               tepiditie
               ,
               
                 hovv
                 can
                 these
                 things
                 be
                 done
                 ?
              
               But
               buyld
               vpon
               the
               testimony
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               who
               
                 speakes
                 vvhat
                 he
                 knovves
              
               will
               be
               done
               vpon
               his
               word
               ;
               
                 this
                 is
                 my
                 body
                 .
                 God
                 so
                 
                 loved
                 the
                 vvorld
                 as
                 to
                 give
                 his
                 only
                 Sonne
              
               ;
               this
               sonne
               hath
               no
               lesse
               love
               to
               the
               world
               then
               his
               father
               :
               He
               giveth
               himself
               ,
               and
               is
               dayly
               giving
               in
               this
               admirable
               manner
               ,
               no●
               contenting
               himself
               to
               be
               once
               only
               for
               three
               and
               thirtie
               yeares
               and
               vpward
               vpon
               earth
               ;
               he
               will
               be
               with
               vs
               to
               the
               worlds
               end
               really
               present
               among
               vs
               ;
               that
               after-ages
               need
               not
               envy
               those
               yeares
               of
               his
               visible
               appearance
               ,
               having
               the
               selfsame
               Sonne
               of
               God
               here
               present
               vnder
               these
               visible
               shapes
               ,
               more
               vniversally
               through
               the
               whole
               world
               ,
               and
               more
               for
               our
               present
               vse
               ,
               and
               necessities
               .
               
                 Exalt
                 him
                 as
                 Moyses
                 did
                 the
                 serpent
                 in
                 the
                 desert
                 ,
              
               Behold
               him
               with
               a
               devou●
               ,
               and
               loving
               eye
               ,
               and
               he
               will
               preserve
               thee
               .
               
                 Cast
                 out
              
               all
               earthy
               conceites
               ,
               and
               tumultuous
               busineses
               
                 from
                 the
                 temple
              
               of
               thy
               hart
               ,
               and
               make
               it
               as
               it
               ought
               to
               be
               (
               specially
               in
               this
               coniuncture
               of
               time
               )
               
                 a
                 house
                 of
                 prayer
              
               ,
               a
               house
               of
               thanksgiving
               ,
               a
               house
               of
               prayse
               ,
               and
               of
               magnifying
               thy
               loving
               Saviour
               who
               hath
               
                 done
                 so
                 greate
                 things
                 for
                 thee
              
               ;
               and
               this
               greatest
               of
               all
               that
               he
               vouchsafeth
               to
               be
               within
               thee
               .
               
               
                 O
                 invisible
                 creatour
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 
                 how
                 wonderfully
                 doest
                 thou
                 deale
                 with
                 vs
                 !
                 how
                 sweetly
                 ,
                 and
                 graciously
                 with
                 thy
                 elect
                 ,
                 offering
                 thyself
                 vnto
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 received
                 in
                 this
                 Sacrament
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               His
               fervourin
               preaching
               ,
               and
               divers
               cures
               .
            
             
               I.
               
                 ANd
                 they
                 enter
                 into
                 Capharnaum
                 ;
                 and
                 forth
                 with
                 vpon
                 the
                 Sabboth
                 ,
              
               
               
                 going
                 into
                 the
                 Synagog
                 ,
                 he
                 taught
                 them
                 and
                 they
                 were
                 astonied
                 at
                 his
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 taught
                 as
                 having
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 as
                 the
                 Scribes
                 .
                 And
                 there
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 Synnagog
                 a
                 man
                 possessed
                 with
                 a
                 vncleane
                 spirit
                 who
                 cryed
                 out
                 ,
              
               
               
                 what
                 to
                 vs
                 and
                 to
                 thee
                 Iesus
                 of
                 Nazareth
                 ?
              
               
               
                 art
                 thou
                 come
                 to
                 destroy
                 vs
                 ?
                 I
                 know
                 who
                 thou
                 art
                 ,
                 the
                 holy
                 of
                 God.
                 And
                 Iesus
                 threatened
                 him
                 saying
                 ,
                 hold
                 thy
                 peace
                 ;
                 and
                 go
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 man.
                 And
                 the
                 uncleane
                 spirit
                 tearing
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 crying
                 out
                 with
                 a
                 lowde
                 voyce
                 went
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 not
                 hurt
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 they
                 all
                 marvelled
                 ,
                 and
                 questioned
                 among
                 themselves
                 ,
                 what
                 thing
                 is
                 this
                 ?
                 What
                 is
                 this
                 new
                 doctrine
                 ?
                 For
                 with
                 power
                 he
                 commandeth
                 the
                 vncleane
                 spirits
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 obey
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 bruit●
                 of
                 him
                 went
                 forth
                 presently
                 through
                 the
                 whole
                 country
                 .
              
               
               we
               have
               no
               lesse
               reason
               to
               admire
               ,
               and
               rejoyce
               ,
               and
               magnifie
               his
               name
               ,
               and
               his
               power
               ;
               which
               he
               retaynes
               over
               all
               evill
               spirits
               ;
               and
               his
               wonderfull
               wholsome
               doctrine
               ,
               and
               to
               begge
               he
               will
               ever
               exercise
               the
               same
               power
               over
               them
               ,
               to
               restrayne
               thier
               malice
               ;
               and
               over
               vs
               by
               the
               force
               ,
               and
               vertue
               of
               his
               doctrine
               to
               over-power
               all
               that
               may
               contradict
               it
               in
               vs
               :
               
               for
               we
               
                 find
                 a
                 law
                 within
                 vs
                 striving
                 against
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 our
                 mind
              
               (
               which
               is
               reason
               and
               vertue
               )
               
                 and
                 captivating
                 vs
                 vnder
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 synne
                 :
                 vnhappy
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 ,
                 who
                 shall
                 deliver
                 vs
                 ?
                 But
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 by
                 Iesus
                 Christ.
              
               This
               law
               as
               it
               were
               teareth
               vs
               in
               peeces
               ▪
               yet
               
                 doth
                 not
                 hurt
              
               vs
               ,
               vnlesse
               we
               voluntarily
               consent
               vnto
               it
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               left
               in
               vs
               not
               to
               damnation
               but
               for
               exercise
               ,
               and
               reward
               ,
               if
               we
               fight
               couragiously
               .
            
             
               II.
               
                 Going
                 forth
                 of
                 the
                 Synagog
                 ,
                 they
                 came
                 into
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 Andrew
                 and
                 Simon
                 .
                 Simons
                 wifes
                 Mother
                 lay
                 sick
                 of
                 a
                 greate
                 fever
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 besought
                 him
                 for
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 taking
                 her
                 by
                 the
                 hand
                 ,
                 he
                 commanded
                 the
                 fever
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 left
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 she
                 presently
                 rising
                 ministred
                 vnto
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 the
                 Sunne
                 was
                 downe
                 ,
                 all
                 that
                 had
                 diseased
                 of
                 sundry
                 maladies
                 brought
                 them
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 laying
                 his
                 hands
                 vpon
                 every
                 one
                 cured
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 divels
                 went
                 out
                 of
                 many
                 ,
                 crying
                 thou
                 art
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 be
                 rebuking
                 them
                 ,
                 suffered
                 them
                 not
                 to
                 speake
                 that
                 they
                 knew
                 he
                 was
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
               
                 The
                 fever
                 of
                 which
                 we
                 lye
                 sick
                 is
                 our
                 Avarice
                 ,
                 our
                 ambition
                 ,
                 our
                 wrath
                 ,
                 and
                 anger
                 &c.
                 
              
               a
               fever
               inflames
               the
               body
               ,
               these
               disteper
               the
               mind
               .
               We
               must
               have
               recourse
               to
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               and
               beseech
               him
               to
               help
               vs
               :
               those
               fevers
               neglected
               grow
               greater
               and
               greater
               ,
               and
               bring
               vnlucky
               deaths
               :
               if
               we
               be
               freed
               from
               the
               violence
               of
               these
               passions
               ,
               we
               must
               not
               be
               idle
               ,
               but
               diligent
               in
               the
               service
               of
               our
               Saviour
               .
               See
               how
               worldly
               busines
               doth
               delay
               our
               spirituall
               cure
               ;
               people
               flocked
               not
               till
               sunne
               set
               .
               How
               many
               differ
               repentance
               to
               the
               last
               ?
               God
               is
               mercyfull
               ,
               and
               oft
               wayteth
               our
               leasure
               ,
               but
               not
               allwayes
               .
            
             
               III.
               
                 And
                 rising
                 very
                 early
                 be
                 went
                 into
                 the
                 desert
                 ,
                 and
                 prayed
                 ;
                 and
                 Simon
                 sought
                 after
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 they
                 found
                 him
                 ,
                 they
                 sayed
                 ,
                 all
                 seeke
                 thee
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 answered
                 ,
                 I
                 must
                 preach
                 to
                 other
                 citties
                 also
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 heaven
                 ;
                 for
                 therfore
                 am
                 I
                 sent
                 .
              
               
                 He
                 went
                 
                 into
                 the
                 desert
                 to
                 teach
                 vs
                 that
                 if
                 we
                 chance
                 to
                 doe
                 any
                 
                 thing
                 extraordinarie
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 fly
                 the
                 prayse
                 of
                 men
                 and
                 give
                 God
                 thanks
                 in
                 private
                 for
                 the
                 benefit
                 received
                 .
              
               He
               went
               away
               sudainly
               ,
               and
               without
               the
               knowledge
               even
               of
               his
               owne
               disciples
               ,
               to
               teach
               vs
               to
               take
               time
               while
               time
               is
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               delay
               ,
               but
               dread
               the
               judgments
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               oft
               withdraweth
               himself
               even
               from
               those
               ,
               who
               at
               times
               desire
               his
               presence
               ,
               because
               at
               other
               times
               they
               neglect
               him
               .
               
                 And
                 he
                 rounded
                 all
                 Galilee
                 ,
                 preaching
                 and
                 healing
                 all
                 diseases
                 ;
                 and
                 his
                 fame
                 did
                 spread
                 itself
                 through
                 all
                 Syria
                 ,
                 and
                 multitudes
                 did
                 follow
                 him
                 from
                 Galilee
                 and
                 Hierusalem
                 ,
                 and
                 Iewrie
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 beyond
                 the
                 river
                 Iordan
                 .
              
               
                 Thou
                 mayest
                 soone
                 drive
                 away
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 and
                 leese
                 his
                 savour
                 ,
                 
                 if
                 thou
                 turne
                 thyself
                 to
                 externall
                 things
                 .
                 &c.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               Three
               pretending
               to
               follow
               our
               Saviour
               .
            
             
               I.
               
                 AS
                 they
                 were
                 walking
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 ,
              
               
               
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Scribes
                 sayed
                 vnto
                 him
                 ;
                 Master
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 follow
                 thee
                 whersoever
                 thou
                 goest
                 .
                 Iesus
                 sayed
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 the
                 foxes
                 have
                 holes
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 birds
                 of
                 the
                 ayre
                 neasts
                 ,
              
               
               
                 but
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 man
                 hath
                 not
                 where
                 to
                 lay
                 downe
                 his
                 head
                 .
              
               
               
                 VVe
                 may
                 well
                 conceive
                 (
                 sayth
                 S.
                 Augustin
                 )
                 
                 that
                 this
                 man
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 followed
                 Christ
                 ,
                 would
                 have
                 sought
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 Christ
                 :
              
               therfore
               he
               was
               answered
               ,
               that
               ,
               the
               sonne
               of
               man
               hath
               not
               where
               to
               rest
               his
               head
               .
               But
               where
               hath
               he
               not
               ?
               He
               hath
               not
               in
               thy
               faith
               :
               foxes
               have
               taken
               vp
               thy
               hart
               ,
               because
               thou
               hast
               a
               doble
               hart
               ;
               the
               birds
               of
               the
               ayre
               have
               neasten
               in
               thy
               hart
               ,
               because
               thou
               art
               proude
               :
               the
               deceitfull
               ,
               and
               the
               proude
               doe
               not
               follow
               me
               .
               How
               can
               craft
               and
               deceite
               follow
               simplicitie
               ,
               or
               pride
               humilitie
               ?
               And
               withall
               admire
               the
               poverty
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               in
               which
               he
               lived
               ,
               and
               how
               he
               was
               often
               put
               to
               exigents
               for
               want
               of
               shelter
               ,
               and
               retired
               himself
               ,
               into
               the
               desert
               to
               pray
               .
               
                 The
                 Sonne
                 of
                 man
                 hath
                 not
                 where
                 to
                 rest
                 his
                 head
              
               ;
               and
               is
               it
               for
               me
               so
               easyly
               to
               give
               way
               to
               lazines
               ,
               or
               to
               seeke
               my
               ease
               ?
            
             
               II.
               
                 To
                 another
                 he
                 sayed
                 ,
                 follow
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 answered
                 ,
                 Lord
                 let
                 me
                 go
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 bury
                 my
                 father
                 ;
                 and
                 Iesus
                 sayed
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 let
                 the
                 dead
                 bury
                 the
                 dead
                 ;
                 but
                 go
                 thou
                 and
                 preach
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
               
                 That
                 which
                 this
                 man
                 desired
                 to
                 doe
                 ,
                 was
                 an
                 act
                 
                 
                   vvas
                   an
                   act
                   of
                   pietie
                
                 :
              
               but
               the
               heavenly
               Master
               taught
               him
               what
               he
               ought
               to
               have
               preferred
               .
               VVhen
               the
               misbeleeving
               bury
               a
               corps
               ,
               the
               dead
               bury
               the
               dead
               ,
               the
               mans
               body
               lost
               the
               soule
               ,
               but
               thier
               soules
               had
               lost
               God.
               Ponder
               the
               difference
               betweene
               these
               two
               deaths
               ,
               and
               these
               two
               burialls
               ;
               and
               againe
               reflect
               ,
               what
               hast
               thou
               to
               doe
               with
               secular
               busines
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               time
               of
               prayer
               ,
               and
               such
               spirituall
               imployments
               ?
               
                 Let
                 the
                 dead
                 bury
                 thier
                 dead
                 .
              
            
             
               III.
               
                 Another
                 sayed
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 follow
                 thee
                 Lord
                 :
                 but
                 let
                 me
                 first
                 take
                 leave
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 at
                 home
                 :
                 And
                 Iesus
                 sayed
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 no
                 man
                 putting
                 his
                 hand
                 to
                 the
                 plough
                 ,
                 and
                 looking
                 back
                 is
                 apt
                 for
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 heaven
                 .
              
               
               
                 He
                 would
                 not
                 suffer
                 that
                 those
                 whome
                 he
                 brought
                 vp
                 for
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 heaven
                 should
                 be
                 one
                 moment
                 diverted
                 from
                 it
                 ,
              
               but
               that
               having
               given
               themselves
               to
               God
               they
               should
               make
               no
               account
               of
               earthly
               things
               at
               all
               ,
               nor
               have
               any
               thought
               of
               them
               .
               And
               if
               no
               man
               looking
               back
               be
               apt
               for
               the
               kingdome
               of
               heaven
               ,
               how
               canst
               thou
               expect
               the
               divine
               illustrations
               in
               prayer
               ,
               or
               his
               assistance
               in
               other
               things
               if
               thou
               hast
               not
               thy
               eyes
               vpon
               him
               ,
               but
               art
               looking
               back
               vpon
               things
               impertinent
               ?
               How
               canst
               thou
               hope
               to
               profit
               ,
               if
               thou
               lookest
               vpon
               those
               who
               lag
               behind
               ,
               and
               not
               vpon
               the
               fervent
               who
               go
               before
               thee
               ?
               
                 One
                 thiug
              
               (
               sayth
               S.
               Paul
               is
               of
               importance
               ,
               
               or
               one
               thing
               I
               endeavour
               )
               
                 forgeting
                 the
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 behind
                 ,
                 and
                 stretching
                 myself
                 to
                 those
                 which
                 are
                 before
                 ,
                 I
                 pursue
                 the
                 marke
                 ,
                 the
                 prize
                 of
                 the
                 supernall
                 vacation
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 :
                 let
                 vs
                 therfore
                 as
                 many
                 !
                 as
                 are
                 perfect
                 be
                 thus
                 minded
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               He
               calmes
               the
               sea
               .
            
             
               I.
               
                 ANd
                 they
                 take
                 him
                 into
                 the
                 ship
                 ,
              
               
               
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 ;
                 and
                 behold
                 a
                 greate
                 tempest
                 rose
                 in
                 the
                 sea
                 ;
                 the
                 wind
                 blew
                 and
                 the
                 waves
                 beate
                 into
                 the
                 ship
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 covered
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 hinder
                 part
                 sleeping
                 upon
                 ●
                 pillovve
                 .
              
               
               
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 greate
                 commendation
                 ,
                 and
                 excellencie
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 receive
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
              
               
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 ship
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               the
               church
               ,
               
               leaving
               the
               multitude
               of
               questions
               and
               reasons
               ▪
               A
               tempest
               rise
               ;
               it
               is
               but
               to
               trie
               the
               skill
               of
               the
               Pilote
               and
               the
               diligence
               of
               the
               mariners
               ;
               for
               
                 vvhatever
                 happe●eth
                 ,
                 
                 will
                 not
                 contristate
                 the
                 Iust
              
               ;
               
               who
               repose
               
                 vpon
                 the
                 pillow
              
               with
               our
               Saviour
               ;
               to
               wit
               vpon
               a
               good
               conscience
               ,
               with
               trust
               and
               confidence
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               resignation
               to
               his
               will.
               Record
               what
               stormes
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               hath
               indured
               ,
               and
               hath
               been
               delivered
               out
               of
               them
               all
               :
               Consider
               also
               the
               inward
               stormes
               which
               rise
               in
               thy
               soule
               ,
               and
               how
               thou
               art
               to
               behave
               thyself
               in
               them
               .
               
               
                 Hath
                 some
                 body
                 slandered
                 thee
                 ,
                 or
                 miscalled
                 thee
                 ?
              
               It
               is
               a
               wind
               which
               is
               risen
               against
               thee
               ;
               hast
               thou
               been
               angrie
               at
               it
               ?
               It
               is
               a
               wave
               which
               hath
               beaten
               into
               thy
               ship
               .
               Remember
               how
               our
               Saviour
               hath
               behaved
               himself
               ;
               
                 and
                 he
                 was
                 sleeping
              
               .
            
             
               II.
               
                 His
                 disciples
                 came
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 raysed
                 him
                 ,
                 saying
                 ▪
                 Master
                 doth
                 is
                 nothing
                 belong
                 to
                 thee
                 that
                 we
                 perish
                 ?
                 Save
                 vs
                 :
                 And
                 he
                 sayth
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 why
                 are
                 you
                 fearefull
                 ,
                 ô
                 yee
                 of
                 little
                 faith
                 ?
              
               As
               if
               he
               should
               have
               sayed
               .
               You
               doe
               well
               to
               call
               vpon
               me
               ,
               and
               to
               beleeve
               that
               I
               can
               save
               you
               ;
               but
               you
               should
               moreover
               have
               beleeved
               that
               even
               sleeping
               I
               have
               care
               of
               you
               that
               you
               perish
               not
               ,
               and
               have
               a
               mind
               to
               save
               you
               ,
               though
               for
               a
               time
               I
               permit
               you
               to
               be
               in
               troble
               :
               He
               sayed
               well
               ,
               
               
                 let
                 the
                 world
                 rage
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 wicked
                 bend
                 thier
                 teeth
                 against
                 me
                 ,
                 
                 
                   yet
                   I
                   will
                   hope
                   in
                   thee
                   .
                
              
               
                 Rise
                 ,
                 why
                 doest
                 thou
                 sleepe
                 ô
                 Lord
                 ?
                 Rise
                 and
                 doe
                 not
                 put
                 me
                 of
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 ;
                 wherfore
                 doest
                 thou
                 turne
                 thy
                 face
                 frrom
                 me
                 ?
                 Why
                 doest
                 thou
                 forget
                 our
                 want
                 and
                 our
                 tribulation
                 ?
                 Rise
                 ô
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 help
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 redeeme
                 vs
                 for
                 thy
                 name
                 sake
                 .
              
            
             
               III.
               
                 Then
                 risen
                 he
                 commanded
                 the
                 winds
                 and
                 the
                 sea
                 ,
                 and
                 sayed
                 to
                 the
                 sea
                 ,
                 Peace
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 still
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 wind
                 ce●sed
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 greate
                 calme
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 people
                 admired
                 at
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 stroken
                 with
                 much
                 feare
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 what
                 an
                 〈◊〉
                 is
                 this
                 ?
                 seeing
                 the
                 winds
                 and
                 the
                 sea
                 obey
                 him
                 .
              
               Thou
               hast
               no
               lesse
               cause
               to
               wonder
               ,
               and
               to
               reverence
               him
               ,
               who
               is
               so
               powrefull
               ,
               and
               mayest
               often
               experience
               it
               in
               thyself
               ;
               for
               if
               at
               any
               time
               thou
               hast
               a
               calme
               it
               comes
               from
               him
               .
               Follow
               S.
               Augustins
               
               advise
               .
               
                 Imitate
                 the
                 winds
                 and
                 the
                 sea
                 ;
                 obey
                 thy
                 Creatour
                 .
              
               The
               sea
               doth
               heare
               the
               command
               of
               our
               Saviour
               Christ
               ,
               and
               art
               thou
               deafe
               ?
               Let
               not
               the
               waves
               overcome
               you
               in
               your
               affliction
               .
               
                 When
                 a
                 man
                 well
                 disposed
                 is
                 afflicted
                 or
                 temp●ed
                 ,
                 
                 then
                 he
                 vnderstands
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 more
                 needfull
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 with
                 out
                 whome
                 he
                 finds
                 he
                 can
                 doe
                 nothing
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               Our
               Saviour
               casteth
               out
               a
               Legion
               of
               evill
               spirits
               ,
               and
               suffereth
               them
               to
               go
               into
               the
               heard
               of
               hogs
               .
            
             
               I.
               
                 VVHen
                 he
                 was
                 come
                 beyond
                 the
                 water
                 into
                 the
                 country
                 of
                 the
                 Gerasens
                 ,
              
               
               
                 there
                 met
                 him
                 a
                 man
                 possessed
                 by
                 the
                 divel
                 of
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 his
                 dwelling
                 in
                 the
                 sepulchres
                 ;
                 exceedeng
                 fierce
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 no
                 chayne
                 would
                 hold
                 him
                 ,
                 nor
                 could
                 any
                 man
                 passe
                 that
                 way
                 :
                 But
                 seeing
                 Iesus
                 a
                 farre
                 of
                 ranne
                 and
                 adored
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 crying
                 out
                 with
                 a
                 loude
                 voyce
                 ,
              
               
               
                 sayed
                 what
                 is
                 it
                 to
                 me
                 and
                 thee
                 Iesu
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God
                 most
                 high
                 ,
              
               
               
                 I
                 adiure
                 thee
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 God
                 not
                 to
                 torment
                 me
                 .
                 For
                 Iesus
                 had
                 sayed
                 to
                 him
                 ,
              
               
               
                 go
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 man
                 thou
                 vncleane
                 spirit
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 apparent
                 (
                 sayth
                 S.
                 Hierome
                 )
                 
                 that
                 this
                 confession
                 was
                 not
                 voluntarie
                 ,
              
               but
               wrested
               out
               of
               him
               by
               the
               vertue
               of
               Christs
               word
               ;
               as
               fugitive
               slaves
               ,
               when
               they
               see
               thier
               Master
               ,
               think
               of
               nothing
               but
               of
               stripes
               .
               In
               the
               meane
               time
               we
               may
               see
               how
               the
               enymy
               domineers
               over
               those
               who
               are
               in
               his
               power
               ;
               how
               they
               dwell
               vpon
               those
               things
               which
               are
               rather
               to
               be
               fleed
               by
               reason
               of
               thier
               noysomnes
               ,
               
                 leaving
                 the
                 right
                 rode
              
               (
               as
               it
               is
               in
               the
               Proverbs
               )
               
                 and
                 walking
                 obscure
                 wayes
              
               ,
               
               
                 reioycing
                 when
                 they
                 have
                 done
                 mischiefe
                 ,
                 and
                 exulting
                 in
                 the
                 worst
                 things
                 .
              
               And
               by
               continuing
               thus
               
                 a
                 long
                 time
              
               ,
               they
               grow
               loth
               to
               leave
               thier
               courses
               ▪
               and
               clamour
               if
               any
               body
               admonish
               them
               ;
               
                 what
                 have
                 you
                 to
                 doe
              
               with
               what
               life
               I
               lead
               ?
               And
               as
               S.
               Luke
               addeth
               
                 he
                 w●nt
                 naked
                 and
                 cut
                 himself
                 with
                 stones
              
               ;
               for
               they
               grow
               shamlesse
               ,
               and
               with
               out
               sence
               ,
               or
               feeling
               of
               any
               good
               thing
               ,
               neither
               moved
               with
               feare
               nor
               love
               ,
               nor
               regarding
               any
               bounds
               of
               any
               law
               either
               of
               God
               or
               man
               ;
               a
               very
               miserable
               spectacle
               to
               all
               that
               have
               any
               reason
               in
               them
               .
            
             
               II.
               
                 Our
                 Saviour
                 asked
                 him
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 thy
                 name
                 ?
                 he
                 sayed
                 ,
                 a
                 legion
                 ,
                 for
                 we
                 are
                 many
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 beseeched
                 him
                 much
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 cast
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 country
                 nor
                 command
                 them
                 into
                 the
                 depth
                 .
                 And
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 heard
                 of
                 swine
                 feeding
                 on
                 the
                 mountaines
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 desired
                 he
                 would
                 permit
                 them
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 permited
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 divels
                 therfore
                 went
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 entred
                 into
                 the
                 swine
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 heard
                 with
                 violence
                 went
                 into
                 the
                 lake
                 and
                 〈◊〉
                 stifled
                 .
              
               First
               observe
               as
               one
               divel
               brought
               in
               many
               ;
               so
               
               〈◊〉
               synne
               brings
               a
               multitude
               after
               it
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               let
               stay
               any
               time
               :
               Secondly
               ;
               that
               synne
               is
               as
               loth
               to
               leave
               vs
               as
               the
               divel
               ,
               our
               concupiscens
               and
               disorders
               favouring
               it
               :
               thirdly
               ;
               that
               greatest
               synners
               some
               times
               see
               thier
               owne
               ruine
               ,
               and
               feate
               it
               ;
               and
               fourthly
               ;
               by
               that
               which
               happened
               vnto
               the
               swine
               ,
               we
               may
               see
               whether
               at
               last
               the
               divel
               with
               violence
               will
               east
               vs
               ,
               not
               into
               this
               materiall
               sea
               ,
               but
               into
               a
               sea
               of
               torments
               in
               which
               we
               shall
               never
               dye
               .
               Fiftly
               ;
               for
               our
               comfort
               ,
               that
               the
               divel
               hath
               not
               power
               so
               much
               as
               over
               hogs
               ,
               vnlesse
               God
               permit
               it
               ,
               muchlesse
               over
               sheepe
               (
               sayth
               Tertullian
               )
               
               who
               are
               of
               his
               flock
               .
            
             
               III.
               
                 And
                 the
                 swine-heard
                 fled
                 ,
                 and
                 told
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 citty
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 came
                 to
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 and
                 found
                 the
                 man
                 siting
                 at
                 his
                 feete
                 ,
                 clothed
                 and
                 well
                 in
                 his
                 wits
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 were
                 afrayd
                 ,
                 and
                 besought
                 him
                 to
                 depart
                 from
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 man
                 out
                 of
                 whome
                 the
                 divels
                 were
                 cast
                 ,
                 desired
                 he
                 might
                 be
                 with
                 him
                 :
                 but
                 Iesus
                 dismissed
                 him
                 saying
                 ,
                 returne
                 into
                 thy
                 house
                 ,
                 and
                 tell
                 how
                 greate
                 things
                 God
                 hath
                 done
                 to
                 thee
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 went
                 through
                 the
                 whole
                 citty
                 preaching
                 how
                 greate
                 things
                 Iesus
                 had
                 done
                 to
                 him
                 .
              
               Observe
               that
               no
               man
               in
               this
               life
               is
               so
               greate
               a
               synner
               ,
               or
               so
               much
               overgrowne
               with
               vice
               and
               imperfection
               ,
               that
               his
               conversion
               is
               to
               be
               despayred
               .
               Secondly
               ;
               reflect
               vpon
               the
               effect
               of
               true
               repentance
               ,
               which
               is
               humilitie
               :
               So
               the
               Magdalen
               layed
               herself
               at
               the
               feete
               of
               out
               Saviour
               :
               Intertayne
               a
               wholsome
               feare
               of
               being
               againe
               separated
               from
               Iesus
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               means
               by
               which
               we
               were
               cured
               :
               Also
               a
               continuance
               of
               a
               greate
               esteeme
               of
               the
               benefit
               which
               we
               have
               received
               ,
               magnifying
               it
               with
               in
               ourselves
               ,
               and
               extolling
               it
               also
               before
               others
               ,
               when
               there
               is
               is
               occasion
               .
               Those
               of
               the
               towne
               sought
               the
               contrarie
               ,
               not
               knowing
               what
               was
               good
               for
               them
               .
               
                 Acknowledge
                 thyself
                 vnworthy
                 of
                 divine
                 comfort
                 and
                 rather
                 deserving
                 affliction
                 .
              
               
            
          
           
             
               He
               cureth
               one
               sick
               of
               the
               Palsey
               .
            
             
               I.
               
                 ANd
                 againe
                 he
                 entred
                 Capharnaum
                 after
                 some
                 dayes
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 many
                 came
                 together
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 place
                 ,
                 no
                 not
                 at
                 the
                 doore
                 :
                 and
                 he
                 spake
                 〈◊〉
                 th●m
                 the
                 word
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 brought
                 one
                 sick
                 of
                 the
                 
                 palsey
                 caryed
                 by
                 foure
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 offer
                 him
                 vnto
                 him
                 for
                 the
                 multitude
                 ,
                 they
                 uncovered
                 the
                 roofe
                 where
                 he
                 was
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 downe
                 the
                 couch
                 wherin
                 the
                 sick
                 man
                 lay
                 .
              
               Begge
               of
               our
               Saviour
               that
               he
               will
               againe
               and
               againe
               enter
               thy
               hart
               ,
               and
               make
               it
               his
               seate
               ,
               and
               teach
               thee
               to
               overcome
               the
               passions
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               remedie
               the
               diseases
               :
               That
               the
               holy
               Angels
               will
               compasse
               it
               ,
               that
               no
               ill
               incounter
               may
               appeare
               even
               
                 at
                 the
                 doore
              
               ;
               acknowledge
               thy
               weaknes
               ,
               and
               besides
               having
               recourse
               thyself
               to
               thy
               Saviour
               ;
               
               
                 Endeavour
                 to
                 have
                 some
                 who
                 will
                 admonish
                 thee
                 of
                 thy
                 dutie
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 dull
                 thou
                 art
                 ;
              
               some
               that
               will
               lift
               thee
               vp
               to
               higher
               thoughts
               ,
               and
               by
               whose
               help
               thou
               mayest
               as
               occasion
               shall
               be
               humble
               thy self
               before
               Iesus
               ,
               and
               be
               lifted
               againe
               vp
               with
               confidence
               .
            
             
               II.
               
                 Iesus
                 seeing
                 thier
                 fayth
                 ;
                 sayth
                 to
                 the
                 sick
                 man
                 ,
                 sonne
                 thy
                 synnes
                 are
                 forgiven
                 ;
                 and
                 there
                 were
                 certaine
                 Scribes
                 sitting
                 there
                 ,
                 and
                 thinking
                 in
                 thier
                 harts
                 ,
                 why
                 doth
                 he
                 say
                 so
                 ?
                 He
                 blasphem●●h
                 :
                 who
                 can
                 forgive
                 synnes
                 but
                 only
                 God
                 ?
              
               Synne
               was
               the
               greater
               evill
               of
               the
               two
               ,
               and
               is
               the
               cause
               of
               all
               our
               evills
               :
               Therfore
               he
               speaketh
               of
               that
               to
               put
               vs
               in
               mind
               (
               with
               S.
               Augustin
               )
               
               that
               
                 if
                 we
                 be
                 sick
                 of
                 any
                 spirituall
                 disease
                 we
                 have
                 recourse
                 to
                 this
                 spirituall
                 physitian
                 ,
                 and
                 open
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 covered
                 ,
                 or
                 hidden
                 in
                 our
                 soules
                 ,
                 and
                 regard
                 not
                 the
                 censures
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 but
                 humbly
                 beleeve
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 cured
                 .
              
               
               And
               with
               S.
               Hierome
               ,
               extoll
               the
               humilitie
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               who
               vouchsafeth
               to
               call
               such
               a
               poore
               snake
               Sonne
               ,
               whome
               the
               proude
               Scribes
               and
               Pharisees
               would
               scarce
               have
               looked
               vpon
               ,
               how
               ever
               zealous
               they
               seeme
               here
               to
               be
               of
               the
               honour
               due
               to
               God
               alone
               .
            
             
               III.
               
                 But
                 Iesus
                 seeing
                 thier
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 sayth
                 why
                 think
                 〈◊〉
                 thus
                 within
                 yourselves
                 ?
                 Which
                 is
                 easyer
                 to
                 say
                 to
                 the
                 such
                 man
                 ,
                 thy
                 synns
                 are
                 forgiven
                 ?
                 Or
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 Rise
                 ,
                 take
                 vp
                 thy
                 couch
                 and
                 walk
                 :
                 But
                 that
                 you
                 may
                 know
                 that
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 man
                 hath
                 power
                 on
                 earth
                 to
                 forgive
                 synns
                 ;
                 I
                 say
                 vnto
                 the●
                 Rise
                 ,
                 take
                 vp
                 thy
                 couch
                 and
                 go
                 into
                 thy
                 house
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 forthwith
                 arose
                 ,
                 and
                 tooke
                 up
                 his
                 couch
                 ,
                 and
                 went
                 away
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 all
                 ;
                 and
                 all
                 marveled
                 and
                 glorified
                 God
                 who
                 〈◊〉
                 given
                 such
                 power
                 to
                 men
                 .
              
               By
               answering
               to
               thier
               though●●
               he
               gave
               them
               to
               vnderstand
               that
               by
               the
               same
               power
               he
               could
               also
               forgive
               synnes
               ,
               and
               confirmed
               it
               by
               this
               mi●●cle
               ;
               that
               as
               his
               word
               was
               made
               good
               in
               the
               outward
               〈◊〉
               
               so
               it
               would
               by
               the
               same
               vertue
               be
               made
               good
               in
               the
               clearing
               of
               soules
               from
               synne
               .
               And
               observe
               by
               the
               way
               ,
               that
               as
               this
               man
               coming
               for
               his
               corporall
               health
               received
               with
               it
               that
               which
               is
               better
               ;
               so
               we
               praying
               for
               things
               which
               occurre
               to
               vs
               as
               beneficiall
               ,
               may
               receive
               that
               which
               is
               better
               ,
               though
               perhaps
               we
               receive
               not
               directly
               that
               which
               we
               then
               aske
               .
               And
               be
               not
               ashamed
               to
               confesse
               thy
               synnes
               ,
               seeing
               God
               knowes
               thy
               secretest
               thoughts
               .
               
                 
                   Rise
                   take
                   vp
                   thy
                   couch
                
                 .
                 
              
               Our
               couch
               is
               our
               body
               ;
               we
               take
               it
               vp
               ,
               when
               we
               cause
               it
               to
               obey
               the
               commandments
               of
               God
               ;
               it
               is
               heavy
               ,
               therfore
               he
               sayth
               walk
               .
               Few
               are
               they
               who
               after
               much
               infirmitie
               can
               runne
               :
               we
               
                 walk
                 into
                 our
                 house
              
               ,
               following
               the
               commandment
               of
               Christ
               ,
               when
               after
               death
               we
               are
               received
               into
               the
               celestiall
               habitation
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               calling
               of
               S.
               Matthew
               .
            
             
               I.
               
                 ANd
                 when
                 Iesus
                 passed
                 thence
              
               ,
               
               
                 he
                 saw
                 a
                 man
                 sitting
                 in
                 the
                 custome
                 house
                 ,
                 named
                 Matthew
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 sayth
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 follow
                 me
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 rose
                 vp
                 ,
                 and
                 leaving
                 all
                 things
                 followed
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 Other
                 Evangelists
                 call
                 him
                 levi
                 out
                 of
                 respect
                 to
                 S.
                 Matthew
                 ,
              
               
               dissembling
               his
               ordinarie
               name
               :
               
               He
               calles
               himself
               Matthew
               and
               a
               Publican
               ;
               for
               as
               the
               wiseman
               sayth
               ;
               
               
                 the
                 Iust
                 is
                 first
                 in
                 accusing
                 himself
                 .
              
               
               And
               with
               all
               sheweth
               vs
               ,
               that
               no
               man
               must
               despayre
               of
               saluation
               :
               Iulian
               the
               Apostata
               imputeth
               it
               to
               folly
               that
               people
               vpon
               a
               slight
               call
               would
               follow
               our
               Saviour
               ;
               as
               if
               they
               had
               not
               reason
               ,
               he
               working
               so
               many
               prodigious
               wonders
               .
               Besides
               that
               the
               Majestie
               of
               his
               divinitie
               ,
               which
               doubtlesse
               did
               shew
               itself
               in
               greate
               measure
               in
               his
               very
               countenance
               ,
               was
               able
               to
               draw
               people
               to
               him
               :
               For
               if
               a
               lodestone
               and
               amber
               be
               able
               to
               draw
               after
               them
               materiall
               things
               ,
               how
               much
               more
               forcibly
               is
               the
               Creatour
               able
               to
               draw
               his
               Creatures
               ▪
               Looke
               vpon
               this
               mirrour
               of
               perfection
               ;
               harken
               what
               kind
               of
               doctrine
               ,
               and
               in
               what
               manner
               ,
               he
               delivereth
               it
               ;
               observe
               him
               diligently
               ,
               and
               thou
               wilt
               see
               thou
               hast
               reason
               to
               follow
               him
               without
               delay
               .
            
             
               II.
               
                 And
                 Levi
                 made
                 him
                 a
                 greate
                 feast
                 in
                 his
                 house
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 were
                 a
                 greate
                 multitude
                 of
                 Publicans
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 others
                 that
                 were
                 sitting
                 at
                 the
                 table
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 his
                 disciples
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Pharisees
                 seeing
                 sayed
                 to
                 the
                 disciples
                 ,
                 wherfore
                 
                 doth
                 your
                 Master
                 eate
                 with
                 Publicans
                 and
                 synners
                 .
              
               
               
                 These
                 Publicans
                 saw
                 one
                 of
                 thier
                 trade
                 converted
                 to
                 better
                 life
                 ,
              
               therfore
               they
               did
               also
               hope
               to
               find
               place
               for
               repentance
               and
               saluation
               ;
               for
               they
               did
               not
               come
               to
               Iesus
               with
               intent
               to
               remayne
               in
               thier
               former
               vices
               ,
               as
               the
               Pharisees
               murmured
               ,
               but
               being
               repentant
               ,
               as
               the
               following
               words
               of
               our
               Saviour
               doe
               insinuate
               .
               
                 And
                 who
                 (
                 sayth
                 S.
                 Gregorie
                 Nazianzen
                 )
                 
                 accuseth
                 a
                 Physitian
                 that
                 he
                 visiteth
                 the
                 sick
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 abideth
                 the
                 stench
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 endeavoureth
                 to
                 set
                 vp
                 the
                 infirme
                 ?
              
            
             
               III.
               
                 Iesus
                 hearing
                 it
                 ,
                 answered
                 ;
                 they
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 health
                 and
                 able
                 ,
                 need
                 not
                 a
                 Physitian
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 who
                 are
                 ill
                 at
                 ease
                 .
                 Go
                 ,
                 and
                 learne
                 what
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 mercy
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 sacrifice
                 .
                 For
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 come
                 to
                 call
                 the
                 just
                 ,
              
               
               
                 but
                 synners
              
               .
               
                 No
                 man
                 by
                 the
                 law
                 is
                 iust
                 ;
              
               he
               sheweth
               therfore
               that
               they
               did
               in
               vayne
               brag
               of
               justice
               .
               And
               the
               wiseman
               asketh
               this
               question
               ,
               
               which
               concerneth
               every
               body
               .
               
                 Who
                 can
                 say
                 ,
                 my
                 hart
                 is
                 pure
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 frre
                 ,
                 from
                 synne
                 ?
              
               Let
               vs
               therfore
               have
               recour●e
               to
               this
               mercifull
               Physitian
               ,
               whose
               fees
               are
               but
               what
               is
               for
               our
               profit
               ,
               and
               not
               his
               owne
               ;
               he
               hath
               the
               labour
               ,
               and
               we
               the
               fruite
               ;
               he
               the
               thanks
               ,
               and
               we
               the
               reward
               :
               and
               seeing
               mercy
               is
               that
               which
               he
               desires
               ,
               and
               esteemes
               it
               as
               sacrifice
               ,
               follow
               the
               advise
               of
               old
               Tobie
               to
               his
               sonne
               :
               
               
                 To
                 thy
                 abilitie
                 be
                 mercyfull
                 ;
                 if
                 thou
                 hast
                 much
                 bestow
                 liberally
                 ;
                 if
                 thou
                 hast
                 little
                 ,
                 give
                 a
                 little
                 willingly
                 .
              
               And
               that
               which
               is
               allwayes
               in
               thy
               power
               ,
               forgive
               as
               thou
               desireth
               to
               be
               forgiven
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               third
               application
               to
               the
               most
               blessed
               Sacrament
               .
            
             
               I.
               S
               Matthew
               vpon
               his
               conversion
               made
               a
               banket
               fo●
               our
               Saviour
               :
               Our
               Saviour
               vpon
               our
               turning
               to
               him
               ,
               makes
               vs
               a
               banket
               :
               But
               ,
               ô
               infinite
               difference
               ▪
               that
               banket
               was
               of
               temporall
               and
               perishable
               meates
               ,
               turning
               to
               corruption
               both
               of
               body
               and
               soule
               ;
               
               this
               banket
               
                 cometh
                 downe
                 from
                 heaven
                 and
                 giveth
                 life
                 to
                 the
                 world
                 ,
              
               and
               is
               his
               owne
               flesh
               ,
               and
               precious
               blood
               ,
               
                 which
                 whoever
                 eateth
                 ,
                 hath
                 life
                 ●verlasting
                 .
              
               
                 Drinking
                 of
                 this
                 cup
                 (
                 sayth
                 S.
                 Ambrose
                 )
                 
                 our
                 body
                 doth
                 not
                 stagger
                 ,
              
               but
               doth
               rise
               to
               better
               
               life
               ;
               our
               mind
               is
               not
               trobled
               ,
               but
               consecrated
               and
               made
               holy
               .
               And
               the
               councell
               of
               Florence
               :
               
               
                 what
                 ever
                 good
                 effect
                 materiall
                 meate
                 and
                 drink
                 doth
                 work
                 in
                 vs
                 towards
                 corporall
                 life
                 ,
              
               mayntayning
               ,
               increasing
               ,
               repayring
               ,
               and
               delighting
               ,
               this
               Sacrament
               worketh
               towards
               our
               spirituall
               life
               ;
               it
               withdrawes
               vs
               from
               that
               which
               is
               evill
               ,
               it
               strengtheneth
               vs
               in
               that
               which
               is
               good
               ,
               and
               encreaseth
               grace
               and
               vertue
               in
               vs.
               But
               if
               we
               consider
               further
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               our
               Saviour
               himself
               ,
               who
               feeds
               vs
               with
               himself
               ,
               the
               bread
               of
               Angels
               ,
               
               and
               the
               
                 true
                 bread
                 from
                 heaven
              
               ,
               not
               in
               figure
               only
               ,
               as
               the
               Manna
               of
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               but
               really
               himself
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               God
               and
               man
               ,
               what
               a
               treasure
               have
               we
               ?
               what
               a
               banket
               ?
               what
               love
               ?
               what
               mercy
               ,
               what
               desire
               of
               our
               love
               shewed
               vs
               ?
               
                 O
                 Sacrum
                 convivium
                 in
                 quo
                 Christus
                 sumitur
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               II.
               It
               is
               moreover
               a
               medicine
               for
               all
               spirituall
               diseases
               ?
               and
               what
               
                 a
                 legion
              
               of
               syns
               ,
               and
               imperfections
               ,
               and
               passions
               doth
               possesse
               vs
               ?
               So
               
                 exceeding
                 fierce
              
               ,
               sometimes
               ,
               
                 that
                 no
                 man
                 can
                 passe
                 by
                 ,
              
               
               but
               we
               must
               have
               a
               saying
               to
               him
               ,
               or
               whome
               by
               word
               or
               example
               we
               do
               not
               anoy
               ,
               
               
                 neither
                 remayning
                 in
                 house
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               the
               Church
               at
               our
               devotions
               ,
               
                 nor
                 in
                 the
                 citty
              
               among
               men
               of
               civill
               conversation
               ,
               but
               
                 in
                 the
                 sepulchres
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 mountaines
                 ,
              
               among
               those
               who
               live
               a
               wild
               ,
               and
               barren
               kind
               of
               life
               ,
               voyde
               of
               good
               works
               ,
               having
               little
               respect
               to
               the
               chaynes
               of
               the
               commandments
               in
               which
               we
               are
               bound
               ,
               
               but
               breaking
               them
               at
               pleasure
               ,
               and
               not
               being
               willingly
               subiect
               to
               any
               body
               .
               A
               pittifull
               sta●e
               :
               ô
               Saviour
               of
               the
               world
               !
               command
               this
               evill
               disposition
               out
               of
               me
               ,
               that
               it
               cast
               me
               not
               into
               
                 the
                 depth
              
               ,
               among
               the
               
                 hogs
                 :
                 suffer
                 me
                 to
                 be
                 with
                 thee
                 ,
              
               I
               beseech
               thee
               ,
               
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 publish
                 the
                 greate
                 things
                 which
                 thou
                 hast
                 done
                 for
                 me
                 ,
                 having
                 mercy
                 on
                 me
                 .
              
            
             
               III.
               And
               here
               most
               of
               all
               must
               we
               take
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               
               
                 as
                 he
                 is
              
               ,
               and
               as
               he
               is
               pleased
               to
               present
               himself
               vnto
               vs
               vnder
               the
               shapes
               of
               bread
               and
               wine
               ;
               and
               whatever
               wind
               of
               contradiction
               rise
               from
               our
               sense
               ,
               or
               from
               our
               weake
               ynderstanding
               ,
               say
               vnto
               it
               :
               
                 Peace
                 ,
                 be
                 still
              
               ;
               and
               beleeve
               the
               power
               of
               the
               mighty
               hand
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               wi●h
               a
               word
               made
               all
               things
               ,
               and
               the
               infinity
               of
               his
               love
               ,
               who
               ,
               as
               he
               gave
               himself
               to
               be
               rudely
               handled
               by
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               gives
               himself
               here
               to
               be
               lovingly
               handled
               by
               
               vs
               vnworthy
               creatures
               ,
               not
               valuing
               that
               he
               is
               sometimes
               also
               misused
               by
               vs
               ;
               wherin
               his
               love
               is
               the
               more
               manifest
               ,
               and
               more
               to
               be
               valued
               by
               vs.
               Present
               him
               thy
               hart
               and
               soule
               ,
               as
               a
               pillow
               to
               rest
               on
               ,
               and
               attend
               him
               resting
               .
               Afford
               him
               the
               curtesie
               which
               the
               spouse
               in
               the
               canticles
               received
               ;
               
               
                 doe
                 not
                 rayse
                 him
                 ,
                 nor
                 cause
                 him
                 to
                 awake
                 ,
                 till
                 he
                 wil●
                 himself
                 .
              
               
               
                 He
                 sleepes
                 ,
                 but
                 his
                 hart
                 watcheth
                 over
                 thee
                 .
              
               Let
               not
               thy
               eyes
               go
               of
               from
               him
               ,
               least
               through
               thy
               negligent
               attendance
               thou
               receive
               not
               with
               him
               the
               fruite
               which
               he
               bestoweth
               vpon
               the
               watchfull
               .
               
                 I
                 rose
              
               (
               sayth
               the
               spouse
               )
               
                 to
                 open
                 to
                 my
                 beloved
                 ;
                 I
                 opened
                 the
                 bolt
                 of
                 my
                 doore
                 for
                 my
                 beloved
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 was
                 gone
                 a
                 side
                 ,
                 and
                 passed
                 away
                 ;
                 my
                 soule
                 was
                 melted
                 when
                 he
                 spake
                 ,
                 I
                 sought
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 not
                 find
                 him
              
               ;
               
               
                 I
                 called
                 and
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 answer
                 me
                 .
              
               
                 Be
                 devour
                 and
                 quiet
                 and
                 Iesus
                 will
                 stay
                 with
                 thee
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               He
               rayseth
               the
               daughter
               of
               Iayrus
               and
               cureth
               the
               woman
               of
               her
               bloody
               issue
               .
            
             
               I.
               
                 THere
                 cometh
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 rulers
                 of
                 the
                 Synagog
                 named
                 Iayrus
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 seeing
                 him
                 ,
                 faleth
                 at
                 his
                 feete
                 and
                 besought
                 him
                 much
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 my
                 daughter
                 ,
                 is
                 at
                 the
                 point
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 come
                 and
                 lay
                 thy
                 hand
                 vpon
                 her
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 may
                 be
                 saved
                 and
                 live
                 .
              
               
               
                 And
                 he
                 went
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 greate
                 multitude
                 followed
                 and
                 thronged
                 him
                 .
              
               In
               diseases
               ,
               and
               death
               of
               our
               soule
               what
               expressions
               ought
               not
               we
               to
               vse
               ?
               These
               bring
               vs
               truly
               to
               the
               last
               cast
               ;
               for
               after
               our
               temporall
               death
               ,
               there
               is
               another
               death
               to
               be
               feared
               ,
               farre
               more
               grievous
               ,
               because
               ever
               and
               never
               dying
               :
               In
               these
               occasions
               therfore
               bestirre
               thyself
               ;
               
                 fall
                 at
                 our
                 Saviours
                 feete
                 ,
                 beseech
                 him
                 ,
                 follow
                 him
              
               ;
               thou
               seest
               his
               readynes
               to
               concurre
               with
               thy
               indeavours
               ,
               and
               to
               go
               along
               with
               thee
               ;
               feare
               not
               that
               the
               multitude
               ,
               feare
               not
               that
               the
               greatnes
               of
               thy
               synnes
               will
               divert
               him
               from
               thy
               help
               ,
               if
               thou
               prostrate
               thyself
               with
               a
               syncere
               hart
               ,
               
                 and
                 beseech
              
               pardon
               ,
               as
               thou
               oughtest
               .
            
             
               II.
               
                 And
                 a
                 woman
                 who
                 was
                 in
                 an
                 issue
                 of
                 blood
                 twelve
                 yeares
                 and
                 had
                 suffered
                 much
                 from
                 many
                 physitians
                 ,
                 and
                 ha●
                 bestowed
                 all
                 that
                 she
                 had
                 ,
                 neither
                 was
                 any
                 thing
                 better
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 worse
                 ;
                 when
                 she
                 heard
                 of
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 came
                 behind
                 him
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 presse
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 touched
                 the
                 hemme
                 of
                 his
                 garment
                 ;
                 for
                 
                 she
                 sayed
                 ,
                 if
                 I
                 shall
                 touch
                 but
                 his
                 garment
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 be
                 safe
                 and
                 forthwith
                 the
                 fountaine
                 of
                 her
                 blood
                 was
                 dryed
                 vp
                 and
                 she
                 felt
                 in
                 her
                 body
                 that
                 she
                 was
                 healed
                 of
                 that
                 maladie
                 .
              
               Search
               into
               the
               causes
               of
               thy
               long
               diseases
               ;
               consider
               how
               thou
               spendest
               thy
               time
               ,
               and
               thy
               spirituall
               ,
               and
               temporall
               substance
               ,
               and
               vpon
               whome
               ,
               and
               why
               thou
               goest
               rather
               backward
               ,
               then
               forward
               ;
               come
               with
               humilitie
               ,
               and
               confidence
               to
               the
               Sacraments
               :
               Let
               the
               very
               name
               of
               Iesus
               give
               the
               assurance
               of
               remedie
               ;
               specially
               if
               thou
               touch
               with
               reverence
               
                 the
                 garment
              
               with
               which
               he
               is
               pleased
               to
               cover
               his
               sacred
               body
               in
               the
               holy
               ●ucharist
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               resemblances
               of
               bread
               and
               wine
               ,
               in
               which
               he
               gives
               vs
               his
               sacred
               flesh
               and
               blood
               ,
               and
               doest
               not
               come
               rudely
               and
               disorderly
               vpon
               him
               ,
               
               
                 as
                 the
                 multitude
              
               ;
               for
               
                 when
                 Christ
                 remaynes
                 in
                 vs
                 he
                 cooleth
                 the
                 raging
                 law
                 of
                 concupiscence
                 ,
              
               he
               strengthens
               devotion
               ,
               and
               quailes
               the
               vnbridled
               motions
               of
               our
               mind
               .
               
                 And
                 Iesus
                 turning
                 sayed
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 touched
                 my
                 garments
                 ?
                 His
                 disciples
                 sayed
                 thou
                 seest
                 the
                 multitude
                 thronging
                 thee
                 ;
                 and
                 sayest
                 who
                 touched
                 me
                 ?
                 But
                 the
                 woman
                 fearing
                 and
                 ●remkling
                 fell
                 downe
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 told
                 him
                 the
                 truth
                 :
                 and
                 he
                 sayed
                 ,
                 daughter
                 ,
                 thy
                 faith
                 hath
                 made
                 shee
                 whole
                 ;
                 go
                 in
                 peace
                 .
              
               See
               how
               he
               takes
               notice
               of
               the
               reverent
               and
               not
               of
               the
               rude
               ,
               
               and
               how
               greate
               a
               grace
               it
               was
               that
               she
               who
               was
               ashamed
               to
               be
               seen
               ,
               was
               not
               ashamed
               to
               confesse
               her
               imperfections
               ;
               hide
               not
               thy
               falts
               ,
               acknowledge
               that
               which
               he
               knowes
               allready
               .
            
             
               III.
               
                 As
                 he
                 was
                 speaking
                 ;
                 they
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 ruler
                 of
                 the
                 Synagog
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 thy
                 daughter
                 is
                 dead
                 ,
                 why
                 doest
                 thou
                 troble
                 the
                 Master
                 any
                 further
                 ?
                 But
                 Iesus
                 sayth
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 feare
                 not
                 ,
                 only
                 beleeve
                 :
                 And
                 be
                 admitted
                 not
                 any
                 to
                 follow
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 Peeter
                 ,
                 Iames
                 and
                 Ihon
                 :
                 And
                 seeing
                 folk
                 weeping
                 and
                 wayling
                 sayth
                 why
                 weepe
                 you
                 so
                 ?
                 She
                 is
                 not
                 dead
                 ,
                 but
                 sleepeth
                 :
                 and
                 they
                 derided
                 him
                 :
                 but
                 he
                 having
                 put
                 forth
                 all
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Father
                 and
                 Mother
                 ,
                 and
                 them
                 that
                 were
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 taking
                 her
                 by
                 the
                 hand
                 ,
                 sayth
                 ,
                 wench
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 to
                 thee
                 rise
                 :
                 and
                 forthwith
                 she
                 rose
                 vp
                 and
                 walked
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 were
                 greatly
                 astonished
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 commanded
                 them
                 earnestly
                 that
                 no
                 body
                 should
                 know
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 bad
                 that
                 some
                 thing
                 should
                 be
                 given
                 her
                 to
                 ●ate
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 fame
                 of
                 it
                 was
                 spread
                 through
                 the
                 whole
                 countrey
                 .
              
               God
               so
               disposing
               that
               the
               more
               we
               are
               carefull
               that
               the
               good
               which
               we
               doe
               should
               be
               secret
               God
               should
               be
               more
               
               glorifyed
               by
               it
               .
               
                 She
                 rose
                 and
                 walked
              
               :
               because
               a
               sonle
               raysed
               from
               sy●ne
               ,
               must
               be
               stirre
               itself
               that
               it
               fall
               not
               into
               a
               relapse
               ;
               but
               be
               dispersing
               noysome
               thoughts
               ,
               and
               dispositions
               ;
               by
               vertuous
               actions
               it
               must
               also
               
                 cast
                 of
                 the
                 multitude
              
               of
               worldly
               occasions
               ;
               and
               
                 weepe
                 and
                 wayle
              
               those
               losses
               only
               ,
               which
               most
               of
               all
               deserve
               the
               name
               of
               losses
               ;
               converse
               with
               a
               few
               and
               good
               ,
               exercise
               the
               fayth
               of
               Peeter
               ,
               the
               hope
               of
               Iames
               ,
               the
               love
               of
               Ihon
               ,
               finally
               frequent
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               to
               get
               strength
               and
               vigour
               after
               so
               dangerous
               infirmities
               .
            
          
           
             
               He
               cureth
               the
               sickman
               at
               the
               Poole
               .
            
             
               I.
               
                 IN
                 Heerusalem
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 Poole
                 ,
                 having
                 five
                 porches
              
               ;
               
               
                 in
                 these
                 lay
                 a
                 greate
                 multitude
                 of
                 sick
                 persons
                 ,
                 blind
                 ,
                 lame
                 ,
                 withered
                 ,
                 expecting
                 the
                 stirring
                 of
                 the
                 water
                 ;
                 and
                 an
                 Angel
                 of
                 out
                 Lord
                 descended
                 at
                 a
                 certaine
                 time
                 into
                 the
                 poole
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 water
                 was
                 stirred
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 had
                 gone
                 downe
                 first
                 into
                 the
                 poole
                 after
                 the
                 stirring
                 of
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 was
                 made
                 whole
                 of
                 whatever
                 infirmiti●
                 he
                 was
                 holden
                 .
              
               God
               in
               all
               ages
               and
               all
               times
               ,
               even
               among
               the
               faithfull
               ,
               provideth
               certaine
               places
               where
               constantly
               mirac●es
               are
               wrought
               for
               the
               increase
               of
               the
               devotion
               of
               the
               faithfull
               ,
               and
               to
               confirme
               thier
               fayth
               of
               the
               omnipotent
               power
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               as
               he
               created
               all
               with
               a
               word
               ,
               can
               in
               an
               instant
               restore
               all
               things
               to
               thier
               perfection
               ,
               yet
               will
               not
               doe
               it
               with
               out
               our
               particular
               concurrence
               ,
               and
               according
               to
               the
               times
               and
               wayes
               which
               in
               his
               wisdome
               he
               hath
               ordayned
               .
               But
               for
               our
               spirituall
               diseases
               he
               hath
               left
               in
               all
               places
               present
               remedie
               ,
               with
               out
               expecting
               times
               and
               seasons
               ;
               for
               the
               holy
               baptisme
               may
               in
               necessitie
               be
               administred
               by
               any
               body
               ;
               and
               for
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               penance
               there
               be
               in
               all
               places
               those
               who
               are
               appointed
               ,
               nor
               for
               one
               only
               ,
               or
               for
               the
               first
               ,
               or
               second
               ,
               but
               for
               all
               ,
               and
               the
               sooner
               the
               infirme
               come
               vnto
               it
               ,
               the
               better
               it
               is
               ,
               neither
               night
               ,
               nor
               day
               excepted
               .
               In
               these
               the
               diseases
               of
               our
               five
               senses
               are
               cured
               ;
               the
               five
               porches
               signifying
               the
               five
               precious
               wounds
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               by
               which
               they
               have
               entrance
               to
               thier
               cure
               :
               Enter
               ,
               and
               bathe
               thyself
               in
               these
               .
            
             
               II.
               
                 And
                 there
                 〈◊〉
                 a
                 ma●
                 that
                 had
                 been
                 eight
                 and
                 
                 thirtie
                 yeares
                 in
                 his
                 infirmitie
                 ;
                 him
                 vvhen
                 Iesus
                 savv
                 lying
                 ,
                 and
                 knevv
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 ,
                 sayed
                 to
                 him
                 :
                 vvil●
                 thou
                 be
                 made
                 vvhole
                 ?
                 the
                 sick
                 man
                 ansvvered
                 ,
                 Lord
                 I
                 have
                 no
                 man
                 ,
                 vvhen
                 the
                 vvater
                 is
                 trobled
                 ,
                 to
                 put
                 me
                 into
                 the
                 poole
                 :
                 for
                 vvhiles
                 I
                 come
                 ,
                 another
                 goeth
                 dovone
                 before
                 me
                 ,
                 Iesus
                 sayth
                 to
                 him
                 :
                 rise
                 ,
                 take
                 vp
                 thy
                 bed
                 ,
                 and
                 walke
                 :
                 And
                 forvvith
                 he
                 vvas
                 cured
                 ,
                 and
                 took●
                 vp
                 his
                 bed
                 ,
                 and
                 walked
                 .
              
               Our
               Savio●r
               came
               to
               cure
               mankind
               ,
               who●
               me
               
                 no
                 man
              
               ,
               nor
               Angel
               ,
               or
               other
               creature
               could
               cure
               :
               O
               infinite
               mercy
               .
               And
               no
               lesse
               infinite
               ,
               that
               he
               oftimes
               pickes
               out
               one
               from
               a
               multitude
               to
               bestow
               his
               graces
               and
               favours
               vpon
               him
               ,
               leaving
               other
               synnes
               ,
               and
               diseases
               ;
               to
               seeke
               the
               ordinarie
               remedies
               ,
               not
               by
               chance
               ,
               or
               at
               adventure
               ,
               but
               knowing
               all
               the
               circumstances
               ,
               and
               causes
               of
               the
               weaknes
               of
               the
               partie
               ,
               and
               when
               he
               thinks
               not
               of
               any
               such
               favour
               ,
               Nor
               doth
               he
               with
               out
               great
               ground
               aske
               :
               
                 wilt
                 thou
                 be
                 cured
                 ▪
              
               For
               how
               many
               times
               cometh
               it
               to
               passe
               ,
               that
               we
               will
               ,
               and
               we
               will
               not
               ?
               we
               will
               be
               cured
               ,
               but
               will
               not
               vse
               the
               means
               which
               is
               necessarie
               ,
               or
               will
               not
               put
               ourselves
               to
               the
               vtmost
               to
               obtayne
               our
               desires
               ;
               though
               we
               have
               layen
               
                 eight
                 and
                 thi●tie
                 yeares
                 in
                 syn
                 ,
              
               yet
               ,
               if
               we
               will
               ,
               we
               may
               be
               cured
               .
               Rise●
               rouse
               thyself
               ,
               and
               put
               on
               a
               resolution
               to
               overcome
               whatever
               difficultie
               ;
               
               
                 take
                 up
              
               thy
               crosse
               ,
               and
               walk●
               .
               
                 When
                 thou
                 wert
                 infirme
                 ,
              
               thy
               neighbour
               did
               beare
               with
               thee
               ;
               art
               thou
               cured
               ▪
               beare
               with
               thy
               neighbour
               .
            
             
               III.
               
                 And
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 sabboth
                 that
                 day
                 .
                 The
                 Iewes
                 therfore
                 say●d
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 sabboth
                 ,
                 thou
                 mayest
                 not
                 take
                 vp
                 thy
                 bed
                 ;
                 he
                 answered
                 :
                 He
                 that
                 cured
                 me
                 sayed
                 to
                 me
                 :
                 take
                 vp
                 thy
                 bed
                 ,
                 and
                 walke
                 ;
                 they
                 asked
                 him
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 that
                 man
                 ,
                 that
                 sayd
                 :
                 take
                 vp
                 thy
                 bed
                 ,
                 and
                 walke
                 ?
                 But
                 he
                 that
                 was
                 cured
                 kn●w
                 not
                 who
                 it
                 was
                 ;
                 for
                 Iesus
                 had
                 declined
                 the
                 multitude
                 standing
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 .
                 Afterward
                 Iesus
                 findeth
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 temple
                 ,
                 and
                 sayth
                 to
                 him
                 :
                 behold
                 thou
                 art
                 cured
                 ,
                 synne
                 no
                 more
                 ,
                 least
                 some
                 wors●
                 thing
                 happen
                 to
                 thee
                 .
                 The
                 man
                 went
                 ,
                 and
                 told
                 the
                 Iewes
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 Iesus
                 who
                 had
                 cured
                 him
                 .
                 T●●rvpon
                 the
                 Iewes
                 persecuted
                 Iesus
                 because
                 he
                 did
                 these
                 things
                 vpon
                 the
                 sabboth
                 .
              
               Temporall
               cures
               are
               ordayned
               for
               the
               cure
               of
               our
               soules
               ;
               the
               diseases
               wherof
               ,
               and
               the
               punishments
               due
               to
               them
               ,
               are
               incomparably
               worse
               ,
               then
               what
               ever
               can
               happen
               here
               :
               these
               we
               must
               attend
               vnto
               chiefly
               vpon
               th●
               
                 sabboth
                 dayes
              
               ,
               which
               ,
               to
               our
               shame
               ,
               we
               
               oft
               bestow
               more
               in
               idlenes
               ,
               and
               in
               vanities
               ,
               then
               in
               what
               they
               where
               ordayned
               for
               :
               frequent
               the
               churches
               ;
               give
               prayse
               to
               God
               for
               thy
               deliverance
               ;
               in
               these
               Iesus
               will
               willingly
               find
               thee
               out
               and
               give
               thee
               wholesome
               instruction
               :
               requite
               him
               not
               with
               ingratitude
               ,
               as
               this
               man
               did
               as
               it
               seemes
               ,
               at
               first
               overjoyed
               with
               his
               cure
               for
               he
               never
               looked
               after
               him
               from
               whom
               he
               had
               received
               so
               much
               benefit
               :
               
                 though
                 that
                 afterwards
                 
                   he
                   went
                
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 told
                 the
                 I●w●s
              
               ,
               was
               not
               t●
               betray
               him
               ,
               but
               to
               divulge
               his
               prayse
               .
            
          
           
             
               He
               cureth
               the
               man
               that
               had
               a
               withered
               hand
               .
            
             
               I.
               
                 ANd
                 he
                 entred
                 againe
                 into
                 the
                 Synagog
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 man
                 that
                 had
                 a
                 withered
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 watched
                 whether
                 he
                 would
                 cure
                 on
                 the
                 sabboth
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 sayed
                 to
                 the
                 man
                 that
                 had
                 the
                 withered
                 hand
                 ,
                 rise
                 into
                 the
                 middest
                 :
              
               
               
                 then
                 he
                 sayth
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 is
                 it
                 lawfull
                 on
                 the
                 sabboth
                 to
                 doe
                 well
                 or
                 ill
                 ?
                 t●
                 save
                 a
                 soule
                 ,
                 or
                 destroy
                 ?
                 and
                 they
                 held
                 thier
                 peace
                 .
                 And
                 looking
                 vpon
                 them
                 with
                 anger
                 ,
                 being
                 sorrowfull
                 for
                 the
                 blindnes
                 of
                 thier
                 hart
                 ,
                 he
                 sayth
                 to
                 the
                 man
                 :
                 stretch
                 forth
                 thy
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 hand
                 was
                 restored
                 him
                 .
              
               In
               the
               Synagog
               one
               man
               had
               a
               withered
               hand
               ,
               many
               had
               withered
               harts
               ,
               which
               planted
               so
               neere
               the
               fountaine
               of
               heavenly
               waters
               tooke
               no
               benefit
               by
               them
               .
               
                 They
                 watched
              
               vpon
               him
               ,
               but
               for
               no
               good
               intent
               ,
               and
               by
               thier
               owne
               malitious
               thoughts
               did
               put
               a
               barre
               to
               the
               heavenly
               graces
               ;
               watch
               thou
               vpon
               him
               ,
               and
               observe
               him
               ,
               disposing
               thy
               soule
               so
               as
               it
               may
               reape
               good
               ,
               for
               thou
               seest
               that
               much
               doth
               depend
               vpon
               thy
               inward
               disposition
               .
               
                 Ris●
                 into
                 th●
                 middest
              
               :
               be
               not
               ashamed
               nor
               backward
               to
               cooperate
               to
               thy
               owne
               cure
               .
               
                 Stretch
                 forth
                 thy
                 hand
                 ,
              
               
               to
               be
               m●rcifull
               to
               the
               poore
               ,
               often
               to
               receive
               ,
               and
               lodge
               a
               pillgrime
               ,
               allwayes
               to
               God
               for
               forgivenes
               of
               thy
               synnes
               .
               
                 L●t
                 not
                 thy
                 hand
                 be
                 stretched
                 forth
                 to
                 receive
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 shut
                 to
                 bestovv
                 .
                 He
                 lookes
                 about
                 vvith
                 anger
              
               and
               sorrow
               in
               this
               life
               ;
               have
               recourse
               from
               his
               anger
               to
               his
               compassion
               ,
               
               and
               beware
               of
               the
               
                 anger
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 come
              
               .
            
             
               II.
               
                 And
                 he
                 sayed
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 vvhat
                 man
                 shall
                 there
                 be
                 of
                 you
                 that
                 shall
                 have
                 one
                 sheepe
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 〈◊〉
                 into
                 the
                 ditch
                 on
                 the
                 sabboth
                 ,
                 vvill
                 he
                 not
                 take
                 hold
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 lift
                 
                 it
                 vp
                 ?
                 Hovv
                 much
                 better
                 is
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 then
                 a
                 sh●●p●
                 ?
                 Therfore
                 it
                 is
                 lavvfall
                 on
                 the
                 sabboth
                 to
                 doe
                 a
                 good
                 deed
                 .
              
               Ho●
               oft
               notwithstanding
               doe
               we
               preferre
               our
               inferiour
               occasions
               before
               the
               reliefe
               of
               our
               brother
               ,
               and
               make
               no
               account
               of
               that
               which
               is
               more
               to
               be
               esteemed
               ,
               and
               preferred
               ?
               We
               ponder
               much
               that
               we
               have
               but
               that
               
                 on●
                 sheepe
              
               ,
               that
               one
               child
               ,
               that
               one
               thing
               that
               we
               esteeme
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               doe
               not
               consider
               that
               our
               neighbour
               also
               hath
               but
               one
               soule
               to
               save
               ;
               he
               hath
               oft
               but
               one
               bit
               of
               bread
               to
               put
               in
               his
               mouth
               ,
               one
               peny
               for
               the
               whole
               weeke
               ,
               one
               poore
               rag
               to
               his
               back
               ,
               where
               as
               God
               hath
               given
               thee
               a
               sab●oth
               of
               rest
               and
               plentie
               wherin
               thou
               mayest
               take
               thy
               pleasure
               and
               case
               .
            
             
               III.
               
                 And
                 the
                 Pharisees
                 going
                 forth
                 immediately
                 made
                 ●s
                 consultation
                 with
                 the
                 Herodians
                 ,
                 how
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 dest●oy
                 him
                 .
                 But
                 Iesus
                 with
                 his
                 disciples
                 retyred
                 to
                 the
                 s●a
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 greate
                 multitude
                 from
                 Galilee
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 Iewrie
                 follow●d
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 healed
                 many
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 folk
                 pressed
                 vpon
                 him
                 to
                 touch
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 cured
                 .
              
               Miserable
               Pharisees
               who
               turned
               to
               venome
               the
               doctrine
               ,
               and
               the
               wonders
               ordered
               for
               thier
               saluation
               !
               O
               wretched
               
                 going
                 forth
              
               from
               all
               reason
               and
               con●ideration
               of
               what
               was
               fitting●
               bur
               I●sus
               ceased
               not
               to
               doe
               good
               not
               with
               standing
               :
               follow
               him
               ,
               presse
               reverently
               to
               touch
               him
               ;
               specially
               when
               he
               offereth
               himself
               in
               the
               blessed
               Sacrament
               ;
               shrink
               not
               away
               ,
               but
               prepar●
               thy self
               carefully
               and
               approch
               with
               confidence
               ,
               there
               is
               ●o
               disease
               which
               he
               doth
               not
               cure
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               choosing
               of
               the
               Apostles
               .
            
             
               I.
               
                 ANd
                 he
                 went
                 forth
                 vnto
                 the
                 〈◊〉
                 to
                 pray
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 he
                 passed
                 the
                 whole
                 night
                 in
                 prayer
                 ,
                 and
                 wh●n
                 day
                 was
                 come
                 ,
                 he
                 called
                 his
                 disciples
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 chose
                 twelve
                 of
                 them
                 ,
              
               
               
                 whome
                 also
                 h●
                 named
                 Ap●stles
                 .
                 Simon
                 ,
                 whome
                 〈◊〉
                 surnamed
                 Peeter
                 ,
                 and
                 Andrew
                 his
                 brot●er
                 ;
                 Iames
                 and
                 Ihon
                 ,
                 a●d
                 he
                 called
                 thier
                 na●es
                 Bo●●●rges
                 that
                 is
                 sonnes
                 of
                 Thunder
                 &c.
                 
              
               
               
                 Not
                 every
                 one
                 that
                 prayeth
                 ascendes
                 vnto
                 the
                 mountaine
                 ,
              
               but
               he
               that
               prayeth
               well
               ,
               who
               going
               forward
               from
               earthly
               thing●
               ,
               to
               those
               which
               〈◊〉
               abo●●
               us
               ,
               mounts
               vp
               to
               the
               top
               of
               the
               heavenly
               court
               .
               
               He
               doth
               not
               ascend
               who
               is
               solicitous
               about
               his
               worldly
               wealth
               or
               honour
               :
               All
               great
               and
               high
               spirits
               ascend
               .
               And
               doe
               not
               think
               that
               he
               prayeth
               as
               infirme
               and
               weake
               :
               The
               owner
               of
               Power
               becomes
               Master
               of
               obedience
               .
               He
               is
               out
               Advocate
               ;
               he
               prayeth
               not
               as
               infirme
               ,
               but
               as
               compassionate
               ;
               what
               oughtest
               thou
               to
               doe
               in
               order
               to
               thy
               owne
               saluation
               ,
               seeing
               Christ
               prayeth
               all
               night
               for
               thee
               ?
               what
               oughtest
               thou
               to
               doe
               when
               thou
               beginnest
               any
               good
               worke
               having
               our
               Saviours
               example
               before
               thee
               .
            
             
               II.
               He
               changeth
               thier
               names
               ,
               to
               give
               vs
               to
               vnderstand
               that
               we
               must
               change
               our
               conversation
               vpon
               whatever
               favour
               received
               from
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               and
               indeavour
               to
               have
               the
               soliditie
               of
               a
               rock
               in
               the
               service
               of
               God
               ;
               and
               to
               be
               able
               with
               out
               resolution
               ,
               in
               that
               which
               is
               good
               ,
               to
               terrifie
               his
               opponents
               .
               
               
                 Iudas
                 also
                 among
                 the
                 rest
                 was
                 choosen
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 Apostle
                 ,
              
               to
               shew
               vs
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               not
               our
               nature
               which
               is
               cause
               of
               our
               perdition
               ,
               
               but
               our
               wretched
               will
               ;
               and
               that
               God
               receives
               a
               man
               while
               he
               is
               good
               ,
               and
               till
               himself
               fall
               of
               ,
               
               and
               become
               evill
               :
               Also
               that
               we
               might
               learne
               the
               force
               of
               Truth
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Sacraments
               which
               are
               the
               same
               ,
               though
               ministred
               by
               the
               wicked
               :
               And
               that
               ,
               if
               thou
               chance
               to
               be
               forsaken
               ,
               or
               betrayed
               by
               thy
               frend
               ,
               thou
               mayest
               learne
               to
               beare
               it
               patiently
               .
            
             
               III.
               
                 And
                 he
                 made
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 send
                 them
                 to
                 preach
                 :
                 and
                 he
                 gave
                 them
                 povver
                 to
                 cure
                 infirmities
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 cast
                 out
                 divells
                 .
              
               First
               we
               must
               be
               vnited
               with
               Christ
               ,
               acknowledging
               that
               all
               that
               we
               can
               doe
               proceeds
               from
               him
               ,
               and
               depends
               of
               him
               ,
               and
               must
               be
               done
               for
               his
               glorie
               ,
               and
               with
               confidence
               in
               his
               goodnes
               :
               then
               we
               must
               indeavour
               to
               have
               a
               longing
               desire
               to
               be
               with
               him
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               we
               can
               ,
               and
               to
               find
               sweetnes
               in
               conversing
               with
               him
               in
               prayer
               ,
               as
               with
               the
               fountaine
               of
               all
               goodnes
               ,
               our
               Redeemer
               ,
               our
               frend
               ,
               our
               benefactour
               ,
               our
               spouse
               ;
               that
               in
               all
               our
               afflictions
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               occasions
               ,
               we
               find
               ourselves
               
                 with
                 him
              
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               at
               home
               ;
               and
               even
               in
               our
               outward
               actions
               never
               to
               be
               from
               him
               ;
               but
               be
               doing
               them
               for
               his
               love
               ,
               and
               with
               reflection
               ,
               and
               desire
               to
               please
               him
               in
               them
               ;
               holding
               ourselves
               as
               instruments
               in
               his
               hand
               ,
               and
               working
               by
               the
               force
               ,
               and
               strength
               ,
               and
               aptitude
               which
               he
               gives
               vs.
               
               
               
                 Nothing
                 ought
                 so
                 much
                 to
                 reioyce
                 him
                 that
                 loveth
                 thee
                 ,
              
               ô
               Lord
               ,
               and
               acknowledgeth
               thy
               b●nefits
               ,
               
               as
               thy
               will
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               the
               good
               pleasure
               of
               thy
               eternall
               disposition
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               eight
               Beatitudes
               .
            
             
               I.
               
                 ANd
                 seeing
                 the
                 multitude
                 he
                 vvent
                 vp
                 vnto
                 a
                 mountaine
                 and
                 vvhen
                 he
                 vvas
                 set
                 his
                 disciples
                 came
                 to
                 him
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 opening
                 his
                 mouth
                 ,
                 he
                 taught
                 them
                 ,
                 saying
                 .
                 Blessed
                 are
                 the
                 poore
                 in
                 spirit
                 ,
                 for
                 thiers
                 i●
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 heaven
                 .
              
               
               
                 Blessed
                 are
                 the
                 meeke
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 shall
                 possesse
                 the
                 land
                 .
                 Blessed
                 are
                 they
                 that
                 mourne
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 comforted
                 .
              
               His
               going
               vp
               
                 to
                 the
                 mountayne
              
               betokeneth
               the
               height
               of
               the
               doctrine
               which
               he
               then
               did
               intend
               to
               deliver
               ,
               farre
               beyond
               the
               expectation
               of
               all
               people
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               and
               contrarie
               to
               thier
               wonted
               dictamens
               ,
               and
               desires
               ;
               therfore
               also
               he
               is
               sayed
               to
               have
               ●pened
               his
               mouth
               ,
               as
               the
               tresurie
               of
               divine
               wisdome
               ,
               hidden
               hitherto
               from
               the
               world
               ,
               for
               the
               world
               placeth
               happines
               in
               riches
               ,
               and
               in
               filling
               thier
               desires
               with
               wealth
               and
               plentie
               ;
               he
               placeth
               happines
               in
               povertie
               ;
               nor
               in
               that
               which
               comes
               vpon
               vs
               by
               necessitie
               ;
               but
               in
               voluntarily
               quitting
               ourselves
               of
               the
               mcumbrances
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               and
               putting
               of
               the
               very
               desire
               of
               wealth
               ;
               this
               making
               the
               way
               to
               the
               
                 kingdome
                 of
                 heaven
              
               playne
               ,
               and
               ready
               ,
               without
               those
               rubb●
               which
               the
               desire
               of
               wealth
               doth
               rayse
               .
               In
               like
               manner
               wheras
               in
               the
               world
               there
               is
               perpetuall
               contention
               about
               lands
               and
               possessions
               ,
               and
               nothing
               can
               be
               had
               ,
               or
               kept
               ,
               without
               strife
               ,
               and
               debate
               ,
               
                 the
                 land
              
               of
               the
               living
               ,
               so
               greate
               as
               it
               is
               ,
               is
               wholy
               ,
               and
               quietly
               possessed
               by
               meekenes
               ,
               and
               by
               yealding
               of
               our
               seeming
               right
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               world
               .
               Besides
               that
               
                 nothing
                 is
                 more
                 powerfull
                 towards
                 the
                 world
                 (
                 sayth
                 S.
                 ●ho●
                 Chrisostome
                 )
                 
                 then
                 meekenes
                 ,
              
               for
               as
               water
               putteth
               our
               fire
               ,
               so
               doth
               a
               meeke
               answer
               quench
               the
               flame
               of
               Anger
               .
               Finally
               not
               those
               who
               live
               in
               jolytie
               shall
               find
               comfort
               of
               it
               at
               last
               ,
               but
               those
               who
               bewayle
               the
               offenses
               committed
               against
               God
               ,
               and
               passe
               soberly
               through
               the
               miseries
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               through
               the
               losses
               of
               frends
               and
               goods
               :
               for
               all
               will
               make
               at
               last
               for
               thier
               eternall
               comfort
               ,
               being
               borne
               with
               pa●ience
               and
               with
               thoughts
               fixed
               vpon
               our
               heavenly
               habi●tion
               .
            
             
             
               II.
               
                 Blessed
                 are
                 they
                 that
                 hunger
                 ,
                 and
                 thirst
                 after
                 justice
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 shall
                 have
                 thier
                 fill
                 .
                 Blessed
                 are
                 the
                 mercyfull
                 for
                 they
                 shall
                 obtaine
                 mercy
                 .
                 Blessed
                 are
                 the
                 clean
                 of
                 hart
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 shall
                 see
                 God.
                 Hunger
                 and
                 thirst
              
               are
               things
               which
               we
               seeke
               to
               avoyde
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               and
               we
               are
               never
               long
               satisfied
               :
               But
               the
               
                 hunger
                 and
                 thirst
                 after
                 justice
              
               ;
               is
               to
               be
               procured
               ▪
               for
               of
               itself
               it
               is
               a
               full
               satisfaction
               to
               our
               soules
               ;
               and
               though
               we
               should
               want
               wherwith
               to
               satisfie
               our
               bodies
               ,
               we
               are
               satisfied
               in
               mind
               ▪
               because
               even
               that
               want
               cooperates
               in
               our
               justice
               .
               
                 
                 Neither
                 is
                 it
                 enough
                 to
                 desire
                 to
                 be
                 just
                 ,
              
               unlesse
               we
               
                 hunger
                 and
                 thirst
              
               after
               it
               ,
               acknowledging
               ourselves
               never
               to
               be
               just
               enough
               ,
               but
               being
               allwayes
               desirous
               of
               more
               .
               How
               much
               vnmercyfull
               dealing
               is
               there
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               in
               all
               states
               ,
               and
               occupations
               ▪
               Nothing
               but
               opression
               ,
               nothing
               but
               squeezing
               ,
               nothing
               but
               exacting
               satisfaction
               to
               the
               vtmost
               ,
               and
               more
               then
               the
               vtmost
               .
               This
               is
               not
               the
               way
               to
               have
               mercy
               where
               we
               most
               need
               ,
               but
               to
               be
               mercyfull
               ,
               compassionate
               ,
               easy
               in
               our
               dealings
               towards
               another
               ,
               as
               we
               would
               others
               should
               be
               towards
               us
               in
               our
               necessities
               .
               And
               because
               
                 pure●es
                 of
                 h●rt
              
               is
               so
               little
               looked
               after
               in
               the
               world
               as
               being
               out
               of
               sight
               ,
               he
               puts
               vs
               in
               mind
               of
               the
               Allseeing
               eye
               ,
               from
               which
               nothing
               is
               hidden
               ;
               promising
               that
               if
               we
               have
               care
               that
               he
               see
               no
               vncleanes
               harboured
               in
               our
               thoughts
               ,
               he
               will
               discover
               himself
               vnto
               us
               ,
               who
               is
               puritie
               itself
               ;
               neithe●
               is
               it
               possible
               to
               arrive
               to
               the
               sight
               of
               God
               without
               puritie
               of
               ha●t
               .
            
             
               III.
               
                 Blessed
                 are
                 the
                 peace-makers
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 called
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 God.
                 Blessed
                 are
                 they
                 that
                 suffer
                 persecution
                 for
                 justice
                 ,
                 for
                 thiers
                 is
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 heave●●
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 who
                 sow
                 discord
                 ,
                 
                 let
                 them
                 reflect
                 whose
                 children
                 they
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 ;
              
               for
               if
               they
               who
               
                 make
                 peace
              
               he
               ●earmed
               
                 children
                 of
                 God.
              
               doubtlesse
               they
               who
               disturbe
               it
               are
               children
               of
               Satan
               .
               
               But
               with
               in
               this
               peace
               are
               not
               comprehended
               certaine
               fond
               familiarities
               ,
               and
               frendships
               ,
               grounded
               vpon
               sympathie
               of
               nature
               ,
               but
               such
               peace
               as
               is
               made
               according
               to
               the
               will
               and
               pleasure
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               for
               his
               honour
               .
               Finally
               he
               concludes
               with
               
                 suffering
                 persecution
              
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               to
               cut
               of
               all
               at
               once
               ,
               the
               desires
               of
               the
               contentments
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               seeing
               our
               happines
               is
               not
               to
               be
               wrought
               by
               them
               ,
               but
               by
               suffering
               on
               all
               〈◊〉
               ,
               in
               our
               
               goods
               ,
               and
               in
               our
               good
               name
               ,
               in
               our
               bodyes
               ,
               and
               in
               our
               estates
               ;
               keeping
               our
               mind
               free
               to
               God
               in
               thanksgiving
               for
               the
               reward
               which
               is
               layed
               vp
               for
               vs
               in
               heaven
               ,
               for
               patiently
               and
               ioyfully
               going
               through
               with
               them
               ▪
               for
               he
               exhorts
               vs
               not
               only
               to
               patience
               ,
               but
               to
               ioy
               ,
               because
               our
               
                 reward
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 plentifull
                 in
                 heaven
                 .
              
               
               
                 To
                 glorie
                 in
                 tribulation
                 is
                 not
                 hard
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 loveth
                 ▪
              
               for
               it
               is
               to
               glorie
               in
               the
               crosse
               of
               our
               Lord.
               
            
          
           
             
               Other
               documents
               belonging
               to
               the
               Evangelicall
               law
               .
            
             
               I.
               
                 I
                 Tell
                 you
              
               ,
               
               
                 unlesse
                 your
                 justice
                 abound
                 more
                 then
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Scribes
                 ,
                 and
                 Pharisees
                 :
              
               that
               is
               ,
               then
               that
               which
               they
               reach
               and
               practise
               ,
               
                 you
                 shall
                 not
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 heaven
                 .
              
               Then
               because
               A●ger
               is
               a
               chiefe
               vice
               ,
               and
               passion
               ,
               which
               generally
               reigneth
               in
               all
               men
               ,
               he
               shewes
               how
               we
               ought
               to
               overcome
               it
               ,
               and
               come
               to
               the
               perfection
               of
               meekenes
               contrarie
               vnto
               it
               :
               And
               first
               he
               sayth
               thus
               .
               
                 You
                 have
                 heard
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 sayed
                 to
                 them
                 of
                 old
                 ,
                 thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 kill
                 :
                 and
                 who
                 killeth
                 is
                 in
                 danger
                 of
                 judgment
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 say
                 to
                 you
                 ;
                 whoever
                 is
                 Angrie
                 with
                 his
                 brother
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 in
                 danger
                 of
                 judgment
                 ;
                 and
                 whoever
                 shall
                 say
                 to
                 his
                 brother
                 ,
                 Raca
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 in
                 danger
                 of
                 a
                 councell
                 ▪
                 and
                 whoever
                 shall
                 say
                 ,
                 thou
                 foole
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 guilty
                 of
                 ●el●fire
                 .
              
               
                 By
                 degrees
                 therefore
                 of
                 the
                 falt
                 (
                 as
                 S.
                 Gregorie
                 
                 tells
                 vs
                 )
                 the
                 sentence
                 doth
                 also
                 increase
                 ;
                 Anger
                 ,
                 without
                 outward
                 expression
                 ;
                 Anger
                 ,
                 with
                 expression
                 ,
                 and
                 clamour
                 ;
                 Anger
                 ,
                 with
                 clamour
                 ,
                 and
                 reproch
                 are
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 condemned
                 ,
                 but
                 differently
                 punished
                 .
                 
                   If
                   therfore
                   thou
                   offer
                   thy
                   gift
                   at
                   the
                   Altar
                   ,
                   and
                   there
                   doest
                   remember
                   that
                   thy
                   brother
                   hath
                   ought
                   against
                   thee
                   ,
                   leave
                   there
                   thy
                   offering
                   ,
                   and
                   go
                   first
                   to
                   be
                   reconciled
                   with
                   thy
                   brother
                   .
                
              
               Behold
               neither
               is
               sacrifice
               pleasing
               from
               the
               hand
               of
               them
               that
               are
               at
               variance
               .
            
             
               II.
               
                 You
                 have
                 heard
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 sayed
                 :
                 an
                 eye
                 for
                 an
                 eyes
                 ▪
                 and
                 a
                 tooth
                 for
                 a
                 tooth
                 :
                 but
                 I
                 say
                 to
                 you
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 resiste
                 evill
                 :
                 but
                 if
                 one
                 strike
                 thee
                 on
                 the
                 right
                 cheeke
                 ,
                 turne
                 to
                 him
                 also
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 will
                 take
                 away
                 thy
                 coate
                 ,
                 let
                 go
                 also
                 thy
                 cloke
                 .
              
               This
               is
               a
               second
               degree
               of
               meekenes
               :
               for
               having
               come
               so
               farre
               as
               not
               to
               expresse
               Anger
               ,
               neither
               
               by
               word
               ,
               nor
               outward
               signe
               ,
               but
               mastred
               it
               within
               ourselves
               ,
               we
               must
               indeavour
               after
               one
               iniury
               ,
               or
               hard
               dealing
               ,
               to
               be
               willing
               to
               receive
               another
               ,
               and
               not
               say
               :
               I
               am
               not
               Angrie
               with
               him
               ,
               or
               ▪
               I
               doe
               forgive
               him
               ,
               but
               I
               will
               doe
               by
               him
               as
               he
               hath
               done
               by
               me
               ;
               this
               being
               to
               contradicte
               by
               deed
               that
               which
               we
               seeme
               to
               say
               by
               word
               .
            
             
               III.
               And
               yet
               to
               a
               third
               degree
               he
               endeavoureth
               to
               rayse
               vs
               ,
               saying
               :
               
                 you
                 have
                 heard
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 sayed
                 ,
                 love
                 thy
                 neighbour
                 ,
                 and
                 hate
                 thy
                 enimie
                 ;
                 but
                 I
                 say
                 to
                 you
                 ,
                 love
                 your
                 e●imies
                 ,
                 doe
                 good
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 hate
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 pray
                 for
                 them
                 that
                 persecute
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 abuse
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 may
                 be
                 children
                 of
                 your
                 Father
                 who
                 is
                 in
                 heaven
                 ;
                 who
                 maketh
                 his
                 Sunne
                 ●ise
                 vpon
                 good
                 and
                 bad
                 ,
                 and
                 rayneth
                 vpon
                 the
                 just
                 and
                 vnjust
                 :
                 for
                 if
                 you
                 love
                 them
                 that
                 love
                 you
                 what
                 reward
                 shall
                 you
                 have
                 ?
                 doe
                 not
                 also
                 the
                 Plublicans
                 this
                 ?
                 and
                 if
                 you
                 salute
                 your
                 brethren
                 only
                 ,
                 what
                 doe
                 you
                 more
                 ;
                 doe
                 not
                 also
                 the
                 heathens
                 this
                 ?
                 Be
                 you
                 therfore
                 perfect
                 as
                 your
                 heavenly
                 Father
                 is
                 perfect
                 .
              
               
               
                 Many
                 measuring
                 the
                 commandments
                 of
                 God
                 by
                 thier
                 owne
                 weakenes
                 ,
              
               and
               not
               by
               the
               strength
               which
               is
               in
               saints
               ,
               esteeme
               these
               precepts
               to
               be
               impossible
               ,
               and
               say
               ;
               it
               is
               perfection
               enough
               not
               to
               hate
               our
               enimies
               ,
               but
               to
               love
               them
               is
               more
               then
               human
               nature
               can
               beare
               .
               But
               they
               must
               know
               that
               our
               Saviour
               Christ
               doth
               not
               command
               things
               impossible
               ,
               but
               that
               which
               is
               perfect
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               David
               practised
               toward
               Saul
               ,
               and
               Absalon
               ;
               and
               S.
               Stphen
               the
               martyr
               ,
               who
               praeyd
               for
               them
               that
               stoned
               him
               ;
               and
               S.
               Paul
               desired
               to
               be
               an
               outcast
               for
               them
               that
               did
               persecute
               him
               .
               This
               Iesus
               taught
               and
               performed
               saying
               .
               
                 Father
                 pardon
                 them
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 they
                 doe
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               fourth
               application
               to
               the
               most
               Blessed
               Sacrament
               .
            
             
               I.
               THe
               dignitie
               of
               the
               most
               Blessed
               Sacrament
               is
               so
               very
               greate
               ,
               that
               no
               puritie
               of
               hart
               ,
               no
               perfection
               vnder
               God
               ,
               can
               be
               thought
               sufficient
               to
               receive
               it
               ,
               as
               it
               deserves
               to
               be
               received
               ▪
               our
               Saviour
               himself
               ,
               God
               ,
               and
               man
               giving
               himself
               to
               vs
               in
               it
               .
               Yet
               he
               vouchsafeth
               graciously
               to
               come
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               if
               we
               be
               but
               free
               from
               mortall
               synne
               ▪
               much
               more
               if
               we
               endeavour
               withall
               
               to
               free
               ourselves
               frō
               the
               inveterate
               passions
               of
               the
               mind
               ,
               which
               consume
               the
               strength
               ,
               ād
               substance
               of
               our
               thoughts
               in
               things
               either
               impertinent
               ,
               or
               hurtfull
               .
               The
               woman
               humbly
               
                 touched
                 the
                 hemme
                 of
                 our
                 Saviours
                 garment
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 cured
                 ,
              
               She
               had
               done
               her
               endeavour
               
                 for
                 twelve
                 yeares
              
               ;
               at
               last
               our
               Saviour
               tooke
               compassion
               of
               her
               ,
               and
               by
               this
               one
               act
               of
               devotion
               towards
               him
               the
               obtayned
               her
               desire
               :
               he
               mercyfully
               also
               accepted
               the
               excuse
               of
               the
               sickman
               at
               the
               poole
               ,
               that
               in
               
                 eight
                 and
                 thirty
                 yeares
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 help
                 him
                 in
                 :
              
               Have
               recourse
               to
               this
               man
               ,
               who
               is
               also
               God.
               
               
                 He
                 hath
                 prepared
                 in
                 thy
                 sight
                 a
                 table
                 against
                 those
                 who
                 troble
                 thee
                 .
              
               
               
                 VVho
                 be
                 those
                 that
                 troble
                 thee
                 ?
              
               The
               suggestions
               of
               the
               enimie
               ,
               thy
               ow●e
               passions
               ,
               and
               disordered
               desires
               ,
               the
               pleasures
               and
               honours
               of
               the
               world
               which
               thou
               lookest
               after
               .
               Come
               to
               this
               table
               with
               feare
               and
               trembling
               and
               thy
               trobles
               will
               be
               turned
               into
               comfort
               :
               those
               things
               which
               infirme
               flesh
               esteemes
               will
               become
               contemptible
               ,
               and
               spirituall
               things
               be
               held
               in
               that
               repute
               which
               they
               deserve
               .
            
             
               II.
               Likenes
               in
               disposition
               ,
               and
               manners
               doe
               breed
               familiaritie
               .
               VVhat
               was
               the
               disposition
               of
               our
               Saviour
               while
               he
               lived
               here
               on
               earth
               ?
               Of
               himself
               he
               sayth
               ,
               
               
                 learne
                 of
                 me
                 ,
                 because
                 I
                 am
                 meeke
                 ,
                 and
                 humble
                 of
                 hart
                 .
              
               And
               the
               P●ophet
               Esay
               say●h
               of
               him
               .
               
                 He
                 shall
                 not
                 contend
                 ,
                 nor
                 clamour
                 ,
                 neither
                 shall
                 any
                 man
                 heare
                 his
                 voyce
                 in
                 the
                 streete
                 ;
                 the
                 bruised
                 reed
                 he
                 shall
                 not
                 breake
                 ,
                 and
                 smoaking
                 flax
                 he
                 shall
                 not
                 extinguish
                 :
              
               he
               practised
               povertie
               frō
               the
               beginning
               to
               the
               ēd
               of
               his
               life
               :
               VVho
               more
               zealous
               for
               the
               honour
               of
               God
               ?
               who
               more
               mercyfull
               ,
               and
               desirous
               of
               
                 making
                 peace
              
               ,
               and
               yet
               who
               more
               persecuted
               ;
               and
               reviled
               ?
               These
               be
               the
               vertues
               in
               which
               according
               to
               the
               proportion
               of
               our
               state
               of
               life
               we
               must
               indeavour
               to
               appeare
               clothed
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               be
               the
               more
               welcome
               to
               this
               heavenly
               table
               .
               For
               as
               he
               sayth
               ,
               by
               his
               Prophet
               ;
               
               
                 vpon
                 whome
                 shall
                 I
                 rest
                 ,
                 or
                 vpon
                 whome
                 shall
                 I
                 cast
                 my
                 eye
                 ,
                 but
                 vpon
                 the
                 meeke
                 ,
                 and
                 humble
                 ,
                 and
                 him
                 that
                 trembled
                 at
                 my
                 words
                 ?
              
               
               The
               dove
               which
               was
               let
               out
               of
               the
               Arke
               found
               not
               where
               to
               set
               her
               foote
               ,
               till
               the
               secōd
               time
               the
               discovered
               an
               olive
               tree
               ,
               and
               brought
               a
               brāche
               to
               the
               Arke
               :
               And
               our
               Saviour
               in
               his
               life
               time
               resorted
               much
               to
               mount
               Ovelit
               ,
               signifying
               how
               much
               desire
               he
               had
               of
               peace
               of
               quiet
               ,
               and
               that
               we
               should
               follow
               him
               in
               it
               .
            
             
             
               III.
               Our
               Saviour
               finding
               the
               man
               (
               whome
               he
               had
               ●ured
               at
               the
               Poole
               in
               the
               temple
               ,
               sayed
               vnto
               him
               :
               
                 behold
                 thou
                 hast
                 been
                 cured
                 ,
                 synne
                 no
                 more
                 ,
                 least
                 some
                 thing
                 worse
                 befall
                 thee
                 .
              
               By
               which
               passage
               we
               learne
               three
               things
               ●itting
               to
               be
               endeavoured
               after
               receiving
               .
               First
               ,
               we
               must
               remaine
               in
               the
               Temple
               sometime
               in
               thanksgiving
               for
               so
               greate
               a
               benefit
               Secondly
               ,
               we
               must
               search
               into
               the
               causes
               of
               our
               long
               dise●ses
               ,
               and
               order
               remedie
               for
               them
               ,
               and
               specially
               beware
               of
               those
               synnes
               ,
               which
               we
               have
               lately
               confessed
               begging
               assistance
               to
               avoyde
               them
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               we
               must
               indeavou●
               to
               increase
               in
               the
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               love
               ,
               and
               respect
               to
               our
               Saviour
               :
               For
               the
               man
               ,
               before
               ●e
               presented
               himself
               this
               second
               time
               ,
               
                 knew
                 him
                 not
              
               ;
               knowing
               him
               ,
               he
               proclaymed
               that
               
                 it
                 was
                 Iesus
                 who
                 had
              
               done
               that
               greate
               miracle
               vpon
               him
               .
               
               
                 O
                 sweete
                 and
                 mercyfull
                 Iesus
                 how
                 much
                 reverence
                 ,
              
               and
               thanksgiving
               ,
               with
               continuall
               prayse
               is
               due
               vnto
               thee
               for
               the
               receiving
               of
               thy
               blessed
               body
               ,
               the
               dignitie
               wherof
               no
               man
               is
               able
               to
               explicate
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               narrow
               way
               commanded
               .
            
             
               I.
               
                 ENter
                 by
                 the
                 narrow
                 gate
              
               ;
               
               
                 for
                 broade
                 is
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 large
                 is
                 the
                 gate
                 ,
                 which
                 leadeth
                 to
                 perdit●o●
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 enter
                 by
                 it
                 :
                 But
                 narow
                 is
                 the
                 gate
                 ,
                 and
                 straight
                 is
                 the
                 way
                 which
                 leadeth
                 to
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 few
                 there
                 be
                 that
                 find
                 it
                 ,
              
               
               Blinded
               by
               their
               owne
               worldly
               ,
               and
               carna●●
               desires
               ,
               which
               they
               choose
               rather
               to
               follow
               ;
               and
               because
               they
               are
               pleasing
               to
               sence
               ,
               the
               way
               they
               walke
               in
               seemes
               large
               and
               pleasant
               ;
               but
               in
               fine
               it
               leads
               them
               to
               eternall
               perdition
               ;
               and
               they
               are
               hardly
               recoverable
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               once
               entred
               ;
               because
               it
               is
               harder
               to
               leave
               the
               wayes
               of
               the
               world
               when
               one
               hath
               once
               pleased
               himself
               in
               them
               ,
               then
               if
               he
               never
               rasted
               them
               ▪
               yet
               we
               must
               not
               think
               that
               the
               gate
               ād
               way
               to
               life
               of
               is
               so
               narrow
               ,
               as
               to
               be
               allwayes
               irksome
               ;
               but
               as
               S.
               Gregorie
               
               advertizeth
               :
               
                 The
                 way
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 beginners
                 is
                 narrow
                 to
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 perfect
                 it
                 is
                 broade
                 :
              
               for
               the
               narrowest
               gate
               is
               widened
               by
               love
               ;
               and
               when
               a
               man
               considers
               that
               for
               temporall
               commod●ties
               forsaken
               ,
               he
               is
               to
               receive
               eternall
               ioy
               ,
               he
               begins
               to
               love
               that
               which
               otherwise
               would
               afflict
               him
               .
            
             
               II.
               
                 Not
                 every
                 one
                 that
                 sayth
                 vnto
                 me
                 ,
                 Lord
                 ,
                 Lord
                 ,
                 shall
                 
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 heaven
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 that
                 doth
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 my
                 Father
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 heaven
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 heaven
                 .
              
               
               
                 For
                 what
                 kind
                 of
                 confession
                 is
                 it
                 ,
              
               so
               to
               beleeve
               in
               God
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               care
               what
               he
               commandeth
               ?
               or
               how
               can
               we
               say
               ,
               Lord
               ,
               from
               our
               hart
               ,
               if
               we
               contemne
               his
               precepts
               ,
               whome
               we
               acknowledge
               to
               be
               our
               Lord
               and
               Master
               ?
               Our
               hands
               therfore
               must
               go
               with
               our
               mouth
               ,
               and
               our
               works
               according
               to
               our
               bel●●fe
               :
               for
               otherwise
               there
               will
               be
               many
               that
               will
               say
               in
               the
               latter
               day
               .
               
                 Lord
                 ,
                 have
                 we
                 not
                 prophecyed
                 in
                 thy
                 name
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 thy
                 name
                 cast
                 out
                 divells
                 ,
                 and
                 wrought
                 many
                 wonderous
                 things
                 ?
                 and
                 then
                 I
                 will
                 confesse
                 unto
                 them
                 that
                 I
                 never
                 knew
                 them
                 :
                 depart
                 from
                 me
                 you
                 that
                 worke
                 iniquitie
                 .
              
            
             
               III.
               
                 Every
                 one
                 therfore
                 that
                 heareth
                 these
                 my
                 words
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 them
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 likened
                 to
                 a
                 wise
                 man
                 that
                 built
                 his
                 house
                 vpon
                 a
                 rock
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 raine
                 fell
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 fluds
                 came
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 winds
                 blew
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 beate
                 against
                 that
                 house
                 and
                 it
                 fell
                 not
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 was
                 built
                 vpon
                 a
                 rock
                 .
                 And
                 every
                 one
                 that
                 heareth
                 these
                 my
                 words
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 them
                 not
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 like
                 a
                 foolish
                 man
                 that
                 built
                 his
                 house
                 vpon
                 the
                 sand
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rayne
                 fell
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 flouds
                 came
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 wind
                 blew
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 beate
                 against
                 that
                 house
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 fell
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 fall
                 therof
                 was
                 great
                 .
              
               The
               Rock
               on
               which
               we
               must
               build
               is
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               whose
               only
               merits
               doe
               vphold
               vs
               :
               for
               of
               outselves
               we
               can
               doe
               nothing
               ,
               nor
               pretend
               any
               thing
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               God
               towards
               eternall
               life
               .
               His
               doctrine
               is
               the
               ground
               of
               our
               faith
               :
               His
               life
               is
               the
               sampler
               according
               to
               which
               we
               must
               frame
               ours
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               to
               be
               accepted
               at
               the
               later
               day
               ;
               and
               to
               be
               able
               in
               the
               meane
               time
               to
               withstand
               al
               our
               Ghostly
               enimies
               .
               S.
               Ihon
               Chrysostome
               
               tells
               vs
               more
               over
               that
               a
               strong
               resolution
               to
               go
               forward
               in
               Gods
               service
               is
               the
               rock
               on
               which
               ,
               vnder
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               we
               must
               build
               our
               spirituall
               building
               .
               For
               the
               other
               building
               (
               sayth
               he
               )
               was
               easyly
               over●●rowne
               ;
               not
               by
               the
               violence
               of
               the
               Temptatations
               ;
               for
               so
               the
               first
               also
               might
               have
               fallen
               ;
               but
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               weakenes
               of
               the
               foundation
               ,
               that
               is
               of
               our
               resolution
               .
               Temptation
               is
               not
               the
               cause
               of
               our
               fall
               ,
               but
               the
               vnconstantie
               of
               our
               mind
               ,
               and
               our
               want
               of
               courage
               ▪
               by
               which
               oftimes
               ,
               even
               without
               any
               temptation
               ,
               we
               come
               to
               be
               overthrowne
               ▪
               for
               sand
               of
               itself
               doth
               yeald
               ;
               but
               a
               diamond
               resisteth
               the
               force
               of
               the
               hammer
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Our
               Saviour
               cureth
               the
               servant
               of
               the
               C●nturion
               .
            
             
               I.
               
                 ANd
                 he
                 entred
                 Capharnaum
              
               ,
               
               
                 and
                 the
                 servant
                 of
                 a
                 certaine
                 Centurion
                 being
                 sicke
                 ,
                 was
                 ready
                 to
                 dye
                 ;
                 who
                 was
                 deare
                 vnto
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 heard
                 of
                 Iesus
                 ,
              
               
               
                 he
                 sent
                 vnto
                 him
                 the
                 Ancients
                 of
                 the
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 desiriug
                 him
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 heale
                 his
                 servant
                 :
                 They
                 being
                 come
                 to
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 besought
                 him
                 earnestly
                 ,
                 saying
                 :
                 he
                 is
                 worthy
                 that
                 thou
                 shouldst
                 doe
                 this
                 for
                 him
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 loveth
                 our
                 nation
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 buyl●
                 a
                 synagog
                 for
                 vs
                 :
                 and
                 Iesus
                 went
                 with
                 them
                 ,
              
               
                 The
                 Centurion
                 went
                 not
                 to
                 our
                 Saviour
                 in
                 pe●son
                 :
              
               
               with
               the
               strength
               of
               faith
               he
               went
               vnto
               him
               ;
               an
               Alien
               by
               birth
               ,
               
               by
               faith
               pertayning
               to
               his
               household
               .
               And
               wheras
               others
               had
               recourse
               vnto
               him
               for
               divers
               infirmities
               ,
               this
               man
               alone
               intercedeth
               for
               his
               servant
               ▪
               saying
               within
               himself
               ;
               this
               is
               my
               servant
               ,
               and
               I
               am
               servant
               to
               my
               Creatour
               ;
               if
               I
               doe
               not
               take
               pitty
               of
               my
               servant
               ,
               how
               shall
               I
               expect
               that
               my
               my
               Creatour
               will
               have
               mercy
               on
               me
               ?
            
             
               II.
               
                 And
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 farre
                 from
                 the
                 house
                 ,
                 the
                 Centurion
                 sent
                 his
                 frends
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 saying
                 :
                 Lord
                 ,
                 troble
                 not
                 thyself
                 :
                 for
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 worthy
                 that
                 thou
                 shouldst
                 enter
                 vnder
                 my
                 roofe
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 which
                 cause
                 ,
                 nei●her
                 did
                 I
                 think
                 myself
                 worthy
                 to
                 come
                 vnto
                 thee
                 :
                 but
                 only
                 say
                 the
                 word
                 and
                 my
                 servant
                 shall
                 be
                 cured
                 .
                 For
                 I
                 also
                 am
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 subiect
                 to
                 authoritie
                 ,
                 having
                 solders
                 vnder
                 me
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 say
                 to
                 this
                 ,
                 go
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 goeth
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 cometh
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 my
                 servant
                 ,
                 doe
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 doth
                 it
              
               ;
               Beleeving
               and
               professing
               that
               ,
               as
               he
               ,
               being
               in
               command
               ,
               though
               a
               subiect
               ,
               had
               his
               servants
               and
               soldiers
               obedient
               vnto
               him
               ,
               much
               more
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               being
               Lord
               of
               the
               whole
               world
               ,
               could
               cōmand
               any
               creature
               ,
               and
               it
               would
               obey
               without
               resistance
               .
               Be
               ashamed
               at
               thy
               stownes
               in
               doing
               his
               commands
               ▪
               whome
               sunne
               ,
               and
               moone
               ,
               and
               starres
               earth
               ,
               and
               heaven
               doe
               obey
               upon
               his
               word
               .
               He
               beleeved
               also
               that
               it
               was
               not
               necessarie
               that
               our
               Saviour
               should
               so
               much
               as
               see
               the
               sick
               person
               ;
               but
               that
               whatever
               disease
               he
               had
               ,
               it
               would
               leave
               him
               upon
               his
               command
               :
               wherfore
               though
               he
               received
               him
               not
               under
               his
               roofe
               ,
               he
               had
               him
               in
               his
               har●
               ,
               so
               much
               the
               fuller
               ,
               the
               more
               humbly
               he
               did
               demeane
               himself
               .
            
             
             
               
                 III.
                 And
                 Iesus
                 hearing
                 this
                 message
                 marvelled
                 ;
                 and
                 turning
                 to
                 the
                 multitude
                 ,
                 sayed
                 :
                 Amen
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 to
                 you
                 :
                 neither
                 in
                 Israel
                 have
                 I
                 found
                 so
                 greate
                 faith
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 say
                 to
                 you
                 ,
              
               
               
                 many
                 shall
                 come
                 from
                 the
                 East
                 ,
                 and
                 west
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 sit
                 downe
                 with
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 and
                 Isaac
                 ,
                 and
                 Iacob
                 in
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 heaven
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 shall
                 be
                 cast
                 out
                 into
                 the
                 exteriour
                 darknes
                 ,
                 there
                 shall
                 be
                 weeping
                 ,
                 and
                 gnashing
                 of
                 teeth
                 :
                 and
                 he
                 sayed
                 to
                 the
                 Cēturion
                 ,
                 God
                 as
                 thou
                 hast
                 bel●ved
                 ,
                 be
                 it
                 done
                 unto
                 thee
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 servant
                 was
                 healed
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 houre●
              
               The
               Iewes
               certanly
               had
               more
               helps
               towards
               the
               faith
               ,
               which
               they
               should
               have
               had
               in
               Christ
               our
               Saviour
               ;
               But
               this
               alien
               ,
               bread
               up
               in
               his
               youth
               in
               idolatrie
               among
               the
               Romans
               ,
               whose
               servant
               he
               was
               ,
               made
               better
               use
               of
               the
               benefit
               which
               God
               had
               done
               him
               in
               bringing
               him
               to
               live
               among
               his
               chosen
               people
               ,
               where
               his
               eyes
               might
               be
               opened
               ,
               and
               be
               a
               dócument
               for
               us
               not
               to
               neglect
               Gods
               greate
               grace
               towards
               us
               ;
               least
               we
               come
               at
               last
               to
               be
               reiected
               .
               
                 Our
                 repiditie
                 and
                 negligence
                 is
                 much
                 to
                 be
                 lamented
                 ,
              
               and
               pittyed
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               not
               lead
               which
               more
               affection
               to
               our
               Saviour
               .
               &c.
               
               
            
          
           
             
               He
               ●ayseth
               from
               death
               the
               sonne
               of
               the
               widdow
               of
               Naim
               .
            
             
               I.
               
                 ANd
                 he
                 went
                 into
                 the
                 citty
                 which
                 is
                 called
                 Naim
              
               ;
               
               
                 and
                 there
                 wēt
                 with
                 him
                 his
                 disciples
                 ,
                 ād
                 a
                 very
                 greate
                 multitude
                 :
                 and
                 when
                 he
                 came
                 nigh
                 to
                 the
                 gate
                 of
                 the
                 citty
                 ,
                 behold
                 ,
                 a
                 dead
                 men
                 was
                 caryed
                 forth
                 ,
                 the
                 only
                 sonne
                 of
                 his
                 mother
                 ,
                 and
                 she
                 was
                 a
                 widow
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 a
                 greate
                 multitude
                 of
                 the
                 citty
                 with
                 her
                 .
              
               the
               citty
               was
               called
               Naim
               ,
               because
               it
               was
               a
               beautifull
               citty
               :
               butwhat
               did
               beauty
               ,
               or
               strength
               of
               the
               citty
               avayle
               against
               death
               ?
               Or
               the
               youth
               of
               him
               that
               was
               carryed
               out
               ,
               or
               that
               he
               was
               the
               
                 ouly
                 sonne
              
               ,
               or
               rich
               ,
               or
               well●beloved
               ,
               ād
               respected
               ,
               and
               attended
               ?
               
                 We
                 all
                 dye
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 water
                 we
                 sink
                 downe
                 into
                 the
                 earth
                 .
              
               And
               who
               is
               there
               allmost
               ,
               that
               doth
               think
               of
               it
               as
               he
               ought
               ,
               and
               prepare
               for
               another
               world
               ,
               in
               which
               he
               is
               never
               to
               dye
               ?
               We
               are
               caryed
               away
               with
               that
               which
               concernes
               this
               body
               of
               ours
               ,
               which
               no
               industrie
               can
               preserve
               long
               ;
               and
               think
               least
               of
               our
               soule
               ,
               which
               must
               be
               preseved
               by
               good
               life
               here
               ,
               if
               it
               will
               not
               be
               miserable
               for
               ever
               ,
               when
               this
               everdying
               life
               is
               gone
               .
               
               is
               gone
               .
               
               
                 Glorie
                 not
                 in
                 wealth
                 if
                 thou
                 have
                 it
                 ,
              
               nor
               in
               frends
               that
               they
               are
               powerfull
               ,
               but
               in
               God
               ,
               who
               giveth
               all
               things
               .
               Be
               not
               extolled
               with
               the
               beauty
               and
               proportion
               of
               thy
               body
               ;
               a
               little
               sicknes
               doth
               dissigure
               it
               ,
               and
               destroy
               it
               ▪
            
             
               II.
               
                 Whome
                 when
                 our
                 Lord
                 had
                 seen
                 ,
                 being
                 moved
                 with
                 compassion
                 vpon
                 her
                 ,
                 he
                 sayed
                 to
                 her
                 ,
                 weepe
                 not
                 :
                 And
                 he
                 came
                 ●eere
                 ,
                 and
                 touched
                 the
                 coffin
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 that
                 caryed
                 it
                 ,
                 stood
                 still
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 sayed
                 ,
                 yong
                 man
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 to
                 thee
                 ;
                 ●ise
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 was
                 dead
                 sat
                 vp
                 ,
                 and
                 began
                 to
                 speake
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 gave
                 him
                 to
                 his
                 Mother
                 .
              
               O
               blessed
               eyes
               of
               my
               Saviour
               !
               looke
               vpon
               me
               with
               compassion
               ;
               for
               behold
               ,
               I
               am
               caryed
               ,
               ●
               know
               not
               whether
               ,
               now
               with
               one
               phancy
               ,
               now
               with
               another
               ,
               now
               with
               one
               passion
               ,
               now
               with
               another
               :
               And
               this
               wretched
               body
               of
               mine
               in
               which
               I
               am
               coffind●
               will
               be
               cause
               of
               my
               doble
               death
               ,
               if
               thou
               doest
               not
               lay
               thy
               mercyfull
               hand
               vpon
               it
               ,
               and
               stop
               the
               course
               which
               naturally
               it
               is
               running
               .
               O
               soule
               !
               forget
               not
               that
               thou
               art
               allwayes
               yong
               ,
               if
               thou
               wilt
               thy self
               :
               Rise
               ,
               take
               courage
               ,
               
                 sit
                 vp
                 ,
                 speake
              
               to
               thy
               senses
               ,
               and
               desires
               ,
               to
               keepe
               themselves
               in
               order
               and
               compasse
               .
               
               
                 O
                 Lord
                 :
              
               Blessed
               be
               thy
               word
               ,
               sweete
               to
               my
               mouth
               
                 above
                 hony
                 and
                 the
                 hony
                 combe
                 .
              
               What
               should
               I
               doe
               in
               so
               many
               trobles
               and
               vexations
               if
               thou
               didst
               not
               comfort
               me
               with
               thy
               holy
               speeches
               ?
               So
               I
               may
               arrive
               at
               the
               haven
               of
               saluation
               what
               matter
               is
               it
               what
               I
               suffer
               &c.
               
            
             
               III.
               
                 And
                 feare
                 tooke
                 them
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 magnifyed
                 God
                 saying
                 :
                 a
                 greate
                 Prophet
                 is
                 risen
                 among
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 hath
                 visited
                 his
                 people
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 saying
                 went
                 into
                 all
                 Iewrie
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 into
                 all
                 the
                 countrie
                 about
                 .
              
               The
               people
               had
               more
               reason
               to
               feare
               when
               they
               saw
               the
               yong
               man
               caryed
               out
               dead
               ,
               not
               knowing
               what
               was
               become
               of
               the
               Better
               part
               of
               him
               ,
               or
               by
               whome
               ,
               or
               whether
               it
               was
               caryed
               .
               
                 His
                 reviving
                 being
                 a
                 signe
                 of
                 the
                 common
                 resurrection
                 ,
              
               when
               that
               voyce
               ,
               which
               called
               the
               world
               out
               of
               nothing
               ,
               
               will
               in
               the
               later
               day
               call
               it
               againe
               out
               of
               co●ruption
               ;
               and
               he
               that
               in
               the
               beginning
               raysed
               man
               out
               of
               earth
               ,
               will
               rayse
               him
               againe
               in
               the
               later
               end
               out
               of
               dust
               .
               Magnisie
               this
               
                 greate
                 prophet
              
               ,
               who
               hath
               brought
               thee
               to
               the
               beleefe
               of
               these
               things
               :
               Begge
               of
               him
               that
               he
               will
               often
               visit
               thee
               with
               his
               heavenly
               inspirations
               ;
               and
               be
               thou
               more
               ioyfull
               to
               receive
               his
               heavenly
               instructions
               ,
               then
               the
               sorrowfull
               m●ther
               could
               be
               to
               receive
               her
               sonne
               alive
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               S.
               Ihon
               Baptist
               sends
               his
               disciples
               to
               Christ
               to
               be
               instructed
               .
            
             
               I.
               
                 VVHen
                 Ihon
                 had
                 heard
                 in
                 prison
                 the
                 work●
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               
               
                 sending
                 two
                 of
                 his
                 disciples
                 ,
                 h●
                 sayed
                 to
                 him
                 :
                 art
                 thou
                 he
                 that
                 art
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 or
                 looke
                 we
                 for
                 another
                 ?
                 And
                 Iesus
                 making
                 answer
                 sayed
                 to
                 them
                 :
              
               
               
                 go
                 ,
                 and
                 reporte
                 to
                 Ihon
                 what
                 you
                 have
                 heard
                 and
                 seen
                 :
                 the
                 blind
                 see
                 ,
                 the
                 lame
                 walke
                 ,
                 the
                 lepers
                 are
                 clensed
                 ,
                 the
                 deafe
                 heare
                 ,
                 the
                 dead
                 rise
                 againe
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 poore
                 the
                 Ghospel
                 is
                 preached
                 ;
                 and
                 blessed
                 is
                 he
                 that
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 scandalized
                 in
                 me
                 .
              
               S.
               Ihon
               did
               not
               doubt
               but
               that
               our
               Saviour
               was
               the
               only
               Messias
               expected
               ;
               but
               ,
               to
               satisfie
               his
               disciples
               more
               fully
               ,
               he
               sent
               them
               so
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               who
               answered
               not
               in
               words
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               admirable
               works
               he
               was
               then
               working
               in
               all
               sort
               of
               cures
               ;
               which
               cures
               it
               was
               long
               before
               prophecied
               the
               Messias
               should
               worke
               .
               And
               we
               also
               are
               to
               restifie
               by
               our
               works
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               Christians
               ,
               not
               beleeying
               and
               professing
               one
               thing
               ,
               and
               doing
               nothing
               sutable
               to
               that
               which
               we
               professe
               ,
               but
               suting
               our
               lives
               to
               our
               beleefe
               .
               If
               our
               voyce
               be
               Iacobs
               ,
               our
               hands
               must
               not
               be
               Esaus
               .
               Nor
               because
               God
               hath
               perhaps
               blessed
               vs
               with
               riches
               must
               we
               neglect
               
                 the
                 poore●
              
               There
               is
               no
               
                 other
                 to
                 come
              
               to
               save
               vs
               by
               any
               other
               way
               ,
               
               then
               Iesus
               hath
               allready
               traced
               our
               vnto
               vs
               :
               be
               not
               
                 scandalized
                 in
                 him
              
               ,
               because
               crucified
               ,
               dead
               and
               buryed
               :
               the
               same
               will
               come
               at
               the
               later
               day
               to
               Iudge
               the
               more
               rigorously
               ,
               the
               slighter
               we
               make
               of
               his
               commands
               and
               directions
               here
               :
               Harken
               after
               all
               his
               works
               of
               mercy
               and
               lustice
               ,
               that
               esteeming
               him
               the
               more
               ,
               thou
               mayest
               follow
               him
               the
               more
               willingly
               ,
               and
               expect
               him
               with
               the
               more
               comfort●
               .
            
             
               II.
               
                 And
                 when
                 they
                 wen●
                 their
                 way
                 ,
                 Iesus
                 began
                 to
                 say
                 to
                 the
                 multitude
                 of
                 Ihon
                 ,
                 what
                 went
                 you
                 into
                 the
                 desert
                 to
                 see
                 ?
                 A
                 reed
                 shaken
                 with
                 the
                 wind
                 ?
                 Or
                 what
                 went
                 you
                 to
                 see
                 ?
                 A
                 man
                 clothed
                 in
                 soft
                 garments
                 ?
                 behold
                 they
                 who
                 are
                 so
                 clothed
                 are
                 in
                 kings
                 houses
                 .
                 But
                 what
                 went
                 you
                 to
                 see
                 ?
                 A
                 Prophet
                 ?
                 ye●
                 ,
                 I
                 tell
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 then
                 a
                 Prophet
                 ;
                 for
                 this
                 is
                 be
                 of
                 whome
                 it
                 is
                 written
                 :
                 Behold
                 I
                 send
                 my
                 Angel
                 before
                 thy
                 face
                 ,
                 who
                 shall
                 prepare
                 the
                 way
                 before
                 thee
                 .
              
               Our
               sa●iour
               proposeth
               vnto
               vs
               what
               we
               are
               to
               reverence
               ,
               and
               
               imitate
               in
               S.
               Ihon
               ;
               His
               constancie
               in
               his
               course
               of
               life
               ,
               perseveriug
               from
               his
               childhood
               to
               his
               dying
               day
               ;
               not
               shaken
               with
               every
               wind
               as
               a
               reed
               ;
               nor
               hollow
               and
               emptie
               ,
               and
               able
               to
               beare
               no●streffe
               ;
               but
               with
               fervour
               of
               spirit
               ,
               and
               manly
               resolution
               overcoming
               the
               weakenes
               of
               flesh
               and
               blood
               :
               not
               given
               to
               delicacies
               ,
               but
               content
               with
               that
               which
               bare
               necessitie
               required
               :
               those
               who
               are
               otherwise
               disposed
               ,
               are
               fitter
               for
               the
               courts
               of
               earthly
               princes
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               rewarded
               accordingly
               ;
               the
               courtiers
               of
               our
               heavenly
               King
               must
               put
               thēselves
               to
               more
               hardship
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               have
               the
               reward
               of
               eternall
               ioy
               ;
               and
               indeavour
               to
               resemble
               the
               Angels
               here
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               inioy
               thier
               heavenly
               companie
               .
            
             
               
                 III.
                 For
                 from
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 Ihon
                 the
                 Baptist
                 till
                 now
                 ;
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 heaven
                 suffereth
                 violence
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 violent
                 beare
                 it
                 away
                 .
              
               That
               is
               ,
               you
               must
               not
               think
               that
               the
               kingdome
               of
               heaven
               is
               to
               be
               gotten
               by
               lazynes
               ,
               and
               remissenes
               :
               it
               is
               a
               kingdome
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               the
               
                 kingdome
                 of
                 heaven
              
               ,
               deserving
               farre
               more
               then
               any
               earthly
               kingdome
               .
               And
               they
               are
               as
               violently
               opposed
               who
               fight
               for
               it
               ,
               as
               are
               any
               forraine
               armies
               assalting
               any
               Princes
               dominions
               .
               It
               is
               a
               Kingdome
               ,
               and
               our
               Kingdome
               :
               
               if
               we
               suffer
               ourselves
               to
               be
               thrust
               out
               of
               it
               ,
               we
               are
               eternally
               miserable
               ,
               vnlesse
               by
               force
               we
               regaine
               it
               .
               
                 It
                 is
                 greater
                 paines
                 to
                 resiste
                 our
                 vices
                 and
                 passions
                 then
                 to
                 sweate
                 at
                 any
                 corporall
                 labour
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               conversion
               of
               the
               Magdalen
               .
            
             
               
                 I.
                 ONe
                 of
                 the
                 Pharisees
                 desired
                 him
                 to
                 eate
                 with
                 him
                 :
              
               
               
                 and
                 behold
                 :
                 a
                 woman
                 that
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 citty
                 ,
                 a
                 synner
                 ,
                 as
                 she
                 knew
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 sit
                 downe
                 in
                 the
                 Pharisees
                 house
                 ,
                 brought
                 an
                 alabaster
                 box
                 of
                 oyniment
                 ,
                 and
                 standing
                 behind
                 at
                 his
                 feete
                 ,
                 with
                 teares
                 she
                 began
                 to
                 water
                 his
                 feete
                 ,
                 an●
                 wiped
                 thē
                 with
                 the
                 hayres
                 of
                 her
                 head
                 ,
                 and
                 kissed
                 his
                 feete
                 ,
                 and
                 anoynted
                 thē
                 with
                 the
                 oyniment
                 .
              
               
               
                 She
                 had
                 entred
                 deepely
                 into
                 consideration
                 of
                 what
                 she
                 had
                 done
                 ,
              
               and
               would
               put
               no
               stint
               to
               what
               she
               was
               to
               doe
               ;
               she
               was
               greately
               confounded
               w●thin
               herself
               ?
               therfore
               she
               did
               not
               valve
               the
               confus●ō
               which
               might
               come
               vpon
               her
               from
               abroad
               :
               of
               the
               things
               which
               had
               been
               instrument
               
               of
               her
               delights
               ,
               she
               offered
               holocausts
               to
               God
               for
               remission
               of
               her
               synnes
               .
               She
               kept
               behind
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               as
               not
               daring
               to
               appeare
               before
               that
               mirrour
               of
               perfection
               ,
               till
               she
               were
               cleansed
               ;
               she
               lay
               at
               his
               feete
               ,
               as
               more
               worthy
               to
               be
               troden
               vpon
               as
               dirt
               ,
               then
               regarded
               ,
               or
               looked
               after
               :
               she
               bathed
               them
               with
               her
               teares
               ,
               that
               from
               thence
               they
               might
               receive
               vertue
               to
               cooperate
               to
               the
               washing
               away
               her
               synnes
               ,
               and
               cleare
               those
               eyes
               which
               had
               been
               so
               often
               soyled
               with
               obiects
               not
               befitting
               them
               ;
               she
               imployed
               the
               hayre
               of
               her
               head
               as
               a
               towell
               ,
               more
               to
               pur
               a
               new
               tincture
               vpon
               her
               hayre
               ,
               and
               to
               wash
               away
               the
               ordure
               it
               had
               contracted
               ,
               then
               that
               our
               Saviours
               feete
               needed
               it
               ,
               and
               sayed
               with
               in
               her
               hart
               :
               ô
               Lord.
               my
               iniquities
               have
               been
               multiplyed
               above
               the
               number
               of
               the
               hayres
               of
               my
               head
               ▪
               pardon
               my
               offences
               ,
               and
               receive
               this
               sacrifice
               of
               myself
               in
               an
               adoure
               of
               sweetnes
               ;
               but
               this
               sweetnes
               must
               come
               from
               thee
               ,
               for
               not
               all
               the
               oyntments
               the
               world
               can
               bestow
               a●e
               able
               to
               take
               away
               the
               stenche
               of
               one
               of
               my
               vggly
               syns
               .
               O
               how
               loathsome
               are
               they
               to
               me
               !
               but
               haue
               thou
               pitty
               vpon
               me
               ,
               Amen
               .
            
             
               
                 II.
                 The
                 Pharisee
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 invited
                 him
                 ,
                 seeing
                 it
                 ,
                 sayed
                 within
                 himself
                 .
                 This
                 man
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 were
                 a
                 Prophet
                 would
                 know
                 who
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 m●nner
                 of
                 woman
                 she
                 is
                 who
                 toucheth
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 is
                 a
                 synner
                 .
                 Iesus
                 sayed
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 Simon
                 I
                 have
                 somewhat
                 to
                 say
                 to
                 thee
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 sayed
                 ,
                 Master
                 say
                 .
                 A
                 certaine
                 Creditour
                 had
                 two
                 debters
                 :
                 one
                 did
                 owe
                 five
                 hundred
                 pence
                 the
                 other
                 fiftie
                 :
                 They
                 not
                 having
                 wherwith
                 to
                 pay
                 ,
                 he
                 forgave
                 both
                 .
                 VVhether
                 of
                 them
                 doth
                 love
                 him
                 more
                 ?
                 Simon
                 sayed
                 ▪
                 I
                 suppose
                 be
                 whome
                 he
                 forgave
                 more
                 .
                 And
                 be
                 sayed
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 thou
                 hast
                 iudged
                 rightly
                 .
              
               From
               the
               rash
               iudgment
               of
               the
               man
               concerning
               himself
               ,
               and
               the
               woman
               ;
               our
               Saviour
               taking
               no
               notice
               outwardly
               of
               it
               ,
               gives
               him
               an
               instruction
               which
               concerns
               vs
               all
               ;
               That
               we
               are
               all
               debters
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               behoveth
               every
               one
               to
               looke
               into
               his
               accounts
               ▪
               for
               to
               reckon
               vp
               others
               falts
               will
               avayle
               him
               no
               thing
               ,
               but
               bring
               him
               at
               last
               to
               confusion
               ,
               when
               his
               falte
               shall
               be
               represented
               vnto
               him
               in
               a
               different
               looking
               glasse
               then
               he
               hath
               framed
               to
               himself
               .
               And
               be
               they
               little
               ▪
               or
               be
               they
               greate
               ,
               we
               are
               not
               able
               to
               satisfie
               ,
               but
               must
               have
               recourse
               to
               the
               mercy
               of
               our
               Creditour
               
               to
               forgive
               vs
               ;
               now
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               question
               ,
               who
               loveth
               more
               ▪
               S.
               Augustin
               
               answereth
               rightly
               :
               
                 O
                 Pharisee
                 !
              
               therfore
               thou
               lovest
               little
               ,
               because
               thou
               thinkest
               that
               little
               is
               forgiven
               thee
               ;
               nor
               that
               it
               is
               little
               ,
               but
               thou
               doest
               think
               it
               little
               .
               And
               thou
               who
               ever
               thou
               best
               who
               sayest
               thou
               hast
               not
               offended
               much
               ,
               tell
               me
               ,
               why
               ▪
               And
               by
               whose
               helpe
               hath
               it
               happened
               ?
            
             
               III.
               
                 And
                 turning
                 to
                 the
                 woman
                 ,
                 he
                 sayed
                 doest
                 thou
                 see
                 this
                 woman
                 ?
                 I
                 entred
                 thy
                 house
                 ,
                 water
                 to
                 my
                 feete
                 thou
                 didst
                 not
                 give
                 me
                 ;
                 she
                 with
                 teares
                 hath
                 bathed
                 my
                 feete
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 her
                 hayre
                 hath
                 wiped
                 them
                 ▪
                 Kisse
                 thou
                 gavest
                 me
                 not
                 ,
                 she
                 since
                 I
                 came
                 in
                 hath
                 not
                 ceased
                 to
                 kisse
                 my
                 feete
                 :
                 with
                 oyle
                 thou
                 didst
                 not
                 ●noynt
                 my
                 head
                 ,
                 she
                 with
                 oyntment
                 hath
                 annoynted
                 my
                 feete
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 which
                 I
                 say
                 vnto
                 thee
                 ;
                 many
                 syns
                 are
                 forgiven
                 her
                 ,
                 because
                 she
                 hath
                 loved
                 much
                 ;
                 to
                 whome
                 lesse
                 is
                 forgiven
                 ,
                 he
                 loveth
                 lesse
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 sayed
                 vnto
                 her
                 ;
                 thy
                 syns
                 are
                 forgiven
                 thee
                 :
              
               and
               againe
               ;
               
                 thy
                 faith
                 bath
                 the
                 made
                 sufe
                 ,
                 go
                 in
                 peace
                 .
              
               Follow
               the
               advise
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               looke
               attentively
               vpon
               this
               woman
               ;
               see
               her
               diligence
               ,
               in
               applying
               herself
               vnto
               him
               for
               that
               ,
               which
               did
               most
               import
               her
               :
               see
               her
               perseverance
               ,
               not
               ceasing
               to
               kisse
               his
               feete
               ;
               her
               noblenes
               in
               bestowing
               what
               was
               best
               vpon
               him
               .
               The
               Phar●see
               did
               not
               annoint
               our
               Saviours
               head
               ,
               he
               did
               not
               beleeve
               he
               was
               God
               ;
               she
               even
               in
               the
               infirmitie
               of
               his
               humanitie
               beleeved
               it
               ,
               and
               therfore
               had
               recourse
               for
               forgivenes
               of
               her
               syns
               :
               Before
               she
               knew
               they
               were
               forgiven
               she
               
                 loved
                 much
              
               ;
               how
               much
               afterward
               ▪
               being
               loth
               to
               leave
               her
               hold
               even
               vpon
               the
               second
               saying
               of
               our
               Saviour
               .
               
               
                 Hold
                 thyself
                 by
                 ●esus
                 living
                 and
                 dying
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               He
               casts
               out
               the
               dumbe
               divell
               ,
               and
               gives
               divers
               wholsome
               instructions
               .
            
             
               I.
               
                 HE
                 was
                 casting
                 out
                 a
                 divell
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 it
                 was
                 dumbe
                 :
                 and
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 cast
                 out
                 the
                 divell
                 ,
                 the
                 dumbe
                 spake
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 multitude
                 marveled
                 ,
                 and
                 sayed
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 this
                 the
                 So●ne
                 of
                 David●
              
               How
               many
               wayes
               are
               we
               dumbe
               to
               our
               prejudice
               ?
               
               We
               conceale
               our
               falts
               ,
               when
               according
               to
               the
               eouncell
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               
               we
               should
               be
               the
               first
               to
               revcale
               them
               ,
               that
               we
               might
               be
               justified
               in
               
               the
               sight
               of
               God
               by
               humble
               confession
               ;
               we
               are
               forward
               to
               speake
               of
               other
               folkes
               falts
               ,
               and
               silent
               in
               occasions
               of
               thie●
               commendation
               :
               forward
               to
               hold
               impertinent
               discourses
               ,
               flow
               in
               speaking
               of
               things
               profitable
               to
               ourselves
               and
               others
               .
               Such
               were
               the
               Pha●isees
               and
               thier
               associates
               ,
               who
               seeing
               this
               miracle
               sayed
               .
               
                 In
                 Beelzebub
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 the
                 divells
                 ,
                 he
                 casteth
                 out
                 divells
                 ;
                 and
                 others
                 tempting
                 him
                 ,
                 asked
                 of
                 him
                 a
                 signe
                 from
                 heaven
                 .
              
               As
               if
               they
               might
               not
               have
               found
               matter
               of
               prayse
               and
               commendation
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               multitude
               ;
               but
               thier
               ●ares
               were
               〈◊〉
               ,
               and
               thier
               tongues
               tied
               from
               that
               which
               was
               behooufull
               ,
               and
               open
               to
               all
               kind
               of
               wicked
               suggestions
               ,
               Begge
               our
               Saviours
               assistance
               against
               these
               pestiferous
               diseases
               .
            
             
               II.
               
                 He
                 seeing
                 thier
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 sayed
                 vnto
                 them
                 .
                 Ev●ry
                 kingdome
                 devided
                 against
                 it self
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 brought
                 to
                 desolation
                 ,
                 and
                 house
                 vpon
                 house
                 will
                 fall
                 :
                 If
                 satan
                 be
                 devided
                 against
                 himself
                 ,
                 how
                 shall
                 his
                 kingdome
                 stand
                 ?
                 And
                 if
                 I
                 in
                 Beelz●bub
                 cast
                 out
                 divels
                 ,
                 your
                 children
                 ,
                 in
                 whome
                 doe
                 thy
                 cast
                 them
                 out
                 ?
                 therfore
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 your
                 iudges
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 I
                 in
                 the
                 finger
                 of
                 God
                 doe
                 cast
                 out
                 divells
                 ,
                 surely
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 come
                 vpon
                 you
                 .
              
               Beware
               of
               dissension
               :
               the
               mischiefe
               which
               comes
               of
               it
               is
               too
               apparent
               .
               Beware
               of
               censuring
               other-folks
               actions
               ,
               or
               words
               and
               construing
               them
               to
               the
               worst
               :
               most
               commonly
               they
               condemne
               themselves
               as
               one
               time
               or
               other
               guiltie
               of
               the
               same
               .
               Imitate
               our
               Saviour
               who
               is
               still
               doing
               good
               to
               these
               ,
               who
               shew
               themselves
               thus
               vngratefull
               ▪
               for
               it
               is
               a
               signe
               that
               we
               pertayne
               to
               the
               kingdome
               of
               God
               ,
               
                 who
                 makes
                 his
                 Sunne
                 to
                 shine
                 over
                 the
                 good
                 and
                 the
                 bad
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 rayneth
                 vpon
                 the
                 just
                 and
                 vnjust
                 .
              
            
             
               III.
               
                 When
                 an
                 vncleane
                 spirit
                 departs
                 out
                 of
                 à
                 man
                 ,
                 ●e
                 wandereth
                 through
                 places
                 without
                 water
                 ,
                 seeking
                 rest
                 ;
                 and
                 not
                 finding
                 ,
                 he
                 sayth
                 :
                 I
                 will
                 returne
                 into
                 my
                 house
                 whence
                 I
                 departed
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 findeth
                 it
                 swept
                 ,
                 and
                 trimmed
                 ,
                 but
                 vacant
                 :
                 then
                 he
                 taketh
                 seaven
                 other
                 spirits
                 worse
                 then
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 entring
                 in
                 ,
                 they
                 dwell
                 there
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 last
                 of
                 that
                 man
                 becomes
                 worse
                 then
                 the
                 first
                 .
              
               S.
               Augustin
               
               sayeth
               that
               they
               are
               signified
               in
               this
               parable
               ,
               who
               beleeving
               in
               Christ
               and
               imbracing
               his
               doctrine
               ,
               shrinke
               afterwards
               in
               the
               performance
               of
               it
               ,
               overcome
               with
               thier
               too
               much
               inclination
               to
               case
               and
               pleasure
               ;
               for
               though
               at
               first
               they
               resolved
               to
               overcome
               it
               ,
               yet
               missing
               afterwards
               of
               those
               remporall
               
               delights
               ,
               to
               which
               they
               were
               too
               much
               affected
               ,
               they
               fall
               to
               them
               more
               greedily
               then
               before
               ,
               and
               are
               vtterly
               lost
               in
               them
               .
               Begge
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               the
               seaven
               gifts
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               contrarie
               to
               the
               seaven
               wicked
               spirits
               which
               labour
               to
               prossesse
               vs.
               To
               witt
               true
               wisdome
               ,
               ioyned
               ,
               with
               profound
               humilitie
               :
               cleare
               light
               of
               the
               vnderstanding
               ,
               with
               out
               too
               much
               adhering
               to
               our
               owne
               conceit
               ,
               easynes
               ,
               not
               only
               to
               take
               advise
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               follow
               it
               ,
               fortitude
               ,
               even
               in
               those
               things
               which
               are
               not
               all
               togeather
               to
               our
               liking
               ,
               if
               otherwise
               sitting
               ,
               or
               commanded
               to
               be
               done
               :
               knowledge
               without
               of
               tentation
               ;
               true
               pietie
               and
               devotion
               
                 with
                 our
                 all
                 kind
                 of
                 dissembling
                 :
              
               and
               the
               true
               
                 feare
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               not
               to
               be
               overcome
               with
               the
               falsly
               stiled
               freedome
               ▪
               which
               endeavours
               to
               vndermine
               it
               .
               
                 Veni
                 San●te
                 Spiritus
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               fist
               application
               to
               the
               most
               Blessed
               Sacrament
               .
            
             
               I.
               THe
               Magdalen
               ,
               the
               Centurion
               ,
               and
               the
               Widdow
               of
               Naim
               gives
               as
               an
               ample
               subiect
               wherwith
               to
               interrayne
               our
               Saviour
               at
               the
               holy
               Communion
               ,
               with
               teares
               of
               repentance
               for
               our
               manifold
               offences
               ;
               with
               humble
               acknowledgment
               of
               our
               greate
               vnworthynes
               to
               be
               visited
               by
               such
               a
               guest
               ,
               and
               with
               ioy
               at
               the
               raysing
               of
               our
               soule
               from
               〈◊〉
               to
               life
               by
               the
               powerfull
               mercy
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               taking
               ●ompassion
               of
               vs
               when
               we
               were
               caryed
               away
               by
               our
               disordered
               desires
               to
               our
               vtter
               ruine
               .
               Prostrate
               thyself
               at
               thy
               Saviours
               fee●e
               with
               the
               one
               ,
               begging
               pardon
               ,
               and
               washing
               with
               reares
               ,
               the
               aspersions
               which
               thou
               hast
               cast
               vpon
               them
               by
               thy
               disorder
               .
               Retire
               thyself
               with
               the
               other
               into
               the
               bosome
               of
               thy
               owne
               nothing
               by
               nature
               ,
               and
               worse
               then
               nothing
               by
               synne
               ;
               and
               be
               ashamed
               to
               approch
               :
               yet
               not
               soe
               ,
               but
               that
               with
               the
               third
               thou
               mayest
               rayse
               thyself
               to
               confidence
               ,
               seeing
               he
               is
               pleased
               to
               meete
               thee
               ,
               and
               to
               stretch
               his
               loving
               hand
               towards
               thee
               to
               be
               received
               by
               thee
               .
            
             
               II.
               But
               we
               must
               not
               rest
               in
               affections
               only
               ;
               we
               must
               bestow
               vpon
               him
               the
               oyntments
               which
               he
               desireth
               ,
               resolutions
               to
               imbrace
               the
               narrow
               way
               by
               him
               commended
               .
               
               For
               
                 not
                 every
                 one
                 that
                 sayth
                 ,
                 Lord
                 ,
                 Lord
                 ,
                 shall
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
              
               
               
                 but
                 he
                 that
                 doth
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 his
                 heavenly
                 Father
                 .
              
               This
               resolution
               we
               must
               strengthen
               by
               often
               applying
               ourselves
               to
               this
               holy
               Banket
               ,
               
               and
               often
               receiving
               it
               .
               For
               
                 heis
                 our
                 strength
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 refuge
                 ,
                 ●●d
                 in
                 him
                 is
                 all
                 our
                 hope
              
               See
               how
               he
               gives
               sight
               to
               the
               blind
               ,
               hearing
               to
               the
               dease
               Speech
               to
               the
               dumbe
               ,
               life
               to
               the
               dead
               ;
               how
               he
               refuseth
               not
               the
               poorest
               snake
               that
               is
               ,
               but
               gives
               ●free
               accesse
               ,
               and
               comfort
               to
               every
               body
               that
               is
               willing
               to
               be
               holpen
               by
               him
               .
               And
               be
               not
               scandalized
               in
               him
               ,
               thinking
               that
               he
               makes
               himself
               too
               cheape
               ,
               or
               that
               it
               is
               better
               to
               foxbeare
               ▪
               for
               if
               he
               be
               willing
               to
               afford
               vs
               this
               comfort
               ,
               and
               this
               honour
               ,
               as
               certainly
               he
               is
               ,
               it
               were
               rather
               a
               discourresie
               to
               shrink
               back
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               were
               to
               forbid
               his
               coming
               to
               vs.
               For
               neither
               did
               the
               Centurion
               so
               ,
               but
               presenting
               himself
               vnto
               him
               ,
               expressed
               only
               his
               firme
               beleese
               ,
               that
               in
               absence
               also
               he
               could
               cure
               his
               servant
               .
            
             
               III.
               When
               thou
               hast
               received
               take
               heed
               of
               instantly
               turning
               to
               other
               thoughts
               ,
               vnlesse
               some
               absolut
               necessarie
               busines
               come
               vpon
               thee
               ,
               but
               give
               him
               some
               time
               of
               loving
               intertaynement
               ,
               least
               he
               that
               is
               cast
               out
               ,
               watching
               his
               opportunitie
               ,
               finding
               the
               house
               trimmed
               ,
               but
               vacant
               ,
               and
               emptie
               of
               any
               good
               imployment
               ,
               or
               thought
               ,
               strive
               to
               come
               in
               againe
               ;
               and
               for
               our
               ingratitude
               we
               find
               lesse
               devotion
               ,
               if
               not
               some
               thing
               worse
               happen
               vnto
               vs.
               Imploy
               thyself
               in
               his
               prayses
               ,
               as
               he
               did
               in
               S.
               Jhons
               when
               his
               disciples
               were
               returned
               :
               say
               vnto
               thyself
               ;
               what
               a
               Guest
               have
               I
               received
               into
               my
               house
               ?
               A
               Prophet
               ?
               an
               Angell
               ?
               No
               :
               the
               inlightner
               of
               Prophe●s
               ,
               and
               the
               Lord
               of
               Angels
               ,
               in
               whose
               prelence-they
               stand
               with
               reverent
               respect
               singing
               :
               Holy
               ,
               Holy
               ,
               Holy
               ,
               the
               Lord
               of
               hosts
               :
               full
               is
               heaven
               and
               earth
               of
               thy
               glorie
               ād
               Maiestie
               :
               Thee
               The
               ,
               glorious
               quire
               of
               the
               Apostles
               :
               The
               multitude
               of
               Prophets
               :
               The
               ,
               glitering
               armiers
               of
               blessed
               Marryrs
               :
               The
               ,
               whole
               Catholick
               Church
               spead
               through
               the
               world
               ,
               doe
               prayse
               ,
               and
               glorisie
               ,
               and
               consesse
               to
               be
               thier
               God
               ,
               thier
               redeemer
               ,
               thier
               glorifier
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               parable
               of
               the
               seed
               .
            
             
               I.
               VVHen
               
                 a
                 gr●●te
                 multitude
                 assembled
              
               ,
               
               
                 and
                 hastened
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 citties
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 be
                 sayed
                 by
                 a
                 similitude
                 ;
                 the
                 sower
                 went
                 forth
                 ,
                 to
                 sow
                 his
                 seed
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 sowing
                 some
                 fell
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 side
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 troden
                 vpon
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 the
                 fowles
                 of
                 the
                 ayre
                 did
                 eate
                 it
                 .
                 Othersome
                 fell
                 vpon
                 the
                 rocke
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 shot
                 vp
                 ,
                 it
                 withered
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 had
                 not
                 meisture
                 .
                 Othersome
                 fell
                 among
                 thornes
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 thornes
                 growing
                 vp
                 with
                 it
                 choked
                 it
                 .
                 Othersome
                 fell
                 upon
                 good
                 gro●●d
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 shot
                 vp
                 yealded
                 fruit
                 an
                 hundred
                 fold
                 .
              
               
               The
               sower
               is
               the
               most
               Blessed
               Trinitie
               .
               the
               Father
               ,
               the
               Sonne
               ,
               and
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               the
               blessed
               Angels
               ,
               the
               holy
               Apostles
               and
               Prophets
               in
               thier
               doctri●e
               preached
               and
               written
               for
               vs.
               The
               seed
               is
               every
               good
               thought
               ,
               every
               good
               motion
               ,
               stirring
               vs
               to
               that
               which
               is
               our
               dutie
               towards
               God
               ,
               towards
               our
               neighbour
               ▪
               and
               ourselves
               .
               
               
                 Every
                 good
                 thought
                 that
                 is
                 given
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 perfect
                 gift
                 is
                 from
                 heaven
                 ,
                 descending
                 from
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 lights
                 ,
              
               It
               behooveth
               vs
               to
               think
               ,
               how
               we
               receive
               them
               ,
               not
               to
               be
               vngratefull
               to
               the
               gratious
               giver
               ,
               and
               prerudiciall
               to
               ourselves
               .
               God
               is
               bountifull
               to
               all
               ,
               and
               vpon
               every
               mans
               ha●●
               he
               soweth
               his
               seed
               :
               
               it
               
                 belongs
                 to
                 man
                 to
                 prepare
                 his
                 sou●
              
               by
               the
               selfsame
               graces
               ,
               and
               to
               render
               it
               ●upple
               ,
               and
               plyable
               by
               cooperating
               with
               them
               :
               for
               we
               are
               not
               by
               〈◊〉
               tute
               rocks
               ,
               but
               by
               our
               owne
               willfull
               hardening
               our
               harts
               ,
               nor
               are
               we
               necessitated
               to
               lye
               by
               the
               high
               
                 way
                 side
              
               ,
               where
               every
               one
               is
               apt
               to
               tread
               vpon
               vs
               ,
               nor
               bred
               
                 so
                 among
                 tho●nes
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 cannot
                 avoyde
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               II.
               In
               the
               explication
               of
               this
               similitude
               our
               Saviour
               tells
               vs
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 birds
                 of
                 the
                 ayre
              
               ,
               signifie
               the
               evill
               spirits
               ,
               who
               while
               we
               lye
               open
               by
               the
               high
               
                 way
                 side
              
               to
               every
               one
               that
               passeth
               by
               ,
               cast
               in
               other
               thoughts
               into
               our
               mind
               ,
               and
               so
               
                 tread
                 downe
              
               ,
               and
               overwhelme
               the
               good
               ,
               which
               we
               had
               received
               ,
               and
               put
               it
               quite
               out
               of
               our
               memorie
               .
               
                 They
                 that
                 fall
                 vpon
                 the
                 rock
                 ,
                 are
                 such
                 as
                 with
                 ioy
                 receive
                 the
                 word
                 and
                 having
                 no
                 moisture
                 take
                 no
                 roote
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 beleave
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 time
                 of
                 temptation
                 they
                 fall
                 away
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 which
                 fell
                 into
                 thornes
                 ,
                 are
                 they
                 that
                 having
                 heard
                 going
                 thier
                 wayes
                 ,
                 are
                 choked
                 with
                 cares
                 and
                 riches
                 ,
                 and
                 pleasures
                 of
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 render
                 no
                 fruit
                 .
              
               So
               that
               we
               have
               here
               three
               enimies
               
               of
               our
               good
               ;
               The
               evill
               spirits
               vpon
               whō
               we
               must
               wa●ch
               ,
               and
               keepe
               our
               hart
               recollected
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               have
               noe
               entrance
               by
               thier
               devices
               .
               Our
               owne
               flesh
               ,
               which
               if
               it
               be
               not
               subdued
               ,
               and
               broken
               of
               its
               wicked
               and
               stubborne
               desires
               ,
               and
               so
               made
               capable
               of
               the
               heavenly
               dew
               ,
               will
               grow
               harder
               ,
               and
               harder
               to
               be
               brought
               to
               good
               :
               and
               however
               pleasing
               for
               a
               time
               a
               heavenly
               inspiration
               is
               ,
               it
               will
               take
               no
               roote
               ▪
               but
               as
               a
               resty
               iade
               will
               fly-of
               where
               most
               of
               all
               it
               should
               go
               on
               .
               And
               thirdly
               the
               cares
               and
               wealth
               ,
               and
               pleasures
               of
               this
               world
               are
               as
               so
               many
               thornes
               ,
               which
               instātly
               choke
               vs
               ,
               so
               soone
               as
               we
               begin
               to
               think
               that
               the
               service
               of
               God
               cannot
               be
               complyed
               with
               ,
               vnlesse
               in
               some
               measure
               we
               forgo
               them
               :
               for
               thier
               importunitie
               is
               without
               measure
               and
               stint
               .
            
             
               
                 III.
                 And
                 that
                 which
                 fell
                 upon
                 good
                 ground
                 ,
                 are
                 they
                 who
                 with
                 an
                 honest
                 ,
                 and
                 good
                 hart
                 hearing
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 doe
                 retayne
                 it
                 .
              
               
               
                 and
                 yeald
                 fruit
                 in
                 pacience
                 ;
                 some
                 a
                 hundred
                 fold
                 ,
                 another
                 threescore
                 ,
                 another
                 thirty
              
               ;
               As
               S.
               Matthew
               relates
               it
               .
               Though
               God
               doth
               bestow
               his
               graces
               liberally
               vpon
               all
               ,
               yet
               is
               he
               to
               some
               more
               liberall
               then
               to
               others
               .
               For
               which
               every
               one
               ,
               according
               to
               his
               measure
               ,
               ought
               to
               give
               him
               thanks
               ,
               as
               being
               his
               free
               gift
               without
               any
               originall
               obligation
               to
               vs.
               
               And
               if
               he
               have
               bestowed
               vpon
               vs
               
                 a
                 soule
                 inclined
                 to
                 Good
              
               ,
               we
               are
               the
               more
               bound
               vnto
               him
               :
               and
               yet
               we
               cannot
               expect
               to
               yeal●
               fruite
               without
               pacience
               :
               for
               in
               hearing
               and
               retayning
               ,
               ●ad
               in
               cooperating
               ,
               we
               shall
               find
               our
               difficulties
               ,
               
                 Custome
                 will
                 lye
                 crosse
                 in
                 our
                 way
                 ,
              
               
               and
               is
               to
               be
               overcome
               by
               better
               custome
               .
               Our
               flesh
               will
               repine
               ,
               and
               is
               to
               be
               bridled
               by
               fervour
               of
               spirit
               ;
               the
               old
               serpent
               will
               tempt
               vs.
               and
               afflict
               vs
               ,
               and
               is
               to
               be
               put
               to
               flight
               by
               prayer
               ,
               and
               al●o
               to
               be
               shut
               o●t
               by
               profitable
               labour
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Parable
               of
               the
               Cockle
               .
            
             
               I.
               
                 Another
                 parable
                 he
                 proposed
                 to
                 them
                 ,
              
               
               
                 saying
                 ,
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 heaven
                 is
                 ressembled
                 to
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 that
                 sawed
                 good
                 seed
                 in
                 his
                 field
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 men
                 were
                 in
                 sleepe
                 ,
                 his
                 enimie
                 c●me
                 ,
                 and
                 sowed
                 over
                 it
                 cockle
                 among
                 the
                 wheats
                 ,
                 and
                 went
                 his
                 way
              
               ;
               
               
                 and
                 when
                 the
                 blade
                 was
                 shot
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 brought
                 ●ith
                 fruite
                 ,
                 then
                 also
                 app●ared
                 the
                 cockle
                 .
              
               Another
               similitude
               
               to
               stirre
               vs
               vp
               to
               watchfullnes
               ;
               for
               as
               sleepe
               is
               necessari●
               for
               our
               corporall
               fustināce
               ,
               so
               to
               our
               soule
               it
               is
               pernicious
               ▪
               that
               is
               ,
               spirituall
               drow
               synes
               sloth
               ,
               and
               neglect
               of
               what
               passeth
               in
               vs
               or
               about
               vs
               ;
               
               
                 lightly
                 to
                 omit
                 our
                 exercises
                 ,
              
               scaree
               ever
               passeth
               with
               out
               some
               losse
               .
               In
               our
               beginnings
               we
               receive
               good
               seed
               ;
               if
               we
               be
               not
               watchfull
               the
               enimie
               crastily
               sowes
               other
               principles
               ,
               tending
               to
               libertie
               ,
               to
               self
               will
               ,
               and
               self
               iudgement
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               ;
               and
               he
               lets
               vs
               alone
               for
               a
               time
               ,
               as
               if
               nothing
               had
               been
               done
               ;
               but
               as
               we
               grow
               in
               yeares
               ,
               and
               into
               imployment
               ,
               then
               those
               loose
               principles
               begin
               to
               appeare
               ,
               and
               ,
               vnlesse
               we
               be
               aware
               ,
               will
               over
               beare
               the
               good
               corne
               :
               ād
               by
               the
               neglect
               of
               thē
               ,
               and
               not
               choking
               them
               in
               thier
               first
               sowing
               ,
               many
               a
               sad
               event
               befalls
               those
               ,
               who
               otherwise
               might
               have
               borne
               much
               fruite
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               II.
               The
               same
               parable
               signifyeth
               also
               vnto
               vs.
               that
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               communities
               ,
               there
               be
               good
               and
               bad
               ,
               ●ervent
               in
               the
               service
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               some
               lesse
               fervent
               ;
               God
               giving
               every
               one
               means
               to
               doe
               well
               ,
               but
               some
               out
               of
               neglect
               suffer
               the
               enimie
               to
               sow
               other
               seeds
               in
               thē
               .
               which
               hinder
               the
               fruite
               which
               they
               might
               beare
               ,
               and
               turne
               them
               from
               wheate
               into
               cockle
               .
               These
               he
               sayth
               are
               not
               alwayes
               to
               be
               dealt
               with
               rigorously
               ,
               but
               with
               pacience
               ,
               and
               good
               admonitions
               ,
               exemples
               and
               reprehensious
               expected
               ,
               till
               God
               dispose
               them
               either
               to
               better
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               or
               to
               punishment
               in
               the
               next
               .
               
                 The
                 servants
                 sayd
                 ,
                 wilt
                 tho●
                 we
                 go
                 ,
                 and
                 pluck
                 vp
                 the
                 cockle
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 sayd
                 :
                 No
                 ;
                 least
                 gathering
                 the
                 cockle
                 ,
                 you
                 roote
                 vp
                 the
                 wheate
                 also
                 with
                 it
                 .
                 Let
                 both
                 grow
                 till
                 haruest
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 haruest
                 .
                 I
                 will
                 say
                 to
                 the
                 reapers
                 ,
                 gath●r
                 first
                 the
                 cockle
                 ,
                 and
                 bind
                 it
                 into
                 bundles
                 to
                 burne
                 ,
                 and
                 〈◊〉
                 the
                 wheate
                 into
                 my
                 barne
                 .
              
            
             
               III.
               Admire
               the
               pacience
               of
               Almightie
               God
               ,
               who
               suffereth
               so
               many
               affronts
               f●ō
               synners
               ,
               and
               yet
               expecteth
               thē
               to
               the
               last
               ;
               reckon
               thy self
               in
               the
               number
               ,
               and
               b●ware
               thou
               trie
               not
               his
               pacience
               too
               long
               ;
               but
               a
               wake
               be
               times
               ,
               and
               looke
               about
               thee
               ,
               and
               search
               eve●
               conner
               of
               thy
               field
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               thy
               soule
               ;
               see
               what
               is
               there
               sowed
               ,
               and
               by
               whome
               :
               many
               an
               one
               seemes
               a
               frend
               and
               is
               an
               enimie
               ,
               because
               favouring
               our
               humours
               ,
               he
               speakes
               things
               pleasing
               ,
               and
               not
               profitable
               ,
               
               but
               preiudiciall
               to
               us
               .
               
                 VVhile
                 we
                 doe
                 not
                 resist
                 the
                 enimie
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 ,
              
               he
               enters
               by
               little
               and
               
               little
               wholy
               into
               vs
               :
               and
               the
               longer
               we
               continue
               sloathfull
               in
               resisting
               ,
               the
               weaker
               we
               grow
               ,
               and
               our
               enemie
               the
               stronger
               ;
               yet
               we
               must
               take
               S.
               Hieromes
               
               advertisement
               in
               our
               way
               ,
               who
               vpon
               this
               parable
               sayth
               ,
               that
               
                 our
                 Saviour
                 forbiddeth
                 to
                 passe
                 our
                 censure
                 sudainly
                 ,
              
               where
               a
               thing
               is
               doubtfull
               ,
               but
               rather
               leave
               it
               to
               God
               to
               iudge
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               parables
               of
               the
               Mustarseed
               ,
               the
               Treasure
               ,
               and
               the
               pearle
               .
            
             
               I
               
                 THe
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 heaven
                 is
                 like
                 to
                 a
                 Mustardseed
                 ,
              
               
               
                 which
                 ●
                 the
                 least
                 of
                 all
                 seeds
                 ,
                 but
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 growen
                 ,
                 i●●s
                 greater
                 then
                 all
                 hearbs
                 ,
                 and
                 becomes
                 a
                 tree
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 sowles
                 of
                 the
                 ayre
                 come
                 and
                 dwell
                 in
                 the
                 branches
                 therof
                 .
              
               
               Christian
               faith
               and
               the
               doctrine
               therof
               at
               first
               seems
               contemptible
               ,
               
               and
               had
               but
               slender
               beginnings
               from
               the
               preaching
               of
               a
               few
               fishermen
               ,
               but
               in
               processe
               of
               time
               ,
               being
               well
               pondered
               and
               thoroughly
               sifted
               ,
               the
               life
               and
               vigour
               of
               it
               appeared
               ,
               and
               it
               hath
               over
               toped
               all
               other
               professions
               ;
               so
               that
               the
               sublimest
               wits
               have
               found
               full
               satisfaction
               in
               it
               .
               Besides
               that
               persecution
               hath
               increased
               it
               ,
               as
               the
               seed
               whē
               it
               is
               grinded
               is
               more
               forcible
               ;
               Our
               Saviour
               himself
               how
               contemptible
               did
               he
               appeare
               to
               the
               world
               being
               crucified
               dead
               and
               buryed
               ?
               Yet
               that
               made
               for
               his
               greater
               glorie
               ,
               and
               by
               it
               he
               would
               shew
               vs
               the
               only
               way
               to
               glorie
               to
               be
               to
               humble
               ourselves
               ,
               and
               be
               humbled
               ,
               bearing
               it
               patiently
               ,
               and
               with
               courage
               ,
               and
               assurance
               that
               at
               last
               we
               shall
               have
               a
               crowne
               of
               glorie
               ,
               and
               immortalitie
               for
               our
               sufferings●
               Let
               vs
               therfore
               not
               be
               dejected
               with
               persecution
               ,
               or
               crosses
               ,
               but
               according
               to
               the
               advise
               of
               S.
               Hierome
               
               
                 take
                 wings
                 of
                 a
                 doue
                 in
                 simplicitie
                 of
                 hart
                 ,
              
               and
               fly
               into
               the
               branches
               of
               this
               tree
               ,
               and
               contemning
               earthly
               things
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               here
               is
               in
               esteeme
               ,
               make
               hast
               to
               things
               celestiall
               .
               
                 Againe
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 heaven
                 is
                 like
                 a
                 Treasure
                 hidden
                 in
                 a
                 field
                 ,
                 which
                 a
                 man
                 having
                 found
                 ,
                 did
                 hide
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 ioy
                 therof
                 goeth
                 and
                 selleth
                 all
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 and
                 buyeth
                 that
                 field
                 .
              
               From
               how
               many
               in
               this
               world
               is
               the
               treasure
               of
               the
               service
               of
               God
               hidden
               ,
               or
               rather
               how
               few
               be
               there
               ,
               who
               know
               the
               perfect
               valve
               of
               it
               ?
               Hidden
               ,
               because
               they
               will
               no●
               take
               the
               paynes
               to
               find
               it
               ,
               and
               doe
               think
               every
               thing
               too
               
               much
               that
               is
               bestowed
               that
               way
               ;
               wheras
               for
               other
               things
               ,
               which
               at
               last
               will
               prove
               but
               tra●h
               ,
               they
               spare
               no
               labour
               nor
               cost
               :
               he
               that
               finds
               it
               ,
               and
               considers
               the
               worth
               ,
               hides
               it
               in
               his
               hart
               with
               wholsome
               feare
               of
               loosing
               it
               ,
               and
               with
               joy
               parteth
               with
               all
               ,
               rather
               ,
               then
               he
               will
               part
               with
               it
               :
               and
               happy
               are
               those
               who
               doe
               voluntarily
               part
               with
               all
               other
               things
               ,
               with
               which
               of
               necessitie
               they
               must
               part
               sooner
               or
               later
               ,
               to
               be
               the
               surer
               possessours
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               III.
               
                 Againe
                 it
                 is
                 like
                 a
                 Marchant
                 man
                 ,
                 seeking
                 good
                 Pearles
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 found
                 one
                 precious
                 pearle
                 ,
                 he
                 went
                 and
                 sold
                 all
                 he
                 had
                 ,
                 and
                 bought
                 it
                 .
              
               One
               and
               the
               same
               thing
               is
               declared
               to
               vs
               by
               divers
               similitudes
               ,
               because
               no
               one
               thing
               can
               sufficiently
               expresse
               the
               worth
               of
               it
               .
               The
               Pearle
               is
               hidden
               ,
               within
               the
               shell
               ,
               in
               the
               deepth
               of
               the
               Sea
               ,
               and
               among
               roks
               and
               stones
               ;
               so
               is
               the
               service
               of
               God
               beset
               with
               difficulties
               ;
               yet
               is
               a
               pearle
               ,
               and
               the
               most
               pretions
               that
               is
               which
               an
               experienced
               
                 Marchant
                 finding
              
               ,
               prefers
               it
               before
               all
               other
               wealth
               ,
               and
               spareth
               no
               labour
               to
               get
               it
               .
               Others
               who
               know
               not
               the
               value
               of
               it
               ,
               
               neglect
               it
               ,
               or
               sell
               it
               for
               naught
               .
               
                 The
                 day
                 will
                 come
                 ,
              
               when
               he
               shall
               be
               thought
               the
               wisest
               marchant
               ,
               who
               here
               was
               accounted
               a
               foole
               .
               Then
               tribulation
               will
               be
               pleasant
               ,
               them
               devotion
               will
               breed
               joy
               ▪
               then
               our
               flesh
               ,
               here
               afflicted
               ▪
               will
               more
               rejoyce
               ,
               then
               they
               who
               have
               been
               bred
               vp
               in
               dainties
               ;
               a
               poore
               cottage
               will
               be
               commended
               above
               princely
               palaces
               .
            
          
           
             
               He
               is
               misused
               in
               Nazareth
               .
            
             
               I.
               
                 ANd
                 be
                 came
                 to
                 Nazareth
              
               ,
               
               
                 where
                 he
                 was
                 brought
                 vp
                 ,
                 and
                 entring
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 custome
                 vpon
                 the
                 ●abboth
                 into
                 the
                 Synagog
                 ,
                 he
                 rose
                 vp
                 to
                 read
                 :
                 And
                 the
                 books
                 of
                 Esay
                 being
                 delivered
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
              
               
               
                 he
                 found
                 a
                 place
                 where
                 it
                 was
                 written
                 ▪
                 The
                 spirit
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 vpon
                 me
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 he
                 anoynted
                 me
                 ,
                 to
                 evangelize
                 to
                 the
                 poore
                 he
                 sent
                 me
                 ,
                 to
                 heale
                 the
                 contrit●
                 of
                 hart
                 ,
                 to
                 preach
                 to
                 captives
                 remission
                 ,
                 and
                 sight
                 to
                 the
                 blinde
                 ,
                 the
                 acceptable
                 day
                 to
                 our
                 Lord
                 and
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 retribution
                 ▪
                 And
                 he
                 sayed
                 ,
                 this
                 day
                 is
                 
                   fullfilled
                
                 this
                 Scripture
                 in
                 your
                 eares
                 ,
              
               Give
               God
               thanks
               that
               thou
               hast
               been
               borne
               ,
               and
               bred
               vp
               in
               this
               day
               ,
               when
               these
               things
               have
               been
               fullfilled
               ;
               and
               he
               that
               is
               the
               light
               of
               the
               world
               hath
               been
               revealed
               vnto
               
               thee
               ,
               in
               whome
               ,
               and
               by
               whose
               holy
               Sacraments
               ,
               thou
               mayest
               have
               remission
               of
               thy
               synns
               ,
               and
               an
               eternall
               retribution
               besides
               ,
               for
               the
               things
               done
               in
               his
               service
               ,
               and
               according
               to
               his
               service
               ,
               and
               according
               to
               his
               doctrine
               ,
               and
               example
               .
               Think
               often
               of
               the
               rewards
               both
               of
               good
               and
               bad
               ,
               that
               avoyding
               the
               one
               ,
               thou
               mayst
               be
               pertaker
               of
               the
               other
               ,
               and
               be
               accep●able
               to
               God
               in
               the
               
                 day
                 of
                 retribution
              
               .
               How
               many
               ,
               even
               to
               thishoure
               ,
               have
               not
               this
               happines
               ?
               among
               those
               who
               were
               present
               when
               he
               opened
               these
               things
               vnto
               them
               ,
               divers
               were
               of
               another
               mind
               ,
               and
               tooke
               rather
               harme
               then
               good
               )
               for
               though
               divers
               admired
               him
               ,
               and
               his
               doctrine
               ,
               and
               the
               grace
               with
               which
               he
               delivered
               it
               ,
               
               yet
               others
               sayed
               :
               
                 is
                 not
                 this
                 Iosephs
                 Sonne
                 ?
                 Is
                 he
                 not
                 a
                 Carpenter
                 ,
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 Mary
                 ?
                 And
                 they
                 were
                 scandalezed
                 in
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               II.
               
                 And
                 he
                 sayed
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 surely
                 you
                 will
                 say
                 to
                 me
                 this
                 similitude
                 :
                 physitian
                 cure
                 thyself
                 ;
                 As
                 greate
                 things
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 heard
                 done
                 in
                 Capharnaum
                 ,
                 doe
                 also
                 here
                 in
                 thy
                 countrie
                 ;
                 Amen
                 I
                 say
                 vnto
                 you
                 ,
                 no
                 prophet
                 is
                 acceptable
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 countrey
                 .
                 There
                 were
                 many
                 widow
                 as
                 in
                 Israel
                 in
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 Elias
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 none
                 of
                 them
                 was
                 he
                 sent
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 Serepta
                 of
                 Sidon
                 to
                 a
                 Widow
                 woman
                 .
                 And
                 many
                 leprouse
                 people
                 were
                 in
                 ●srael
                 vnder
                 Elizeus
                 ,
                 and
                 none
                 of
                 them
                 were
                 cured
                 ,
                 but
                 Naaman
                 the
                 Syrian
                 .
              
               A
               document
               for
               vs
               ,
               not
               to
               weigh
               too
               much
               the
               outward
               circumstances
               of
               the
               parties
               who
               are
               our
               Superiours
               ,
               and
               Governours
               ,
               but
               thier
               inward
               ●alents
               ,
               and
               vocation
               :
               for
               God
               (
               as
               it
               is
               in
               the
               psalme
               )
               
                 rayseth
                 vp
                 the
                 poore
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 dust
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 lifteth
                 the
                 needy
                 from
                 the
                 dunghill
                 ,
                 to
                 set
                 him
                 with
                 the
                 Princes
                 of
                 his
                 people
                 .
              
               Also
               to
               beware
               that
               custome
               in
               the
               vse
               of
               good
               things
               doe
               not
               diminish
               our
               devotion
               ,
               and
               respect
               to
               thē
               :
               but
               indeavour
               that
               they
               be
               alwayes
               new
               to
               vs
               ,
               as
               certainly
               ,
               if
               we
               apply
               ourselves
               accordingly
               ,
               they
               will
               every
               day
               breed
               in
               vs
               some
               new
               grace
               ,
               wherby
               we
               may
               be
               more
               acceptable
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               he
               more
               deere
               to
               vs.
               
            
             
               
                 III.
                 And
                 all
                 in
                 the
                 Synagog
                 were
                 filled
                 with
                 anger
                 ,
                 hearing
                 these
                 things
                 :
                 and
                 they
                 rose
                 ,
                 and
                 cast
                 him
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Citty
                 ,
                 and
                 brought
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 edge
                 of
                 the
                 hill
                 vpon
                 which
                 thier
                 Citty
                 was
                 ●uylt
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 throw
                 him
                 donne
                 headlong
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 passing
                 through
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 went
                 his
                 wayes
                 .
              
               Insteed
               of
               taking
               benefit
               by
               his
               admonition
               ,
               they
               fell
               into
               rage
               ;
               ô
               how
               often
               doth
               this
               happen
               ro
               vs
               ?
               And
               how
               lamentable
               effects
               
               doe
               often
               follow
               of
               it
               ?
               VVe
               seeke
               to
               revenge
               ourselves
               for
               a
               good
               turne
               ,
               and
               we
               cast
               ourselves
               headlong
               into
               a
               thousand
               inconveniences
               ,
               and
               indiscretions
               ,
               by
               speech
               ,
               and
               actions
               vnbeseeming
               vs.
               
               
                 The
                 Citty
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 Catholich
                 Cruce
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 we
                 dwell
                 is
                 buylt
                 vpon
                 a
                 hill
                 :
              
               How
               many
               have
               cast
               thēselves
               headlong
               out
               of
               it
               by
               willfull
               opposing
               themselves
               to
               thier
               teachers
               ,
               and
               thinking
               to
               hurt
               them
               ,
               have
               been
               eternally
               ruined
               ▪
               
               
                 Our
                 opinion
                 ,
              
               and
               our
               thinking
               doth
               often
               deceive
               vs
               ,
               and
               seeth
               little
               .
               VVhat
               doth
               it
               avayle
               to
               cavill
               about
               hidden
               and
               obscure
               things
               ▪
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               Instructions
               given
               to
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               Disciples
               .
            
             
               I.
               SEnding
               his
               Apostles
               about
               the
               countrey
               to
               preach
               ,
               
               and
               giving
               them
               power
               ,
               and
               command
               over
               evill
               spirits
               ,
               and
               all
               kind
               of
               diseases
               ,
               towards
               the
               cure
               of
               them
               ;
               
               he
               first
               armes
               them
               against
               Covetous●es
               ,
               and
               too
               much
               solicitude
               about
               corporall
               sustenance
               .
               
                 Doe
                 no●
                 possesse
              
               ,
               (
               or
               provide
               )
               
                 neither
                 gold
                 ,
                 nor
                 sylver
                 ,
                 nor
                 mony
                 in
                 your
                 purses
                 ,
                 nor
                 a
                 scrip
                 for
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 nor
                 two
                 coates
                 ,
                 nor
                 shooes
                 ,
                 nor
                 rod
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 workeman
                 is
                 worthy
                 of
                 his
                 meate
                 :
                 freely
                 you
                 have
                 received
                 ,
                 freely
                 give
                 .
              
               Thier
               whole
               care
               he
               will
               have
               to
               be
               about
               the
               spirituall
               worke
               for
               which
               they
               were
               sent
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               rest
               rely
               vpon
               God
               Allmigh●●●s
               providence
               ,
               who
               as
               he
               hath
               ordayned
               them
               for
               the
               spirituall
               assistance
               of
               his
               people
               ,
               so
               doth
               he
               provide
               that
               those
               who
               have
               tempotall
               means
               shall
               assist
               them
               without
               pressing
               vpon
               them
               .
            
             
               II.
               Secondly
               he
               commends
               circumspection
               ,
               joyned
               with
               sinceritie
               .
               
                 Behold
                 I
                 send
                 you
                 as
                 sheepe
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 ●
                 wolves
                 ;
                 be
                 therfore
                 wise
                 ,
                 as
                 serpen●s
                 and
                 simple
                 as
                 doves
                 :
                 and
                 beware
                 of
                 men
                 .
              
               
               
                 What
                 shepheard
                 sends
                 his
                 sheepe
                 into
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 wolves
                 ,
              
               and
               doth
               not
               rather
               gather
               his
               sheep
               together
               when
               he
               discovereth
               the
               wolfe
               ▪
               Christ
               doth
               contrarie
               :
               and
               he
               doth
               not
               say
               ,
               Go
               of
               your
               owne
               head
               ,
               but
               
                 behold
                 I
                 send
                 you
              
               ;
               who
               art
               thou
               ?
               I
               am
               he
               who
               have
               spread
               the
               Canope
               of
               the
               heavens
               over
               thy
               head
               .
               O
               power
               of
               the
               omnipotent
               ?
               Wolves
               round
               about
               ,
               and
               the
               wolves
               they
               were
               changed
               into
               sheep
               ▪
               The
               wisdome
               of
               the
               
               serpent
               is
               to
               looke
               to
               the
               principall
               ,
               as
               the
               serpent
               doth
               to
               save
               his
               head
               ,
               whatever
               becomes
               of
               the
               rest
               of
               his
               body
               :
               this
               wisdome
               must
               be
               accompanied
               with
               synceritie
               ;
               for
               worldly
               craft
               doth
               not
               beseeme
               the
               servant
               of
               him
               who
               is
               the
               eternall
               Truth
               .
            
             
               III.
               Thirdly
               he
               commends
               courage
               and
               constancy
               :
               
                 feare
                 yee
                 not
                 them
                 that
                 kill
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 kill
                 the
                 soule
                 ;
                 but
                 feare
                 him
                 that
                 can
                 destroy
                 both
                 soule
                 and
                 body
                 into
                 hell
                 :
              
               Feare
               of
               temporall
               inconveniences
               is
               to
               be
               overcome
               with
               a
               more
               just
               feare
               of
               eternall
               punishment
               ,
               if
               we
               shrink
               from
               our
               dutie
               :
               but
               much
               more
               with
               love
               of
               our
               dutie
               ,
               and
               of
               him
               for
               whome
               we
               labour
               ,
               and
               by
               whom
               we
               live
               .
               And
               to
               incourage
               vs
               he
               addeth
               .
               
                 Are
                 not
                 two
                 sparrowes
                 ●old
                 for
                 a
                 farthing
                 ?
              
               And
               not
               one
               of
               them
               shall
               fall
               to
               the
               ground
               
                 without
                 your
                 Father
                 .
              
               But
               your
               very
               hayres
               of
               your
               head
               are
               all
               numbred
               :
               feare
               not
               therfore
               ,
               better
               are
               you
               then
               many
               sparrowes
               :
               and
               more
               deere
               to
               him
               whom
               you
               justly
               call
               Father
               ,
               and
               who
               hath
               a
               fatherly
               care
               over
               you
               ,
               that
               you
               come
               not
               to
               harme
               ,
               but
               when
               it
               is
               most
               for
               his
               glorie
               ,
               wherin
               you
               are
               also
               most
               to
               glorie
               :
               
                 For
                 every
                 one
                 that
                 confesseth
                 him
                 before
                 men
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 confesse
                 him
                 before
                 his
                 heavenly
                 Father
                 .
              
            
             
               IV.
               Finally
               he
               will
               have
               them
               shake-of
               all
               carnall
               affection
               whatsoever
               .
               
                 He
                 that
                 loveth
                 Father
                 or
                 Mother
                 more
                 then
                 me
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 worthy
                 of
                 me
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 loveth
                 sonne
                 ,
                 or
                 daughter
                 above
                 me
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 worthy
                 of
                 me
                 :
                 and
                 who
                 taketh
                 not
                 up
                 his
                 Crosse
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 followeth
                 me
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 worthy
                 of
                 me
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Crosse
                 was
                 the
                 instrument
                 of
                 his
                 death
                 ;
              
               he
               signifyeth
               by
               it
               that
               we
               must
               be
               dead
               to
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               to
               all
               worldly
               contentment
               .
               Another
               Gospell
               sayeth
               ,
               
                 he
                 that
                 taketh
                 not
                 up
                 his
                 Crosse
                 dayly
              
               ;
               
               least
               we
               should
               think
               that
               one
               ●ervent
               act
               were
               sufficient
               :
               our
               Crosse
               is
               allwayes
               to
               be
               caryed
               that
               we
               may
               testifie
               that
               we
               allwayes
               love
               our
               Saviour
               .
               These
               things
               are
               hidden
               from
               the
               worldly
               wise
               ,
               but
               in
               fine
               ,
               we
               shall
               find
               them
               not
               only
               necessarie
               ,
               but
               comfortable
               ,
               according
               as
               he
               sayth
               in
               the
               sequell
               .
               
               
                 Come
                 to
                 me
                 all
                 yee
                 that
                 labour
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 are
                 burdened
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 refresh
                 you
                 :
                 take
                 vp
                 my
                 yoake
                 vpon
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 learn●
                 of
                 me
                 ,
                 because
                 I
                 am
                 meeke
                 ,
                 and
                 humble
                 of
                 hart
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 shall
                 find
                 rest
                 in
                 your
                 soules
                 ;
                 for
                 my
                 yoake
                 is
                 swe●te
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 burden
                 light
                 .
              
               That
               which
               is
               hard
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               labour
               ,
               is
               easy
               to
               the
               self
               same
               parties
               in
               
               gard
               of
               thier
               love
               ;
               for
               love
               makes
               hard
               things
               easy
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               manner
               nothing
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               death
               of
               S.
               Ihon
               Baptist.
               
            
             
               I.
               
                 HErode
                 apprehended
                 Ihon
              
               ,
               
               
                 and
                 bound
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 him
                 in
                 prison
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 Herodias
                 ,
                 his
                 brothers
                 wife
                 :
                 for
                 Ihon
                 sayed
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 lawfull
                 for
                 thee
                 to
                 have
                 her
                 :
              
               
               
                 and
                 willing
                 to
                 put
                 him
                 to
                 death
                 ,
                 he
                 feared
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 esteemed
                 him
                 as
                 a
                 Propher
                 .
              
               No
               man
               is
               so
               innocent
               but
               is
               subject
               to
               suffer
               either
               by
               power
               ,
               offended
               with
               out
               cause
               ,
               or
               by
               ennie
               of
               others
               ,
               in
               whose
               light
               he
               is
               conceived
               to
               stand
               ,
               or
               by
               mistake
               ,
               aud
               misconstruing
               of
               some
               word
               ,
               or
               action
               ,
               or
               some
               other
               accident
               of
               a
               thousand
               in
               this
               world
               ;
               so
               that
               it
               behoveth
               every
               body
               〈◊〉
               be
               prepared
               for
               a
               blow
               ,
               which
               when
               least
               expected
               ,
               falleth
               ;
               least
               taken
               at
               vnaware
               he
               be
               transported
               to
               that
               which
               may
               be
               vnbeseeming
               his
               person
               ,
               or
               his
               qualitie
               ;
               in
               which
               occasions
               ,
               though
               innocencie
               may
               be
               modestly
               pleaded
               ,
               yet
               the
               best
               satisfaction
               is
               to
               content
               ourselves
               with
               a
               good
               conscience
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               be
               too
               eager
               in
               defending
               ,
               but
               commit
               himself
               ,
               and
               his
               cause
               to
               God
               ,
               who
               in
               his
               good
               time
               will
               re●eale
               the
               truth
               .
            
             
               II.
               
                 And
                 on
                 Herodes
                 birth
                 day
                 ,
                 the
                 daughter
                 of
                 H●rodias
                 ●aunced
                 before
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 pleased
                 Herode
                 ,
                 where
                 vpon
                 he
                 promised
                 with
                 an
                 oath
                 to
                 give
                 her
                 whatever
                 she
                 would
                 aske
                 ,
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 she
                 being
                 instructed
                 before
                 by
                 her
                 Mother
                 ,
                 sayd
                 :
                 give
                 me
                 ●ere
                 in
                 a
                 d●●h
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 ●hon
                 Baptist
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 King
                 was
                 strooken
                 s●d
                 ,
                 yet
                 because
                 of
                 his
                 oath
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 them
                 that
                 sat
                 with
                 him
                 at
                 table
                 ,
                 he
                 commanded
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 given
                 .
              
               See
               how
               one
               synne
               breeds
               another
               ,
               and
               to
               what
               rashnes
               passionate
               affection
               to
               any
               thing
               brings
               vs
               :
               How
               humane
               respects
               overcome
               reason
               :
               How
               the
               rulers
               of
               the
               world
               have
               oftimes
               least
               cōmand
               over
               themselves
               :
               And
               practise
               betimes
               moderation
               ,
               that
               when
               the
               occasion
               happeneth
               thou
               mayest
               not
               be
               to
               seeke
               .
               
               
                 O
                 slave
                 of
                 a
                 woman
                 !
              
               Thou
               fearedst
               to
               have
               witnesses
               of
               thy
               periurie
               those
               who
               sat
               at
               table
               ,
               and
               fearedst
               not
               a
               world
               of
               spectatours
               of
               thy
               vniust
               murder
            
             
               III.
               And
               he
               sent
               ,
               and
               behe●ded
               Ihon
               in
               the
               prison
               ;
               And
               his
               〈◊〉
               cam●
               ,
               and
               tooke
               the
               body
               ,
               and
               buryed●
               ;
               and
               came
               ,
               and
               
               
                 told
                 ●esus
              
               Consider
               how
               S.
               Ihon
               tooke
               the
               newes
               first
               ,
               and
               then
               the
               stroke
               ,
               being
               ever
               ready
               for
               it
               ;
               how
               happy
               he
               was
               to
               be
               at
               once
               delivered
               out
               of
               two
               prisons
               ;
               how
               much
               his
               happy
               soule
               was
               welcomed
               among
               the
               Patriarchs
               ād
               Prophets
               ;
               those
               of
               old
               time
               ,
               and
               those
               who
               were
               later
               deceased
               ,
               as
               old
               Simeon
               ,
               and
               his
               Father
               Zacharie
               ,
               and
               ●
               .
               Ioseph
               ,
               and
               such
               others
               ,
               meeting
               him
               with
               ioyfull
               acclamations
               ,
               and
               saluting
               him
               in
               the
               qualitie
               of
               forerunner
               to
               the
               Messias
               so
               long
               desired
               .
               And
               as
               his
               disciples
               did
               thier
               dutie
               towards
               his
               body
               ,
               doe
               thou
               to
               his
               soule
               the
               respect
               no
               lesse
               due
               to
               it
               ,
               
               and
               imitate
               his
               constancie
               !
               Ihon
               condemning
               openly
               Herodes
               impietie
               lost
               his
               life
               ,
               but
               gayned
               immortall
               glorie
               ;
               how
               oft
               doe
               we
               rather
               fall
               to
               flatter
               ,
               for
               feare
               of
               offending
               ,
               or
               to
               curry
               favour
               ▪
            
          
           
             
               The
               sixt
               aplication
               to
               the
               B.
               Sacrament
               .
            
             
               I.
               VVHat
               a
               hidden
               treasure
               have
               we
               in
               the
               most
               B.
               Sacrament
               ▪
               And
               what
               a
               pearle
               ▪
               Christ
               Iesus
               ,
               
               
                 in
                 whom
                 are
                 all
                 the
                 treasures
                 ,
              
               of
               the
               divinitie
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               sacred
               humanitie
               ,
               hidden
               vnder
               the
               shapes
               of
               bread
               and
               wine
               ,
               in
               most
               admirable
               manner
               ,
               and
               layed
               vp
               in
               the
               field
               of
               holy
               Church
               for
               our
               refection
               ,
               when
               ever
               we
               shall
               think
               good
               to
               make
               vse
               of
               it
               .
               Hidden
               from
               our
               corporall
               eyes
               ,
               but
               open
               to
               the
               eyes
               of
               fayth
               :
               buylt
               vpon
               his
               never
               sayling
               word
               :
               
                 This
                 is
                 my
                 Body
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 my
                 Blood
                 :
              
               The
               living
               Body
               ,
               and
               Blood
               of
               my
               Saviour
               ,
               torne
               and
               shed
               for
               me
               vpon
               the
               C●osse
               ,
               but
               presented
               intire
               as
               it
               is
               now
               in
               heaven
               at
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               his
               Father
               A
               Treasure
               signifieth
               that
               which
               is
               able
               to
               supply
               all
               our
               necessities
               ,
               and
               moreover
               to
               inrich
               vs
               and
               rayse
               vs
               to
               a
               higher
               stare
               then
               that
               in
               which
               we
               were
               before
               :
               Such
               is
               our
               Saviour
               here
               offered
               ;
               and
               moreover
               a
               Pea●le
               to
               adorne
               vs.
               How
               short
               are
               all
               other
               ornaments
               to
               this
               !
               As
               a
               Treasure
               ,
               we
               
                 hide
                 it
              
               ,
               and
               lay
               it
               vp
               in
               our
               breasts
               ,
               not
               thinking
               of
               any
               things
               els
               but
               of
               it
               :
               and
               how
               we
               may
               make
               best
               vse
               of
               it
               .
               As
               a
               Pearle
               ,
               we
               glotie
               to
               have
               such
               an
               ornament
               about
               vs
               ,
               by
               which
               we
               may
               seeme
               to
               all
               the
               heavenly
               Court
               more
               beutifull
               ,
               ād
               be
               more
               welcome
               .
               And
               as
               Pearle
               is
               a
               Cotdiall
               taken
               inward
               ,
               so
               is
               this
               most
               B.
               Sacrament
               .
               
               
                 An
                 Antidote
                 against
                 death
                 ,
                 
                 a
                 preserve
                 for
                 immortalitie
                 ,
                 a
                 medicine
                 chasing
                 away
                 all
                 vice
                 ,
                 ād
                 freing
                 vs
                 frō
                 all
                 evill
                 .
              
            
             
               II.
               The
               seed
               ;
               which
               we
               read
               was
               sowed
               ,
               was
               food-seed
               :
               what
               better
               seed
               then
               our
               Saviour
               Christ
               ?
               Able
               to
               tu●●e
               the
               hardest
               rock
               into
               good
               mould
               ,
               being
               softened
               by
               his
               pretious
               Blood
               distilling
               vpon
               it
               out
               of
               his
               sacred
               side
               .
               O
               sacred
               dropes
               fall
               vpon
               my
               stony
               hart
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               receive
               the
               with
               fruite
               an
               
                 hundred
                 fold
              
               !
               If
               it
               hath
               hitherto
               layed
               by
               the
               
                 high
                 way
                 side
              
               ,
               I
               will
               now
               hedge
               it
               in
               ,
               that
               thou
               be
               not
               trampled
               vpon
               ,
               and
               I
               by
               my
               owne
               falt
               frustrated
               of
               the
               profit
               .
               I
               confesse
               I
               am
               but
               as
               a
               dead
               carcasse
               ever
               tending
               to
               corruption
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               ill
               savours
               of
               my
               synnes
               inviting
               the
               
                 brids
                 of
                 the
                 ayre
              
               to
               prey
               vpon
               me
               ;
               
               but
               as
               faithfull
               Abraham
               chased
               them
               away
               from
               his
               sacrifice
               ,
               so
               will
               I
               endeavour
               that
               they
               light
               not
               in
               my
               field
               ,
               to
               bereave
               me
               of
               so
               beneficiall
               a
               seed
               .
               Away
               with
               thoughts
               of
               worldly
               occasions
               in
               this
               happy
               coniunction
               :
               What
               greater
               wealth
               ,
               or
               what
               happyer
               pleasure
               can
               offer
               itself
               ,
               that
               it
               should
               withdraw
               vs
               ?
               Can
               we
               not
               spare
               one
               houre
               ,
               or
               one
               peece
               of
               an
               houre
               to
               inioy
               it
               ,
               and
               make
               our
               benefit
               of
               it
               ?
               
                 Vnlesse
                 the
                 seed
                 falling
                 vpon
                 the
                 ground
              
               have
               some
               time
               to
               alter
               it
               ,
               
               
                 itself
                 remayneth
                 alone
              
               ;
               but
               if
               it
               hath
               time
               it
               bringeth
               forth
               much
               fruite
               .
               
               
                 O
                 the
                 blindnes
                 ,
                 and
                 hardnes
                 of
                 the
                 hart
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 attend
                 more
                 vpon
                 this
                 vnspeakable
                 gift
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 dayly
                 vse
                 to
                 fall
                 even
                 not
                 reflect
                 vpon
                 it
                 !
              
            
             
               III.
               The
               Synagog
               of
               Nazareth
               would
               have
               cast
               him
               headlong
               from
               a
               steepe
               hill
               .
               How
               came
               they
               to
               this
               outrage
               ,
               but
               by
               vndervaluing
               the
               person
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ?
               Many
               things
               lead
               carnally
               minded
               men
               to
               the
               like
               ,
               as
               we
               find
               by
               the
               hereticks
               who
               denying
               his
               power
               to
               doe
               this
               greate
               wonder
               ,
               cast
               him
               quite
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               :
               more
               over
               deriding
               him
               and
               misusing
               him
               in
               words
               and
               deeds
               :
               O
               that
               loose
               Catholicks
               did
               not
               very
               neete
               the
               same
               ▪
               coming
               scarce
               once
               in
               a
               yeare
               ,
               and
               with
               little
               preparation
               ād
               respect
               .
               
                 He
                 passed
                 through
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 wondered
                 at
                 thier
                 incrude●itie
              
               ;
               And
               did
               not
               ●eave
               notwithstanding
               to
               doe
               good
               round
               about
               ,
               that
               they
               also
               might
               repent
               ▪
               reflecting
               vpon
               his
               goodnes
               ,
               and
               come
               at
               last
               to
               beleeve
               ,
               and
               vnderstand
               the
               benefit
               .
               
               
                 O
                 admirable
                 and
                 hidden
                 grace
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
              
               which
               the
               faithfull
               Christians
               doc
               only
               know
               ;
               the
               incredulous
               and
               slaves
               to
               synne
               cannot
               experience
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               multiplying
               of
               the
               five
               Loaves
               .
            
             
               I.
               
                 IEsus
                 li●ting
                 vp
                 his
                 eyes
                 saw
                 the
                 greate
                 multitude
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 sayd
                 to
                 Philip
                 ,
                 whence
                 shall
                 we
                 buy
                 bread
                 that
                 these
                 may
                 eate
                 ?
                 And
                 this
                 he
                 sayed
                 tempting
                 him
                 ;
                 for
                 himself
                 knew
                 what
                 he
                 would
                 doe
                 .
              
               
               
                 Philip
                 answered
                 ,
                 two
                 hundred
                 pennyworth
                 of
                 bread
                 is
                 not
                 sufficient
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 every
                 one
                 may
                 take
                 a
                 little
                 .
                 Andrew
                 sayth
                 ,
                 here
                 is
                 a
                 boy
                 who
                 hath
                 five
                 barly
                 loaves
                 and
                 two
                 fishes
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 are
                 these
                 among
                 so
                 many
                 ▪
              
               God
               tempteth
               his
               frends
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               he
               tryeth
               in
               severall
               occasions
               how
               much
               vertue
               they
               have
               ,
               how
               much
               humilitie
               ,
               how
               much
               confidence
               ,
               how
               much
               beleefe
               in
               him
               ,
               the
               occasions
               themselves
               serving
               as
               incitements
               to
               that
               which
               is
               best
               :
               
               For
               he
               temp●ed
               no
               body
               to
               supplant
               thē
               ,
               or
               that
               evill
               may
               come
               of
               it
               .
               Philip
               answered
               right
               in
               words
               ;
               his
               mind
               peradventure
               was
               diffident
               how
               ,
               and
               were
               so
               much
               bread
               might
               be
               had
               ,
               because
               they
               were
               in
               the
               desert
               ,
               and
               thier
               stock
               of
               money
               would
               not
               reach
               soe
               farre
               ,
               Our
               saviour
               expected
               they
               should
               have
               reflected
               vpon
               his
               power
               to
               provide
               so
               much
               ,
               ād
               more
               ,
               they
               acknowledging
               him
               to
               be
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               :
               Of
               themselves
               indeed
               those
               five
               loaves
               ,
               and
               two
               〈◊〉
               were
               not
               sufficient
               ,
               but
               the
               power
               of
               our
               Saviour
               could
               have
               made
               lesse
               to
               serve
               :
               
               
                 The
                 eyes
                 of
                 all
                 creatures
                 hope
                 in
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 givest
                 them
                 food
                 in
                 seasonable
                 time
                 :
                 Thou
                 openest
                 thy
                 hend
                 ,
                 and
                 fillest
                 every
                 living
                 creature
                 with
                 blessing
                 .
              
            
             
               II.
               Iesus
               sayth
               ,
               make
               the
               men
               to
               sit
               downe
               ;
               and
               there
               was
               mush
               grasse
               in
               the
               place
               ;
               The
               men
               therfore
               sat
               downe
               ,
               in
               number
               about
               five
               thousand
               .
               Iesus
               takes
               the
               loaves
               ,
               and
               wh●n
               h●e
               had
               given
               thanks
               ,
               he
               distributed
               to
               them
               that
               sat
               :
               in
               like
               manner
               also
               of
               the
               fishes
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               they
               would
               .
               Nor
               only
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               but
               the
               whole
               multitude
               must
               needs
               wonder
               what
               our
               Saviour
               ment
               when
               he
               caused
               them
               all
               to
               sit
               downe
               
                 in
                 ranks
                 by
                 hundreds
                 and
                 fifties
                 ,
              
               
               as
               S.
               Mark
               relateth
               ;
               and
               in
               it
               he
               shewed
               his
               Authoritie
               among
               them
               ,
               as
               afterward
               his
               power
               in
               making
               those
               few
               loaves
               ,
               and
               fishes
               to
               serve
               so
               many
               ,
               and
               that
               every
               one
               notwithstanding
               should
               have
               
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 he
                 wo●ld
              
               ;
               And
               the
               Apostles
               shewed
               thier
               obedience
               to
               his
               commands
               ▪
               though
               the
               event
               was
               hidden
               from
               them
               .
               
                 A
                 greater
                 miracle
                 is
                 the
                 governing
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
              
               
               then
               the
               feeding
               of
               five
               thousand
               with
               five
               loaves
               :
               This
               no
               man
               wonders
               ●t
               ,
               the
               other
               seemed
               wonderous
               ,
               
               not
               because
               it
               was
               greater
               ,
               but
               because
               it
               was
               rare
               .
               This
               was
               done
               to
               the
               eye
               to
               rayse
               our
               minds
               to
               the
               admiration
               of
               our
               invisible
               God
               ,
               working
               these
               things
               visibly
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               end
               that
               lifted
               vp
               by
               faith
               ,
               and
               purged
               by
               Faith
               ,
               we
               might
               desire
               to
               see
               him
               though
               now
               invisible
               to
               vs.
               
            
             
               III.
               
                 After
                 they
                 were
                 filled
                 ,
                 he
                 sayed
                 to
                 his
                 disciples
                 ,
                 Gather
                 the
                 fragments
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 remayning
                 ,
                 least
                 they
                 be
                 lost
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 gathered
                 ,
                 and
                 filled
                 twelu●
                 baskets
                 with
                 the
                 fragments
                 of
                 five
                 barly
                 loaves
                 which
                 remayned
                 to
                 them
                 after
                 they
                 had
                 eaten
                 .
                 Those
                 men
                 therfore
                 when
                 they
                 had
                 seen
                 what
                 a
                 sign●
                 was
                 done
                 they
                 sayed
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 Prophet
                 indeed
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 come
                 into
                 the
                 world
                 :
                 And
                 ●esus
                 knowing
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 come
                 to
                 take
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 him
                 King
                 ,
                 fled
                 againe
                 into
                 the
                 Mountaine
                 himself
                 alone
                 .
              
               He
               had
               distributed
               the
               loaves
               before
               by
               his
               disciples
               ,
               and
               now
               bids
               them
               gather
               the
               fragments
               ,
               to
               make
               the
               miracle
               more
               visible
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               multitude
               ;
               that
               God
               might
               be
               the
               more
               glorisied
               ,
               and
               he
               acknowledged
               the
               Messias
               ,
               though
               not
               in
               that
               temporall
               way
               of
               power
               which
               they
               imagined
               ,
               and
               sought
               to
               put
               vpon
               him
               .
               In
               a
               mysticall
               sence
               ,
               according
               to
               S.
               Augustin
               ,
               
               
                 the
                 five
                 barly
                 loaves
                 ●ignifie
                 the
                 five
                 bookes
                 of
                 Moyses
                 ,
                 ▪
              
               which
               being
               broken
               ,
               that
               is
               expounded
               ,
               and
               distributed
               ,
               what
               a
               world
               have
               they
               filled
               with
               sp●rituall
               sustenance
               ?
               And
               by
               the
               fragments
               which
               the
               people
               could
               not
               eate
               ,
               are
               vnde●stood
               divers
               hard
               and
               hidden
               passages
               of
               holy
               writ
               ,
               which
               the
               vulgar
               doth
               not
               vnderstand
               ▪
               but
               are
               revealed
               to
               them
               ,
               who
               are
               appointed
               to
               teach
               the
               rest
               .
               Magnifie
               our
               Saviour
               by
               occasion
               of
               this
               miracle
               ;
               acknowledge
               him
               King
               ,
               and
               Governour
               of
               the
               whole
               world
               ;
               confide
               in
               him
               in
               time
               of
               necessitie
               ;
               and
               want
               ;
               he
               hath
               millions
               of
               wayes
               to
               supply
               vs
               ,
               which
               we
               doe
               not
               understand
               ▪
               rely
               in
               all
               occasions
               vpon
               his
               word
               ;
               performe
               what
               he
               commandeth
               and
               directeth
               :
               the
               least
               fragment
               that
               falleth
               from
               him
               is
               sufficient
               to
               fill
               thy
               hart
               with
               infinite
               satisfaction
               :
               Offer
               it
               vnto
               him
               to
               be
               filled
               .
               Endeavour
               by
               his
               example
               to
               be
               ,
               but
               avoyde
               to
               be
               accounted
               ,
               greate
               in
               the
               eyes
               of
               the
               world
               .
               
                 He
                 fled
                 from
                 the
                 height
                 of
                 glorie
                 which
                 was
                 offered
                 him
                 ,
              
               and
               imbraced
               the
               paynes
               of
               an
               approbious
               death
               ,
               
               that
               his
               followers
               might
               learne
               to
               decline
               the
               favours
               ,
               
               and
               not
               to
               feare
               the
               threats
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               to
               love
               adversitie
               coming
               vpon
               vs
               for
               may●tayning
               of
               truth
               ,
               and
               to
               decline
               prosperitie
               for
               feare
               of
               miscarying
               in
               it
               ;
               because
               this
               doth
               often
               stayne
               our
               hart
               by
               the
               affections
               of
               Pride
               ,
               adversitie
               ,
               by
               the
               payne-fullnes
               of
               it
               doth
               rather
               purge
               vs.
               
            
          
           
             
               Jesus
               walketh
               ,
               and
               biddeth
               Peeter
               walke
               vpon
               the
               water
               .
            
             
               I.
               
                 HAving
                 dismissed
                 the
                 multitude
                 he
                 went
                 vp
                 to
                 a
                 mountaine
                 alone
                 to
                 pray
              
               ;
               
               
                 and
                 when
                 it
                 was
                 evening
                 he
                 was
                 there
                 alone
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 boate
              
               (
               in
               which
               his
               Disciples
               were
               )
               
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 sea
                 was
                 tossed
                 with
                 waves
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 wind
                 was
                 contrary
                 .
              
               
               
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 fourth
                 watch
                 of
                 the
                 ●ight
                 came
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 walking
                 vpon
                 the
                 sea
              
               ;
               He
               knew
               what
               was
               to
               happen
               ,
               and
               what
               would
               be
               the
               event
               ,
               and
               remedie
               ,
               and
               yet
               prayed
               ;
               we
               with
               much
               more
               reason
               not
               knowing
               ,
               and
               not
               being
               able
               to
               dive
               into
               future
               events
               ,
               ought
               continually
               to
               have
               recourse
               to
               God
               ,
               that
               by
               his
               allseeing
               Providence
               he
               will
               direct
               vs
               to
               the
               best
               :
               He
               prayed
               alone
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               solitarie
               place
               ;
               circumstances
               vsefull
               for
               recollection
               ,
               and
               to
               reape
               profit
               by
               it
               .
               Our
               soule
               may
               be
               tossed
               with
               contrarie
               winds
               wherever
               we
               are
               ,
               because
               they
               rise
               from
               our
               inward
               passions
               ,
               now
               desiring
               one
               thing
               ,
               now
               another
               quite
               contratie
               ;
               but
               in
               
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 sea
              
               of
               this
               world
               the
               rising
               of
               the
               winds
               is
               more
               dangerous
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               waves
               of
               severall
               allurements
               by
               which
               we
               are
               in
               danger
               to
               be
               swallowed
               .
               
               Our
               Saviour
               came
               not
               till
               the
               
                 fourth
                 watch
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               towards
               morning
               to
               teach
               vs
               that
               we
               must
               not
               instantly
               crave
               to
               be
               delivered
               from
               affliction
               or
               payne
               ,
               but
               abide
               it
               with
               courage
               .
            
             
               II.
               
                 His
                 Disciples
                 seeing
                 him
                 vpon
                 the
                 sea
                 walking
                 ,
                 were
                 trobled
                 ,
                 saying
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 Gost
                 ;
                 and
                 for
                 feare
                 they
                 creyed
                 out
                 :
                 and
                 immediatly
                 Iesus
                 spake
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 have
                 confidence
                 ;
                 It
                 is
                 I
                 ;
                 feare
                 yee
                 not
                 :
              
               Our
               fancy
               generally
               is
               so
               sudainly
               moved
               ,
               and
               so
               strong
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               one
               of
               the
               master
               peeces
               of
               this
               life
               to
               gouerne
               it
               ,
               so
               that
               it
               be
               not
               transported
               into
               grosse
               mistakes
               of
               errour
               for
               truth
               ,
               and
               truth
               for
               erroneous
               and
               deceitfull
               :
               the
               night
               ,
               the
               vnusuallnes
               of
               our
               
               Saviours
               being
               vpon
               the
               water
               :
               the
               present
               troble
               in
               which
               they
               were
               made
               them
               apprehend
               strangely
               of
               him
               ,
               that
               was
               no
               stranger
               to
               them
               :
               and
               the
               like
               doth
               happen
               dayly
               in
               words
               ,
               and
               actions
               ,
               meant
               with
               all
               synceritie
               ,
               and
               yet
               ,
               by
               mistake
               of
               our
               fancy
               ,
               construed
               to
               the
               worst
               :
               
                 As
                 we
                 take
                 a
                 thing
                 to
                 hart
                 ;
              
               
               so
               doe
               we
               often
               judge
               of
               it
               ;
               for
               we
               easily
               mistake
               the
               right
               ,
               being
               transported
               with
               selflove
               .
            
             
               III.
               
                 And
                 Peeter
                 making
                 answer
                 ,
                 sayed
                 ,
                 Lord
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 thou
                 ,
                 bid
                 me
                 come
                 to
                 thee
                 vpon
                 the
                 waters
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 sayed
                 ;
                 come
                 ;
                 and
                 Peeter
                 going
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 boate
                 ,
                 walked
                 vpon
                 the
                 water
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 Iesus
                 ;
                 but
                 seeing
                 the
                 wind
                 rough
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 affrayd
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 he
                 began
                 to
                 sink
                 ,
                 he
                 called
                 out
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 Lord
                 save
                 me
                 :
                 And
                 Iesus
                 stretching
                 forth
                 his
                 hand
                 tooke
                 hold
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 sayed
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 O
                 thou
                 of
                 little
                 faith
                 ,
                 why
                 didst
                 thou
                 doubt
                 ?
                 And
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 gone
                 vp
                 into
                 the
                 boate
                 ,
                 the
                 wind
                 ceased
                 .
              
               
                 Behold
                 Peeter
                 (
                 sayth
                 S.
                 Augustin
                 )
                 
                 who
                 then
                 was
                 a
                 figure
                 of
                 you
                 ,
              
               now
               he
               is
               confident
               ,
               now
               he
               straggers
               :
               In
               the
               Church
               there
               be
               those
               who
               are
               firme
               and
               strong
               ,
               and
               there
               be
               those
               who
               are
               infirme
               :
               doest
               thou
               love
               God
               ?
               thou
               walkest
               vpon
               the
               sea
               ,
               all
               worldly
               feare
               is
               vnder
               thy
               feete
               :
               doest
               thou
               love
               the
               world
               ?
               It
               will
               swallow
               the
               vp
               .
               Every
               ones
               disordered
               desires
               ,
               is
               a
               tempest
               to
               him
               ;
               if
               the
               world
               favour
               the
               ,
               see
               that
               from
               within
               thyself
               some
               contrary
               wind
               doe
               not
               rise
               to
               subuerte
               thee
               .
               
               
                 Sonne
                 I
                 am
                 thy
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               and
               a
               comforter
               in
               tribulation
               .
               Come
               to
               me
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               not
               well
               with
               thee
               :
               This
               doth
               chi●fly
               hinder
               heavenly
               comfort
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               late
               before
               thou
               turnest
               thyself
               to
               prayer
               .
            
          
           
             
               He
               cures
               the
               Daughter
               of
               the
               Cananean
               .
            
             
               I.
               
                 GOing
                 forth
                 from
              
               Genezareth
               ,
               
               
                 he
                 retired
                 into
                 the
                 quarters
                 of
                 Tyre
                 and
                 sidon
                 :
                 and
                 behold
                 a
                 Cananean
                 woman
                 came
                 out
                 of
                 those
                 parts
                 ,
                 and
                 crying
                 out
                 sayed
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 have
                 pitty
                 of
                 me
                 ,
                 o
                 Lord
                 ,
                 Sonne
                 of
                 David
                 :
                 my
                 daughter
                 is
                 sore
                 vexed
                 by
                 a
                 divell
                 :
              
               
               
                 who
                 answered
                 her
                 no
                 one
                 word
                 :
                 and
                 his
                 Disciples
                 came
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 sought
                 him
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 dismisse
                 her
                 ,
                 for
                 she
                 cryeth
                 out
                 after
                 vs
                 :
                 And
                 he
                 sayed
                 ;
                 I
                 was
                 not
                 sent
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 the
                 sheep
                 that
                 are
                 lost
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 Israel
                 .
              
               
               
                 Those
                 whom
                 he
                 had
                 first
                 choosen
                 ,
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 desire
                 t●
                 forsake
                 ;
              
               
               but
               whe●eas
               they
               forsooke
               thier
               Creatour
               ,
               by
               little
               and
               little
               he
               turned
               himself
               to
               the
               Gentils
               ,
               (
               of
               whom
               were
               Tyre
               and
               Sidon
               )
               that
               by
               the
               respect
               which
               the
               heathens
               did
               to
               him
               ,
               the
               Jewes
               might
               learne
               ,
               or
               be
               the
               more
               justly
               condemned
               for
               thier
               contumacie
               .
               Among
               others
               ,
               a
               woman
               came
               craving
               help
               for
               her
               daughter
               ,
               tormented
               with
               an
               evill
               spirit
               :
               
               
                 Who
                 are
                 those
                 ,
              
               but
               poore
               soules
               ,
               who
               not
               knowing
               thier
               Creatour
               ,
               adore
               stoks
               and
               stones
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               were
               God
               ?
               
               
                 He
                 answered
                 not
                 at
                 first
                 ,
              
               not
               to
               the
               intent
               to
               deny
               her
               mercy
               ;
               but
               to
               increase
               her
               desire
               ,
               and
               to
               shew
               the
               force
               of
               humilitie
               by
               her
               example
               .
               The
               Disciples
               offered
               themselves
               intercessours
               ,
               and
               were
               refused
               ,
               
               
                 because
                 they
                 knew
                 not
                 the
                 mysterie
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 delaying
                 her
                 ,
              
               and
               perhaps
               as
               imperfect
               ,
               were
               weary
               of
               her
               importunitie
               .
            
             
               II.
               
                 But
                 she
                 came
                 ,
                 and
                 adored
                 him
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 Lord
                 help
                 me
                 ;
                 who
                 answering
                 sayed
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 good
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 bread
                 of
                 the
                 Children
                 and
                 cast
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 dogs
                 .
                 But
                 she
                 sayed
                 ,
                 yea
                 Lord
                 ;
                 fer
                 the
                 welps
                 also
                 eate
                 of
                 the
                 crumbs
                 which
                 fall
                 from
                 the
                 table
                 of
                 thier
                 Masters
                 !
              
               
                 
                 She
                 did
                 not
                 despayre
                 though
                 put
                 by
                 so
                 oftē
                 :
              
               we
               we
               if
               doe
               not
               obtaine
               what
               we
               aske
               ,
               doe
               presetly
               leave
               of
               ;
               wheras
               we
               should
               come
               neerer
               ,
               and
               fall
               to
               our
               prayers
               with
               more
               carnestnes
               .
               The
               answer
               of
               our
               Saviour
               might
               have
               seemed
               harsh
               ,
               but
               he
               tempered
               it
               so
               with
               his
               ma●ner
               of
               delivering
               of
               it
               ,
               that
               it
               wrought
               the
               effect
               which
               he
               desired
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               she
               should
               acknowledge
               herself
               vnworthy
               of
               the
               benefit
               ,
               and
               yet
               presse
               to
               receive
               i●
               .
               
                 I
                 confesse
                 myself
                 to
                 be
                 no
                 better
                 then
                 a
                 dog
                 ,
              
               yet
               as
               such
               vouchsafe
               me
               a
               crumb
               .
               
            
             
               III.
               
                 Then
                 Iesus
                 answering
                 sayed
                 to
                 her
                 .
                 O
                 woman
                 greate
                 is
                 thy
                 Faith
                 ,
                 be
                 it
                 done
                 to
                 thee
                 as
                 thou
                 ●ilt
                 ,
                 aud
                 her
                 Daughter
                 was
                 healed
                 from
                 that
                 houre
                 .
              
               
                 
                 She
                 is
                 deservedly
                 adopted
                 into
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 children
                 ,
              
               and
               set
               at
               table
               ,
               seeing
               with
               so
               greate
               humilitie
               she
               cast
               herself
               vnder
               the
               table
               .
               
                 Sonne
                 stand
                 steadfast
                 ,
              
               and
               hope
               in
               me
               :
               what
               are
               words
               ,
               bu●
               words
               ▪
               If
               thou
               be
               giltly
               ,
               think
               that
               thou
               wilt
               willingly
               suffer
               it
               for
               God.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               He
               cures
               a
               deafe
               and
               dumb
               man
               ,
               and
               one
               that
               was
               blind
               .
            
             
               
                 I.
                 ANd
                 againe
                 going
                 forth
                 of
                 the
                 coastes
                 of
                 Tyre
                 he
                 came
                 by
                 Sidon
                 to
                 the
                 sea
                 of
                 Galilee
              
               ;
               
               
                 and
                 they
                 bring
                 to
                 him
                 one
                 deafe
                 ,
                 and
                 dumb
                 ,
                 and
                 besought
                 him
                 to
                 lay
                 his
                 hand
                 vpon
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 taking
                 him
                 from
                 the
                 multitude
                 a
                 parte
                 he
                 put
                 his
                 fingers
                 into
                 his
                 eares
                 ,
                 and
                 spiting
                 ,
                 touched
                 his
                 tongue
                 ,
                 and
                 looking
                 vp
                 to
                 heaven
                 ,
                 he
                 sighed
                 ,
                 and
                 sayed
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 Ephetha
                 which
                 is
                 ,
                 be
                 thou
                 opened
                 :
                 and
                 immediatly
                 his
                 eares
                 were
                 opened
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 string
                 of
                 his
                 to●gue
                 was
                 loosened
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 spake
                 playn●
                 .
              
               Our
               Saviour
               could
               with
               a
               word
               have
               cured
               him
               ,
               but
               he
               would
               commend
               vnto
               vs
               a
               reverent
               opinion
               of
               the
               ceremonies
               ,
               which
               were
               afterwards
               to
               be
               vsed
               in
               his
               Church
               ,
               no
               lesse
               significative
               then
               these
               .
               
               
                 He
                 tooke
                 him
                 
                   from
                   the
                   multitude
                   a
                   part
                
                 ,
              
               to
               teach
               vs
               ,
               that
               whoever
               will
               be
               cured
               of
               his
               spirituall
               diseases
               must
               vvithdraw
               himself
               from
               evill
               companie
               ,
               and
               attend
               to
               God
               in
               private
               .
               Also
               that
               synners
               are
               often
               to
               be
               admonished
               in
               private
               ,
               least
               shame
               keep●
               them
               from
               repentance
               .
               He
               sighed
               more
               bewayling
               the
               invvard
               deafnes
               of
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               then
               the
               outward
               of
               this
               one
               man
               :
               And
               vsed
               those
               other
               ceremonies
               to
               shevv
               that
               he
               spared
               no
               indeavour
               to
               correct
               them
               .
               S.
               Gregorie
               ,
               
               by
               
                 〈◊〉
                 fingers
              
               ,
               vnderstands
               the
               gifts
               of
               the
               holy
               Gost
               ,
               infused
               into
               his
               soule
               ,
               and
               by
               his
               spitle
               ,
               heavenly
               vvisdone
               ,
               vvherby
               vve
               come
               to
               speake
               rightly
               ,
               and
               teacheth
               vs
               by
               his
               sighing
               to
               lift
               vp
               our
               harts
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               sigh
               for
               those
               heavenly
               gifts
               of
               vvhich
               we
               have
               so
               much
               need
               .
            
             
               
                 II.
                 And
                 the
                 Pharisees
                 and
                 Sadduces
                 came
                 to
                 him
                 tempting
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 demanded
                 of
                 him
                 a
                 signe
                 from
                 heaven
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 answered
                 ;
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 evening
                 you
                 say
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 fayre
                 weather
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 ●lim●nt
                 is
                 red
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 morning
                 .
                 This
                 day
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 a
                 tempest
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 sky
                 doth
                 glow
                 ,
                 and
                 lowre
                 :
                 The
                 face
                 of
                 the
                 eliment
                 you
                 have
                 skill
                 to
                 discerne
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 signes
                 of
                 times
                 can
                 you
                 not
                 ▪
                 There
                 shall
                 not
                 a
                 signe
                 be
                 given
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 signe
                 of
                 Ionas
                 the
                 Prophet
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 went
                 away
                 ;
                 and
                 left
                 them
                 .
              
               So
               many
               signes
               and
               miracles
               our
               Saviour
               was
               dayly
               vvorking
               ,
               ●ād
               none
               would
               satisfie
               them
               ,
               desirous
               of
               some
               after
               thier
               owne
               fancy
               ,
               which
               when
               it
               had
               been
               yealded
               vnto
               would
               have
               wrought
               as
               little
               vvhich
               them
               .
               For
               hovv
               oft
               had
               a
               voyce
               
               come
               from
               heaven
               declaring
               what
               he
               was
               ,
               and
               they
               never
               the
               neerer
               ,
               finding
               some
               other
               thing
               to
               impute
               it
               vnto
               .
               This
               is
               a
               deafnes
               more
               to
               be
               commiserated
               then
               any
               other
               ,
               wearying
               out
               even
               our
               Saviour
               himself
               ,
               and
               causing
               him
               to
               forsake
               them
               vpon
               whome
               words
               ,
               and
               signes
               were
               spent
               in
               vaine
               .
               Though
               he
               put
               them
               oft
               in
               mind
               of
               his
               resurrection
               by
               the
               example
               of
               Jonas
               ,
               who
               was
               three
               dayes
               in
               the
               whales
               belly
               ,
               yet
               at
               it
               when
               it
               happened
               ;
               they
               were
               as
               blind
               ,
               and
               willfull
               seeking
               new
               occasions
               ,
               and
               tooke
               no
               benefit
               by
               it
               .
               
               
                 If
                 thou
                 wert
                 within
                 good
                 ,
              
               and
               pure
               ,
               then
               thou
               wouldst
               without
               hindrance
               see
               and
               vnderstand
               all
               things
            
             
               III.
               
                 They
                 came
                 to
                 Bethsaida
                 ,
                 and
                 bring
                 to
                 him
                 one
                 blind
                 ,
                 and
                 desired
                 him
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 touch
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 taking
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 the
                 blind
                 ,
                 he
                 led
                 him
                 forth
                 of
                 the
                 tow●e
                 ,
                 and
                 spiting
                 into
                 his
                 eyes
                 ,
                 and
                 laying
                 his
                 hand
                 vpon
                 him
                 ,
                 asked
                 him
                 if
                 he
                 saw
                 any
                 thing
                 ;
                 and
                 looking
                 vp
                 he
                 sayed
                 ,
                 I
                 see
                 men
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 trees
                 walking
                 :
                 and
                 againe
                 he
                 layed
                 his
                 hands
                 vpon
                 his
                 eyes
                 ,
                 and
                 〈◊〉
                 began
                 to
                 see
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 restored
                 so
                 that
                 he
                 saw
                 all
                 things
                 clearly
                 .
              
               The
               Ceremonies
               are
               much
               the
               same
               ,
               the
               event
               different
               ;
               He
               cures
               him
               by
               peeces
               ;
               not
               for
               want
               of
               power
               but
               for
               our
               Instruction
               ;
               who
               must
               content
               ourselves
               with
               what
               God
               will
               allow
               vs
               ;
               and
               by
               our
               thankfulnes
               ,
               incite
               him
               to
               doe
               more
               at
               his
               owne
               time
               .
               
                 He
                 saw
                 men
                 walking
                 lik●
                 trees
                 ,
              
               with
               thier
               heads
               downwards
               ,
               and
               thier
               feere
               vp●ward
               ;
               groveling
               in
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               alltogether
               busy
               to
               get
               roote
               in
               worldly
               wealth
               ,
               and
               honour
               ,
               and
               seting
               heavenly
               things
               at
               naught
               ;
               O
               tha●
               our
               Saviour
               would
               lay
               his
               hand
               againe
               and
               a
               gaine
               vpon
               our
               eyes
               ,
               that
               we
               might
               see
               
                 all
                 things
                 clearly
              
               ,
               how
               different
               judgment
               should
               we
               make
               f●●o
               that
               which
               passeth
               most
               cōmōly
               for
               good
               in
               the
               world
            
          
           
             
               Peeter
               confesseth
               Christ
               to
               be
               the
               Sonne
               of
               the
               living
               God.
               
            
             
               I.
               
                 IEsus
                 came
                 into
                 the
                 quarters
                 of
                 Cesarea
                 Philippi
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 asked
                 his
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 whome
                 say
                 men
                 that
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 man
                 is
                 ?
                 And
                 they
                 sayed
                 ,
                 same
                 Ihon
                 Baptist
                 ,
                 and
                 other-some
                 Elias
                 ,
                 others
                 Hierome
                 ,
                 or
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 .
              
               
               How
               many
               ifferent
               opinions
               ,
               have
               there
               been
               ,
               and
               are
               still
               of
               our
               Second
               Part.
               
            
             
             
               Saviour
               ?
               For
               to
               say
               nothing
               of
               the
               Arians
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               Heretiks
               ,
               who
               denyed
               our
               Saviour
               to
               be
               God
               ,
               or
               to
               be
               truly
               man
               ,
               how
               many
               even
               among
               those
               ,
               who
               professe
               themselves
               Christians
               and
               Catholiks
               ,
               have
               not
               so
               reve●end
               opinion
               of
               him
               in
               effect
               ,
               as
               these
               Jewes
               had
               ,
               whose
               censure
               the
               Disciples
               did
               relate
               ?
               For
               either
               they
               think
               his
               doctrine
               foolish
               ,
               or
               harsh
               ,
               and
               impossible
               ;
               or
               shew
               by
               their
               actions
               that
               they
               beleeve
               not
               that
               he
               shall
               come
               to
               judge
               ,
               or
               that
               he
               hath
               zeale
               of
               the
               glorie
               and
               honour
               of
               his
               heave●ly
               Father
               ,
               which
               Elias
               ,
               and
               the
               P●ophets
               had
               ;
               dissembling
               thier
               iniquities
               ;
               and
               doe
               measure
               his
               proceedings
               by
               thier
               owne
               foote
               .
               Enter
               into
               thy
               owne
               breast
               ,
               and
               aske
               thy
               soule
               ,
               whome
               it
               thinks
               Christ
               to
               be
               ?
               Examine
               thy
               actions
               ,
               and
               see
               whether
               thou
               findst
               not
               two
               different
               opinions
               ,
               one
               of
               thy
               beleefe
               ,
               another
               of
               thy
               life
               ;
               and
               beware
               that
               that
               of
               the
               pfalme
               be
               not
               true
               of
               thee
               ,
               
                 deceitfull
                 lips
              
               ,
               
               
                 in
                 hart
                 and
                 hart
                 they
                 have
                 spoken
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               two
               harts
               ,
               one
               drawing
               one
               way
               ,
               the
               other
               to
               the
               quite
               contrarie
               .
            
             
               II.
               
                 And
                 he
                 sayth
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 whome
                 doe
                 you
                 say
                 I
                 am
                 ?
                 Simon
                 Peeter
                 answered
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 the
                 living
                 God
                 :
                 And
                 Iesus
                 answering
                 ,
                 sayed
                 to
                 him
                 :
                 Blessed
                 art
                 thou
                 Simon
                 Barion●
                 ;
                 because
                 flesh
                 and
                 blood
                 hath
                 not
                 revealid
                 ●o
                 thee
                 ,
                 but
                 my
                 Father
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 heaven
                 .
              
               And
               we
               also
               must
               shut
               the
               eyes
               of
               flesh
               and
               blood
               ,
               which
               see
               no
               further
               then
               she
               outside
               of
               every
               thing
               ,
               and
               opening
               the
               eyes
               of
               faith
               ,
               beleeve
               as
               we
               have
               been
               taught
               ,
               that
               however
               in
               the
               outward
               he
               is
               man
               ,
               and
               subject
               to
               the
               common
               miseries
               of
               mankind
               ,
               he
               is
               truly
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               one
               God
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               reverence
               him
               accordingly
               :
               what
               is
               there
               in
               the
               world
               of
               which
               we
               see
               more
               then
               the
               outward
               lineaments
               ,
               and
               yet
               from
               the
               effects
               ,
               we
               come
               to
               beleeve
               ,
               and
               know
               that
               there
               is
               more
               in
               it
               then
               we
               doe
               see
               ;
               much
               more
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               that
               belongs
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               other
               world
               ,
               ought
               we
               to
               be
               most
               certaine
               ▪
               that
               it
               is
               otherwise
               then
               our
               short
               sight
               or
               vnderstanding
               can
               of
               itself
               discover
               :
               Blessed
               are
               they
               who
               beleeve
               inlightened
               from
               above
               ;
               begge
               increase
               ,
               and
               strength
               of
               faith
               ,
               that
               thou
               mayest
               partake
               of
               the
               rewards
               layed
               vp
               for
               humble
               beleevers
               .
            
             
               III.
               
                 And
                 I
                 say
                 to
                 thee
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 art
                 Peeter
                 ,
                 and
                 vpo●
                 
                 this
                 rock
                 nill
                 I
                 buyld
                 my
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 gates
                 of
                 hell
                 shall
                 no●
                 prevayle
                 against
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 will
                 give
                 to
                 thee
                 the
                 Keyes
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 whatever
                 thou
                 shalt
                 bind
                 upon
                 earth
                 ,
                 if
                 ffiall
                 be
                 bound
                 also
                 in
                 the
                 heavens
                 ;
                 and
                 whatever
                 thou
                 shalt
                 loos●
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 if
                 stetall
                 be
                 loosed
                 also
                 in
                 the
                 heavens
                 .
              
               God
               is
               never
               backward
               in
               rewarding
               that
               which
               is
               good
               ;
               and
               the
               mor●
               heroicall
               acts
               we
               doe
               ,
               the
               more
               we
               shall
               experience
               it
               .
               Peeter
               signifies
               a
               rock
               ,
               or
               stone
               ,
               therefore
               alluding
               to
               the
               name
               which
               himself
               had
               given
               him
               before
               vpon
               designe
               ▪
               he
               promiseth
               to
               buyld
               his
               Church
               vpon
               him
               ,
               so
               strongly
               that
               no
               attempt
               of
               hell
               gates
               shall
               prevayle
               against
               it
               .
               
                 I
                 
                   say
                   vnto
                   thee
                
                 ;
                 
                 I
                 whose
                 saying
                 is
                 doing
                 .
              
               The
               Keyes
               which
               he
               promiseth
               signifie
               wisedome
               to
               discerne
               ,
               
               and
               power
               ,
               wherby
               he
               may
               refuse
               the
               vnworthy
               and
               receive
               the
               worthy
               into
               the
               Kingdome
               .
               Buyld
               confidently
               vpon
               (
               this
               rock
               submit
               thyself
               to
               these
               Keyes
               ;
               for
               our
               Saviours
               word
               and
               promise
               cannot
               fayle
               .
               
               
                 Heaven
                 and
                 earth
                 shall
                 passe
                 away
                 ,
                 but
                 my
                 word
                 shall
                 not
                 passe
                 away
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Christ
               foretelleth
               his
               Passion
               .
            
             
               I.
               
               
                 FRom
                 thence
                 forward
                 he
                 began
                 to
                 shew
                 his
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 must
                 go
                 to
                 Hierusalem
                 ,
                 and
                 suffer
                 many
                 things
                 from
                 the
                 Scribes
                 ,
                 and
                 chiefe
                 Priests
                 ,
                 and
                 ●e
                 Killed
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 third
                 day
                 rise
                 againe
                 .
                 And
                 Peeter
                 taking
                 him
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 began
                 to
                 rebuke
                 him
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 Lord
                 ,
                 bee
                 it
                 farre
                 from
                 thee
                 ;
                 this
                 ●hall
                 not
                 happen
                 to
                 thee
                 :
                 who
                 turning
                 sayed
                 to
                 Peeter
                 .
                 Go
                 after
                 me
                 Satan
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 a
                 scandal
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 because
                 thou
                 savourest
                 not
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 of
                 men
                 .
              
               The
               more
               knowledge
               he
               imparted
               to
               them
               of
               his
               divinitie
               ,
               the
               more
               he
               did
               inculcate
               to
               them
               that
               he
               was
               to
               suffer
               ,
               that
               by
               the
               beleefe
               of
               his
               power
               as
               God
               ,
               they
               might
               be
               the
               lesse
               trobled
               when
               they
               should
               see
               him
               suffer
               as
               man
               ;
               but
               hope
               ,
               as
               then
               ,
               in
               his
               resurrection
               ,
               so
               ever
               after
               in
               thier
               owne
               aflictions
               for
               his
               assistance
               from
               above
               .
               Peeter
               vnderstood
               not
               as
               yet
               how
               these
               things
               might
               stand
               together
               ,
               and
               out
               of
               his
               affection
               to
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               and
               naturall
               aversion
               from
               suffering
               ,
               measured
               his
               desires
               that
               they
               might
               both
               he
               happy
               without
               suffering
               .
               Our
               Saviour
               ranketh
               him
               among
               the
               instruments
               of
               Satan
               ,
               as
               
               withdrawing
               him
               〈…〉
               ●ourse
               which
               God
               had
               appointed
               ;
               and
               teach
               〈…〉
               we
               must
               not
               only
               beleeve
               ,
               that
               it
               ought
               to
               have
               〈…〉
               but
               to
               find
               sweetnes
               in
               it
               ,
               in
               regard
               that
               it
               is
               God
               ▪
               
               〈◊〉
               
                 To
                 whom
                 all
                 things
                 savour
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 ,
                 and
                 no●
                 〈…〉
                 are
                 sayed
                 or
                 esteemed
                 to
                 be
              
               he
               is
               truly
               wise
               ,
               and
               ●aught
               rather
               by
               God
               then
               by
               men
               .
            
             
               II.
               
                 Then
                 Iesus
                 sayed
                 to
                 his
                 Disciples
                 .
                 If
                 any
                 man
                 will
                 come
                 after
                 me
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 deny
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 vp
                 his
                 Crosse
                 ,
                 and
                 follow
                 me
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 that
                 will
                 save
                 his
                 life
                 shall
                 loose
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 shall
                 loose
                 his
                 life
                 for
                 me
                 ,
              
               
               
                 shall
                 find
                 it
              
               .
               
                 You
                 forbid
                 me
                 to
                 suffer
                 ;
              
               but
               I
               say
               vnto
               you
               ,
               not
               only
               if
               I
               doe
               not
               suffer
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               hurtfull
               for
               you
               ,
               but
               if
               you
               also
               doe
               not
               dye
               you
               cannot
               be
               saved
               ,
               nor
               any
               body
               els
               ,
               man
               or
               woman
               ,
               rich
               or
               poore
               :
               and
               yet
               observe
               that
               he
               doth
               not
               say
               ,
               vnlesse
               a
               man
               dye
               whether
               he
               will
               or
               no
               ,
               but
               
                 he
                 that
                 will
                 loose
                 his
                 life
                 ,
              
               Now
               what
               it
               is
               to
               deny
               ourselves
               ,
               we
               may
               easyly
               learne
               ,
               if
               we
               consider
               what
               it
               is
               to
               deny
               another
               :
               and
               
                 who
                 ever
                 by
                 denying
                 himself
                 flyeth
                 synne
                 ,
              
               
               must
               labour
               to
               increase
               also
               in
               vertue
               ,
               for
               therfore
               it
               is
               added
               
                 let
                 him
                 take
                 vp
                 his
                 Crosse
                 and
                 follow
                 me
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 III.
                 For
                 what
                 doth
                 it
                 profit
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 gaine
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 sustaine
                 damage
                 of
                 his
                 soule
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 man
                 shall
                 come
                 in
                 the
                 glorie
                 of
                 his
                 Father
                 ,
                 vvith
                 his
                 Angels
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 vvill
                 he
                 render
                 to
                 everyone
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 works
                 .
              
               
               
                 For
                 we
                 have
                 not
                 another
                 soule
                 to
                 put
                 in
                 place
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 we
                 loose
                 .
                 
              
               Here
               thou
               mayest
               give
               teares
               ,
               and
               almes
               ,
               and
               fasting
               :
               There
               such
               things
               will
               have
               noe
               place
               ,
               if
               differred
               ;
               for
               the
               judge
               jndgeth
               of
               thingh
               past
               .
               
               
                 Doest
                 thou
                 feare
                 this
                 kind
                 of
                 death
                 ?
              
               Harken
               how
               he
               promiseth
               glorie
               .
               Doest
               thou
               feare
               a
               Crosse
               ?
               Behold
               the
               Angels
               coming
               .
               to
               receive
               thee
               .
               And
               remember
               that
               he
               will
               render
               to
               every
               one
               according
               to
               his
               workes
               ;
               there
               is
               no
               acception
               of
               Persons
               ,
               rich
               or
               poore
               ;
               not
               the
               man
               ,
               but
               the
               worke
               is
               regarded
               .
               
                 In
                 all
                 things
                 have
                 regard
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 and
                 how
                 thou
                 wilt
                 stand
                 before
                 the
                 severe
                 Judge
                 ,
              
               fro●
               whome
               nothing
               is
               hidden
               .
               
                 Th.
                 a
                 Ke.
                 l
                 ,
                 1.
                 c.
              
               24.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               seaventh
               Application
               to
               the
               most
               Blessed
               Sacrament
               .
            
             
               I.
               THe
               miracle
               of
               the
               five
               loaves
               multiplyed
               so
               as
               to
               serve
               five
               thousand
               people
               was
               fore-runner
               to
               the
               mysterie
               of
               the
               most
               blessed
               Sacrament
               ,
               admirable
               in
               very
               many
               things
               ,
               and
               in
               this
               particular
               ,
               that
               one
               and
               the
               same
               Body
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               vnder
               the
               shapes
               of
               bread
               and
               wine
               ,
               is
               distributed
               in
               the
               whole
               Christian
               world
               to
               millions
               of
               people
               ,
               at
               one
               and
               the
               self
               same
               instant
               oftime
               ,
               and
               consecrated
               in
               millions
               of
               places
               at
               once
               ,
               by
               the
               word
               of
               our
               Saviour
               pronounced
               by
               so
               many
               severall
               Priests
               ;
               but
               as
               then
               our
               Saviour
               by
               his
               divine
               power
               did
               not
               make
               of
               One
               loafe
               many
               ,
               but
               still
               multiplyed
               the
               same
               loaves
               ,
               till
               all
               were
               satisfyed
               ,
               and
               had
               notwithstanding
               a
               remaynder
               of
               twelue
               baskets
               f●ll
               of
               the
               fragments
               :
               so
               now
               by
               the
               same
               divine
               power
               ,
               he
               gives
               vs
               his
               self-same
               body
               in
               many
               pleaces
               at
               once
               ;
               and
               not
               only
               while
               we
               are
               actually
               receiving
               (
               as
               the
               heretiks
               fayne
               by
               their
               faith
               )
               but
               afterwards
               ,
               to
               be
               reserved
               for
               the
               occasions
               of
               sick
               and
               dying
               people
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               continuall
               comfort
               of
               Christians
               ;
               that
               as
               he
               is
               ever
               present
               to
               the
               Church
               triumphant
               in
               heaven
               ,
               so
               the
               Ch●rch
               militant
               might
               not
               want
               the
               continuall
               comfort
               of
               his
               actuall
               ,
               and
               reall
               presence
               with
               it
               .
               
               
                 There
                 be
                 many
                 Priests
                 ,
              
               and
               in
               many
               places
               Christ
               is
               offered
               ,
               that
               the
               grace
               and
               love
               of
               God
               may
               appeare
               so
               much
               the
               more
               towards
               men
               ,
               by
               how
               much
               the
               more
               this
               holy
               communion
               is
               spread
               through
               the
               world
               .
               Thanks
               be
               to
               thee
               sweete
               Iesus
               eternall
               pastour
               ,
               who
               hast
               vouchsafed
               to
               refresh
               vs
               poore
               banished
               people
               with
               thy
               most
               pretious
               body
               and
               blood
               .
            
             
               II.
               They
               who
               looke
               no
               further
               then
               naturall
               reason
               ,
               and
               ordinarie
               principles
               of
               Philosophie
               doe
               lead
               them
               ,
               will
               be
               apt
               to
               say
               in
               this
               particular
               ,
               and
               many
               others
               concerning
               this
               blessed
               Sacrament
               with
               the
               Jewes
               ,
               
               
                 How
                 can
                 this
                 man
                 give
                 vs
                 his
                 flesh
                 to
                 eate
                 ?
              
               And
               the
               winds
               and
               waves
               of
               contrarie
               arguments
               will
               rise
               so
               as
               to
               indanger
               to
               over
               whelme
               vs
               ,
               unlesse
               confident
               vpon
               our
               Saviours
               wo●d
               we
               tread
               them
               vnder
               foote
               ,
               and
               doe
               not
               suffer
               our
               Faith
               to
               grow
               cold
               and
               weake
               in
               it
               .
               
                 It
                 is
                 I
              
               ,
               that
               say
               
               it
               ,
               sayth
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               
                 ●e
                 not
                 affrayd
              
               to
               give
               credit
               to
               my
               word
               in
               this
               ,
               more
               then
               in
               any
               other
               mysterie
               of
               your
               faith
               ,
               in
               which
               you
               will
               find
               full
               as
               much
               contrarietie
               to
               human
               reason
               as
               in
               this
               ,
               if
               you
               fall
               to
               questioning
               how
               can
               this
               be
               ?
               
               So
               Nicodemus
               did
               in
               the
               point
               of
               bapti●me●
               How
               can
               the●e
               things
               be
               done
               ?
               so
               did
               the
               Arians
               in
               the
               blessed
               Trinitie
               ;
               How
               can
               the
               Sonne
               be
               equally
               eternall
               with
               the
               Father
               ?
               
                 O
                 thou
                 of
                 little
                 faith
                 werfore
                 didst
                 thou
                 doub●
                 ▪
              
               And
               by
               doubting
               experience
               the
               wind
               to
               grow
               stronger
               ,
               and
               stronger
               against
               thee
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               be
               
                 ready
                 to
                 sink
              
               ,
               wheras
               at
               first
               vpon
               his
               word
               thou
               wert
               confident
               ,
               and
               didst
               walke
               without
               feate
               .
               
                 Lord
                 save
                 me
              
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               not
               perish
               with
               the
               incredulous
               .
            
             
               III.
               I
               am
               not
               worthy
               ,
               ô
               Lord
               ,
               to
               partake
               of
               this
               bread
               of
               Angels
               ;
               it
               were
               enough
               for
               me
               to
               stand
               a
               loo●e
               ,
               and
               feed
               
                 vpon
                 the
                 crumbs
              
               which
               
                 fall
                 from
                 the
                 table
              
               of
               that
               heavenly
               court
               .
               But
               ,
               ●
               the
               goodnes
               ,
               and
               greatnes
               of
               our
               Saviour
               !
               not
               content
               to
               feed
               vs
               with
               the
               comfort
               of
               holy
               Scriptures
               ,
               nor
               wi●●
               his
               dayly
               inspirations
               ,
               and
               inward
               and
               outward
               assistances
               ,
               he
               gives
               vs
               himself
               for
               our
               spirituall
               s●stenance
               .
               
               
                 Parents
                 oft-times
                 put
                 out
                 their
                 Children
                 to
                 others
                 to
                 be
                 nursed
                 ,
              
               and
               mayntayned
               :
               I
               (
               sayth
               he
               )
               doe
               not
               so
               ,
               but
               doe
               feed
               you
               with
               my
               owne
               flesh
               ,
               and
               set
               myself
               before
               you
               ,
               desiring
               that
               all
               of
               you
               should
               be
               noble
               ,
               and
               assured
               of
               your
               furture
               inheritance
               ;
               for
               seeing
               here
               I
               give
               you
               myself
               ,
               much
               more
               shall
               I
               doe
               it
               in
               the
               life
               to
               come
               .
               I
               would
               be
               your
               brother
               by
               taking
               your
               flesh
               and
               blood
               vpon
               me
               ;
               the
               selfsame
               flesh
               and
               blood
               by
               which
               I
               became
               of
               kin
               vnto
               you
               ,
               I
               doe
               give
               you
               .
               Approch
               ther●fore
               with
               greate
               reverence
               to
               his
               heavenly
               table
               ;
               retyre
               thyself
               
                 from
                 the
                 multitude
              
               ;
               prepare
               thy
               eares
               to
               heare
               his
               word
               ,
               and
               thy
               tongue
               to
               receive
               the
               touch
               of
               his
               sacred
               flesh
               ,
               that
               thou
               may
               heare
               ,
               and
               speake
               perfectly
               of
               those
               things
               which
               belong
               to
               thy
               salvation
               and
               spirituall
               profit
               .
               Say
               with
               S
               ▪
               Peeter
               ;
               
                 thou
                 art
                 Christ
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 the
                 living
                 God
              
               ;
               and
               be
               in
               this
               confession
               constant
               ,
               buylding
               thy
               faith
               vpon
               the
               rock
               which
               cannot
               fayle
               ,
               and
               against
               which
               the
               gates
               of
               hell
               shall
               not
               prevayle
               .
               
               
                 Tou
                 must
                 beware
                 of
                 curious
                 and
                 vnprofitable
                 searching
                 into
                 this
                 most
                 profound
                 Sacrament
                 ,
              
               if
               thou
               wilt
               not
               be
               sunk
               into
               the
               depth
               of
               doubtfullnes
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               Transfiguration
               of
               our
               Lord.
               
            
             
               I.
               
               
                 ANd
                 after
                 six
                 dayes
                 Iesus
                 taketh
                 vnto
                 him
                 Peeter
                 ,
                 and
                 Iames
                 ,
                 and
                 Ihon
                 his
                 brother
                 ,
                 and
                 bringing
                 them
                 vnto
                 a
                 high
                 mountaine
                 a
                 part
                 ;
                 he
                 was
                 transfigured
                 before
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 his
                 face
                 did
                 shine
                 like
                 the
                 Sunne
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 garments
                 became
                 like
                 snow
                 .
                 And
                 there
                 appeared
                 to
                 them
                 Moyses
                 and
                 Elias
                 ,
                 talking
                 with
                 him
                 .
              
               He
               had
               lately
               spoken
               to
               them
               of
               his
               passion
               ,
               ād
               though
               with
               all
               he
               told
               them
               of
               his
               rising
               the
               third
               day
               ,
               yet
               to
               confirme
               them
               in
               the
               confidence
               of
               his
               divine
               power
               ,
               and
               nature
               ,
               and
               that
               those
               miseries
               were
               not
               to
               be
               perpetuall
               ,
               or
               without
               greate
               fruite
               of
               glorie
               ,
               he
               shewes
               them
               part
               of
               the
               future
               happynes
               ,
               which
               he
               was
               to
               inioy
               ,
               and
               those
               also
               who
               should
               follow
               his
               example
               and
               doctrine
               .
               Moyses
               led
               the
               Children
               of
               Israel
               out
               of
               their
               captivitie
               in
               Aegypt
               through
               the
               red
               sea
               ,
               and
               the
               desert
               ,
               and
               fed
               them
               from
               heaven
               with
               man●a
               ,
               and
               provided
               at
               times
               other
               necessaries
               :
               Elias
               was
               taken
               vp
               to
               heaven
               in
               a
               firy
               chariot
               ;
               both
               figures
               of
               what
               our
               Saviour
               was
               in
               a
               better
               and
               spirituall
               way
               to
               do●
               for
               vs
               by
               the
               sea
               of
               his
               sacred
               Blood
               shed
               for
               vs
               ,
               to
               deliver
               vs
               from
               the
               captivitie
               of
               synne
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               divell
               ,
               and
               bring
               vs
               through
               the
               desert
               of
               this
               world
               to
               eternall
               rest
               in
               heaven
               ;
               and
               of
               these
               things
               they
               discoursed
               with
               him
               ;
               teaching
               vs
               to
               record
               often
               the
               benefits
               ,
               and
               the
               glorie
               to
               which
               we
               are
               ordayned
               by
               them
               .
            
             
               II.
               
                 And
                 Peeter
                 answering
                 sayed
                 to
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 Lord
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 good
                 for
                 vs
                 to
                 be
                 here
                 ;
                 if
                 thou
                 wil●
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 make
                 here
                 ,
                 three
                 tabernacles
                 ,
                 one
                 for
                 thee
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 one
                 for
                 Moyses
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 for
                 Elias
                 .
              
               
                 He
                 had
                 a
                 tast
                 of
                 one
                 drop
                 of
                 sweetnes
                 ,
              
               and
               loathed
               all
               other
               sweetnes
               ;
               what
               if
               he
               had
               tasted
               that
               greate
               masse
               of
               sweetnes
               ,
               which
               thou
               hast
               layed
               vp
               in
               store
               for
               those
               who
               feare
               thee
               ,
               
               and
               as
               yet
               is
               hidden
               ?
               
                 Yet
                 he
                 was
                 taxed
                 for
                 what
                 he
                 sayed
                 (
                 another
                 Evangelist
                 recording
                 :
              
               
               
                 he
                 knew
                 not
                 what
                 he
                 sayed
              
               )
               because
               not
               having
               yet
               perfectly
               discovered
               the
               truth
               ,
               he
               desired
               to
               pla●t
               his
               tabernacle
               here
               on
               earth
               ,
               wher●as
               all
               good
               people
               know
               that
               they
               are
               here
               strangers
               and
               pilgrimes
               ;
               and
               yet
               he
               had
               easyly
               pardon
               ,
               because
               so
               much
               good
               as
               he
               saw
               could
               not
               be
               but
               very
               desirable
               .
               
                 No
                 man
                 is
                 worthy
                 of
                 heavenly
                 consolation
                 ,
              
               
               vnlesse
               he
               hath
               diligently
               exercised
               himself
               in
               holy
               compunction
               .
            
             
             
               
                 III.
                 And
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 yet
                 speaking
                 ,
                 behold
                 a
                 light
                 cloud
                 over-shadowed
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 lo
                 a
                 voyce
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 cloud
                 saying
                 ,
                 This
                 is
                 my
                 beloved
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 in
                 whom
                 I
                 am
                 well
                 pleased
                 ,
                 heare
                 yee
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 disciples
                 hearing
                 it
                 ,
                 fell
                 vpon
                 their
                 faces
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 sore
                 afrayde
                 .
              
               The
               voyce
               from
               heaven
               instructs
               vs
               in
               two
               things
               ;
               first
               that
               our
               Saviour
               is
               truly
               the
               eternall
               Sonne
               of
               God
               :
               secondly
               that
               to
               please
               God
               we
               must
               heare
               him
               ,
               and
               follow
               that
               which
               he
               teacheth
               vs
               ;
               which
               is
               in
               effect
               ,
               that
               by
               the
               Crosse
               we
               must
               go
               to
               glorie
               ,
               and
               by
               no
               other
               way
               ;
               which
               though
               it
               troble
               vs
               ,
               and
               deiect
               vs
               according
               to
               sense
               ,
               yet
               the
               neerer
               we
               keepe
               ourselves
               to
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               the
               leffe
               we
               shall
               feare
               it
               ;
               for
               so
               it
               is
               sayed
               immediatly
               .
               
                 And
                 Iesus
                 came
                 ,
                 and
                 touched
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 sayed
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 rise
                 ,
                 and
                 feare
                 not
                 .
              
               
                 Stay
                 a
                 while
                 my
                 soule
              
               attend
               the
               divine
               promise
               ,
               
               and
               thou
               shalt
               have
               abundance
               of
               all
               good
               in
               heaven
               .
               This
               is
               the
               way
               to
               be
               the
               beloved
               Sonne
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               
                 IV.
                 And
                 they
                 l●fting
                 vp
                 their
                 eyes
                 ,
                 saw
                 no
                 body
                 but
                 only
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 they
                 went
                 downe
                 from
                 the
                 mount
                 he
                 commanded
                 them
                 saying
                 ,
                 Tell
                 the
                 vision
                 to
                 no
                 body
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 man
                 be
                 risen
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 .
              
               To
               teach
               vs
               that
               we
               must
               not
               rashly
               ,
               and
               out
               of
               season
               speake
               of
               the
               favours
               ,
               which
               we
               receive
               frō
               God
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               closset
               of
               our
               hart
               be
               thankfull
               for
               them
               ?
               
                 At
                 that
                 time
                 ,
              
               (
               as
               S
               Ihon
               Chrisostome
               advertiseth
               )
               the
               more
               strong
               the
               things
               were
               which
               were
               sayed
               of
               him
               .
               
               the
               lesse
               credit
               they
               found
               with
               many
               ,
               specially
               proceeding
               from
               a
               few
               of
               his
               owne
               disciples
               ,
               whome
               they
               might
               account
               partiall
               to
               their
               Maister
               .
               Happy
               soules
               ,
               who
               coming
               downe
               from
               prayer
               can
               have
               their
               minds
               and
               intentions
               to
               recollected
               ,
               as
               to
               
                 see
                 none
                 but
                 Iesus
                 only
              
               ,
               their
               minds
               being
               lifted
               vp
               above
               all
               earthly
               allurements
               .
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               He
               casteth
               out
               a
               divell
               which
               his
               disciples
               could
               not
               .
            
             
               
                 I.
                 ANd
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 multitude
                 ,
                 there
                 came
                 to
                 him
                 a
                 man●
                 falling
                 downs
                 vpon
                 his
                 knees
                 before
                 him
                 saying
                 ,
              
               
               
                 Lord
                 ,
                 have
                 mercy
                 vpon
                 my
                 sonne
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 is
                 l●natick
                 ,
                 and
                 sore
                 vexed
                 ,
                 ●for
                 he
                 falleth
                 often
                 into
                 the
                 fire
                 ,
                 and
                 often
                 into
                 the
                 water
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 offered
                 him
                 to
                 thy
                 disciples
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 cure
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 asked
                 him
                 ,
                 ho●
                 long
                 is
                 it
                 since
                 this
                 
                 hath
                 chanced
                 to
                 him
                 ?
                 
                 And
                 he
                 sayed
                 from
                 his
                 infancie
                 .
              
               We
               are
               borne
               sonnes
               of
               wrath
               and
               from
               our
               first
               father
               we
               are
               infected
               with
               a
               disease
               much
               like
               to
               the
               falling
               sicknes
               ;
               ād
               though
               the
               falls
               of
               our
               soules
               are
               neither
               so
               sudaine
               not
               so
               against
               our
               will
               as
               those
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               yet
               we
               have
               so
               greate
               an
               inclination
               from
               our
               youth
               to
               fall
               ▪
               that
               even
               those
               who
               converse
               most
               familiarly
               with
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               and
               indeavour
               to
               follow
               him
               neerest
               ,
               cannot
               easyly
               avoyde
               the
               effects
               of
               it
               :
               It
               casts
               vs
               to
               the
               ground
               ,
               while
               we
               hunt
               after
               earthly
               things
               ,
               not
               without
               damage
               to
               our
               soule
               :
               It
               makes
               vs
               for
               the
               time
               dumb
               ,
               and
               deafe
               to
               holy
               admonitions
               :
               It
               tormenteth
               vs
               ,
               and
               trobleth
               vs
               ,
               so
               that
               we
               lye
               wallowing
               and
               turning
               ourselves
               every
               way
               ,
               rather
               then
               to
               that
               which
               we
               ought
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               none
               of
               the
               least
               evills
               ,
               that
               the
               very
               name
               ,
               and
               first
               aspect
               of
               vertue
               seemes
               harsh
               vnto
               vs
               ;
               as
               our
               Saviour
               did
               to
               this
               man
               ,
               for
               
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 seen
                 him
                 ,
                 imediately
                 the
                 spirit
                 trobled
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 throwen
                 to
                 the
                 ground
                 he
                 tumbled
                 foming
                 .
              
               
               
                 Iesus
                 answered
                 and
                 sayed
                 ,
                 O
                 faithlesse
                 generatio●
                 !
                 how
                 leng
                 shall
                 I
                 be
                 with
                 you
                 ?
                 How
                 long
                 shall
                 I
                 suffer
                 you
                 ?
                 bring
                 him
                 to
                 me
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Father
                 sayed
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 canst
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 help
                 vs
                 ,
                 having
                 compassion
                 on
                 vs.
                 And
                 Iesus
                 sayed
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 canst
                 beleeve
                 ,
              
               
               
                 all
                 things
                 are
                 possible
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 beleeveth
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 the
                 boy
                 crying
                 out
                 with
                 teares
                 ,
                 sayes
                 ,
                 I
                 doe
                 beleeve
                 ;
                 Lord
                 ,
                 help
                 my
                 incredulitie
                 .
              
               We
               are
               indeed
               an
               incredulous
               generation
               ,
               and
               able
               to
               move
               the
               greatest
               patience
               ;
               as
               being
               subject
               to
               so
               many
               evills
               ,
               and
               yet
               can
               hardly
               be
               induced
               to
               beleeve
               that
               they
               are
               evills
               ,
               but
               doe
               take
               delight
               in
               that
               which
               is
               our
               vtter
               ruine
               .
               Begge
               light
               and
               crave
               help
               with
               teares
               ;
               for
               what
               is
               more
               worthy
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               more
               to
               be
               lamented
               ,
               then
               this
               
                 heavy
                 yoake
              
               which
               lyes
               vpon
               vs
               from
               our
               Mothers
               womb
               ,
               
               till
               our
               very
               grave
               ,
               and
               is
               the
               cause
               of
               all
               our
               spirituall
               and
               temporall
               miseries
               ?
               O
               sweete
               Iesus
               ,
               who
               alone
               canst
               doe
               all
               things
               ,
               
                 help
                 vs
                 taking
                 compassion
                 on
                 vs.
              
               If
               I
               ,
               by
               thy
               grace
               ,
               indeavour
               to
               overcome
               this
               propensio●
               ,
               
                 it
                 exclaymeth
                 ,
                 and
                 greatly
                 teareth
                 me
                 ,
              
               
               and
               oftimes
               it
               
                 lyeth
                 dead
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 many
                 say
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 dead
                 ,
              
               but
               this
               is
               another
               thing
               to
               be
               lamented
               ,
               that
               even
               from
               myself
               that
               is
               hidden
               which
               is
               in
               myself
               :
               
               And
               no
               man
               in
               this
               life
               (
               which
               all
               of
               it
               is
               called
               a
               temptation
               ,
               )
               can
               be
               secure
               ,
               that
               as
               from
               worse
               ,
               
               he
               was
               made
               better
               ,
               so
               he
               may
               not
               become
               from
               better
               worse
               ;
               our
               only
               hope
               ;
               our
               only
               confidence
               ,
               the
               only
               thing
               vpon
               which
               we
               can
               buyld
               is
               thy
               mercy
               .
            
             
               III.
               
                 And
                 when
                 Iesus
                 saw
                 the
                 people
                 coming
                 together
                 ,
                 he
                 threatened
                 the
                 vncleane
                 spirit
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 I
                 command
                 thee
                 ;
                 go
                 out
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 enter
                 no
                 more
                 into
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 chile
                 was
                 cured
                 from
                 that
                 hours
                 :
                 and
                 his
                 disciples
                 asked
                 him
                 in
                 private
                 ,
                 why
                 could
                 not
                 we
                 cast
                 him
                 out
                 ?
                 Iesus
                 sayed
                 ,
                 this
                 Kind
                 is
                 not
                 cast
                 out
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 Prayer
                 and
                 fasting
              
               Prayer
               and
               fasting
               doe
               much
               conduce
               to
               the
               remedie
               of
               these
               evills
               ,
               to
               which
               we
               are
               naturally
               subject
               :
               for
               by
               these
               holy
               exercises
               ,
               by
               little
               and
               little
               ,
               we
               put
               on
               as
               it
               were
               another
               nature
               ,
               becoming
               from
               carnall
               spirituall
               ,
               and
               delighting
               more
               in
               that
               which
               belongs
               to
               vertue
               ,
               then
               we
               did
               before
               in
               our
               worldly
               contentments
               :
               but
               our
               chiefe
               assistance
               is
               in
               our
               Saviour
               of
               whome
               we
               must
               be
               continually
               begging
               ,
               that
               he
               will
               ●end
               vs
               his
               powerfull
               ,
               and
               concurring
               hand
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               be
               wholy
               free
               .
            
          
           
             
               Humilie
               commended
               ,
               and
               care
               of
               avoyding
               scandall
               .
            
             
               I.
               
               
                 AT
                 that
                 houre
                 the
                 discipless
                 came
                 to
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 who
                 thinkest
                 thou
                 is
                 the
                 greatest
                 in
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ?
                 And
                 Iesus
                 calling
                 vnto
                 him
                 a
                 little
                 Child
                 ,
                 set
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 sayed
                 ,
                 amen
                 .
                 I
                 say
                 vnto
                 you
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 you
                 be
                 converted
                 ,
                 and
                 become
                 as
                 little
                 Children
                 ,
                 you
                 shall
                 not
                 eniter
                 into
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 heaven
                 :
                 whosoever
                 therfore
                 shall
                 humble
                 himself
                 as
                 this
                 little
                 Child
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 greater
                 in
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Heaven
                 .
              
               S.
               Marck
               relating
               this
               passage
               ,
               
               sayeth
               that
               our
               Saviour
               asked
               them
               first
               ,
               
                 What
                 they
                 had
                 treated
                 of
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 held
                 their
                 peace
                 ;
                 for
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 they
                 had
                 disputed
                 among
                 themselves
                 ,
                 who
                 should
                 be
                 great
                 ?
              
               So
               that
               it
               was
               no
               spirituall
               question
               ,
               as
               how
               by
               vertuous
               life
               they
               might
               come
               to
               be
               greate
               in
               heaven
               ?
               Of
               which
               they
               had
               not
               need
               to
               be
               ashamed
               ;
               but
               it
               was
               a
               kind
               of
               ambition
               of
               the
               greatest
               place
               in
               the
               temporall
               Kingdome
               ,
               which
               they
               imagined
               our
               Saviour
               would
               come
               to
               ,
               because
               he
               spake
               often
               of
               his
               kingdome
               ;
               and
               of
               this
               they
               were
               ashamed
               ;
               wherby
               we
               may
               see
               ,
               that
               if
               we
               will
               carefully
               observe
               our
               ow●e
               thoughts
               ,
               and
               question
               
               with
               ourselves
               ,
               as
               we
               would
               doe
               with
               another
               ,
               what
               is
               it
               that
               thou
               art
               musing
               on
               ,
               or
               going
               about
               ?
               We
               should
               easyly
               discover
               that
               our
               conscience
               would
               tell
               vs
               many
               truths
               which
               otherwise
               we
               slubber
               over
               ,
               and
               conceive
               that
               we
               thinke
               ,
               or
               doe
               ,
               no
               harme
               .
               But
               our
               Saviour
               shewed
               them
               ,
               that
               he
               knew
               both
               what
               they
               thought
               ,
               and
               sayed
               ;
               and
               gave
               them
               and
               vs
               a
               lesson
               that
               we
               must
               be
               converted
               from
               those
               pretenses
               ,
               and
               turne
               our
               harts
               to
               other
               thoughts
               then
               people
               of
               this
               world
               intertayne
               themselves
               with
               ;
               and
               think
               of
               humbling
               ourselves
               ;
               for
               the
               gate
               of
               heaven
               is
               narrow
               ▪
               and
               the
               more
               we
               stoope
               ,
               the
               easyer
               we
               shall
               enter
               ,
               and
               be
               the
               more
               acceptable
               .
               
                 We
                 must
                 returne
                 to
                 the
                 simplicitie
                 of
                 infants
                 (
                 saith
                 S
                 ,
              
               Hilarie
               )
               
               because
               by
               it
               we
               shall
               carie
               in
               our
               conversation
               the
               resemblance
               of
               our
               Saviours
               humilitie
               .
            
             
               II.
               
                 And
                 he
                 that
                 shall
                 receive
                 one
                 such
                 little
                 one
                 in
                 my
                 name
                 ,
                 receiveth
                 me
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 shall
                 scandalize
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 litleons
                 that
                 beleeveth
                 in
                 me
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 expedient
                 for
                 him
                 that
                 a
                 milstone
                 be
                 hanged
                 about
                 his
                 neck
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 be
                 drowned
                 in
                 the
                 deapth
                 of
                 the
                 sea
                 :
                 see
                 that
                 you
                 despise
                 not
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 littleones
                 ,
                 for
                 I
                 say
                 vnto
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 Angels
                 in
                 heaven
                 doe
                 allwayes
                 see
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 my
                 father
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 heaven
                 .
              
               Next
               to
               humilitie
               ,
               and
               simplicitie
               of
               hart
               he
               commends
               Charitie
               ,
               even
               towards
               the
               least
               and
               poorest
               creature
               that
               is
               ,
               giving
               it
               the
               high
               reward
               of
               receiving
               our
               Saviour
               himself
               ,
               while
               we
               receive
               our
               neighbour
               ;
               then
               which
               what
               can
               be
               more
               honourable
               ,
               or
               more
               to
               be
               desired
               ?
               It
               is
               a
               greate
               motive
               not
               to
               neglect
               such
               good
               officies
               that
               they
               have
               an
               Angel
               attending
               ,
               and
               having
               care
               of
               them
               ,
               but
               what
               is
               that
               to
               the
               receiving
               of
               the
               Lord
               of
               Angels
               ?
               Much
               more
               ought
               we
               to
               be
               ware
               of
               scandalizing
               them
               ,
               that
               is
               of
               giving
               thē
               just
               cause
               of
               offense
               ,
               
               or
               of
               offending
               ;
               for
               punishment
               will
               doubtlesse
               followe
               
                 and
                 better
                 were
                 it
                 (
                 sayth
                 S.
                 Hierome
                 )
                 that
                 some
                 short
                 punishment
                 should
                 here
                 attend
                 vs
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 ,
              
               then
               that
               we
               should
               be
               reserved
               to
               further
               torment
               .
            
             
               III.
               
                 Woe
                 be
                 to
                 the
                 world
                 for
                 scandals
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 necessarie
                 that
                 scandall
                 dos
                 come
                 ,
                 but
                 woe
                 to
                 that
                 man
                 by
                 whome
                 scandall
                 cometh
                 .
                 If
                 thy
                 hand
                 ,
                 or
                 thy
                 foote
                 scandalize
                 thee
                 ,
                 cut
                 it
                 of
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 good
                 for
                 thee
                 to
                 go
                 into
                 life
                 mayned
                 ,
                 and
                 l●me
                 ,
                 rather
                 then
                 having
                 two
                 hands
                 and
                 two
                 fee●e
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 cast
                 into
                 hell
                 fire
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 thy
                 right
                 eye
                 scandalize
                 thee
                 ,
                 pluck
                 it
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 cast
                 it
                 from
                 thee
                 ;
                 It
                 is
                 good
                 for
                 thee
                 having
                 one
                 eye
                 to
                 enter
                 
                 into
                 life
                 ,
                 rather
                 then
                 having
                 two
                 eyes
                 to
                 be
                 cast
                 into
                 hell
                 fire
                 :
              
               supposing
               the
               malice
               of
               men
               ,
               
               
                 it
                 is
                 necessarie
              
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               infallibly
               scandalls
               will
               happen
               ;
               but
               woe
               to
               him
               by
               whose
               falt
               they
               doe
               happen
               .
               And
               as
               concerning
               ourselves
               ,
               every
               one
               may
               easyly
               find
               out
               what
               is
               a
               scandall
               to
               him
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               what
               is
               the
               occasion
               of
               his
               offending
               God
               ,
               or
               of
               slacking
               in
               his
               service
               .
               VVhatever
               therfore
               or
               who-ever
               it
               be
               ,
               though
               so
               necessarie
               ,
               and
               vsefull
               to
               vs
               as
               our
               hand
               ,
               or
               our
               eye
               ,
               we
               must
               forgo
               it
               ;
               for
               nothing
               must
               be
               preferred
               before
               the
               service
               of
               God
               ,
               no
               affection
               ,
               no
               Kindred
               ,
               no
               assistance
               ,
               no
               frend
               whatsoever
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               parable
               of
               the
               King
               calling
               his
               servants
               to
               account
               .
            
             
               I.
               
               
                 THen
                 came
                 Peeter
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 sayed
                 ,
                 Lord
                 ,
                 how
                 oft
                 shall
                 my
                 brother
                 offend
                 against
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 forgive
                 him
                 ?
                 Vntill
                 seaven
                 times
                 ?
                 Iesus
                 sayed
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 I
                 say
                 not
                 to
                 thee
                 ,
                 vntill
                 seaven
                 times
                 ;
                 but
                 vntill
                 seventy
                 times
                 seaven
                 times
                 .
              
               
               
                 And
                 yet
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 limit
                 our
                 pardoning
                 to
                 this
                 number
                 ;
              
               for
               it
               were
               absurd
               to
               set
               and
               number
               till
               forty
               ,
               or
               twentie
               ,
               and
               so
               forth
               :
               but
               as
               oft
               as
               one
               falls
               ,
               and
               asketh
               pardon
               so
               often
               forgive
               him
               .
               
               
                 Neither
                 is
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 purpose
                 to
                 aske
                 what
                 kind
                 of
                 offenses
                 we
                 ought
                 to
                 forgive
                 ;
              
               
               seeing
               our
               Saviour
               excepteth
               none
               .
               
                 And
                 doe
                 not
                 say
                 ,
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 aske
                 pardon
                 from
                 his
                 hart
                 :
              
               leave
               that
               to
               God.
               I
               take
               that
               which
               I
               heare
               ;
               let
               Ch●ist
               take
               that
               which
               he
               knoweth
               .
            
             
               II.
               
                 Therfore
                 is
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 heaven
                 likened
                 to
                 a
                 King
                 ,
                 takeng
                 account
                 of
                 his
                 servants
                 ▪
                 and
                 when
                 he
                 began
                 to
                 take
                 account
                 ,
                 one
                 was
                 presented
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 owed
                 him
                 ten
                 thousand
                 talents
                 ;
                 and
                 having
                 not
                 whence
                 to
                 pay
                 it
                 ,
                 his
                 Lord
                 commanded
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 sold
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 wife
                 and
                 Children
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 repayed
                 ▪
                 but
                 the
                 servant
                 faling
                 downe
                 ,
                 besought
                 him
                 :
                 Have
                 patience
                 with
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 repay
                 thee
                 all
                 :
                 And
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 the
                 servant
                 moved
                 with
                 pittie
                 ,
                 dismissed
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 debt
                 he
                 forgave
                 him
                 .
              
               The
               debt
               of
               ten
               thousand
               talents
               ,
               being
               a
               debt
               incomparable
               (
               as
               reckoned
               to
               be
               six
               hundred
               times
               ten
               thowsand
               crownes
               )
               signifies
               the
               debt
               which
               we
               owe
               God
               vpon
               infinite
               titles
               ;
               and
               yet
               ▪
               so
               greate
               
               is
               his
               mercy
               ;
               that
               not
               being
               able
               to
               pay
               it
               ;
               he
               pardoneth
               vs
               vpon
               our
               falling
               downe
               with
               humilitie
               and
               sorrow
               before
               him
               ,
               
               and
               promise
               of
               amendment
               ;
               and
               as
               S.
               Ihon
               Chri●ostome
               reflecteth
               ,
               
                 doth
                 not
                 only
                 grant
                 what
                 we
                 aske
                 ,
              
               but
               what
               could
               not
               so
               much
               as
               come
               into
               out
               thoughts
               to
               aske
               .
            
             
               III.
               
                 But
                 that
                 servant
                 going
                 forth
                 ,
                 found
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 follow-servants
                 ,
                 who
                 owed
                 him
                 a
                 hundred
                 pence
                 ,
                 and
                 laying
                 hands
                 vpon
                 him
                 ,
                 throtled
                 him
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 repay
                 that
                 which
                 thou
                 owest
                 ;
                 and
                 his
                 follow
                 servant
                 falling
                 downe
                 ,
                 besought
                 him
                 ,
                 have
                 patience
                 with
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 repay
                 the
                 all
                 :
                 And
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 went
                 his
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 cast
                 him
                 into
                 prison
                 till
                 he
                 repayed
                 the
                 debt
                 .
              
               See
               the
               different
               wayes
               of
               men
               towards
               men
               ,
               and
               of
               God
               towards
               men
               .
               For
               how
               little
               a
               matter
               in
               comparison
               of
               what
               we
               owe
               to
               God
               doe
               we
               molest
               on
               another
               ,
               and
               how
               patient
               is
               God
               towards
               vs
               ?
               How
               cruell
               ,
               and
               mercylesse
               are
               men
               ?
               How
               easy
               is
               God
               to
               pardon
               ?
               How
               soone
               doe
               we
               forget
               what
               God
               hath
               done
               for
               vs
               ?
               How
               little
               doe
               we
               consider
               anothers
               case
               as
               our
               owne
               ?
               But
               see
               the
               event
               .
            
             
               IV.
               
                 And
                 his
                 follow-servants
                 ,
                 seeing
                 what
                 was
                 done
                 ,
                 were
                 very
                 sory
                 ;
                 and
                 came
                 ,
                 and
                 told
                 their
                 Lord
                 ,
                 all
                 that
                 was
                 done
                 .
                 Then
                 his
                 Lord
                 called
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 sayed
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 thou
                 vngratio●s
                 servant
                 ;
                 I
                 forgave
                 thee
                 all
                 thy
                 debt
                 because
                 thou
                 besoughest
                 me
                 ,
                 oughtest
                 not
                 thou
                 therfore
                 also
                 to
                 have
                 mercy
                 on
                 thy
                 follow
                 servant
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 had
                 mercy
                 on
                 thee
                 ?
                 And
                 his
                 Lord
                 being
                 angry
                 ,
                 delivered
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 tormentours
                 ,
                 vntill
                 he
                 repayed
                 all
                 the
                 debt
                 ;
                 soe
                 also
                 shall
                 my
                 heavenly
                 Father
                 doe
                 to
                 you
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 forgive
                 not
                 every
                 one
                 his
                 brother
                 from
                 your
                 harts
                 .
              
               In
               the
               first
               falt
               ,
               and
               fayling
               in
               his
               account
               he
               was
               to
               be
               cast
               into
               prison
               ,
               but
               no
               mention
               of
               tormentours
               ,
               
               in
               the
               second
               ,
               he
               is
               delivered
               to
               tormentours
               :
               For
               as
               S.
               Ihon
               Chrysostome
               reflecteth
               :
               
                 God
                 hateth
                 nothing
                 more
                 ,
              
               then
               a
               man
               greedy
               of
               revenge
               ,
               fostering
               in
               his
               breast
               everlasting
               enmitie
               against
               his
               neighbour
               .
               And
               in
               the
               conclusion
               ,
               
               
                 he
                 excludes
                 all
                 dissembling
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 fayned
                 and
                 plastered
                 peace
                 ,
              
               saying
               
                 if
                 you
                 doe
                 not
                 forgive
                 every
                 one
                 his
                 brother
                 from
                 your
                 harts
                 .
              
               A
               fearefull
               sentence
               :
               that
               according
               to
               our
               disposition
               of
               mind
               ,
               God
               frameth
               his
               judgement
               ;
               if
               we
               forgive
               not
               our
               brethren
               in
               small
               matters
               ,
               he
               will
               not
               forgive
               vs
               in
               greater
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               He
               goeth
               priuately
               to
               Hierusalem
               to
               the
               feast
               of
               the
               Tabernacles
               .
            
             
               I.
               
                 THe
                 festivall
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 Iewes
                 ,
              
               
               
                 Scenopegia
                 ,
                 was
                 at
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 brethren
                 sayed
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 go
                 into
                 Iewrie
                 ,
                 that
                 thy
                 disciples
                 also
                 may
                 see
                 the
                 works
                 which
                 thou
                 doest
                 :
                 for
                 no
                 man
                 doth
                 any
                 thing
                 in
                 secret
                 ,
                 and
                 seeketh
                 himself
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 publick
                 :
                 if
                 thou
                 doe
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 manifest
                 thyself
                 to
                 the
                 world
                 :
                 for
                 neither
                 did
                 his
                 brethren
                 beleeve
                 in
                 him
                 .
                 Iesus
                 therefore
                 sayed
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 my
                 time
                 is
                 not
                 yet
                 come
                 ,
                 your
                 time
                 is
                 allwayes
                 at
                 hand
                 ;
                 the
                 world
                 cannot
                 hate
                 you
                 ,
                 but
                 me
                 it
                 hateth
                 ,
                 because
                 I
                 give
                 testimonie
                 of
                 it
                 ,
              
               
               
                 that
                 the
                 works
                 therof
                 are
                 evill
                 .
              
               
                 His
                 disciples
                 were
                 well
                 acquainted
                 with
                 the
                 works
                 and
                 wonders
                 which
                 our
                 Saviour
                 wrought
                 ;
              
               but
               his
               Kindred
               did
               not
               beleeve
               in
               him
               ,
               as
               knowing
               where
               he
               was
               bred
               and
               borne
               ,
               and
               were
               ambitio●s
               of
               worldly
               glorie
               and
               esteeme
               ;
               therfore
               they
               sayed
               ,
               
                 Passe
                 from
                 hence
                 into
                 Iewrie
              
               ,
               that
               the
               head
               city●
               and
               the
               chiefe
               of
               the
               nation
               ,
               may
               see
               thy
               wonders
               ;
               manifest
               thy self
               to
               all
               ,
               that
               thou
               may
               be
               praysed
               ,
               and
               commended
               by
               all
               .
               But
               our
               Saviours
               glorie
               depended
               of
               his
               Passion
               and
               death
               ,
               which
               they
               could
               not
               conceive
               :
               he
               was
               hated
               by
               the
               chiefe
               of
               the
               citty
               ,
               because
               he
               spake
               against
               their
               proceedings
               ;
               they
               as
               complying
               with
               the
               world
               could
               not
               be
               hated
               ,
               and
               therefore
               might
               appeare
               when
               they
               pleased
               .
               
               
                 Sonne
                 doe
                 not
                 take
                 it
                 ill
                 ,
                 if
                 some
                 have
                 an
                 ill
                 opinion
                 of
                 thee
                 .
              
            
             
               I.
               
                 After
                 his
                 brethren
                 were
                 gone
                 vp
                 ,
                 then
                 he
                 also
                 went
                 vp
                 to
                 the
                 festivall
                 day
                 ,
                 not
                 openly
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 in
                 private
                 :
                 And
                 he
                 sent
                 messengers
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 entred
                 into
                 a
                 citty
                 of
                 the
                 Samaritans
                 to
                 prepare
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 received
                 him
                 not
                 ,
                 because
                 his
                 face
                 was
                 towards
                 Hierusalem
                 ,
                 His
                 Disciples
                 Iames
                 and
                 Ihon
                 ,
                 seeing
                 it
                 ,
                 sayed
                 ,
                 Lord
                 ,
                 wilt
                 thou
                 we
                 say
                 that
                 fire
                 come
                 downe
                 from
                 heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 consume
                 them
                 ?
                 And
                 turning
                 ,
                 he
                 rebuked
                 them
                 ,
                 saying
                 you
                 know
                 not
                 of
                 what
                 spirit
                 you
                 are
                 .
                 The
                 Sonne
                 of
                 man
                 came
                 not
                 to
                 destroy
                 soules
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 save
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 went
                 to
                 another
                 toune
                 .
              
               
               
                 Perfect
                 vertue
                 seeketh
                 not
                 revenge
                 ;
              
               neither
               hath
               āger
               place
               where
               there
               is
               fullnes
               of
               charitie
               ▪
               Infirmitie
               is
               not
               to
               be
               crushed
               ,
               but
               holpen
               ;
               Indignation
               must
               be
               farre
               from
               a
               religions
               spirit
               .
               
               
                 That
                 which
                 a
                 man
                 cannot
                 
                 mend
                 in
                 himself
                 or
                 others
                 ,
              
               he
               must
               beare
               patiently
               :
               think
               that
               perhapt
               it
               is
               better
               so
               .
            
             
               III.
               
                 The
                 Iewes
                 therfore
                 sought
                 him
                 on
                 the
                 festivall
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 sayed
                 ,
                 where
                 is
                 he
                 ?
                 And
                 there
                 was
                 much
                 murmuring
                 in
                 multitude
                 of
                 him
                 :
                 some
                 sayed
                 he
                 is
                 good
                 ;
                 others
                 sayed
                 ,
                 No
                 ,
                 but
                 h●
                 seduceth
                 the
                 multitude
                 :
                 yet
                 no
                 man
                 spake
                 openly
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 for
                 feare
                 of
                 the
                 Iewes
                 .
              
               
               
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 set
                 thy
                 hart
                 stedfastly
                 in
                 our
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               and
               feare
               not
               the
               censures
               of
               men
               ,
               where
               thy
               conscience
               tells
               thee
               thou
               art
               innocent
               :
               It
               is
               good
               ,
               and
               a
               happy
               thing
               so
               to
               suffer
               :
               neither
               will
               it
               be
               grievous
               to
               an
               humble
               hart
               ,
               confiding
               more
               in
               God
               then
               in
               itself
               .
            
          
           
             
               Officers
               sent
               to
               apprehend
               him
               ,
               Commend
               him
               .
            
             
               I.
               
                 THe
                 Pharis●es
                 heard
                 the
                 multitude
                 murmuring
                 these
                 things
                 concerning
                 him
              
               ;
               
               
                 and
                 the
                 Princes
                 and
                 Pharisaees
                 sent
                 ministers
                 to
                 apprehend
                 him
                 .
                 Iesus
                 therfore
                 sayed
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 yet
                 a
                 while
                 I
                 am
                 with
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 go
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 sent
                 me
                 ;
                 you
                 shall
                 seeke
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 not
                 find
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 where
                 I
                 am
                 you
                 cannot
                 come
                 .
                 The
                 Iewes
                 therfore
                 sayed
                 among
                 themselves
                 ,
                 whether
                 will
                 this
                 man
                 go
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 shall
                 not
                 find
                 him
                 ?
                 Will
                 he
                 go
                 into
                 the
                 dispersion
                 of
                 the
                 gentils
                 ,
                 and
                 teach
                 the
                 gentils
                 ?
              
               The
               Princes
               and
               the
               Phari●es
               had
               most
               reason
               to
               reverence
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               because
               they
               were
               most
               learned
               ,
               and
               could
               not
               choose
               but
               know
               the
               Prophecies
               which
               were
               of
               him
               ;
               and
               blinded
               with
               ambition
               ,
               and
               covetousnes
               ,
               and
               other
               vices
               which
               our
               Saviour
               reprehended
               in
               them
               ,
               insteed
               of
               seeking
               to
               him
               ,
               they
               sought
               to
               take
               him
               ,
               and
               kill
               him
               .
               A
               miserable
               condition
               :
               and
               worldly
               greatnes
               the
               more
               to
               be
               feared
               ;
               and
               that
               councell
               of
               the
               wiseman
               the
               more
               carefully
               to
               be
               followed
               .
               
               
                 The
                 greater
                 thou
                 art
                 ,
                 humble
                 thyself
                 the
                 more
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 shalt
                 find
                 favour
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 God.
              
               This
               is
               the
               way
               to
               seeke
               our
               Saviour
               so
               as
               not
               to
               misse
               of
               finding
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               come
               where
               he
               is
               .
               
               
                 Iefus
                 hath
                 many
                 lovers
                 of
                 his
                 heavenly
                 Kingdome
                 ,
              
               but
               few
               caryers
               of
               his
               Crosse.
               ▪
            
             
               II.
               
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 greate
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 festivitie
                 ,
                 Iesus
                 stood
                 ,
                 and
                 cryed
                 saying
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 man
                 thirst
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 come
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 drink
                 ;
                 He
                 that
                 beleeveth
                 in
                 me
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Scripture
                 sayth
                 )
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 belly
                 shall
                 flow
                 rivers
                 of
                 living
                 water
                 :
                 And
                 this
                 he
                 sayed
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 which
                 they
                 should
                 receive
                 ,
                 who
                 beleeved
                 in
                 him
                 ▪
              
               When
               he
               saw
               that
               few
               gave
               him
               the
               hearing
               ,
               he
               redoubled
               his
               indeavours
               ,
               and
               cryed
               out
               with
               a
               loude
               voyce
               :
               
                 If
                 any
                 man
                 thirst
                 let
                 him
                 come
                 to
                 me
                 :
              
               As
               if
               he
               should
               have
               sayed
               .
               I
               know
               you
               thirst
               after
               worldly
               commodities
               ,
               but
               they
               will
               not
               quench
               ,
               but
               increase
               the
               distemper
               :
               If
               you
               will
               be
               truly
               satisfied
               ,
               
                 come
                 to
                 me
              
               ,
               and
               drink
               of
               the
               doctrine
               which
               I
               teach
               you
               ;
               that
               will
               coole
               the
               heat
               of
               your
               ambition
               ,
               by
               shewing
               you
               where
               true
               honour
               dwelleth
               :
               it
               will
               quench
               the
               desire
               of
               heaping
               up
               wealth
               ,
               shewing
               you
               how
               ●ickle
               it
               is
               ,
               and
               how
               full
               of
               troble
               and
               vexation
               .
               It
               Will
               put
               you
               out
               of
               conceite
               with
               other
               pleasures
               ;
               teaching
               how
               much
               they
               are
               under
               the
               noblenes
               of
               man
               ,
               and
               either
               meere
               toyes
               ▪
               or
               filth
               .
               
                 Come
                 to
                 me
              
               ,
               you
               will
               see
               nothing
               in
               me
               but
               honourable
               ,
               substantiall
               and
               divine
               .
            
             
               
                 III.
                 The
                 multitude
                 when
                 they
                 heard
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 sayed
                 ,
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 Prophet
                 indeed
                 ;
                 This
                 is
                 Christ.
                 And
                 the
                 ministers
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 chiefe
                 Priests
                 and
                 Pharisees
                 ,
                 and
                 sayed
                 ,
                 never
                 did
                 man
                 speake
                 so
                 as
                 this
                 man
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 Pharisees
                 answered
                 ;
                 are
                 you
                 also
                 seduced
                 ?
                 Hath
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 Princes
                 beleeved
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 the
                 Pharisees
                 ?
                 But
                 this
                 multitude
                 which
                 knoweth
                 not
                 the
                 law
                 ,
              
               
               
                 is
                 accursed
              
               .
               
                 They
                 should
                 have
                 asked
                 what
                 were
                 these
                 admirable
                 things
                 ,
              
               which
               he
               had
               so
               delivered
               as
               no
               man
               the
               like
               ;
               but
               they
               avoyded
               that
               ,
               and
               when
               themselves
               should
               have
               been
               compunct
               they
               fell
               to
               accuse
               him
               .
               
               Truly
               high
               words
               doe
               not
               make
               a
               man
               a
               sainct
               ,
               and
               just
               ,
               but
               a
               vert●o●s
               life
               makes
               vs
               to
               be
               beloved
               of
               God
               ▪
            
          
           
             
               The
               eight
               Application
               to
               the
               most
               Blessed
               Sacrament
               .
            
             
               I.
               OVr
               Saviour
               while
               he
               lived
               on
               earth
               ,
               appearing
               outwardly
               as
               an
               ordinarie
               man
               ,
               shewed
               his
               disciples
               part
               of
               the
               glorie
               (
               even
               then
               due
               vnto
               him
               ,
               and
               at
               his
               command
               )
               being
               transfigured
               before
               them
               ,
               
                 his
                 face
                 shining
                 like
                 the
                 sunne
                 ,
                 his
                 garments
                 as
                 white
                 as
                 snow
              
               ;
               Being
               now
               glorious
               in
               heaven
               ,
               and
               presenting
               his
               sacred
               body
               on
               earth
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               in
               the
               most
               Blessed
               Sacrament
               ,
               
               to
               be
               adored
               ,
               and
               received
               by
               vs
               ,
               be
               coveret●
               the
               glorie
               due
               vnto
               it
               ,
               with
               the
               shapes
               of
               bread
               and
               wine
               ,
               
               as
               much
               for
               our
               good
               ,
               as
               his
               transfiguration
               was
               for
               the
               instruction
               of
               his
               Apostles
               .
               For
               if
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               were
               not
               able
               to
               looke
               Moyses
               in
               the
               face
               ,
               when
               he
               came
               downe
               from
               conversing
               with
               God
               ,
               for
               the
               glorie
               which
               shined
               in
               his
               countenance
               ,
               how
               should
               vve
               be●
               able
               to
               receive
               so
               greate
               a
               benefit
               ,
               as
               is
               the
               presence
               of
               our
               Saviour
               glorified
               ,
               if
               he
               did
               not
               mercyfully
               cast
               this
               vaile●
               before
               his
               face
               ,
               that
               we
               might
               confidently
               approch
               .
               The●
               Apostles
               hearing
               the
               voyce
               from
               heaven
               ,
               
                 This
                 is
                 my
                 beloved
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 heare
                 him
                 ▪
              
               fell
               to
               the
               ground
               ,
               and
               were
               much
               afrayd
               ;
               so
               should
               we
               be
               stricken
               at
               the
               voyce
               of
               the
               Priest
               pronouncing
               .
               
                 This
                 is
                 my
                 body
              
               ,
               if
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               as
               he
               makes
               it
               instantly
               present
               ,
               should
               present
               it
               glorious
               ;
               and
               we
               should
               not
               be
               able
               to
               make
               that
               devout
               vse
               of
               it
               as
               he
               desires
               .
               Yet
               it
               is
               our
               dutie
               to
               acknowledge
               ,
               ād
               say
               with
               hare
               and
               tongue
               ;
               
                 This
                 is
                 that
                 beloved
                 Sonne
              
               of
               the
               heavenly
               Father
               ,
               
                 in
                 whome
                 he
                 is
                 pleased
              
               .
               This
               is
               my
               Saviour
               ,
               and
               my
               redeemer
               ,
               my
               Lord
               ,
               ād
               my
               God
               ,
               who
               is
               pleased
               thus
               mercyfully
               ,
               and
               miraculously
               to
               afford
               himself
               present
               to
               me
               .
               O
               ,
               in
               whome
               ,
               or
               in
               what
               should
               I
               take
               more
               pleasure
               then
               in
               this
               beloved
               ,
               and
               so
               greate
               lover
               of
               me
               sylly
               wretch
               ▪
               as
               not
               to
               be
               content
               to
               give
               himself
               once
               for
               our
               sakes
               ,
               but
               is
               continually
               giving
               himself
               in
               this
               familiar
               way
               ,
               for
               my
               comfort
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               strengthening
               of
               me
               in
               his
               service
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               that
               which
               is
               my
               only
               glorie
               .
            
             
               II.
               
                 Let
                 vs
                 make
                 here
                 three
                 Tabernacles
                 :
              
               and
               all
               three
               for
               him
               alone
               .
               One
               in
               my
               memorie
               ,
               recording
               ,
               if
               not
               perpetually
               ,
               yet
               at
               convenient
               times
               this
               incomparable
               benefit
               of
               his
               presence
               with
               vs
               and
               thanking
               him
               infinitely
               for
               it
               ,
               calling
               all
               creatures
               to
               assist
               me
               ;
               for
               all
               is
               too
               too
               little
               .
               
                 Benedicite
                 omnia
                 opera
                 Domini
                 Domin●
                 ,
                 la●date
                 &
                 super
                 exaltate
                 ●um
                 in
                 〈◊〉
                 .
              
               A
               second
               tabernacle
               ,
               in
               my
               vnderstāding
               ,
               submitting
               it
               to
               his
               heavenly
               word
               ,
               
                 this
                 is
                 my
                 ●ody
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 my
                 Blood
                 ,
              
               beleeving
               both
               his
               power
               to
               doe
               it
               ,
               and
               eternall
               truth
               ,
               which
               cannot
               say
               ,
               and
               not
               doe
               ,
               or
               deceive
               those
               with
               whom
               he
               doth
               deale
               .
               At
               this
               shore
               the
               boysterous
               sea
               of
               Philosophicall
               arguments
               must
               breake
               the
               swelling
               waves
               of
               humane
               conceite
               ,
               and
               turne
               into
               froth
               :
               for
               who
               is
               able
               to
               contradicte
               the
               Omnipotent
               ?
               Second
               Part
               ▪
            
             
             
               A
               third
               Tabernacle
               ,
               in
               my
               will
               ,
               pouring
               forth
               itself
               into
               affections
               of
               love
               ,
               and
               dwelling
               upon
               them
               perpetually
               .
               
                 O
                 beloved
                 Sonne
              
               of
               the
               eternall
               Father
               !
               in
               whom
               he
               doth
               take
               full
               satisfaction
               ,
               and
               contentment
               ,
               wherefore
               should
               I
               seeke
               content
               els
               where
               ?
               Seeing
               tho●
               alone
               doest
               fill
               the
               eternall
               God
               who
               is
               infi●ite
               ?
               O
               hart
               of
               myne
               !
               empty
               thy self
               of
               all
               other
               things
               ,
               that
               thou
               mayest
               receive
               this
               beloved
               Guest
               ,
               to
               his
               and
               thy
               full
               contentment
               .
               O
               poore
               Tabernacle
               !
               O
               miserable
               dwelling
               which
               I
               doe
               present
               thee
               !
               Let
               thy
               glorious
               face
               shine
               upon
               it
               to
               disperse
               the
               darknes
               ;
               clothe
               it
               with
               the
               white
               garments
               of
               thy
               vertues
               .
            
             
               
                 III.
                 Moyses
                 and
                 Elias
              
               ,
               even
               in
               this
               manifestation
               of
               his
               glorie
               ,
               〈◊〉
               of
               his
               passion
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               death
               which
               he
               was
               to
               su●●●r
               :
               for
               he
               was
               still
               on
               earth
               ,
               though
               for
               the
               time
               glorifie
               ;
               And
               this
               Blessed
               Sacrament
               is
               a
               cōmemoration
               ,
               and
               representation
               of
               the
               sacrifice
               ,
               which
               once
               he
               offered
               vpon
               the
               Crosse
               ,
               dying
               for
               vs
               :
               to
               put
               vs
               in
               mind
               that
               our
               chiefe
               medita●ions
               and
               indeavours
               here
               ,
               while
               we
               live
               on
               earth
               ,
               must
               be
               of
               suffering
               and
               of
               humbling
               ourselves
               as
               he
               humbled
               himself
               ,
               and
               of
               imitating
               him
               in
               the
               carying
               of
               our
               Crosse
               ,
               that
               so
               we
               may
               come
               to
               an
               everlasting
               glorie
               :
               And
               consequently
               the
               most
               acceptable
               offering
               that
               we
               can
               offer
               to
               him
               at
               holy
               masse
               ,
               or
               at
               receiving
               ,
               is
               to
               think
               of
               his
               bitter
               passion
               ,
               not
               only
               with
               a
               thankfull
               mind
               but
               with
               a
               mind
               full
               of
               purposes
               to
               imitate
               his
               conversation
               vpon
               earth
               ,
               and
               his
               sufferings
               ,
               thinking
               in
               particular
               in
               what
               this
               day
               or
               this
               weeke
               I
               may
               more
               constantly
               imitate
               him
               ▪
               and
               in
               the
               meane
               time
               on
               the
               day
               of
               our
               receiving
               ,
               endeavouring
               to
               remaine
               ●lone
               with
               him
               for
               our
               greater
               profit
               and
               satisfaction
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               ●uring
               of
               the
               ten
               lepers
               .
            
             
               I.
               
               
                 ANd
                 as
                 he
                 entred
                 into
                 a
                 certaine
                 to●n●
                 ,
                 there
                 met
                 him
                 ten
                 man
                 that
                 were
                 lepers
                 ,
                 who
                 stood
                 a
                 farre
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 lifted
                 vp
                 their
                 voyce
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 Iesus
                 ●aster
                 ,
                 have
                 mercy
                 on
                 vs.
                 Whome
                 as
                 h●
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 he
                 sayed
                 ,
                 Go
                 shew
                 yourselves
                 to
                 the
                 Priests
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 it
                 came
                 〈…〉
                 as
                 they
                 went
                 they
                 were
                 cleansed
                 .
              
               
               According
               to
               S.
               
               Gregorie
               ,
               leprosie
               signifies
               heresie
               ;
               because
               as
               in
               a
               leper
               part
               of
               the
               skim
               is
               taynted
               ,
               and
               part
               retayneth
               the
               naturall
               colour
               ,
               so
               heretiks
               mingling
               falshood
               with
               truth
               doe
               stayne
               the
               right
               colour
               of
               Christian
               doctrine
               S.
               
               Augustine
               concurreth
               in
               the
               same
               ,
               for
               as
               leprosie
               is
               in
               the
               outward
               skin
               ,
               so
               they
               hide
               not
               theyr
               errours
               ,
               but
               boldly
               vent
               them
               for
               truth
               ;
               These
               as
               lepers
               out
               of
               ●oune
               ,
               are
               shut
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               must
               be
               kept
               standing
               a
               fa●re
               of
               ,
               least
               with
               their
               breath
               ▪
               and
               stench
               they
               infect
               the
               rest
               ;
               and
               the
               only
               way
               to
               be
               cured
               is
               to
               submit
               themselves
               to
               the
               Priests
               ,
               and
               teachers
               of
               the
               Catholick
               faith
               .
               Though
               in
               a
               more
               generall
               sense
               ,
               leprosie
               may
               signifie
               all
               kind
               of
               imperfections
               mingled
               with
               our
               vertuous
               actions
               ād
               thoughts
               .
               For
               which
               we
               deserve
               to
               be
               delayed
               the
               entrance
               of
               the
               heavenly
               citty
               ;
               and
               must
               lift
               vp
               our
               cryes
               to
               God
               for
               remission
               ,
               and
               have
               often
               recourse
               to
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               confession
               that
               we
               may
               have
               remission
               ,
               and
               also
               receive
               strength
               to
               amend
               ;
               The
               very
               resolution
               of
               opening
               ourselves
               ,
               as
               we
               are
               going
               ●eleeving
               vs
               in
               many
               molestations
               which
               come
               vpon
               vs.
               
               
                 They
                 were
                 cleansed
                 as
                 they
                 vvent
                 (
                 sayth
                 S.
                 
                 Augustine
                 )
                 by
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 manifest
                 ,
              
               that
               God
               doth
               accept
               of
               the
               hart
               ,
               where
               by
               necessitie
               we
               are
               hindred
               from
               coming
               to
               the
               Priest.
               
            
             
               
                 II.
                 And
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 saw
                 he
                 was
                 cleansed
                 ;
                 returned
                 with
                 a
                 loude
                 voyce
                 ,
                 magnifying
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 fell
                 on
                 his
                 face
                 before
                 his
                 feete
                 ,
              
               
               
                 giving
                 thanks
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 was
                 a
                 Samaritan
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 happy
                 Samaritan
                 (
                 sayth
                 S.
                 Bernard
                 )
                 in
                 that
                 he
                 acknowledged
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 nothing
                 but
                 what
                 he
                 had
                 received
                 ;
              
               and
               happy
               is
               he
               vvho
               for
               every
               particular
               grace
               returneth
               to
               him
               ,
               in
               whom
               is
               the
               fullnes
               of
               all
               graces
               ,
               towards
               whome
               while
               we
               doe
               not
               carry
               ourselves
               vngratefull
               ,
               we
               make
               way
               whereby
               we
               may
               receive
               more
               ple●ty
               of
               grace
               .
               
               
                 Be
                 gratefull
                 for
                 the
                 least
                 ,
              
               and
               thou
               wilt
               be
               worthy
               to
               receive
               greater
               ▪
               let
               the
               least
               be
               to
               thee
               as
               the
               greatest
               ;
               If
               we
               have
               regard
               to
               the
               dignitie
               of
               the
               giver
               ,
               no
               gift
               can
               be
               thought
               little
               .
            
             
               
                 III.
                 And
                 Iesus
                 answering
                 ,
                 sayed
                 ,
                 were
                 not
                 ten
                 cleansed
                 ,
                 and
                 where
                 are
                 the
                 nine
                 ?
                 None
                 was
                 found
                 to
                 returne
                 and
                 give
                 ,
                 glorie
                 to
                 God
                 but
                 this
                 stranger
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 sayed
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 Rise
                 go
                 thy
                 way
                 ,
              
               
               
                 thy
                 faith
                 hath
                 made
                 thee
                 whole
                 .
              
               Our
               Saviour
               doth
               with
               reason
               aske
               where
               the
               nine
               were
               ?
               Because
               
               farre
               from
               Synners
               is
               salvation
               .
               So
               also
               after
               synne
               he
               asked
               ,
               where
               our
               first
               Father
               Adam
               was
               :
               and
               in
               the
               last
               judgment
               he
               will
               professe
               that
               he
               knoweth
               not
               the
               workes
               of
               iniquitie
               ,
               Often
               ,
               but
               one
               returning
               ,
               and
               he
               a
               stranger
               ,
               putteth
               vs
               also
               in
               mind
               ,
               how
               few
               there
               are
               who
               serve
               God
               as
               they
               ought
               ,
               in
               comparison
               of
               the
               multitude
               who
               follow
               their
               worldly
               occasions
               :
               
               and
               being
               
                 domesticalls
                 of
                 God
              
               (
               as
               the
               Apostle
               speaketh
               )
               
                 buylt
                 vpon
                 the
                 fo●mdation
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
              
               we
               ought
               to
               take
               heed
               that
               strangers
               doe
               not
               go
               be●ore
               vs
               in
               life
               and
               manners
               ;
               bringing
               confusion
               vpon
               vs
               ,
               that
               we
               being
               Christians
               ,
               and
               having
               so
               much
               means
               to
               doe
               well
               ,
               doe
               not
               live
               accordingly
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               woman
               taken
               in
               Advlterie
               .
            
             
               I.
               
               
                 IEfus
                 went
                 vnto
                 the
                 mount
                 Olivet
                 ,
                 and
                 early
                 in
                 the
                 morning
                 agains
                 he
                 came
                 into
                 the
                 temple
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 people
                 came
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 sitting
                 he
                 taught
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Scribes
                 and
                 Pharisees
                 bring
                 vnto
                 him
                 a
                 woman
                 taken
                 in
                 advlterie
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 her
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 ,
                 and
                 sayed
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 Master
                 ,
                 this
                 woman
                 was
                 even
                 now
                 taken
                 in
                 advlterie
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 law
                 ,
                 Moyses
                 commanded
                 vs
                 to
                 stone
                 such
                 ;
                 what
                 therfore
                 sayest
                 thou
                 ?
                 And
                 this
                 they
                 sayed
                 tempting
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 accuse
                 him
                 .
              
               Our
               Saviour
               in
               the
               nights
               went
               to
               private
               places
               to
               pray
               ,
               and
               the
               more
               willingly
               to
               the
               mount
               Oliver
               ,
               because
               it
               bare
               the
               name
               of
               mercy
               ,
               for
               which
               he
               came
               into
               this
               world
               :
               The
               day
               he
               spent
               in
               the
               ●emple
               reaching
               ,
               〈◊〉
               otherwise
               doing
               good
               to
               the
               people
               .
               This
               could
               not
               save
               him
               from
               the
               malice
               and
               envie
               of
               ill
               disposed
               persons
               ,
               who
               not
               finding
               wherin
               to
               accuse
               him
               sought
               by
               his
               meekenes
               and
               compassion
               to
               entrap
               him
               as
               breaker
               or
               con●emner
               of
               the
               law
               and
               of
               iustice
               :
               But
               he
               being
               the
               eternall
               wisedome
               ,
               ●new
               how
               to
               temper
               bot●
               so
               together
               ,
               as
               to
               impeace
               neither
               of
               them
               ;
               and
               to
               this
               wisdome
               we
               must
               submit
               in
               occasions
               where
               there
               doth
               not
               appeare
               to
               vs
               how
               his
               iustice
               can
               be
               blamlesse
               ,
               vsing
               so
               much
               mercy
               and
               longanimitie
               towards
               most
               grievous
               synners
               .
               
               
                 Sonne
                 take
                 heed
                 of
                 disputing
                 high
                 matters
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               secret
               iudgements
               of
               God
               ,
               why
               this
               man
               is
               left
               ,
               and
               he
               assumed
               to
               so
               greate
               grace
               .
            
             
               
                 II.
                 But
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 ●owing
                 himself
                 down●
                 ,
                 with
                 his
                 finger
                 wrot
                 
                 in
                 the
                 earth
                 ▪
                 And
                 when
                 they
                 continued
                 asking
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 lifted
                 vp
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 sayed
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 He
                 that
                 is
                 without
                 synne
                 among
                 you
                 let
                 him
                 first
                 throw
                 the
                 stone
                 at
                 her
                 ;
                 and
                 againe
                 bowing
                 himself
                 he
                 wrot
                 in
                 the
                 earth
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 hearing
                 went
                 out
                 one
                 by
                 one
                 ,
                 beginning
                 from
                 the
                 Seniours
                 ;
                 and
                 Iesus
                 remayned
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 woman
                 standing
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 did
                 he
                 write
                 ,
              
               but
               that
               of
               the
               Prophet
               :
               
               
                 Earth
                 ,
                 Earth
                 :
                 write
                 these
                 forsaken
                 men
                 .
              
               The
               names
               of
               the
               faithfull
               are
               not
               written
               in
               earth
               but
               in
               heavē
               .
               He
               wrot
               in
               the
               earth
               with
               the
               same
               finger
               with
               which
               he
               had
               written
               the
               law
               .
               
               
                 Thou
                 seest
                 a
                 mo●e
                 in
                 thy
                 brothers
                 eye
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 beame
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 thy
                 owne
                 eye
                 thou
                 seest
                 not
                 .
              
               Consider
               also
               how
               farre
               different
               our
               synns
               will
               appeare
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               when
               God
               shall
               lay
               them
               before
               our
               eyes
               ,
               then
               now
               when
               self
               love
               doth
               blind
               vs.
               
               
               
                 O
                 the
                 answer
                 of
                 wisedome
                 itself
                 !
              
               How
               did
               he
               turne
               them
               ,
               and
               their
               thoughts
               into
               themselves
               ,
               there
               to
               behold
               what
               lurked
               in
               their
               owne
               breast
               ,
               raked
               vp
               out
               of
               their
               sight
               ,
               and
               consideration
               ,
               till
               he
               with
               his
               omnipotent
               finger
               discovered
               themselves
               vnto
               themselves
               ?
            
             
               III.
               
                 And
                 Iesus
                 lifting
                 vp
                 himself
                 ,
                 sayed
                 to
                 her
                 ;
                 woman
                 ,
                 where
                 are
                 they
                 who
                 accused
                 thee
                 ?
                 Hath
                 no
                 man
                 condemned
                 thee
                 ?
                 Who
                 sayed
                 ,
                 no
                 man
                 Lord
                 ;
                 And
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 sayed
                 ,
                 neither
                 will
                 I
                 condemne
                 thee
                 ;
                 go
                 ,
                 and
                 synne
                 no
                 more
                 .
              
               
               
                 Our
                 Saviour
                 did
                 also
                 condemne
                 the
                 synne
                 ,
              
               but
               not
               the
               person
               .
               For
               if
               he
               had
               favoured
               the
               synne
               ,
               he
               would
               have
               sayed
               ;
               go
               ,
               live
               as
               thou
               wilt
               .
               But
               he
               sayth
               ,
               I
               have
               blotted
               out
               that
               which
               thou
               hast
               committed
               ,
               observe
               thou
               that
               which
               I
               have
               commanded
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               thou
               mayest
               find
               that
               which
               I
               have
               promised
               .
            
          
           
             
               Iesus
               the
               light
               of
               the
               world
               .
            
             
               
                 AGaine
                 Iesus
                 spake
                 to
                 them
              
               ,
               
               
                 saying
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 the
                 world
              
               ;
               
               
                 he
                 that
                 followeth
                 me
                 ,
                 walke
                 not
                 in
                 darkenes
                 ,
                 but
                 shall
                 have
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 life
                 .
              
               
                 Our
                 Saviour
                 is
                 the
                 light
                 ;
              
               which
               made
               this
               visible
               light
               :
               He
               was
               covered
               with
               the
               cloude
               of
               his
               flesh
               ,
               not
               to
               darken
               him
               ,
               but
               to
               tēper
               his
               shining
               :
               if
               thou
               follow
               the
               visible
               sunne
               it
               forsaketh
               thee
               at
               the
               setting
               ,
               if
               thou
               doest
               not
               forsake
               God
               his
               light
               will
               never
               set
               to
               thee
               .
               The
               light
               of
               the
               old
               law
               
               was
               confined
               to
               a
               smalle
               compasse
               ,
               and
               scarce
               appeared
               out
               of
               the
               land
               of
               Iury
               ;
               the
               light
               which
               our
               Saviour
               brought
               by
               his
               sacred
               presence
               is
               diffused
               farre
               and
               neere
               ;
               and
               excludeth
               none
               that
               will
               imbrace
               it
               .
               It
               is
               vniversall
               ;
               yet
               darkenes
               is
               not
               avoyded
               by
               only
               knowing
               him
               ,
               but
               by
               following
               his
               steps
               ,
               and
               practising
               the
               doctrine
               which
               he
               taught
               .
               
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 light
              
               :
               others
               ,
               who
               teach
               not
               con●or●ably
               to
               him
               ,
               are
               not
               to
               be
               followed
               as
               being
               false
               lights
               ,
               which
               will
               deceive
               vs
               ,
               and
               lea●e
               vs
               in
               the
               darke
               .
               O
               the
               wicked
               world
               !
               That
               chooseth
               rather
               to
               follow
               their
               pleasures
               intemperately
               ,
               then
               waite
               vpon
               this
               light
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               meane
               time
               they
               walke
               ,
               and
               little
               think
               whether
               .
               The
               light
               which
               our
               Saviour
               bringeth
               ,
               leads
               vs
               to
               an
               everlasting
               light
               and
               life
               ;
               and
               the
               very
               dignitie
               of
               the
               leader
               might
               justly
               intice
               vs
               to
               follow
               him
               ;
               for
               he
               is
               God
               ,
               the
               same
               that
               anciently
               sayed
               ,
               
               
                 I
                 am
                 he
                 that
                 is
              
               .
               
                 Inlighten
                 me
                 ,
              
               sweete
               Iesus
               ,
               with
               the
               clearenes
               of
               internall
               light
               ,
               and
               expell
               ou●
               of
               the
               habitio●
               of
               my
               hart
               all
               darkenes
               .
            
             
               II.
               
                 You
                 judge
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 flesh
                 :
                 I
                 does
                 not
                 judge
                 any
                 man
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 I
                 doe
                 iudge
                 ,
                 my
                 judgement
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 because
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 alone
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 〈◊〉
                 me
              
               .
               
                 They
                 saw
                 our
                 Saviour
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 not
                 beleeve
                 he
                 was
                 God
                 :
              
               iudging
               therfore
               according
               to
               that
               which
               they
               saw
               with
               their
               carnall
               eyes
               ,
               they
               erred
               :
               he
               judgeth
               not
               man
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               outside
               ,
               or
               according
               to
               human
               affection
               ,
               but
               as
               ●●e
               and
               his
               heavenly
               Father
               ,
               being
               God
               ,
               knoweth
               all
               things
               .
               How
               many
               to
               this
               day
               judge
               no
               otherwise
               of
               him
               ,
               then
               as
               man
               ;
               And
               even
               among
               Christians
               how
               many
               think
               his
               wayes
               none
               of
               the
               best
               or
               the
               wifest
               ,
               measuring
               them
               either
               by
               their
               owne
               disordered
               appe●its
               ,
               or
               by
               their
               short
               vnderstanding
               and
               conceits
               ?
               And
               concerning
               one
               another
               ,
               we
               must
               follow
               the
               directions
               of
               S.
               
               Augustine
               .
               
                 Every
                 one
                 that
                 is
                 bad
                 doth
                 either
                 therfore
                 live
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 amend
                 ,
              
               or
               that
               the
               good
               may
               be
               exercised
               by
               him
               :
               so
               long
               as
               they
               are
               such
               ,
               let
               vs
               not
               hate
               them
               ;
               for
               we
               know
               not
               whether
               they
               will
               allwayes
               be
               such
               :
               and
               oftimes
               when
               thou
               thinkest
               thou
               ha●est
               thy
               enimie
               ,
               thou
               ha●est
               thy
               brother
               ,
               and
               doest
               not
               know
               so
               much
               :
               The
               divell
               and
               hi●
               Angels
               are
               declared
               to
               vs
               that
               they
               are
               damned
               ,
               their
               asmendment
               is
               alone
               to
               be
               despayred
               of
               .
            
             
               III.
               
                 I
                 go
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 shall
                 〈…〉
                 
                 I
                 go
                 ,
                 you
                 cannot
                 come
                 ;
                 you
                 are
                 from
                 beneath
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 from
                 above
                 ,
                 you
                 are
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 .
                 Therfore
                 I
                 sayed
                 ,
                 you
                 shall
                 die
                 in
                 your
                 synn●
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 you
                 beleeve
                 not
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 he
                 ,
                 you
                 shall
                 die
                 in
                 your
                 synns
                 .
              
               Our
               Saviour
               was
               to
               go
               out
               of
               this
               world
               by
               death
               upon
               the
               Crosse
               :
               the
               Jewes
               to
               this
               day
               
                 seeke
                 him
              
               ,
               as
               expecting
               still
               thier
               Messias
               ,
               and
               
                 die
                 in
                 thier
                 synn●
              
               of
               refusing
               him
               when
               he
               was
               vpon
               earth
               ,
               because
               they
               will
               not
               yet
               bel●eve
               that
               he
               was
               the
               man
               they
               expected
               .
               They
               were
               
                 of
                 the
                 world
              
               ,
               and
               
                 from
                 beneath
              
               ,
               still
               harping
               vpon
               wordly
               freedome
               ,
               and
               wealth
               ,
               and
               honour
               ,
               and
               did
               not
               rayse
               their
               thoughts
               ▪
               to
               the
               heavenly
               things
               ,
               and
               heavenly
               Kingdome
               which
               he
               did
               preach
               to
               them
               ;
               this
               was
               the
               cause
               of
               their
               blindnes
               ;
               of
               which
               we
               must
               also
               beware
               least
               with
               these
               things
               beneath
               we
               fall
               short
               of
               the
               heavenly
               .
               A
               heavy
               saying
               to
               a
               soule
               ,
               
                 I
                 go
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 shall
                 seeke
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 die
                 in
                 your
                 synne
                 .
              
               He
               doth
               not
               depart
               so
               ,
               vnlesse
               he
               be
               forced
               away
               by
               our
               obstinacie
               in
               synne
               :
               yet
               his
               parting
               at
               all
               times
               is
               heavy
               ,
               though
               but
               for
               a
               time
               of
               tryall
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               our
               infirmitie
               ;
               but
               if
               we
               seeke
               him
               carefully
               ,
               and
               lovingly
               ,
               we
               shall
               find
               him
               to
               our
               greater
               comfort
               .
               
               
                 A
                 little
                 when
                 I
                 had
                 passed
                 the
                 watch
                 ,
              
               I
               
                 found
                 whome
                 my
                 soule
                 loveth
                 ;
                 I
                 have
                 found
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 not
                 suffer
                 him
                 to
                 depart
                 .
              
               
               Where
               are
               the
               bowels
               of
               Christian
               compassion
               ,
               if
               bewayling
               the
               body
               that
               is
               forsaken
               by
               the
               soule
               ,
               thou
               bewaylest
               not
               the
               soule
               forsakē
               by
               its
               Saviour
               ?
            
          
           
             
               He
               gives
               sight
               to
               him
               that
               was
               borne
               blind
               .
            
             
               I.
               
               
                 ●suas
                 passing
                 by
                 ,
                 saw
                 a
                 man
                 blind
                 from
                 his
                 nativitie
                 ;
                 and
                 his
                 disciples
                 asked
                 him
                 ,
              
               
               
                 who
                 hath
                 sy●ned
                 ,
                 this
                 man
                 or
                 his
                 parents
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 borne
                 blind
                 ?
                 Iesus
                 answered
                 ;
                 neither
                 this
                 man
                 synned
                 nor
                 his
                 parents
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 workes
                 of
                 God
                 may
                 be
                 manifested
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 sayed
                 ,
                 he
                 spit
                 vpon
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 clay
                 of
                 the
                 spi●●e
                 ,
                 and
                 spred
                 the
                 clay
                 vpon
                 his
                 eyes
                 and
                 sayed
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 Go
                 ,
                 wa●●
                 in
                 the
                 pool●
                 of
                 Silo●
                 ;
                 he
                 〈◊〉
                 and
                 washed
                 ,
                 〈…〉
                 .
              
               Iesus
               his
               passing
               by
               ,
               is
               never
               without
               〈◊〉
               ;
               if
               we
               attend
               not
               more
               to
               curiosi●ies
               then
               sol●de
               vertue
               .
               Out
               〈◊〉
               to
               kn●w
               the
               reason
               of
               things
               with
               never
               be
               able
               to
               di●●
               so
               
               deepe
               to
               vs
               to
               come
               to
               the
               truth
               ,
               vnlesse
               our
               Saviour
               reveale
               it
               .
               And
               as
               here
               he
               layed
               clay
               vpon
               the
               blind
               mans
               eyes
               to
               make
               him
               see
               ,
               however
               contrarie
               it
               might
               seem●
               to
               the
               standers
               by
               ,
               so
               our
               spirituall
               eyes
               are
               more
               opened
               by
               humbly
               shutting
               them
               to
               humane
               reason
               ,
               and
               beleeving
               our
               directours
               ,
               then
               by
               curious
               questioning
               .
               
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 highest
                 and
                 the
                 most
                 profitable
                 lesson
                 ,
              
               
               the
               true
               knowledge
               and
               contempt
               of
               thyself
               .
               We
               are
               durt
               and
               ashes
               ,
               wherfore
               should
               we
               be
               proude
               ?
               We
               are
               moreover
               defiled
               with
               synn●
               :
               we
               must
               wash
               in
               the
               pool●
               appointed
               by
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               Confession
               ,
               and
               doe
               it
               humbly
               ,
               and
               syncerly
               ,
               as
               this
               blind
               man
               did
               ,
               and
               with
               true
               desire
               to
               be
               cured
               .
            
             
               II.
               The
               Iewes
               were
               more
               blinded
               in
               their
               minds
               thē
               he
               had
               been
               in
               his
               corporall
               sight
               ,
               for
               to
               so
               evident
               a
               miracle
               they
               gave
               little
               credit
               .
               
                 Some
                 sayed
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 man
                 that
                 sat
                 begging
                 ;
                 others
                 sayed
                 not
                 ;
                 but
                 h●
                 is
                 like
                 him
                 ▪
                 They
                 bring
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 Pharisees
                 and
                 they
                 asked
                 him
                 ,
                 how
                 he
                 saw
                 ?
                 And
                 certa●ne
                 of
                 them
                 sayed
                 ,
                 This
                 man
                 is
                 not
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 keepeth
                 not
                 the
                 Sabboth
                 .
                 And
                 they
                 say
                 to
                 the
                 blind
                 :
                 Thou
                 what
                 sayest
                 thou
                 of
                 him
                 ?
                 And
                 he
                 sayed
                 :
                 He
                 is
                 a
                 Prophet
                 :
                 And
                 the
                 Iewes
                 did
                 not
                 beleeve
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 blind
                 ,
                 and
                 saw
                 .
                 They
                 called
                 his
                 parents
                 ,
                 and
                 asked
                 them
                 ▪
                 They
                 called
                 him
                 againe
                 ,
              
               And
               he
               still
               affirming
               the
               truth
               ād
               pleading
               for
               ou●
               Saviour
               ,
               
                 they
                 cast
                 him
                 forth
              
               .
               
                 A
                 passionate
                 man
                 doth
                 construe
                 good
                 to
                 be
                 evill
                 ,
              
               and
               doth
               easyly
               beleeve
               that
               which
               is
               ill
               .
               
               A
               good
               peaceable
               man
               doth
               turne
               all
               to
               good
               .
               
                 A
                 miserable
                 thing
                 ▪
              
               that
               some
               should
               be
               the
               more
               blinded
               the
               more
               they
               seeme
               to
               search
               after
               the
               tru●h
               .
               So
               long
               as
               they
               did
               looke
               that
               he
               would
               have
               denyed
               himself
               to
               have
               been
               blind
               ,
               they
               thought
               him
               worthy
               to
               be
               beleeved
               ;
               but
               finding
               him
               to
               speake
               the
               truth
               vndauntedly
               ,
               then
               they
               condem●e
               him
               ▪
               When
               most
               of
               all
               they
               should
               have
               admired
               him
               .
            
             
               III.
               
                 Iesus
                 heard
                 that
                 they
                 h●d
                 cast
                 him
                 forth
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 found
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 sayed
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 doest
                 thou
                 beleeve
                 in
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God
                 ?
                 He
                 answered
                 who
                 is
                 he
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 beleeve
                 in
                 him
                 ?
                 Iesus
                 sayed
                 ▪
                 Thou
                 hast
                 seen
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 ta●keth
                 with
                 thee
                 ,
                 He
                 it
                 is
                 :
                 and
                 he
                 sayed
                 ,
                 I
                 beleeve
                 Lord
                 ;
                 and
                 falling
                 downe
                 he
                 adored
                 him
                 .
              
               Iesus
               is
               so
               farre
               from
               forsaking
               those
               who
               suffer
               ,
               that
               he
               seeketh
               to
               the●
               〈◊〉
               them
               ,
               
               and
               manifesteth
               himself
               more
               vnto
               them
               .
               The
               blind
               man
               before
               sayed
               he
               was
               a
               prophet
               ,
               but
               here
               our
               Saviour
               gives
               him
               further
               light
               and
               rayseth
               him
               to
               beleeve
               that
               he
               is
               really
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God.
               
               
               
                 They
                 who
                 suffer
                 adversitie
                 ,
                 or
                 reproch
                 ,
              
               for
               truth
               ;
               and
               for
               confessing
               Christ
               ,
               are
               more
               honoured
               by
               him
               .
               We
               doe
               not
               read
               that
               he
               spake
               so
               plainly
               ,
               and
               directely
               to
               any
               ,
               besides
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               Samaritan
               ,
               and
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               apprehended
               ,
               to
               the
               high
               Priests
               .
               And
               moreover
               reflect
               ,
               that
               mystically
               according
               to
               S.
               
               Bernard
               .
               
                 Betwixt
                 the
                 eternall
                 word
                 ,
              
               and
               a
               soule
               there
               passeth
               very
               familiar
               conversation
               ,
               as
               between
               two
               neigbours
               ;
               state
               is
               layed
               a
               side
               ,
               where
               affectiō
               growestrōg
            
          
           
             
               Our
               Saviour
               is
               the
               doore
               into
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               heaven
               ,
               and
               the
               good
               shepheard
               .
            
             
               I.
               
                 AMen
                 ,
                 Amen
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 to
                 you
                 ,
                 he
                 that
                 entreth
                 not
                 by
                 the
                 dore
                 into
                 the
                 fold
                 of
                 the
                 sheepe
              
               ;
               
               
                 but
                 climbeth
                 vp
                 another
                 way
              
               ,
               
               
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 theefe
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 robber
                 .
                 The
                 theefe
                 cometh
                 not
                 but
                 to
                 steal●
                 ,
                 and
                 kill
                 ,
                 and
                 destroy
                 :
                 I
                 came
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 have
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 have
                 more
                 abundantly
                 .
              
               
                 Many
                 heathens
                 and
                 infidels
                 say
                 ,
              
               we
               live
               well
               ;
               they
               discourse
               subtilly
               of
               vertue
               and
               vice
               ;
               they
               fill
               bookes
               with
               reasoning
               ,
               and
               disputing
               ,
               and
               say
               ,
               follow
               vs
               ,
               imbrace
               our
               sect
               ,
               that
               you
               may
               be
               happy
               .
               Heretiks
               say
               the
               same
               ;
               there
               be
               innumerable
               of
               them
               who
               boast
               that
               they
               are
               not
               only
               knowing
               men
               ,
               but
               particularly
               inlightened
               by
               Christ
               :
               but
               they
               enter
               not
               by
               the
               doore
               .
               They
               indeavou●
               to
               steale
               into
               mens
               minds
               ,
               but
               the
               end
               is
               destruction
               :
               for
               there
               is
               no
               hope
               of
               life
               vnlesse
               we
               acknowledge
               ,
               and
               follow
               Christ
               ,
               whom
               these
               men
               either
               out
               of
               blindnes
               doe
               not
               know
               ,
               or
               out
               of
               pride
               doe
               contemne
               him
               .
               Christ
               is
               a
               low
               and
               humble
               doore
               ;
               he
               that
               will
               enter
               into
               the
               fold
               without
               hurting
               himself
               must
               stoope
               ,
               and
               be
               humble
               .
               He
               that
               proudly
               lifteth
               himself
               vp
               indeavouring
               to
               come
               in
               any
               way
               ,
               rayseth
               himself
               to
               catch
               a
               fall
               .
            
             
               II.
               
                 He
                 that
                 entreth
                 by
                 the
                 doore
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 Pastour
                 of
                 the
                 sheepe
                 :
                 To
                 this
                 man
                 ,
                 the
                 porter
                 openeth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 sheepe
                 hea●e
                 his
                 voyce
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 calleth
                 his
                 owne
                 sheepe
                 by
                 name
                 ,
                 and
                 le●●eth
                 them
                 forth
                 ,
                 and
                 goeth
                 before
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 sheepe
                 follow
                 him
                 ,
                 Because
                 they
                 know
                 his
                 voyce
                 .
                 A
                 stran-ger
                 
                 A
                 stranger
                 they
                 follow
                 not
                 ,
                 ●ut
                 fly
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 know
                 not
                 the
                 voyce
                 of
                 strangers
                 ▪
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 doore
                 ;
                 by
                 me
                 if
                 any
                 enter
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 be
                 saved
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 shall
                 go
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 go
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 find
                 pasture
                 .
              
               See
               the
               goodnes
               of
               our
               Saviour
               expressed
               in
               this
               parable
               :
               He
               is
               the
               doore
               ,
               and
               he
               is
               the
               Pastour
               ,
               or
               Shepheard
               ;
               he
               taketh
               particular
               notice
               of
               every
               one
               of
               his
               sheepe
               ,
               
                 he
                 calleth
                 them
                 by
                 name
              
               :
               He
               doth
               not
               send
               them
               where
               he
               goeth
               not
               himself
               ;
               
               
                 he
                 goeth
                 before
                 them
              
               .
               
                 Coming
                 in
                 by
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 going
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 life
                 to
                 the
                 cleare
                 vision
                 ,
              
               in
               both
               they
               find
               refreshment
               .
               Entring
               by
               contemplation
               ,
               or
               going
               out
               by
               profitable
               action
               ,
               in
               either
               they
               find
               pasture
               :
               And
               that
               ,
               not
               scarce
               and
               niggardly
               ,
               but
               abundantly
               .
               How
               much
               hath
               grace
               abounded
               above
               that
               which
               was
               vnder
               the
               law
               of
               Moyses
               ?
               
               
                 We
                 have
                 seen
                 his
                 glorie
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 the
                 only
                 begotten
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 full
                 of
                 grace
                 and
                 truth
                 .
              
               Follow
               this
               Shepheard
               .
               Harken
               not
               vnto
               the
               
                 voyce
                 of
                 strangers
              
               .
               His
               voyce
               is
               swee●e
               ,
               however
               it
               seeme
               harsh
               to
               sence
               and
               self-will
               ;
               the
               more
               we
               harken
               to
               it
               ,
               the
               more
               we
               shall
               come
               to
               know
               the
               sweetnes
               of
               it
               .
               
               
                 Behold
                 how
                 they
                 come
                 to
                 know
                 our
                 Saviour
                 :
              
               They
               heare
               him
               ;
               they
               doe
               not
               dispute
               they
               are
               obedient
               ,
               they
               doe
               not
               wrangle
               .
            
             
               III.
               
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 good
                 Past●ur
                 ;
                 the
                 good
                 Pastour
                 giveth
                 his
                 life
                 for
                 his
                 sheepe
                 :
                 No
                 man
                 taketh
                 it
                 away
                 from
                 me
                 ,
                 but
              
               I
               
                 yeald
                 it
                 of
                 myself
                 :
                 I
                 have
                 power
                 to
                 yeald
                 it
                 ,
                 and
              
               I
               
                 have
                 power
                 to
                 take
                 it
                 againe
                 ;
                 This
                 commandment
              
               I
               
                 received
                 from
                 my
                 Father
                 :
                 and
                 therfore
                 my
                 Father
                 loveth
                 me
                 ,
                 because
              
               I
               
                 yeald
                 my
                 life
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 take
                 it
                 againe
                 .
              
               For
               what
               greater
               motive
               can
               we
               also
               have
               to
               love
               him
               ,
               
               then
               that
               
                 he
                 dyed
                 for
                 our
                 syns
                 ,
                 and
                 rose
                 again●
                 for
                 our
                 justification
                 .
              
               Nothing
               compelled
               him
               ;
               he
               freely
               gave
               his
               life
               for
               vs
               ;
               he
               freely
               offered
               this
               sacrifice
               for
               vs
               ,
               and
               submitted
               himself
               freely
               to
               be
               commanded
               vnto
               it
               by
               his
               Father
               .
               And
               not
               barely
               for
               remission
               of
               our
               sy●ns
               ,
               and
               the
               avoyding
               of
               eternall
               punishment
               for
               them
               ,
               but
               that
               we
               might
               rise
               againe
               ,
               as
               he
               rose
               ,
               and
               injoy
               an
               eternall
               and
               vnconceivable
               happines
               with
               him
               in
               life
               everlasting
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               seventy
               two
               Disciples
               choosen
               by
               our
               Saviour
               .
            
             
               I.
               
               
                 AFter
                 this
                 our
                 Lord
                 designed
                 also
                 other
                 seventy
                 two
                 ,
                 and
                 sent
                 them
                 two
                 and
                 two
                 before
                 his
                 face
                 ,
                 into
                 every
                 
                 citty
                 and
                 place
                 whether
                 himself
                 would
                 come
                 .
                 And
                 sayed
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 the
                 harnest
                 is
                 much
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 workemen
                 few
                 ;
                 desire
                 therfore
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 haruest
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 send
                 workmen
                 into
                 his
                 haruest
                 :
                 Go
                 ,
                 behold
                 ;
                 I
                 send
                 you
                 as
                 lambs
                 among
                 wolues
                 .
              
               Our
               Saviour
               ,
               besides
               his
               twelue
               Apostles
               ,
               provided
               others
               to
               preach
               to
               the
               people
               ,
               ād
               prepare
               the
               way
               for
               his
               coming
               .
               He
               sent
               thē
               
                 two
                 and
                 two
              
               ,
               that
               one
               might
               be
               a
               help
               to
               another
               ,
               both
               corporally
               and
               spiritually
               ;
               for
               by
               having
               a
               witnesse
               of
               our
               actions
               and
               speeches
               ,
               we
               are
               the
               more
               carefull
               to
               cary
               ourselves
               well
               and
               orderly
               .
               And
               however
               ,
               in
               his
               divine
               wisedom●
               ,
               he
               knoweth
               what
               is
               fitting
               to
               be
               done
               ,
               and
               hath
               care
               to
               doe
               it
               ,
               yet
               he
               will
               have
               vs
               concurre
               with
               our
               Prayers
               to
               the
               performance
               of
               it
               :
               And
               as
               in
               going
               thus
               among
               wolves
               our
               confidence
               can
               only
               be
               in
               him
               who
               sayth
               .
               Go
               :
               and
               that
               he
               will
               protect
               vs
               ;
               so
               in
               all
               other
               kinds
               of
               life
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               difficulties
               (
               which
               are
               not
               a
               few
               )
               we
               must
               rely
               vpon
               his
               goodnes
               ,
               and
               power
               ;
               for
               nothing
               can
               befall
               vs
               without
               his
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               permission
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               things
               he
               speaketh
               in
               like
               manner
               ,
               Go
               ,
               I
               send
               you
               this
               ,
               or
               the
               other
               affliction
               ,
               or
               benefit
               .
            
             
               II.
               
                 And
                 the
                 seventy
                 two
                 returned
                 with
                 joy
                 ,
                 saying
                 ;
                 the
                 divells
                 also
                 are
                 subject
                 thvs
                 in
                 thy
                 name
                 :
                 And
                 he
                 sayed
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 I
                 saw
                 Satan
                 as
                 a
                 lightening
                 fall
                 from
                 heaven
                 .
                 Behold
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 given
                 you
                 power
                 to
                 tread●
                 vpon
                 serpents
                 and
                 scorpions
                 ,
                 and
                 vpon
                 all
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 enimie
                 ,
                 and
                 nothing
                 shall
                 hurt
                 you
                 ;
                 but
                 yet
                 rejoyce
                 not
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 spirits
                 are
                 subject
                 to
                 you
                 ,
                 but
                 rejoyce
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 your
                 names
                 are
                 written
                 in
                 he●ven
                 .
              
               How
               apt
               are
               we
               to
               glorie
               in
               that
               in
               which
               (
               if
               the
               〈◊〉
               were
               knowne
               )
               we
               have
               very
               little
               :
               and
               our
               Saviour
               to
               teach
               vs
               to
               beware
               of
               this
               pride
               ,
               pu●teth
               vs
               in
               mind
               of
               the
               fall
               of
               Luci●●●
               ,
               
                 like
                 lightening
                 from
                 hea●en
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               the
               ●●incling
               of
               an
               eye
               ;
               ād
               so
               it
               falls
               out
               oftimes
               with
               vs
               ;
               when
               we
               think
               we
               are
               at
               the
               h●ight
               of
               our
               glorie
               ,
               or
               stedfast
               in
               it
               sud●●nly
               we
               get
               a
               fall
               ▪
               
               
                 I
                 sayed
                 in
                 my
                 abundance
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 moved
                 for
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 thou
                 ●
                 Lord
                 ,
                 in
                 thy
                 will
                 gavest
                 beauty
                 to
                 my
                 vertue
                 .
                 Thou
                 didst
                 〈◊〉
                 away
                 thy
                 face
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 was
                 trobled
                 .
              
               Our
               glorie
               must
               be
               in
               our
               hope
               of
               heaven
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               Gods
               goodnes
               we
               are
               in
               a
               way
               towards
               it
               ;
               all
               other
               thing●●vayle
               vs
               little
               ,
               but
               as
               these
               are
               accōpanied
               with
               humilitie
               ,
               
               and
               other
               vertues
               .
               
                 Whosoever
                 rejoyceth
                 in
                 that
                 which
                 another
                 hath
                 not
                 ,
              
               by
               his
               very
               abundāce
               he
               becometh
               the
               worse
               ,
               because
               his
               joy
               is
               no●
               of
               the
               common
               good
               ,
               but
               of
               his
               private
               interest
               .
            
             
             
               III.
               
                 In
                 that
                 very
                 houre
                 he
                 rejoyced
                 in
                 spirit
                 and
                 sayed
                 ,
                 I
                 confesse
                 to
                 thee
                 Father
                 ,
                 Lord
                 of
                 heaven
                 and
                 earth
                 ,
                 because
                 thou
                 hast
                 hid
                 these
                 things
                 from
                 the
                 wise
                 and
                 prudent
                 ,
                 and
                 hast
                 revealed
                 them
                 to
                 little
                 ones
                 ;
                 and
                 turning
                 to
                 his
                 disciples
                 ,
                 he
                 sayed
                 .
                 Blessed
                 are
                 the
                 eyes
                 that
                 see
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 you
                 see
                 ;
                 for
                 I
                 say
                 vnto
                 you
                 many
                 prophets
                 and
                 Kings
                 desired
                 to
                 see
                 ,
                 those
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 you
                 see
                 ,
                 and
                 saw
                 them
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 heare
                 the
                 things
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 heare
                 ,
                 and
                 heard
                 them
                 not
                 .
              
               Our
               Saviour
               rejoyced
               not
               at
               the
               synne
               of
               those
               by
               whose
               falt
               ,
               and
               presuming
               to
               be
               wise
               ,
               these
               things
               were
               hidden
               from
               them
               ;
               but
               at
               the
               goodnes
               of
               his
               heavenly
               Father
               ,
               who
               did
               not
               disdayne
               to
               reveale
               th●̄
               to
               those
               who
               in
               the
               world
               were
               cōtēptible
               .
               And
               what
               are
               these
               things
               ?
               But
               that
               by
               humilitie
               ,
               and
               by
               suffering
               we
               must
               go
               to
               glorie
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               this
               is
               the
               happines
               of
               this
               life
               ,
               not
               in
               the
               wealth
               ,
               and
               honour
               ,
               and
               pleasurs
               which
               men
               so
               much
               hunt
               after
               ,
               and
               think
               themselves
               only
               then
               happy
               when
               they
               injoy
               them
               at
               will
               ,
               and
               miserable
               whenever
               they
               are
               bereaved
               of
               any
               of
               them
               .
               
                 Blessed
                 are
                 the
                 eyes
                 which
                 see
              
               these
               things
               in
               our
               Saviours
               life
               ,
               and
               doctrine
               now
               ,
               as
               well
               ,
               as
               when
               the
               Apostles
               saw
               him
               vpon
               earth
               .
               
                 Many
                 Prophets
              
               and
               Kings
               before
               our
               Saviours
               coming
               desired
               to
               see
               and
               heare
               them
               ;
               we
               have
               the
               same
               blessing
               according
               to
               his
               owne
               saying
               to
               S.
               Thomas
               
                 Blessed
                 are
                 they
                 that
                 have
                 not
                 seen
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 doe
                 beleeve
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               ninth
               Application
               to
               the
               most
               Blessed
               Sacrament
               .
            
             
               I.
               HEre
               we
               are
               to
               admire
               the
               goodnes
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               of
               our
               Blessed
               Saviour
               towards
               vs
               ,
               who
               notwithstanding
               that
               we
               are
               so
               imperfect
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               good
               we
               do
               (
               if
               we
               do
               any
               )
               so
               much
               mingled
               with
               things
               distastfull
               to
               him
               ,
               that
               we
               deserve
               to
               be
               kept
               aloofe
               of
               (
               as
               the
               lepers
               )
               and
               oftimes
               perhaps
               to
               be
               shutout
               of
               the
               citty
               of
               heaven
               ,
               for
               greater
               offenses
               ;
               yet
               vpon
               our
               crying
               to
               him
               for
               mercy
               ,
               and
               
                 shewing
                 ourselves
                 to
                 the
                 Priests
              
               ,
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               confession
               ,
               he
               admitteth
               vs
               so
               familiarly
               to
               his
               holy
               table
               .
               O
               with
               what
               gratitude
               should
               we
               
                 magnifie
                 him
              
               for
               so
               great
               mercy
               and
               love
               !
               with
               what
               humilitie
               should
               we
               
                 cast
                 ourselves
                 vpon
                 our
                 faces
                 before
                 his
                 feet●
                 ,
                 giving
                 thanks
                 ,
              
               and
               purposing
               to
               be
               perpetually
               mindfull
               of
               
               so
               greate
               a
               benefit
               :
               
               But
               where
               are
               our
               thoughs
               oftimes
               evē
               when
               we
               should
               most
               attend
               ?
               
                 Our
                 repeditie
                 and
                 negligence
                 is
                 much
                 to
                 be
                 lamented
                 and
                 pittyed
                 ,
              
               that
               we
               are
               not
               drawne
               with
               more
               devotion
               to
               receive
               our
               Saviour
               Christ.
               In
               whome
               is
               all
               the
               hope
               of
               them
               that
               be
               to
               be
               saved
               ,
               and
               all
               their
               merit
               .
               If
               one
               in
               ten
               of
               out
               thoughts
               be
               imployed
               this
               way
               ,
               we
               think
               it
               a
               greate
               matter
               ,
               wheras
               our
               whole
               attēdance
               were
               indeed
               nothing
               in
               cōparison
               of
               that
               which
               this
               greate
               goodnes
               of
               our
               Saviour
               deserveth
               .
            
             
               II.
               Our
               Saviour
               to
               cure
               the
               blind
               man
               ,
               and
               to
               give
               him
               his
               sight
               ,
               
                 layed
                 clay
                 vpon
                 his
                 eyes
              
               ,
               which
               seemed
               quite
               contrarie
               to
               the
               cure
               :
               we
               also
               if
               we
               will
               see
               the
               truth
               of
               this
               mysterie
               ,
               must
               close
               vp
               our
               eyes
               to
               humane
               reason
               ;
               according
               to
               that
               which
               our
               Saviour
               answered
               the
               Iewes
               vpon
               this
               occasion
               :
               for
               they
               asking
               him
               .
               
                 Are
                 we
                 also
                 blind
                 ?
                 He
                 sayed
                 to
                 them
                 ,
              
               
               
                 if
                 you
                 were
                 blind
                 ,
                 you
                 should
                 not
                 have
                 synne
                 ;
                 but
                 now
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 we
                 see
                 ,
                 your
                 synne
                 remayneth
                 .
              
               S.
               Lewis
               of
               Frāce
               when
               his
               courtiers
               brought
               him
               newes
               that
               there
               was
               a
               little
               child
               to
               be
               seen
               in
               the
               Priests
               hands
               as
               he
               was
               lifting
               vp
               the
               sacred
               host
               ,
               would
               not
               stirre
               to
               see
               it
               ,
               but
               answered
               that
               he
               beleeved
               the
               reall
               presēce
               of
               our
               Blessed
               Saviour
               vpon
               better
               ground
               then
               that
               sight
               could
               affoard
               him
               .
               He
               was
               truly
               illuminated
               with
               the
               light
               of
               faith
               ,
               shutting
               his
               eyes
               to
               curiositie
               ,
               and
               opening
               them
               to
               the
               words
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               who
               is
               true
               light
               ,
               and
               cannot
               deceive
               
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 the
                 world
              
               ;
               
               
                 He
                 that
                 followeth
                 me
                 ,
                 wal●eth
                 not
                 in
                 darkenes
                 ,
              
               however
               darke
               the
               mysteries
               of
               faith
               seeme
               to
               be
               .
            
             
               III.
               And
               if
               we
               reflect
               vpon
               the
               other
               title
               which
               he
               giues
               himself
               of
               
                 good
                 Pastour
              
               :
               In
               what
               could
               he
               shew
               his
               goodnes
               more
               then
               that
               having
               once
               offered
               that
               greate
               oblation
               of
               himself
               vpon
               the
               Crosse
               ,
               and
               given
               his
               life
               for
               vs
               ,
               he
               resteth
               not
               content
               with
               that
               ,
               but
               dayly
               would
               have
               it
               offered
               for
               vs
               ,
               yea
               hourely
               ,
               through
               the
               whole
               world
               ▪
               for
               our
               greater
               comfort
               ,
               and
               satisfaction
               ;
               providing
               that
               his
               sheepe
               may
               never
               want
               so
               fertill
               a
               pasture
               ,
               but
               vpō
               all
               occasiōs
               may
               haue
               such
               celestiall
               food
               at
               hād
               .
               
                 See
                 how
                 they
                 who
                 record
                 the
                 passiō
                 ād
                 sufferings
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 in
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 sacrifice
                 ,
              
               
               drinking
               of
               the
               spirituall
               fountains
               springing
               from
               that
               ●orrent
               of
               love
               ,
               doe
               delight
               themselves
               with
               sweete
               teares
               above
               all
               
               delicacies
               :
               And
               how
               much
               sweetenes
               they
               do
               suck
               into
               their
               soules
               ,
               inquiring
               and
               cons●dering
               where
               their
               God
               is
               ,
               Certainly
               this
               one
               word
               ,
               and
               this
               one
               consideration
               ,
               that
               God
               is
               so
               neere
               them
               (
               not
               only
               as
               to
               the
               whole
               world
               )
               but
               in
               this
               particular
               familiar
               and
               constant
               way
               ,
               is
               able
               to
               melt
               the
               hart
               of
               any
               loving
               soule
               ,
               and
               abundantly
               to
               fill
               it
               with
               all
               delight
               .
               ●●This
               good
               Pastour
               giverth
               his
               life
               for
               his
               sheepe
               ,
               
               in
               that
               he
               delivereth
               his
               Body
               and
               Blood
               in
               this
               Sacrament
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               substance
               of
               his
               owne
               flesh
               doth
               feed
               the
               sheepe
               which
               he
               redeemed
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               parable
               of
               the
               man
               wounded
               in
               his
               way
               to
               Iericho
               .
            
             
               I.
               
                 ANd
                 behold
                 a
                 certaine
                 lawyer
                 stood
                 vp
                 ,
                 tempting
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 saying
                 ,
              
               
               
                 Master
                 ,
                 by
                 doing
                 of
                 what
                 thing
                 shall
                 I
                 possesse
                 life
                 everlasting
                 ?
                 He
                 sayed
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 law
                 what
                 is
                 written
                 ?
                 How
                 readest
                 thou
                 ?
                 He
                 answering
                 sayed
                 ,
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 love
                 thy
                 Lord
                 thy
                 God
                 ,
                 with
                 thy
                 whole
                 hart
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 thy
                 whole
                 soule
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 with
                 all
                 strength
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 all
                 thy
                 mind
                 .
                 And
                 they
                 neigbour
                 as
                 thyself
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 sayed
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 thou
                 hast
                 answered
                 right
                 ,
                 doe
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 shall
                 live
                 .
              
               How
               many
               doe
               say
               ;
               would
               to
               God
               I
               knew
               the
               direct
               way
               how
               to
               be
               saved
               or
               how
               to
               overcome
               my
               passions
               ?
               And
               having
               it
               before
               their
               eyes
               ,
               they
               heed
               it
               no●
               ;
               the
               weake
               resolution
               ,
               or
               difficultie
               which
               they
               have
               about
               forsaking
               either
               their
               will
               ,
               or
               their
               companie
               ,
               or
               their
               wonted
               steps
               ,
               blinding
               them
               ;
               life
               everlasting
               when
               they
               think
               of
               it
               ,
               is
               a
               greate
               attractive
               ,
               and
               deservedly
               ;
               but
               whether
               they
               perswade
               themselves
               thoroughly
               that
               it
               deserves
               so
               much
               paines
               as
               they
               conceive
               is
               to
               be
               taken
               ;
               that
               is
               the
               question
               ;
               and
               yet
               as
               this
               man
               confesseth
               ,
               the
               way
               is
               love
               ,
               which
               makes
               all
               things
               in
               the
               world
               easy
               ;
               for
               vnlesse
               worldly
               people
               did
               love
               their
               employments
               ,
               they
               would
               find
               no
               lesse
               difficultie
               in
               serving
               the
               world
               ,
               then
               they
               apprehend
               in
               serving
               God.
               Love
               God
               ,
               and
               they
               neigbour
               ,
               and
               nothing
               will
               be
               hard
               .
            
             
               II.
               
                 But
                 ●e
                 desirous
                 to
                 i●stifie
                 himself
                 sayed
                 to
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 my
                 neigbour
                 ?
                 Iesus
                 sayed
                 ;
                 A
                 certaine
                 man
                 went
                 downe
                 from
                 Hierusalem
                 to
                 Iericho
                 ,
                 and
                 fell
                 among
                 theeves
                 who
                 stripped
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 ●●unding
                 him
                 went
                 away
                 ,
                 leaving
                 him
                 half
                 dead
                 .
                 It
                 chanced
                 
                 th●t
                 ●
                 Priest
                 went
                 downe
                 the
                 same
                 vvay
                 ,
                 and
                 seeing
                 him
                 passed
                 by
                 ;
                 so
                 did
                 a
                 Levit
                 :
                 but
                 a
                 Samaritan
                 going
                 his
                 iourney
                 came
                 neere
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 seing
                 him
                 was
                 moved
                 with
                 compassion
                 ,
                 and
                 going
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 bound
                 his
                 wounds
                 ,
                 pouring
                 in
                 oyle
                 and
                 wine
                 ,
                 and
                 setting
                 him
                 vpon
                 his
                 owne
                 beast
                 ,
                 brought
                 him
                 into
                 an
                 Inne
                 ,
                 and
                 took●
                 care
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 next
                 day
                 he
                 tooke
                 forth
                 two
                 pence
                 and
                 gav●
                 to
                 the
                 host
                 ,
                 and
                 sayed
                 ,
                 have
                 care
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 whatever
                 〈◊〉
                 shalt
                 bestow
                 above
                 ;
                 I
                 at
                 my
                 returne
                 will
                 repay
                 thee
                 .
                 Which
                 of
                 these
                 three
                 in
                 thy
                 opinion
                 was
                 neighbour
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 fell
                 among
                 theeves
                 ?
                 He
                 sayed
                 ,
                 he
                 that
                 did
                 mercy
                 vpon
                 him
                 :
                 and
                 Iesus
                 sayed
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 Go
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 thou
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 thou
                 (
                 sayth
                 S.
                 Ihon
                 Chrysostome
                 )
                 
                 if
                 thou
                 see
                 any
                 body
                 needing
                 help
                 for
                 body
                 or
                 soule
                 ,
              
               doe
               not
               say
               to
               thyself
               ,
               why
               did
               not
               such
               an
               one
               ,
               or
               such
               an
               one
               assist
               him
               ?
               But
               help
               him
               thou
               in
               his
               distresse
               :
               If
               thou
               happen
               vpon
               a
               bag
               of
               gold
               lying
               in
               the
               high
               way
               thou
               doest
               not
               aske
               why
               another
               did
               not
               take
               it
               vp
               ,
               but
               makest
               hast
               to
               take
               it
               ,
               before
               any
               body
               elscome
               :
               So
               when
               thou
               meetest
               with
               thy
               neighbour
               fallen
               ,
               think
               that
               thou
               hast
               found
               a
               treasure
               ,
               to
               witt
               ,
               an
               occasion
               of
               helping
               him
               .
            
             
               III.
               This
               is
               that
               which
               we
               ought
               to
               practise
               ;
               but
               in
               a
               spirituall
               sence
               ,
               as
               S.
               Augustin
               
               discourseth
               :
               The
               man
               that
               fell
               among
               th●eves
               ,
               was
               Adam
               ,
               and
               in
               him
               all
               man
               kind
               ▪
               The
               theeves
               were
               the
               divell
               and
               his
               Angels
               ,
               who
               stripped
               him
               of
               his
               innocencie
               ,
               and
               of
               immortalitie
               ;
               and
               wounding
               him
               ,
               by
               perswading
               synne
               ,
               they
               left
               him
               half
               dead
               ;
               for
               in
               as
               much
               as
               he
               hath
               habilitie
               to
               know
               God
               ,
               he
               is
               alive
               ;
               in
               as
               much
               as
               he
               synneth
               ,
               he
               is
               dead
               ;
               The
               Priest
               ,
               and
               the
               Levit
               signifie
               the
               ceremonies
               of
               the
               old
               law
               ,
               which
               could
               not
               avayle
               towards
               the
               reliefe
               of
               the
               wounded
               ;
               the
               Samaritan
               is
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               a
               stranger
               to
               this
               world
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               God
               ,
               and
               coming
               as
               it
               were
               a
               long
               iourney
               ,
               he
               tooke
               our
               offences
               vpon
               his
               owne
               body
               suffering
               for
               then
               ,
               and
               bringing
               vs
               into
               his
               Church
               ,
               takes
               care
               of
               vs
               ,
               and
               commends
               vs
               with
               the
               exercise
               of
               the
               two
               precepts
               of
               charitie
               ,
               to
               the
               governours
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               what
               ever
               we
               doe
               more
               then
               we
               are
               absolutely
               obliged
               vnto
               ,
               he
               will
               repay
               it
               to
               the
               full
               :
               betake
               thyself
               to
               this
               Samaritan
               ▪
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               Martha
               intertaynes
               our
               Saviour
               .
            
             
               I.
               
               
                 ANd
                 it
                 came
                 to
                 passe
                 as
                 they
                 went
                 ,
                 he
                 intr●d
                 a
                 certain●
                 towne
                 and
                 a
                 certaine
                 woman
                 named
                 Martha
                 ,
              
               
               
                 received
                 him
                 into
                 her
                 house
                 ,
                 and
                 she
                 had
                 a
                 sister
                 called
                 Marie
                 ,
                 who
                 s●tting
                 also
                 at
                 our
                 Lords
                 feete
                 ,
                 heard
                 his
                 word
                 .
              
               What
               is
               this
               towne
               ,
               but
               the
               hart
               of
               man
               ?
               which
               before
               our
               Lord
               resorted
               to
               it
               ,
               was
               rounded
               with
               a
               deepe
               ditch
               of
               Cupi●ditie
               ,
               and
               disordered
               desire
               ;
               inclosed
               with
               a
               wall
               of
               obstinacie
               ,
               having
               in
               the
               midst
               a
               babyloniall
               toure
               of
               confusion
               ;
               victualled
               with
               carnall
               pleasure
               ,
               and
               worldly
               vanitie
               ;
               and
               armed
               and
               m●nitioned
               with
               arguments
               of
               carnall
               wisdome
               :
               This
               towne
               at
               the
               entrance
               of
               our
               Saviour
               must
               fall
               downe
               ,
               and
               a
               new
               one
               be
               buylt
               ,
               with
               a
               ditch
               of
               humilitie
               ,
               and
               wall
               of
               constancie
               ,
               and
               toure
               of
               circumspection
               ,
               and
               care
               of
               all
               our
               actions
               and
               thoughts
               ;
               victualled
               with
               spirituall
               comforts
               ,
               armed
               with
               the
               armour
               of
               faith
               ,
               hope
               and
               charitie
               .
               Martha
               receives
               him
               with
               devou●
               action
               ,
               and
               Marie
               i●tertaines
               him
               with
               pious
               contemplation
               .
            
             
               
                 II.
                 But
                 Martha
                 〈◊〉
                 busy
                 about
                 much
                 service
                 ;
                 who
                 stood
                 ,
                 and
                 sayed
                 ,
                 hast
                 thou
                 no
                 care
                 ,
                 that
                 my
                 sister
                 hath
                 left
                 me
                 alone
                 to
                 serve
                 ?
              
               
               
                 speake
                 to
                 her
                 therfore
                 that
                 she
                 help
                 me
                 .
              
               
                 Martha
                 was
                 busy
                 ho●
                 she
                 should
                 feed
                 our
                 Lord
                 ;
              
               Marie
               was
               busy
               how
               she
               migh
               〈◊〉
               by
               our
               Lord
               :
               Martha
               was
               preparing
               a
               banket
               for
               our
               Lord
               ;
               Marie
               was
               taking
               delight
               in
               the
               banket
               which
               our
               Lord
               had
               prepared
               for
               her
               .
               
               
                 But
                 happy
                 is
                 that
                 house
                 or
                 congregation
                 ,
              
               where
               Martha
               complaynes
               of
               Marie
               ,
               action
               of
               contemplation
               ;
               for
               it
               were
               an
               vnworthy
               thing
               for
               Marie
               to
               grow
               into
               emulation
               with
               Martha
               ,
               contemplation
               with
               action
               ;
               where
               doe
               we
               ever
               find
               Marie
               complayning
               that
               Martha
               hath
               left
               her
               alone
               sitting
               in
               her
               retirement
               ?
               Martha
               must
               alwayes
               persuade
               herself
               that
               she
               needs
               help
               by
               contemplation
               ,
               and
               that
               she
               is
               in
               want
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               
                 III.
                 And
                 our
                 Lord
                 answering
                 sayed
                 to
                 her
                 ▪
                 Martha
                 ,
                 Martha
                 ,
                 Thou
                 art
                 carefull
                 and
                 trobled
                 about
                 many
                 things
                 ;
                 but
                 ●ne
                 thing
                 is
                 necessarie
                 ;
                 Marie
                 hath
                 choosen
                 the
                 best
                 part
                 which
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 taken
                 from
                 her
                 .
              
               To
               be
               neither
               carefull
               no●
               trobled
               at
               our
               carelesnes
               ,
               is
               a
               ●igne
               of
               greate
               neglect
               of
               our
               dutie
               to
               God
               ▪
               To
               be
               carefull
               and
               yet
               trobled
               is
               a
               signe
               of
               pusillanimitie
               ,
               
               and
               little
               confidence
               in
               the
               mercies
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               little
               apprehension
               of
               them
               :
               To
               be
               carefull
               and
               yet
               not
               trobled
               is
               proper
               to
               an
               humble
               and
               loving
               spirit
               ,
               acknowledging
               its
               owne
               infirmitie
               and
               confiding
               in
               the
               goodnes
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               he
               will
               not
               forsake
               vs.
               
               
               
                 The
                 fervour
                 of
                 our
                 action
                 (
                 sayth
                 S.
                 Gregorie
                 )
                 is
                 then
                 in
                 its
                 best
                 disposition
                 ,
              
               when
               we
               so
               apply
               ourselves
               to
               our
               worke
               ,
               that
               with
               a
               peaceable
               hart
               we
               indeavour
               to
               behold
               him
               before
               vs
               ,
               to
               whom
               we
               have
               consecrated
               our
               labours
               :
               excesse
               of
               solicitude
               is
               but
               a
               confounding
               of
               our
               intentions
               .
               
                 Marie
                 was
                 occupied
                 in
                 that
                 one
                 thing
                 which
                 our
                 Saviour
                 commended
                 ;
                 
              
               she
               sayed
               with
               the
               psalme
               .
               
                 It
                 is
                 good
                 for
                 me
                 to
                 sticke
                 to
                 God
                 ,
              
               
               She
               sat
               at
               his
               feete
               :
               The
               more
               humbly
               she
               sat
               ,
               the
               more
               she
               received
               ,
               the
               waters
               doe
               gather
               in
               the
               low
               vallyes
               ;
               they
               leave
               the
               pround
               hills
               dry
               .
               Our
               Saviour
               did
               not
               find
               falt
               with
               the
               imployment
               ,
               but
               shewed
               the
               difference
               .
               The
               multiplicitie
               of
               labour
               passeth
               away
               ;
               the
               vnitie
               of
               charitie
               remayneth
               :
               Therfore
               that
               which
               Marie
               choose
               shall
               not
               be
               taken
               from
               her
               :
               from
               thee
               ,
               Martha
               ,
               that
               which
               thou
               hast
               choose●
               shall
               be
               taken
               away
               ,
               but
               it
               shall
               be
               taken
               for
               thy
               good
               ,
               and
               a
               better
               thing
               given
               thee
               :
               labour
               shall
               be
               taken
               away
               ,
               that
               thou
               mayest
               rest
               :
               Thou
               doest
               sayle
               the
               sea
               ,
               she
               is
               in
               the
               haven
               .
            
          
           
             
               He
               teacheth
               his
               disciples
               to
               pray
               ▪
            
             
               
                 I.
                 PART
                 .
              
               
                 I.
                 
                   ANd
                   it
                   came
                   to
                   passe
                   when
                   he
                   was
                   in
                   a
                   certaine
                   place
                   praying
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   as
                   he
                   ceased
                   ,
                   one
                   of
                   his
                   disciples
                   sayed
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   Lord
                   ,
                   teach
                   vs
                   to
                   pray
                   ,
                   as
                   Ihon
                   ought
                   his
                   disciples
                   .
                   And
                   be
                   sayed
                   to
                   them
                   when
                   you
                   pray
                   ,
                   say
                   ,
                   Our
                   Father
                   which
                   are
                   in
                   heaven
                   ;
                   hollowed
                   by
                   the
                   name
                   ,
                   Thy
                   Kingdome
                   come
                   ,
                   Thy
                   will
                   be
                   done
                   in
                   earth
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   in
                   Heaven
                   .
                
                 The
                 name
                 of
                 Father
                 is
                 of
                 itself
                 apt
                 to
                 breed
                 in
                 vs
                 thoughts
                 of
                 love
                 and
                 confidence
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 proper
                 for
                 a
                 Father
                 to
                 provide
                 carefully
                 and
                 lovingly
                 all
                 things
                 necessarie
                 for
                 his
                 Children
                 .
                 The
                 tearming
                 him
                 
                 our
                 Father
                 ,
                 doth
                 add
                 yet
                 more
                 confidence
                 and
                 love
                 ,
                 b●cause
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 common
                 Father
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 so
                 is
                 he
                 ours
                 in
                 particular
                 ,
                 whoever
                 with
                 a
                 childs
                 love
                 and
                 respect
                 doe
                 acknowledge
                 him
                 and
                 obey
                 him
                 ;
                 with
                 these
                 affections
                 therfore
                 we
                 should
                 come
                 to
                 our
                 prayers
                 ;
                 They
                 who
                 have
                 misdemeaned
                 themselves
                 towards
                 him
                 yet
                 coming
                 with
                 due
                 sorrow
                 and
                 submission
                 will
                 also
                 find
                 him
                 a
                 loving
                 Father
                 ,
                 easy
                 to
                 forgive
                 the
                 offenses
                 of
                 his
                 children
                 .
                 And
                 with
                 all
                 we
                 must
                 remember
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 
                   our
                   Father
                   which
                   is
                   in
                   heaven
                   ,
                
                 Creatour
                 of
                 heaven
                 and
                 earth
                 ,
                 every
                 where
                 present
                 ,
                 but
                 chiefly
                 shewing
                 his
                 glorie
                 
                   in
                   heaven
                
                 above
                 ;
                 and
                 consequētly
                 adoring
                 his
                 Omnipotent
                 power
                 togeather
                 with
                 his
                 love
                 ,
                 behave
                 ourselves
                 not
                 carelesly
                 and
                 disrespectfully
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 greate
                 submission
                 and
                 attention
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 pretend
                 to
                 appeare
                 before
                 him
                 in
                 our
                 prayers
                 ,
                 representing
                 to
                 ourselves
                 by
                 faith
                 the
                 maiestie
                 of
                 the
                 heavenly
                 court
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 royall
                 attendance
                 vpon
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   Holowed
                   be
                   thy
                   name
                
                 ;
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 be
                 thou
                 ,
                 and
                 thy
                 holy
                 name
                 worshipped
                 and
                 reverenced
                 with
                 all
                 holynes
                 ,
                 and
                 puritie
                 of
                 action
                 ,
                 and
                 intention
                 .
                 Be
                 thou
                 for
                 ever
                 glorified
                 ,
                 and
                 magnified
                 for
                 all
                 eternitie
                 :
                 This
                 he
                 put
                 first
                 in
                 our
                 petition
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 vs
                 to
                 vnderstand
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 chiefest
                 thing
                 which
                 we
                 ought
                 to
                 ayme
                 at
                 in
                 all
                 our
                 actions
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 whole
                 life
                 :
                 It
                 is
                 that
                 for
                 which
                 heaven
                 and
                 earth
                 and
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 them
                 were
                 created
                 .
                 
                 
                   The
                   heaven
                   set
                   forth
                   the
                   glorie
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   firmament
                   declare
                   his
                   works
                
                 how
                 wonderfull
                 they
                 are
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 occupation
                 of
                 the
                 Angels
                 and
                 saints
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 all
                 creatures
                 :
                 and
                 nothing
                 more
                 to
                 be
                 lamented
                 then
                 that
                 they
                 who
                 have
                 most
                 reason
                 every
                 minute
                 to
                 prayse
                 and
                 magnifie
                 him
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 made
                 reasonable
                 creatures
                 and
                 capable
                 of
                 his
                 knowledge
                 and
                 love
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 the
                 most
                 backward
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 vndutifull
                 above
                 all
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 insteed
                 of
                 honouring
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 glorifiyng
                 him
                 ,
                 doe
                 the
                 quite
                 contrarie
                 ,
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 in
                 them
                 lyeth
                 ;
                 though
                 he
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 omnipotent
                 power
                 ,
                 turneth
                 all
                 to
                 his
                 glorie
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 will
                 or
                 no
                 ,
                 which
                 at
                 last
                 they
                 will
                 find
                 to
                 their
                 cost
                 ,
                 in
                 th●
                 punishments
                 which
                 he
                 will
                 most
                 iustly
                 lay
                 vpon
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   Thy
                   Kingdome
                   come
                
                 ,
                 By
                 the
                 parable
                 which
                 our
                 Saviour
                 delivered
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 we
                 find
                 that
                 his
                 kingdome
                 is
                 two
                 fold
                 ,
                 first
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 came
                 to
                 establish
                 here
                 o●
                 
                 earth
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 his
                 holy
                 Church
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 we
                 begge
                 may
                 be
                 propagated
                 ,
                 and
                 inlarged
                 through
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 .
                 Secondly
                 that
                 kingdome
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 
                   prepared
                   in
                   heaven
                
                 for
                 vs
                 
                   from
                   the
                   foundation
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                
                 
                 we
                 desire
                 may
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 be
                 translated
                 into
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 thing
                 better
                 then
                 all
                 the
                 happines
                 which
                 we
                 can
                 inioy
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 ;
                 which
                 because
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 wedded
                 to
                 the
                 world
                 (
                 finding
                 the
                 sweetnes
                 which
                 sense
                 taketh
                 in
                 the
                 inioying
                 of
                 temporall
                 commodities
                 )
                 can
                 hardly
                 conceive
                 ,
                 therfore
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 vs
                 dayly
                 repeate
                 this
                 prayer
                 ,
                 to
                 rayse
                 our
                 thoughts
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 being
                 not
                 only
                 eternall
                 ,
                 but
                 superabounding
                 with
                 all
                 contents
                 imaginable
                 ,
                 is
                 much
                 more
                 to
                 be
                 desired
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 live
                 here
                 vnder
                 the
                 Princes
                 and
                 Potentates
                 ,
                 and
                 greate
                 men
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 ;
                 or
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Prince
                 or
                 Potentate
                 ourselves
                 ;
                 for
                 all
                 this
                 below
                 is
                 vncertaine
                 ,
                 perishable
                 ,
                 full
                 of
                 troble
                 ,
                 full
                 of
                 danger
                 to
                 body
                 and
                 soule
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 immortall
                 it
                 is
                 fitting
                 and
                 necessarie
                 ,
                 it
                 should
                 dayly
                 and
                 hourely
                 think
                 more
                 of
                 that
                 who
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 happy
                 forever
                 ,
                 then
                 by
                 neglecting
                 it
                 become
                 eternally
                 miserable
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 we
                 be
                 not
                 in
                 his
                 Kingdome
                 by
                 glorie
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 be
                 eternally
                 subiect
                 to
                 his
                 enimies
                 ,
                 over
                 whom
                 notwithstanding
                 he
                 reigneth
                 to
                 punish
                 them
                 .
                 
                   O
                   most
                   blessed
                   mansion
                   of
                   the
                   heavenly
                   citty
                   !
                
                 
                 O
                 most
                 cleare
                 day
                 of
                 eternitie
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV
                   ,
                   Thy
                   will
                   be
                   done
                   in
                   earth
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   in
                   heaven
                   .
                
                 This
                 is
                 t●e
                 way
                 to
                 that
                 heavenly
                 kingdome
                 ,
                 to
                 doe
                 his
                 will
                 ,
                 delivered
                 vnto
                 vs
                 in
                 his
                 commandments
                 and
                 counsels
                 :
                 and
                 though
                 the
                 infirmitie
                 of
                 our
                 nature
                 will
                 not
                 permit
                 vs
                 so
                 perfectly
                 to
                 execute
                 his
                 will
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 blessed
                 doe
                 in
                 heaven
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 greatnes
                 and
                 the
                 goodnes
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 doth
                 deserve
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 ayme
                 at
                 the
                 best
                 way
                 of
                 doing
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 imitate
                 the
                 heavēs
                 as
                 neere
                 as
                 we
                 can
                 ;
                 esteeming
                 it
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 most
                 necessarie
                 busines
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 (
                 as
                 o●
                 which
                 depends
                 our
                 eternall
                 happynes
                 or
                 miserie
                 )
                 but
                 the
                 thing
                 in
                 which
                 we
                 must
                 place
                 most
                 content
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 what
                 God
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 which
                 we
                 shall
                 receive
                 most
                 content
                 within
                 ourselves
                 ▪
                 for
                 nothing
                 is
                 so
                 solidly
                 satisfacto●e
                 to
                 mans
                 mind
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 consider
                 that
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 performed
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 take
                 contentment
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 for
                 which
                 end
                 his
                 kingdome
                 also
                 is
                 chiefly
                 to
                 be
                 desired
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 his
                 kingdome
                 :
                 and
                 his
                 ●●me
                 to
                 be
                 ●anctifyed
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 his
                 name
                 :
                 wherby
                 we
                 
                 ●hall
                 rayse
                 our
                 thoughts
                 and
                 affections
                 from
                 seeking
                 ourselves
                 even
                 in
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 so
                 maynly
                 concerne
                 vs
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 all
                 seeke
                 the
                 glorie
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 consisting
                 in
                 that
                 his
                 name
                 be
                 hallowed
                 ,
                 his
                 kingdome
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 will
                 be
                 done
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               He
               teacheth
               his
               disciples
               to
               pray
               .
            
             
               
                 II.
                 PART
              
               
                 I.
                 
                   GIve
                   vs
                   this
                   day
                   our
                   dayly
                   bread
                   .
                
                 
                 After
                 that
                 which
                 concernes
                 vs
                 most
                 as
                 belonging
                 to
                 life
                 eternall
                 ,
                 he
                 teacheth
                 vs
                 to
                 aske
                 our
                 temporall
                 sustenance
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 maintayne
                 ourselves
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 his
                 will
                 and
                 pleasure
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 remaine
                 here
                 ;
                 and
                 will
                 have
                 vs
                 aske
                 it
                 dayly
                 ,
                 to
                 acknowledge
                 the
                 continuall
                 dependence
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 of
                 his
                 omnipotent
                 power
                 and
                 goodnes
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 he
                 blesseth
                 vs
                 not
                 ,
                 nothing
                 can
                 prosper
                 ;
                 
                 he
                 can
                 when
                 he
                 pleaseth
                 send
                 seven
                 yeares
                 of
                 famine
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Egyptians
                 ,
                 and
                 recompense
                 them
                 when
                 he
                 pleaseth
                 with
                 seven
                 yeares
                 abundance
                 :
                 and
                 in
                 an
                 instant
                 send
                 that
                 which
                 shall
                 destroy
                 all
                 our
                 provisions
                 ;
                 therfore
                 we
                 must
                 pray
                 to
                 him
                 
                   this
                   day
                
                 :
                 And
                 yet
                 not
                 be
                 too
                 solicitous
                 about
                 it
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 content
                 ourselves
                 with
                 moderate
                 care
                 ,
                 and
                 rely
                 vpon
                 his
                 providence
                 ,
                 who
                 as
                 
                   this
                   day
                
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 mayntained
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 blessed
                 vs
                 with
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 necessarie
                 for
                 vs
                 ,
                 so
                 he
                 will
                 the
                 next
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 next
                 ;
                 over
                 much
                 solicitude
                 nothing
                 conducing
                 to
                 the
                 time
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 which
                 to
                 vs
                 is
                 vncertaine
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 be
                 by
                 vs
                 mended
                 or
                 pared
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   And
                   forgive
                   vs
                   our
                   trespasses
                   as
                   we
                   forgive
                   them
                   that
                   trespasse
                   against
                   vs.
                
                 After
                 the
                 care
                 of
                 ourselves
                 ,
                 he
                 pleaceth
                 Charitie
                 towards
                 our
                 neighbour
                 ,
                 whome
                 we
                 are
                 commanded
                 to
                 love
                 as
                 ourselves
                 ,
                 and
                 therfore
                 no
                 wonder
                 that
                 he
                 measures
                 his
                 resolution
                 of
                 forgiving
                 vs
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 proportion
                 which
                 we
                 vse
                 in
                 forgiving
                 our
                 neighbour
                 :
                 For
                 he
                 that
                 will
                 not
                 forgive
                 another
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 his
                 equall
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 in
                 nature
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 like
                 himself
                 ,
                 subiect
                 to
                 infinite
                 imperfections
                 and
                 mistakes
                 ▪
                 how
                 can
                 he
                 think
                 that
                 God
                 deales
                 hardly
                 with
                 him
                 in
                 not
                 forgiving
                 him
                 ,
                 seeing
                 betwixt
                 God
                 and
                 man
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 comparison
                 at
                 all
                 .
                 The
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 
                 Text
                 are
                 ,
                 
                   forgiue
                   vs
                   our
                   debts
                   as
                   we
                   forgive
                   our
                   debters
                
                 ;
                 for
                 even
                 in
                 temporall
                 debts
                 owing
                 vs
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 be
                 hard
                 dealers
                 ,
                 but
                 consider
                 how
                 ourselves
                 may
                 desire
                 to
                 be
                 forborne
                 in
                 occasions
                 which
                 may
                 happen
                 to
                 vs.
                 VVe
                 should
                 rather
                 imitate
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 notwithstanding
                 the
                 distance
                 betwixt
                 him
                 and
                 us
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 our
                 offences
                 are
                 infinitely
                 aggravated
                 ,
                 yet
                 is
                 the
                 first
                 that
                 openeth
                 the
                 way
                 to
                 forgivenes
                 ,
                 giving
                 vs
                 motions
                 and
                 helps
                 to
                 repent
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 vve
                 may
                 be
                 forgiven
                 by
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 III.
                 
                   And
                   lead
                   vs
                   not
                   into
                   temptation
                   ;
                   but
                   deliver
                   vs
                   from
                   evill
                   .
                   Amen
                   .
                
                 VVe
                 have
                 spirituall
                 and
                 temporall
                 evills
                 to
                 vvhich
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 vve
                 are
                 subject
                 ;
                 the
                 spirituall
                 are
                 temptations
                 ,
                 proceeding
                 from
                 our
                 Ghostly
                 enemie
                 ,
                 who
                 as
                 S.
                 Peeter
                 expresseth
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 
                   a
                   roring
                   lion
                   walketh
                   round
                   ,
                   seeking
                   whome
                   he
                   may
                   devuore
                   ,
                   whome
                   resist
                   yee
                   ,
                   strong
                   in
                   faith
                
                 ;
                 Chiefly
                 con●iding
                 in
                 the
                 assistance
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 vvith
                 out
                 vvhich
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 for
                 vs
                 to
                 overcome
                 his
                 temptations
                 ;
                 nor
                 those
                 neither
                 which
                 the
                 prosperitie
                 of
                 the
                 vvorld
                 may
                 bring
                 vs
                 into
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 disordered
                 desires
                 ,
                 and
                 delights
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 :
                 into
                 these
                 vve
                 begge
                 that
                 God
                 vvill
                 not
                 bring
                 vs
                 ,
                 by
                 permitting
                 vs
                 to
                 be
                 overtaken
                 by
                 them
                 .
                 As
                 also
                 not
                 by
                 the
                 evills
                 ād
                 adverse
                 accidēts
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 which
                 push
                 men
                 oftimes
                 into
                 despayre
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 think
                 so
                 dutifully
                 of
                 God
                 as
                 they
                 ought
                 ;
                 from
                 these
                 we
                 begge
                 also
                 to
                 be
                 delivered
                 ,
                 as
                 irksome
                 to
                 our
                 bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 inthralling
                 our
                 soules
                 :
                 at
                 least
                 vve
                 crave
                 not
                 so
                 farre
                 to
                 be
                 ●rcised
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 indanger
                 our
                 falling
                 from
                 that
                 vvhich
                 is
                 iustly
                 expected
                 at
                 our
                 hands
                 .
                 By
                 all
                 vvhich
                 vve
                 see
                 how
                 providently
                 our
                 Saviour
                 disposed
                 of
                 our
                 prayers
                 ;
                 that
                 first
                 vve
                 should
                 begge
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 best
                 for
                 our
                 soule
                 and
                 body
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 to
                 be
                 delivered
                 from
                 the
                 hurtful●
                 molestations
                 of
                 both
                 :
                 concluding
                 Amen
                 ,
                 as
                 much
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   in
                   truth
                
                 ,
                 let
                 this
                 be
                 done
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               He
               teacheth
               his
               disciples
               to
               pray
               .
            
             
               
                 III.
                 PART
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 ▪
                 
                   ANd
                   he
                   sayed
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   which
                   ●f
                   you
                   shall
                   have
                   a
                   frend
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   go
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   at
                   midnight
                   ,
                   and
                   say
                   ,
                   frend
                   ,
                   lend
                   me
                   three
                   〈◊〉
                   ,
                   because
                   a
                   frend
                   of
                   mine
                   in
                   his
                   iourney
                   
                   is
                   come
                   to
                   me
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   have
                   nothing
                   to
                   set
                   before
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   from
                   within
                   answering
                   sayth
                   ,
                   troble
                   me
                   not
                   now
                   ,
                   the
                   doore
                   is
                   shut
                   ,
                   and
                   my
                   children
                   are
                   with
                   me
                   in
                   bed
                   ▪
                   I
                   cannot
                   rise
                   ,
                   and
                   give
                   thee
                   :
                   If
                   he
                   persever
                   knocking
                   ,
                   though
                   he
                   will
                   not
                   rise
                   and
                   give
                   him
                   because
                   he
                   is
                   his
                   frend
                   ,
                   yet
                   for
                   his
                   importunitie
                   he
                   will
                   rise
                   ,
                   and
                   give
                   him
                   as
                   many
                   as
                   he
                   needeth
                   .
                
                 After
                 our
                 Saviour
                 had
                 taught
                 his
                 disciples
                 what
                 to
                 pray
                 for
                 ,
                 he
                 giveth
                 them
                 divers
                 incouragements
                 to
                 pray
                 :
                 And
                 first
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 a
                 frend
                 ;
                 for
                 however
                 we
                 cary
                 ourselves
                 towards
                 him
                 he
                 allwayes
                 carieth
                 a
                 frendly
                 mind
                 towards
                 vs
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Making
                   his
                   sunne
                   to
                   shine
                   over
                   the
                   good
                   ,
                   and
                   bad
                   ;
                   and
                   rayning
                   over
                   the
                   just
                   and
                   iniust
                   .
                
                 Secondly
                 that
                 all
                 houres
                 he
                 can
                 heare
                 our
                 prayers
                 :
                 the
                 middle
                 of
                 the
                 night
                 being
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 day
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 greate
                 difference
                 between
                 God
                 and
                 man
                 ;
                 for
                 suters
                 to
                 men
                 are
                 many
                 times
                 troblesome
                 ,
                 to
                 God
                 none
                 can
                 be
                 so
                 ,
                 and
                 therfore
                 he
                 bids
                 vs
                 confidently
                 
                   Aske
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   shall
                   be
                   given
                   you
                   ;
                   seeke
                   ,
                   and
                   you
                   shall
                   find
                   ,
                   knock
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   shall
                   be
                   opened
                   to
                   you
                   .
                
                 Fourthly
                 that
                 notwithstanding
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 think
                 that
                 instantly
                 we
                 shall
                 obtaine
                 what
                 we
                 desire
                 ,
                 but
                 must
                 persever
                 knocking
                 .
                 
                 VVhervpon
                 S.
                 Hierome
                 sayth
                 ,
                 
                   Great
                   is
                   perseverance
                   ,
                
                 which
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 seeme
                 to
                 be
                 importune
                 and
                 troblesome
                 ,
                 hath
                 more
                 power
                 then
                 the
                 title
                 of
                 frendship
                 .
              
               
                 II.
                 
                   For
                   every
                   one
                   that
                   asketh
                   receiveth
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   that
                   seeketh
                   findeth
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   him
                   that
                   knocketh
                   it
                   shall
                   be
                   opened
                   .
                
                 
                 Humane
                 sloth
                 and
                 dulnes
                 hath
                 reason
                 to
                 be
                 ashamed
                 ,
                 seei●g
                 ,
                 God
                 is
                 more
                 ready
                 to
                 give
                 ;
                 then
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 receive
                 ;
                 he
                 is
                 more
                 willing
                 to
                 have
                 mercy
                 vpon
                 vs
                 ,
                 then
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 delivered
                 from
                 our
                 miseries
                 ;
                 for
                 in
                 that
                 he
                 exhortes
                 vs
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 for
                 our
                 good
                 that
                 he
                 exhorteth
                 vs.
                 Some
                 things
                 which
                 seeme
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 denyed
                 ,
                 but
                 differred
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 granted
                 at
                 time
                 convenient
                 .
                 And
                 a
                 powerfull
                 meane
                 to
                 obtaine
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 acknowledge
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 nothing
                 of
                 ourselves
                 :
                 
                 
                   A
                   begger
                   asketh
                   an
                   almes
                   of
                   vs
                   ,
                
                 and
                 we
                 are
                 beggers
                 of
                 God.
                 Consider
                 other
                 folkes
                 necessities
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 will
                 consider
                 thyne
                 :
                 finally
                 we
                 must
                 pray
                 from
                 our
                 hart
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 the
                 Psalmist
                 professeth
                 of
                 himself
                 :
                 
                   From
                   the
                   deapth
                   I
                   have
                   cryed
                   vnto
                   thee
                   ,
                   O
                   Lord.
                
                 He
                 did
                 not
                 pray
                 from
                 the
                 teeth
                 outward
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 from
                 the
                 deepest
                 of
                 his
                 hart
                 ,
                 with
                 greate
                 application
                 ,
                 and
                 greate
                 indeavour
                 :
                 
                 s●ch
                 prayers
                 have
                 greate
                 force
                 .
              
               
                 III.
                 
                   Which
                   of
                   you
                   ,
                   if
                   he
                   doth
                   aske
                   his
                   Father
                   bread
                   ,
                   will
                   he
                   give
                   him
                   a
                   stone
                   ?
                   Or
                   a
                   fish
                   ;
                   will
                   he
                   give
                   him
                   a
                   serpent
                   ?
                   Or
                   if
                   he
                   aske
                   an
                   egg
                   ,
                   will
                   he
                   reach
                   him
                   a
                   Scorpion
                   ?
                   If
                   you
                   then
                   ,
                   being
                   naught
                   ,
                   know
                   how
                   to
                   give
                   good
                   gifts
                   to
                   your
                   children
                   ,
                   how
                   much
                   more
                   will
                   my
                   Father
                   from
                   heaven
                   give
                   the
                   good
                   spirit
                   to
                   them
                   that
                   aske
                   him
                   ?
                
                 
                 God
                 knowes
                 before
                 we
                 aske
                 what
                 we
                 have
                 need
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 is
                 good
                 for
                 vs
                 :
                 he
                 will
                 notwithstanding
                 that
                 we
                 pray
                 ;
                 not
                 that
                 our
                 desires
                 may
                 be
                 made
                 knowne
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 wo
                 knoweth
                 all
                 thing
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 our
                 desire
                 be
                 exercised
                 and
                 inflamed
                 in
                 prayer
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 more
                 capable
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 is
                 ready
                 to
                 give
                 :
                 That
                 which
                 he
                 will
                 give
                 ,
                 is
                 very
                 greate
                 ,
                 but
                 we
                 are
                 little
                 ,
                 and
                 little
                 able
                 to
                 receive
                 .
                 Faith
                 is
                 signified
                 by
                 the
                 fish
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 serpent
                 indeavoured
                 to
                 subvert
                 :
                 Hope
                 is
                 signified
                 by
                 the
                 egg
                 ,
                 as
                 contayning
                 in
                 expectation
                 a
                 living
                 creature
                 ;
                 Charitie
                 by
                 bread
                 ,
                 which
                 charitie
                 stony
                 harts
                 doe
                 reiect
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 
                   the
                   good
                   spirit
                
                 which
                 the
                 heavenly
                 Father
                 never
                 denyes
                 those
                 who
                 have
                 recourse
                 vnto
                 him
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Avarice
               condemned
               .
            
             
               I.
               
                 ONe
                 of
                 the
                 multitude
                 sayed
                 to
                 him
                 ,
              
               
               
                 M●ster
                 ,
                 speake
                 to
                 my
                 brother
                 that
                 he
                 divide
                 inheritance
                 with
                 me
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 sayed
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 man
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 appointed
                 me
                 Iudge
                 or
                 divider
                 over
                 you
                 ?
                 And
                 he
                 sayed
                 to
                 them
                 :
                 see
                 and
                 beware
                 of
                 all
                 Avarice
                 :
                 for
                 not
                 in
                 any
                 mans
                 abundance
                 doth
                 his
                 life
                 consiste
                 ,
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 he
                 possesseth
                 .
              
               A
               document
               for
               those
               who
               have
               retired
               themselves
               from
               the
               world
               ,
               not
               to
               put
               themselves
               into
               worldly
               affaytes
               :
               and
               for
               them
               that
               are
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               not
               to
               vndertake
               more
               then
               they
               can
               well
               come-of
               with
               :
               and
               for
               both
               to
               beware
               of
               all
               kind
               of
               covetousnes
               .
               
               
                 VVherfore
                 doth
                 he
                 say
                 ;
              
               all
               kind
               ▪
               Perhaps
               thou
               wouldst
               iudge
               him
               only
               covetous
               who
               incrocheth
               vpon
               other
               folks
               goods
               :
               But
               I
               say
               ,
               be
               not
               greedy
               ād
               pinching
               even
               in
               thy
               owne
               :
               This
               is
               a
               greate
               charge
               :
               for
               it
               is
               not
               a
               thing
               to
               be
               flighted
               ,
               where
               our
               Saviour
               sayth
               ●eware
               :
               He
               knowes
               how
               dangerous
               a
               thing
               it
               is
               ,
               we
               know
               not
               ;
               let
               vs
               beleeve
               him
               .
               And
               he
               gives
               vs
               an
               excellent
               motive
               to
               beware
               ,
               and
               looke
               to
               ou●selves
               in
               it
               ;
               because
               
               abundance
               is
               not
               that
               which
               advantageth
               our
               spirituall
               life
               ,
               which
               most
               of
               all
               concernes
               every
               body
               ;
               nor
               when
               vve
               have
               scraped
               it
               vp
               (
               perhaps
               by
               none
               of
               the
               best
               means
               )
               are
               vve
               sure
               vve
               shall
               compasse
               even
               our
               tempo●all
               ends
               with
               it
               ;
               as
               he
               declares
               by
               the
               example
               following
               .
            
             
               II
               ▪
               
                 A
                 certaine
                 rich
                 mans
                 field
                 ,
                 yealed
                 plentie
                 of
                 fruite
                 :
                 And
                 he
                 thought
                 within
                 himself
                 ,
                 what
                 shall
                 I
                 doe
                 ,
                 because
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 whether
                 to
                 gather
                 my
                 fruite
                 ?
                 And
                 he
                 sayed
                 ,
                 this
                 will
                 I
                 doe
                 ;
                 I
                 will
                 destroy
                 my
                 barnes
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 greater
                 ,
                 and
                 thither
                 will
                 I
                 gather
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 growen
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 goods
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 will
                 say
                 to
                 my
                 soule
                 ,
                 soule
                 ,
                 thou
                 hast
                 many
                 goods
                 layed
                 vp
                 for
                 many
                 yeares
                 ,
                 take
                 thy
                 rest
                 ,
                 eate
                 ,
                 drink
                 ,
                 make
                 good
                 cheare
                 .
                 But
                 God
                 sayed
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 Thou
                 foole
                 ,
                 This
                 night
                 they
                 require
                 thy
                 soule
                 of
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 things
                 which
                 thou
                 hast
                 provided
                 ,
                 whose
                 shall
                 they
                 be
                 ?
              
               First
               he
               did
               not
               consider
               vvho
               gave
               him
               that
               plentie
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               comes
               more
               by
               Gods
               blessing
               ,
               then
               by
               humane
               industrie
               and
               labour
               .
               Secondly
               he
               did
               not
               reflect
               vpon
               the
               end
               wherfore
               God
               doth
               bestow
               plenty
               vpon
               others
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               to
               relieve
               the
               needy
               ,
               and
               to
               doe
               works
               with
               it
               which
               may
               turne
               to
               Gods
               glorie
               ,
               and
               not
               only
               to
               rest
               ,
               and
               ea●e
               ,
               and
               drinke
               ,
               and
               make
               good
               cheare
               ,
               or
               the
               like
               meerely
               temporall
               ends
               .
               
                 O
                 foli●h
                 words
                 (
                 sayth
                 S.
                 Basill
                 )
                 for
                 if
                 thou
                 hadst
                 the
                 soule
                 of
                 a
                 hog
                 ,
              
               
               what
               couldst
               thou
               have
               sayed
               more
               like
               a
               hog
               ?
               Thou
               mights
               have
               answered
               with
               farre
               more
               ease
               ,
               I
               will
               feed
               the
               hungrie
               ,
               I
               will
               imitate
               Ioseph
               ,
               and
               relieve
               a
               whole
               countrie
               .
               He
               should
               have
               takē
               into
               consideration
               the
               casualities
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               the
               vncertaintie
               of
               his
               ovvne
               life
               ;
               vvherby
               he
               might
               have
               moderated
               his
               intemperate
               affection
               to
               his
               vvealth
               ,
               and
               provided
               better
               for
               an
               other
               vvorld
               ,
               as
               vvell
               as
               for
               this
               :
               we
               have
               not
               one
               night
               certaine
               of
               either
               life
               or
               goods
               .
               
                 Thou
                 foole
                 ,
                 this
                 night
              
               ,
               vvhen
               thou
               doest
               little
               think
               ,
               they
               vvho
               have
               ,
               povver
               of
               life
               and
               death
               
                 shall
                 require
              
               at
               thy
               hands
               ,
               as
               a
               thing
               depositated
               for
               a
               time
               ,
               
                 thy
                 soule
              
               ,
               vvhich
               imports
               thee
               more
               then
               all
               thy
               goods
               ,
               vvhich
               thou
               
                 knowest
                 not
                 whose
                 they
                 shall
                 be
              
               ;
               and
               vvhen
               thou
               art
               gone
               neither
               thou
               vvilt
               care
               vvhose
               they
               are
               ,
               nor
               they
               vvho
               have
               them
               care
               for
               thee
               .
            
             
               III.
               
                 So
                 is
                 he
                 ,
                 who
                 layeth
                 vp
                 treasure
                 to
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 not
                 rich
                 to
                 Godward
                 .
              
               A
               generall
               saying
               ,
               of
               vvhich
               every
               body
               
               sho●ld
               take
               notice
               ,
               least
               vvhile
               he
               seemes
               vvise
               to
               himself
               ,
               God
               call
               him
               foole
               ,
               and
               prove
               him
               so
               .
               All
               our
               thoughts
               ,
               all
               our
               actions
               ,
               all
               our
               endeavours
               ,
               in
               what
               kind
               soe
               ever
               ,
               must
               have
               a
               tincture
               of
               Gods
               service
               ,
               and
               be
               done
               in
               some
               measure
               for
               him
               ,
               or
               els
               vvhile
               vve
               think
               ourselves
               rich
               ,
               we
               shall
               prove
               poore
               ,
               
               as
               he
               in
               the
               Apocalips
               :
               vve
               are
               not
               forbiden
               to
               lay
               vp
               treasure
               ,
               but
               vve
               must
               looke
               ●o
               vvhat
               purpose
               vve
               lay
               it
               vp
               ,
               least
               insteed
               of
               advantaging
               vs
               ,
               it
               prove
               our
               ruine
               ,
               as
               it
               doth
               to
               most
               men
               who
               have
               no
               other
               end
               but
               themselves
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               tenth
               Application
               to
               the
               most
               Blessed
               Sacrament
               .
            
             
               I.
               IN
               the
               most
               blessed
               Sacrament
               we
               have
               indeed
               
                 plenty
                 of
                 fruite
              
               not
               produced
               by
               our
               owne
               industrie
               ,
               but
               sent
               vs
               from
               above
               ,
               as
               the
               celestiall
               Manna
               :
               nor
               of
               one
               yeares
               growth
               ,
               but
               dayly
               growing
               from
               the
               fountaine
               itself
               our
               Blessed
               Saviour
               .
               The
               barnes
               are
               our
               hart
               ,
               which
               though
               we
               have
               cause
               to
               inlarge
               with
               love
               ,
               yet
               vve
               shall
               not
               need
               to
               destroy
               any
               thing
               ,
               but
               vvhat
               is
               of
               itself
               ruinous
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               very
               ruine
               wherof
               we
               buyld
               ;
               Here
               we
               may
               freely
               and
               with
               out
               danger
               say
               to
               our
               soule
               ,
               
                 soule
                 thou
                 hast
                 many
                 goods
                 ,
                 layed
                 vp
                 ,
              
               in
               this
               small
               roome
               
                 for
                 many
                 yeares
              
               ;
               and
               for
               thy
               vvhole
               life
               time
               ,
               and
               after
               this
               life
               for
               all
               Eternitie
               ,
               
                 take
                 vp
                 thy
                 rest
                 ,
                 eate
                 drink
                 and
                 make
                 good
                 cheare
              
               ;
               for
               this
               is
               
                 the
                 lambe
                 slayne
                 for
                 vs
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 world
              
               ;
               
               This
               is
               the
               
                 fat
                 calfe
              
               with
               which
               the
               father
               of
               the
               prodigall
               child
               feasted
               him
               ,
               
               at
               his
               repentant
               returne
               ;
               This
               is
               the
               
                 hidden
                 Manna
              
               promised
               in
               the
               Apocalips
               .
               
               
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 overcometh
              
               his
               greedines
               of
               worldly
               commodities
               ;
               and
               feedeth
               himself
               with
               this
               .
               
               This
               is
               the
               
                 food
                 of
                 Angels
                 ,
                 prepared
                 for
                 vs
                 from
                 heaven
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 labour
                 of
                 ours
                 .
                 having
                 in
                 it
                 all
                 delight
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 savour
                 of
                 all
                 kind
                 of
                 sweetenes
                 .
              
               O
               foolish
               people
               ,
               who
               either
               for
               worldly
               cares
               ,
               care
               not
               for
               th●s
               treasure
               ,
               or
               for
               wāt
               of
               due
               
               consideration
               of
               the
               benefit
               of
               it
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               goodnes
               of
               the
               benefactour
               doe
               neglect
               it
               :
               wheras
               after
               due
               receiving
               ,
               though
               that
               night
               vnexpectedly
               they
               should
               
                 require
                 our
                 soule
              
               ,
               we
               should
               not
               need
               to
               feare
               ,
               but
               that
               we
               should
               be
               eternally
               his
               ;
               then
               which
               happenes
               what
               can
               we
               desire
               more
               ?
            
             
               
                 II.
                 Give
                 vs
                 this
                 day
                 our
                 dayly
                 bread
                 .
              
               In
               the
               primitive
               Church
               when
               the
               number
               of
               Christians
               were
               few
               ,
               but
               fervent
               ,
               they
               received
               dayly
               ;
               S.
               Hierome
               sayth
               of
               his
               time
               ;
               
                 I
                 know
                 that
                 in
                 Rome
                 the
                 custom●
                 is
                 :
                 
                 that
                 the
                 faithfull
                 do●
                 allwayes
                 receive
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 .
                 And
                 S.
                 Ambrose
                 argueth
                 ,
                 
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 our
                 
                   dayly
                   bread
                
                 ,
                 why
                 doest
                 thou
                 stay
                 a
                 yeare
                 before
                 thou
                 receivest
                 it
                 ,
              
               as
               the
               Graecians
               in
               the
               East
               are
               wont
               ?
               Receive
               that
               every
               day
               which
               may
               dayly
               benefit
               thee
               :
               live
               so
               as
               thou
               mayest
               deserve
               to
               receive
               dayly
               .
               Christians
               being
               multiplyed
               ,
               and
               among
               many
               ,
               many
               not
               being
               so
               well
               disposed
               or
               so
               fervent
               ,
               the
               councell
               of
               S.
               Ignace
               
               the
               Martyr
               is
               to
               be
               imbraced
               .
               
                 Endeavour
                 often
                 to
                 meete
                 and
                 Communion
                 ;
                 for
                 when
                 you
                 meete
                 often
                 ,
              
               the
               power
               of
               Satan
               is
               weakened
               ,
               and
               his
               firy
               darts
               inciting
               vs
               to
               synne
               ,
               fly
               back
               vpon
               him
               with
               out
               indamaging
               vs.
               
               
               
                 He
                 that
                 ea●eth
                 of
                 this
                 bread
                 hungers
                 no
                 more
                 ,
              
               because
               the
               grace
               of
               this
               Sacrament
               is
               so
               full
               ,
               and
               the
               vnderstanding
               of
               it
               is
               so
               satisfactorie
               ,
               that
               whoever
               comes
               to
               the
               notice
               of
               this
               abundance
               ,
               having
               found
               out
               the
               vtmost
               of
               all
               perfection
               ,
               carying
               Christ
               about
               him
               in
               his
               breast
               ,
               and
               bearing
               him
               in
               his
               mind
               ,
               sounds
               forth
               by
               word
               and
               deed
               his
               prayses
               ,
               with
               greate
               ioy
               ,
               and
               is
               continually
               singing
               songs
               of
               thanksgiving
               .
            
             
               III.
               No
               man
               can
               think
               but
               that
               S.
               Martha
               ▪
               and
               her
               sister
               Marie
               and
               Lazarus
               did
               take
               exceeding
               content
               so
               oft
               as
               our
               Saviour
               came
               to
               their
               house
               ,
               and
               never
               thought
               he
               came
               too
               oft
               ,
               but
               indeavoured
               ever
               to
               be
               ready
               to
               receive
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               diligent
               ,
               and
               respectfull
               at
               his
               receiving
               .
               Martha
               did
               not
               think
               she
               did
               too
               much
               ,
               when
               she
               desired
               her
               sister
               should
               help
               her
               ,
               but
               she
               thought
               that
               both
               of
               them
               could
               not
               doc
               enough
               :
               she
               complayned
               that
               she
               was
               left
               alone
               to
               wayte
               vpon
               him
               ,
               let
               vs
               looke
               ,
               that
               our
               Saviour
               have
               not
               reason
               to
               complayne
               of
               vs
               ,
               that
               we
               doe
               leave
               him
               alone
               he
               ministring
               to
               vs
               ,
               and
               we
               either
               doo
               not
               come
               to
               him
               ,
               or
               whe
               we
               have
               received
               him
               doe
               not
               attend
               him
               .
               Here
               he
               presents
               vs
               not
               with
               
                 a
                 part
              
               ,
               but
               with
               his
               whole
               self
               ,
               
                 VVho
                 is
                 there
                 among
                 the
                 faithfull
              
               
               that
               can
               make
               any
               doubt
               ,
               but
               that
               at
               the
               instant
               of
               the
               consecration
               ,
               the
               heavens
               are
               opened
               at
               the
               Priests
               voyce
               ?
               That
               at
               that
               Sacramēt
               of
               our
               Saviour
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               quires
               of
               Angels
               are
               present
               ;
               The
               high
               and
               the
               low
               are
               coupled
               togeather
               ,
               earth
               and
               heaven
               are
               ioyned
               ,
               visible
               ,
               and
               invisible
               are
               made
               one
               thing
               .
               
               VVho
               therfore
               that
               is
               right
               in
               his
               senses
               will
               despise
               ,
               or
               neglect
               this
               reverend
               and
               dreadfull
               mysterie
               ?
            
          
           
             
               The
               watchfull
               and
               diligent
               servant
               commended
               .
            
             
               
                 I.
                 LEt
                 your
                 loynes
                 be
                 girded
                 ,
                 and
                 candles
                 burning
                 in
                 your
                 hands
                 and
                 you
                 like
                 men
                 expecting
                 their
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               
               
                 when
                 he
                 shall
                 returne
                 from
                 the
                 mariage
                 that
                 when
                 he
                 doth
                 co●and
                 knock
                 forthwith
                 they
                 may
                 open
                 vnto
                 him
                 .
              
               It
               〈◊〉
               the
               custome
               of
               the
               Eastren
               people
               to
               go
               in
               long
               garmēt●
               ,
               therfore
               he
               bids
               vs
               have
               our
               loynes
               girt
               ,
               
               
                 That
                 we
                 ma●
                 be
                 free
                 (
                 sayth
                 Tertullian
                 )
                 from
                 the
                 impediments
                 of
                 a
                 loose
                 life
                 ,
              
               intangling
               our
               feete
               ,
               so
               that
               we
               cannot
               be
               quick
               in
               walking
               ,
               but
               ready
               at
               every
               step
               to
               stumble
               ;
               
                 and
                 burning
                 lights
                 in
                 our
                 hands
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               our
               mind
               burning
               with
               a
               lively
               faith
               ,
               and
               shining
               with
               the
               light
               of
               good
               workes
               .
               Thus
               we
               must
               expect
               our
               Lord
               Iesus
               when
               he
               shall
               come
               and
               knock
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               be
               in
               an
               instant
               ready
               to
               wayte
               vpon
               him
               .
               
               
                 Our
                 Lord
                 cometh
                 ,
              
               when
               he
               hastens
               to
               iudgement
               he
               knocketh
               when
               by
               the
               sharpenes
               of
               sicknes
               he
               gives
               vs
               notice
               that
               death
               is
               at
               hand
               ;
               we
               open
               presently
               vnto
               him
               ,
               if
               we
               receive
               him
               with
               love
               :
               He
               is
               not
               willing
               to
               open
               ,
               when
               the
               Iudge
               knocketh
               ,
               who
               feares
               to
               leave
               〈◊〉
               body
               ,
               and
               dreads
               to
               see
               the
               Iudge
               whome
               he
               remembers
               he
               hath
               contemned
               .
               He
               that
               hath
               confidence
               by
               hope
               and
               good
               works
               doth
               presently
               open
               when
               he
               knocks
               ,
               because
               he
               expects
               the
               iudge
               with
               gladnes
               ,
               and
               when
               the
               time
               of
               death
               approcheth
               ,
               doth
               ioy
               in
               the
               reward
               of
               glorie
               promised
               .
            
             
               
                 II.
                 Blessed
                 are
                 those
                 servants
                 ,
                 whome
                 when
                 the
                 Lord
                 com●th
                 he
                 shall
                 find
                 watching
                 .
                 Amen
                 I
                 say
                 to
                 you
                 :
                 that
                 he
                 will
                 gird
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 them
                 sit
                 downe
                 ,
                 and
                 passing
                 will
                 minis●er
                 vnto
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 he
                 come
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 watch
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 in
                 the
                 third
                 watch
                 he
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 find
                 ,
                 blessed
                 are
                 those
                 servants
                 .
              
               
               Blessed
               are
               we
               ,
               who
               have
               such
               a
               master
               and
               Lord
               ,
               who
               though
               his
               greatenes
               be
               infinite
               ,
               and
               his
               glorie
               so
               incomprehensible
               that
               no
               diligence
               of
               man
               can
               deserve
               it
               ,
               no
               capacitie
               of
               nature
               receive
               it
               ,
               or
               looke
               vpon
               it
               ,
               yet
               to
               the
               end
               to
               reward
               them
               even
               above
               their
               deserts
               ,
               will
               
                 gird
                 himself
              
               ,
               and
               accomodate
               his
               greatnes
               to
               their
               measure
               and
               
                 make
                 them
                 sit
                 downe
              
               ,
               with
               eternall
               ease
               and
               delight
               at
               his
               heavenly
               table
               ,
               and
               there
               
                 minister
                 vnto
                 them
              
               ,
               all
               manner
               of
               deliciousnes
               :
               
               
                 The
                 citizens
                 of
                 heaven
                 know
                 how
                 full
                 of
                 joy
                 that
                 day
                 is
                 ;
              
               The
               sonnes
               of
               Eve
               doe
               lament
               the
               bitternes
               ,
               and
               tediousnes
               of
               their
               present
               life
               .
               But
               ô
               the
               goodnes
               of
               God!
               
               
               
                 His
                 mercy
                 convinceth
                 the
                 hardnes
                 of
                 our
                 hart
                 and
                 leaves
                 it
                 no
                 excuse
                 ;
              
               for
               shewing
               his
               patience
               and
               his
               longanimitie
               ,
               he
               addeth
               ,
               
                 and
                 if
                 he
                 come
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 watch
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 in
                 the
                 third
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 finds
              
               them
               then
               watchfull
               he
               doth
               not
               reject
               thē
               .
               The
               first
               watch
               is
               child
               hood
               ;
               the
               second
               ,
               youth
               ;
               the
               third
               ,
               old
               age
               ;
               yet
               no
               man
               must
               abuse
               this
               his
               longanimitie
               for
               he
               addeth
               .
            
             
               III.
               
                 And
                 this
                 know
                 yee
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 the
                 house-holder
                 did
                 know
                 at
                 what
                 houre
                 the
                 theefe
                 would
                 come
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 watch
                 verily
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 not
                 suffer
                 his
                 house
                 to
                 be
                 broken
                 vp
                 .
                 Be
                 you
                 therfore
                 ready
                 :
                 for
                 at
                 what
                 houre
                 you
                 think
                 not
                 ,
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 man
                 will
                 come
                 .
              
               
               
                 Our
                 Lord
                 would
                 therfore
                 have
                 the
                 last
                 houre
                 vnknowne
                 to
                 vs
                 that
                 we
                 might
                 allwayes
                 expect
                 it
                 .
              
               
               
                 Ah
                 foole
                 !
              
               to
               what
               purpose
               doest
               thou
               think
               shalt
               live
               long
               ,
               seeing
               thou
               hast
               not
               one
               day
               certaine
               ?
               How
               many
               have
               been
               deceived
               and
               sudainly
               taken
               away
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               punishnent
               of
               the
               vnrepentant
               .
            
             
               I.
               
                 IF
                 the
                 sernant
                 say
                 in
                 his
                 hart
                 ,
              
               
               
                 my
                 Lord
                 is
                 loag
                 in
                 coming
                 ;
                 and
                 shall
                 begin
                 to
                 stricke
                 the
                 servants
                 ;
                 and
                 eate
                 ,
                 and
                 drink
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 he
                 drunck
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 the
                 servants
                 shall
                 come
                 on
                 a
                 day
                 that
                 he
                 hopeth
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 an
                 hour●
                 that
                 he
                 knoweth
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 devide
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 apoint
                 his
                 portion
                 with
                 the
                 infidels
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 servant
                 that
                 knew
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 his
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 prepared
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 not
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 will
                 shall
                 be
                 beaten
                 with
                 many
                 stripes
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 that
                 knew
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 things
                 worthy
                 of
                 stripes
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 beaten
                 with
                 few
                 .
                 And
                 every
                 one
                 to
                 whome
                 much
                 is
                 given
                 ,
                 much
                 shall
                 be
                 required
                 of
                 him
              
               ;
               see
               the
               danger
               of
               presuming
               of
               long
               life
               ;
               we
               are
               apt
               to
               grow
               proud
               vpon
               
               it
               ,
               and
               carelesse
               of
               our
               dutie
               ,
               insolent
               towards
               others
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               drunk
               with
               ambition
               ,
               and
               desire
               of
               worldly
               wealth
               and
               pleasure
               ;
               the
               punishment
               is
               that
               he
               shall
               be
               devided
               from
               his
               pleas●res
               ;
               and
               life
               ,
               and
               from
               all
               hope
               of
               his
               masters
               favour
               ,
               and
               that
               vnexpectedly
               so
               that
               he
               shall
               not
               have
               time
               to
               repent
               ,
               but
               shall
               be
               eternally
               cast
               of
               among
               the
               vnfaithfull
               ,
               and
               branded
               with
               the
               everlastiug
               disgrace
               of
               it
               ,
               a
               punishment
               due
               proportionably
               to
               his
               falt
               :
               for
               that
               he
               knew
               well
               enough
               what
               was
               to
               be
               done
               and
               did
               it
               not
               ,
               not
               out
               of
               fraylit●e
               ,
               but
               presuming
               ,
               and
               casting
               of
               the
               feare
               of
               his
               Lord.
               
            
             
               II.
               
                 When
                 thou
                 goest
                 with
                 thy
                 adversarie
                 to
                 the
                 Prince
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 indeavour
                 to
                 be
                 delivered
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 least
                 perhaps
                 he
                 draw
                 thee
                 to
                 the
                 Iudge
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Iudge
                 deliver
                 thee
                 to
                 the
                 exactour
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 exactour
                 cast
                 thee
                 into
                 prison
                 ;
                 I
                 say
                 to
                 thee
                 thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 go
                 out
                 thence
                 ,
              
               
               
                 till
                 thou
                 pay
                 the
                 very
                 last
                 mite
                 .
              
               Our
               adversarie
               in
               the
               way
               is
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               contrary
               to
               our
               carnall
               desires
               in
               this
               life
               ;
               from
               whome
               he
               is
               delivered
               who
               humbly
               submits
               himself
               to
               the
               commandments
               .
               Otherwise
               if
               we
               differ
               the
               agreement
               ,
               after
               this
               life
               ,
               when
               we
               come
               to
               appeare
               before
               the
               Prince
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               redemption
               ,
               but
               we
               must
               to
               prison
               .
               
               In
               another
               sence
               ;
               
                 Our
                 adversarie
                 is
                 whoever
                 doth
                 endeavour
                 to
                 bereave
                 vs
                 of
                 that
                 to
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 ,
                 or
                 conceive
                 we
                 have
                 tight
                 ;
              
               with
               such
               we
               shall
               best
               agree
               if
               we
               observe
               the
               precept
               of
               our
               Lord.
               
                 To
                 him
                 that
                 will
                 contend
                 with
                 thee
                 in
                 iudgment
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 take
                 away
                 thy
                 coat●
                 let
                 go
                 thy
                 cloke
                 also
                 to
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               III.
               
                 And
                 there
                 were
                 cortayne
                 present
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 telling
                 him
                 of
                 the
                 Galileans
                 ,
                 whose
                 blood
                 Pilate
                 mingled
                 with
                 their
                 sacrifices
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 sayed
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 think
                 you
                 that
                 these
                 Galileans
                 :
                 were
                 synners
                 more
                 then
                 all
                 the
                 Galileans
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 suffered
                 such
                 things
                 ?
                 No
                 ,
              
               I
               
                 say
                 to
                 you
                 ,
                 but
                 vnlesse
                 you
                 have
                 repentance
                 ,
                 yo●
                 shall
                 all
                 like
                 wise
                 perish
                 .
                 And
                 those
                 eighteene
                 vpon
                 whome
                 the
                 towre
                 fell
                 in
                 Siloe
                 and
                 slew
                 thim
                 ,
                 think
                 you
                 that
                 they
                 also
                 were
                 debters
                 above
                 all
                 men
                 in
                 Hierusalem
                 !
                 No
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 vnto
                 you
                 but
                 if
                 you
                 have
                 not
                 repentance
                 ,
                 you
                 shall
                 all
                 likewise
                 perish
                 .
              
               Therfore
               when
               you
               see
               any
               perish
               by
               shipwarck
               ,
               
               ot
               by
               the
               fall
               house
               ,
               or
               by
               fire
               ,
               or
               by
               water
               conceive
               that
               God
               perhaps
               of
               a
               will
               punish
               that
               partie
               lesse
               in
               the
               world
               to
               come
               ,
               because
               ,
               he
               suffered
               here
               ,
               and
               forbeareth
               other
               ,
               
               that
               vpon
               notice
               of
               the
               others
               punishment
               ,
               he
               may
               repent
               and
               mend
               his
               life
               ,
               or
               if
               he
               doe
               not
               ,
               but
               persevereth
               in
               his
               bad
               cou●ses
               ,
               most
               grievous
               punishment
               will
               be
               heaped
               vpon
               him
               .
               
               
                 VVhat
                 other
                 thing
                 will
                 that
                 fire
                 devoure
                 but
                 thy
                 syns
                 ?
              
               The
               more
               thou
               sparest
               thy self
               here
               and
               followest
               sence
               ,
               the
               more
               grievously
               thou
               wilt
               pay
               it
               here
               after
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               goodnes
               of
               God
               shewed
               vs
               in
               two
               examples
               .
            
             
               
                 I.
                 ANd
                 he
                 sayed
                 also
                 this
                 similutude
                 ,
              
               
               
                 A
                 certayne
                 man
                 had
                 a
                 figtree
                 planted
                 in
                 his
                 wineyards
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 came
                 seeking
                 fruite
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 found
                 none
                 :
                 and
                 he
                 sayed
                 to
                 the
                 dresser
                 of
                 the
                 wineyard
              
               ;
               
               
                 lo
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 three
                 years
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 come
                 seeking
                 fruite
                 vpon
                 this
                 figtree
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 find
                 none
                 :
                 Cut
                 it
                 downe
                 therfore
                 ,
                 wherto
                 doth
                 it
                 occupie
                 the
                 ground
                 ?
                 But
                 he
                 answering
                 sayth
                 ,
                 Lord
                 let
                 it
                 alone
                 this
                 yeare
                 also
                 ,
                 till
                 I
                 dig
                 about
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 dung
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 happily
                 it
                 yeald
                 fruite
                 ;
                 if
                 not
                 ,
                 here
                 after
                 thou
                 shalt
                 cut
                 it
                 downe
                 .
              
               
               
                 The
                 figtree
                 occupieth
                 the
                 ground
                 with
                 out
                 fruite
                 ,
              
               when
               either
               the
               covetous
               ,
               and
               streight-laced
               doe
               keepe
               that
               without
               profit
               ,
               which
               might
               be
               vsefull
               to
               many
               ;
               or
               when
               by
               the
               shade
               of
               sloth
               a
               man
               darkeneth
               the
               place
               ,
               which
               another
               might
               fertilize
               with
               the
               beames
               of
               good
               workes
               .
               And
               in
               fine
               ,
               whosoever
               doth
               not
               comply
               with
               his
               dutie
               ,
               doth
               for
               the
               time
               occupie
               the
               earth
               ,
               
               and
               seeme
               (
               as
               the
               Psalmist
               speaketh
               )
               
                 to
                 have
                 received
                 his
                 life
                 and
                 soule
                 in
                 vayne
              
               ;
               yet
               God
               is
               so
               mercyfull
               ,
               that
               he
               expected
               from
               yeare
               to
               yeare
               ,
               and
               giveth
               time
               that
               we
               may
               reflect
               vpon
               the
               foulnes
               ,
               and
               stench
               of
               our
               synnes
               ,
               signified
               by
               the
               dung
               ;
               and
               doe
               fitting
               satisfaction
               ●ot
               them
               ,
               
               signified
               by
               the
               diging
               
                 Be
                 watchfull
                 and
                 diligent
                 in
                 the
                 service
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 ●d
                 think
                 oftē
                 wherfore
                 thou
                 camest
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 II.
                 And
                 he
                 was
                 teaching
                 in
                 their
                 synagog
                 on
                 the
                 sabboth
                 ▪
                 and
                 behold
                 a
                 woman
                 that
                 had
                 a
                 spirit
                 if
                 infirmitie
                 eighteen
                 yeares
                 ,
                 and
                 she
                 was
                 crooked
                 ,
                 neither
                 could
                 she
                 looks
                 vpward
                 at
                 all
                 :
                 Whome
                 when
                 Iesus
                 saw
                 ,
                 he
                 called
                 her
                 vnto
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 sayed
                 to
                 her
                 ,
                 woman
                 thou
                 art
                 delivered
                 from
                 thy
                 infirmitie
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 layed
                 his
                 hands
                 vpon
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 forthwith
                 she
                 was
                 made
                 straight
                 ,
                 and
                 glorified
                 God.
              
               Our
               Saviour
               in
               the
               former
               parable
               signfied
               that
               at
               the
               intercession
               of
               others
               he
               oftitimes
               
               granteth
               time
               of
               repentance
               ,
               here
               he
               sheweth
               how
               ready
               he
               is
               of
               himself
               to
               take
               compassion
               of
               vs
               ,
               who
               are
               so
               croocked
               by
               nature
               ,
               that
               nothing
               but
               earth
               and
               earthly
               things
               contents
               vs
               ,
               and
               are
               continually
               looking
               downewards
               vpon
               them
               :
               seldome
               or
               not
               at
               all
               lift
               our
               eyes
               and
               harts
               to
               heaven
               :
               and
               indeed
               have
               no
               naturall
               knowledge
               of
               so
               high
               a
               treasure
               as
               God
               hath
               there
               layed
               vp
               for
               vs.
               Iesus
               must
               call
               vs
               by
               faith
               ,
               and
               lay
               his
               sacred
               hands
               vpon
               vs.
               that
               we
               may
               be
               cured
               .
               God
               in
               the
               beginning
               made
               man
               vpright
               ;
               by
               him
               we
               must
               againe
               be
               rectified
               .
               Her
               respect
               to
               the
               Sabboth
               drew
               her
               into
               the
               occasion
               of
               meeting
               our
               Saviour
               ;
               and
               vpon
               vs
               he
               will
               looke
               with
               a
               gracious
               eye
               ,
               if
               we
               neglect
               not
               to
               doe
               our
               devotions
               .
            
             
               III.
               
                 And
                 the
                 Archisynagog
                 sayed
                 to
                 the
                 multitude
                 :
                 six
                 day●s
                 there
                 are
                 wherin
                 you
                 ought
                 to
                 worke
                 :
                 then
                 come
                 and
                 be
                 cured
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 on
                 the
                 Sabboth
                 day
                 .
                 And
                 our
                 Lord
                 answering
                 him
                 sayed
                 ;
                 Hypocrite
                 doth
                 not
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 you
                 vpon
                 the
                 Sabboth
                 loose
                 his
                 ox●
                 ,
                 or
                 his
                 asse
                 from
                 the
                 manger
                 ,
                 and
                 lead
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 water
                 ?
                 But
                 this
                 daughter
                 of
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 whome
                 Satan
                 had
                 bound
                 these
                 eighteen
                 yeares
                 ,
                 ought
                 not
                 she
                 to
                 be
                 loosed
                 from
                 this
                 bond
                 vpon
                 the
                 Sabboth
                 day
                 ?
                 And
                 his
                 adversaries
                 ●ere
                 ashamed
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 people
                 rejoyced
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 that
                 were
                 gloriously
                 done
                 by
                 him
                 .
              
               See
               the
               crookednes
               of
               our
               nature
               in
               this
               Pharisee
               ,
               prone
               to
               en●ie
               ,
               and
               pride
               ,
               and
               rashly
               to
               censure
               even
               the
               most
               reasonable
               things
               .
               When
               reason
               was
               represented
               ,
               they
               were
               all
               ashamed
               ,
               but
               the
               holy
               text
               doth
               not
               say
               they
               craved
               pardon
               :
               and
               so
               it
               falls
               out
               oft
               with
               vs
               ;
               we
               are
               ashamed
               within
               ourselves
               ,
               but
               to
               others
               we
               will
               not
               confesse
               ,
               or
               acknowledge
               a
               falt
               ,
               but
               rather
               out
               of
               pride
               defend
               it
               ,
               or
               excuse
               it
               .
               
               
                 O
                 how
                 greate
                 is
                 the
                 frayltie
                 of
                 man
                 allwayes
                 prone
                 to
                 vice
                 .
              
               Of
               temporall
               things
               we
               have
               so
               much
               care
               that
               we
               will
               not
               neglect
               ,
               nor
               put
               of
               the
               least
               of
               them
               ,
               but
               of
               our
               spirituall
               diseases
               we
               think
               slightly
               ,
               and
               put
               of
               the
               curing
               of
               them
               frō
               day
               to
               day
               vpon
               very
               shallow
               motives
               .
            
          
           
             
               Our
               Saviour
               bewayleth
               the
               vngreatefull
               and
               vnrepentant
               .
            
             
               I.
               
                 THe
                 same
                 day
                 there
                 〈◊〉
                 certay●e
                 of
                 Ph●●isees
                 vnto
              
               
               
                 him
                 saying
                 :
                 d●parte
                 ,
                 and
                 go
                 from
                 hence
                 ,
                 becaus●
                 
                 Herod●
                 will
                 kill
                 thee
                 :
                 And
                 he
                 sayed
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 go
                 ,
                 and
                 tell
                 that
                 fox
                 :
                 behold
                 I
                 cast
                 out
                 divells
                 ,
                 and
                 perfite
                 cures
                 ,
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 morrow
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 third
                 day
                 I
                 am
                 consummate
                 :
                 but
                 y●t
                 I
                 must
                 walke
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 morrow
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 day
                 following
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 that
                 a
                 Prophet
                 perish
                 out
                 of
                 Hierusalem
                 .
              
               Interpreters
               say
               that
               this
               was
               a
               rumour
               raysed
               ;
               and
               a
               devise
               either
               of
               the
               Pharisees
               ,
               or
               of
               Herode
               himself
               toget
               our
               Saviour
               out
               of
               the
               country
               :
               where
               ,
               with
               reason
               ;
               we
               may
               reflect
               how
               miserable
               a
               thing
               it
               is
               to
               be
               weary
               of
               that
               which
               in
               realitie
               is
               our
               greatest
               good
               ,
               it
               being
               as
               much
               as
               to
               say
               to
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               
                 depart
                 and
                 go
                 hence
              
               .
               VVe
               are
               ashamed
               to
               say
               such
               a
               thing
               plainly
               ,
               but
               we
               pretend
               we
               are
               not
               able
               to
               beare
               ,
               or
               to
               doe
               this
               or
               that
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               our
               death
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               .
               Our
               Saviour
               was
               not
               moved
               vvith
               this
               reporte
               ,
               but
               following
               his
               imployment
               ,
               and
               relying
               vpon
               the
               protection
               of
               God
               vvent
               on
               confidently
               ,
               till
               the
               time
               ordayned
               came
               .
               
                 VVhen
                 thou
                 hast
                 Christ
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 rich
                 and
                 hast
                 sufficient
                 .
              
               He
               vvill
               be
               thy
               Purveyer
               ,
               and
               faithfull
               steward
               in
               all
               things
               ,
               
               so
               that
               it
               vvill
               not
               be
               necessarie
               to
               confide
               in
               men
               .
            
             
               
                 II.
                 Hierusalem
                 ,
                 Hierusalem
                 ,
                 which
                 killest
                 the
                 Prophets
                 and
                 stonest
                 them
                 who
                 are
                 sent
                 to
                 thee
                 ;
                 how
                 often
                 would
                 I
                 gather
                 thy
                 Children
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 bird
                 doth
                 her
                 brood
                 vnder
                 her
                 wings
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 wouldest
                 not
                 ?
              
               VVe
               doe
               not
               cast
               stones
               at
               those
               who
               are
               sent
               vnto
               vs
               for
               our
               instruction
               ;
               vve
               m●st
               be
               vvare
               notwithstanding
               that
               in
               some
               proportion
               vve
               be
               not
               guilty
               of
               reiecting
               the
               motions
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               of
               censuring
               those
               by
               vvhome
               vve
               are
               told
               of
               our
               falts
               ,
               and
               insteed
               of
               imbracing
               their
               counsell
               give
               them
               ill
               language
               ;
               or
               speake
               ill
               of
               thē
               behind
               their
               backs
               .
               How
               oft
               hath
               God
               endeavoured
               to
               reclayme
               vs
               ,
               and
               to
               p●rfite
               his
               cure
               in
               vs
               ,
               to
               make
               vs
               his
               children
               ,
               to
               have
               vs
               neere
               him
               and
               vnder
               his
               vving
               ?
               
               
                 I
                 know
                 the
                 vvay
                 to
                 perfection
                 ,
              
               and
               doe
               see
               clearly
               enough
               how
               I
               ought
               to
               demeane
               myself
               ,
               but
               loded
               vvith
               the
               vveight
               of
               my
               owne
               corruption
               ,
               I
               doe
               not
               rise
               to
               that
               which
               is
               perfect
               .
               O
               how
               necessarie
               is
               thy
               grace
               ô
               Lord
               ?
               
               
                 The
                 hen
                 protects
                 her
                 chickens
                 vnder
                 her
                 wings
                 ;
              
               how
               much
               safer
               shalt
               thou
               be
               vnder
               the
               wing
               of
               God
               ?
               No
               bird
               doth
               so
               spend
               herself
               vpon
               her
               brood
               as
               the
               hen
               .
               And
               because
               we
               were
               infirme
               and
               weake
               ,
               the
               eternall
               wisedome
               of
               God
               became
               also
               infirme
               among
               vs
               :
               the
               word
               
               made
               flesh
               and
               dwelt
               among
               vs
               ,
               that
               vve
               might
               have
               hope
               and
               confidence
               vnder
               his
               wings
               .
            
             
               III.
               
                 Behold
                 your
                 house
                 shall
                 be
                 left
                 desert
                 to
                 you
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 say
                 to
                 you
                 ,
                 you
                 shall
                 not
                 see
                 me
                 with
                 you
                 ,
                 till
                 it
                 come
                 when
                 you
                 shall
                 say
                 ;
                 blessed
                 is
                 he
                 that
                 cometh
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 our
                 Lord.
              
               We
               reiecting
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               not
               making
               vse
               of
               it
               ,
               he
               iustly
               also
               comes
               to
               desert
               vs
               ;
               
               and
               our
               soule
               ,
               which
               was
               his
               house
               and
               temple
               ,
               is
               turned
               into
               our
               owne
               hands
               ,
               
                 and
                 delivered
                 over
                 to
                 the
                 desires
                 of
                 our
                 owne
                 hart
                 .
              
               A
               fearefull
               returne
               .
               How
               much
               better
               is
               it
               to
               welcome
               our
               Saviour
               ▪
               and
               his
               holy
               inspirations
               ,
               and
               blessing
               him
               for
               them
               ,
               apply
               ourselves
               with
               alacritie
               to
               endeavour
               to
               put
               them
               in
               execution
               ?
               
               My
               Lord
               God
               who
               hast
               created
               me
               to
               thy
               Image
               and
               likenes
               ,
               grant
               me
               this
               grace
               which
               thou
               hast
               shewed
               me
               to
               be
               so
               necessarie
               for
               me
               .
            
          
           
             
               Precepts
               of
               Humilitie
               and
               Charitie
               .
            
             
               I.
               WHen
               thou
               art
               invited
               to
               a
               mariage
               ,
               sit
               not
               downe
               in
               the
               first
               place
               least
               perhaps
               a
               more
               honourable
               then
               thou
               be
               invited
               by
               him
               ;
               
               
                 ād
                 he
                 that
                 bad
                 thee
                 ād
                 him
                 ,
                 come
                 to
                 say
                 to
                 thee
                 ,
                 give
                 this
                 man
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 then
                 begin
                 with
                 shame
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 last
                 place
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 thou
                 art
                 bidden
                 ,
                 go
                 ,
                 sit
                 downe
                 in
                 the
                 lowest
                 place
                 .
              
               
               
                 that
                 when
                 he
                 that
                 invited
                 thee
                 cometh
                 ,
                 he
                 may
                 say
                 to
                 thee
                 :
                 frend
                 ,
                 sit
                 vp
                 higher
                 :
                 then
                 shalt
                 thou
                 have
                 glorie
                 before
                 them
                 that
                 sit
                 at
                 table
                 with
                 thee
                 ,
                 because
                 every
                 one
                 that
                 exalteth
                 himself
                 shall
                 be
                 humbled
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 humbleth
                 himself
                 shall
                 be
                 exalted
              
               This
               generall
               conclusion
               was
               the
               intent
               of
               the
               former
               document
               :
               for
               not
               only
               in
               common
               conuersation
               we
               ought
               to
               behave
               ourselves
               so
               humbly
               ,
               but
               much
               more
               towards
               God
               ,
               allwayes
               thinking
               humbly
               of
               ourselves
               .
               Pride
               doth
               heighten
               vs
               in
               our
               owne
               conceite
               ;
               and
               hence
               rise
               contentions
               and
               quarells
               ,
               and
               hart-burnings
               ,
               and
               extreame
               sadnes
               and
               deiection
               ,
               whē
               we
               see
               another
               preferred
               before
               vs.
               But
               if
               it
               rise
               so
               high
               as
               to
               make
               vs
               forget
               that
               whatever
               we
               have
               ,
               we
               have
               it
               from
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               valve
               ourselves
               as
               of
               ourselves
               ;
               whether
               doe
               you
               think
               we
               shall
               deservedly
               be
               cast
               ?
               we
               must
               therfore
               continually
               remēber
               what
               we
               are
               ,
               and
               that
               lesson
               which
               God
               gave
               our
               first
               father
               ,
               must
               not
               pa●
               
               from
               our
               har●
               ;
               
               
                 Thou
                 art
                 dust
                 ,
                 and
                 into
                 dust
                 thou
                 shalt
                 returne
                 .
                 Every
                 good
                 gift
                 cometh
                 from
                 above
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 lights
                 ,
                 with
                 whome
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 change
              
               ;
               VVe
               when
               we
               are
               at
               the
               best
               that
               vve
               cā
               imagine
               of
               ourselves
               either
               in
               body
               or
               mind
               ,
               are
               subiect
               to
               so
               sudain
               changes
               ,
               that
               vve
               have
               cause
               to
               feare
               least
               (
               as
               it
               happened
               to
               Nabucondonosor
               )
               when
               we
               think
               ourselves
               men
               ,
               
               vve
               become
               little
               lesse
               then
               beasts
               :
               for
               vvhat
               ever
               God
               gives
               ,
               he
               may
               sudainly
               take
               from
               vs.
               II.
               
                 And
                 he
                 sayed
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 had
                 invited
                 him
                 ,
                 when
                 thou
                 makest
                 a
                 dinner
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 supper
                 ,
                 call
                 not
                 thy
                 frēds
                 ,
                 nor
                 thy
                 brethrē
                 nor
                 kinsmē
                 no●
                 thy
                 neighbours
                 that
                 be
                 rich
                 ,
                 least
                 perhaps
                 they
                 also
                 invite
                 thee
                 againe
                 ,
                 ād
                 recōpence
                 be
                 made
                 to
                 thee
                 ;
                 but
                 whē
                 thou
                 makest
                 a
                 feast
                 call
                 the
                 poore
                 ,
                 feeble
                 ,
                 lame
                 ,
                 and
                 blind
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 shalt
                 he
                 blessed
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 wherwith
                 to
                 recompense
                 thee
                 ;
                 for
                 recompence
                 shall
                 be
                 made
                 thee
                 in
                 the
                 resurrection
                 of
                 the
                 just
                 .
              
               Our
               Saviour
               coming
               to
               preach
               the
               kingdome
               of
               heaven
               ,
               and
               to
               rayse
               our
               thoughts
               from
               these
               earthsy
               things
               to
               things
               eternall
               vvhich
               import
               vs
               most
               ,
               taketh
               occasion
               of
               all
               things
               to
               put
               vs
               in
               mind
               of
               them
               ;
               and
               here
               he
               doth
               not
               forbid
               civilitie
               to
               be
               vsed
               towards
               our
               kindred
               ,
               and
               neighbours
               ,
               though
               they
               should
               be
               rich
               ,
               in
               a
               measure
               and
               proportion
               conveniēt
               ,
               but
               teacheth
               vs
               that
               vvhich
               is
               of
               so
               much
               more
               importance
               to
               vs
               ,
               as
               temporall
               recompence
               is
               below
               the
               eternall
               :
               
               
                 If
                 thou
                 call
                 the
                 poore
                 ,
              
               God
               becomes
               thy
               debtour
               ;
               and
               the
               lesse
               and
               lower
               thy
               brother
               is
               ,
               so
               much
               the
               neerer
               doth
               Christ
               come
               to
               thee
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               doth
               visite
               thee
               the
               more
               lovingly
               .
               He
               that
               receiveth
               a
               greate
               man
               ,
               comonly
               seekes
               honour
               and
               profit
               by
               it
               .
               The
               same
               is
               in
               all
               other
               Charities
               towards
               our
               neigbour
               ;
               attending
               vpon
               greate
               people
               vanitie
               creeps
               in
               :
               in
               the
               poore
               vve
               doe
               more
               easily
               behold
               our
               Saviour
               .
            
             
               
                 III.
                 And
                 a
                 certayne
                 man
                 sayed
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 Lord
                 be
                 they
                 few
                 that
                 are
                 saved
                 ?
                 And
                 he
                 sayed
                 ,
                 strive
                 to
                 enter
                 by
                 the
                 narrow
                 gate
                 ,
                 for
                 many
                 I
                 say
                 to
                 you
                 shall
                 seeke
                 to
                 enter
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 able
                 ,
                 but
                 when
                 the
                 goodman
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 shall
                 enter
                 and
                 shut
                 the
                 doore
                 ;
                 and
                 you
                 shall
                 begin
                 to
                 stand
                 without
                 ,
                 and
                 knock
                 saying
                 ,
                 Lord
                 open
                 to
                 vs
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 shall
                 say
                 ,
              
               I
               
                 knowe
                 you
                 not
                 ,
                 whence
                 are
                 you
                 ;
                 then
                 you
                 shall
                 begin
                 to
                 saye
                 ,
                 we
                 did
                 eate
                 before
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 drink
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 our
                 streets
                 thou
                 didst
                 teach
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 shall
                 saye
                 to
                 you
              
               I
               
                 know
                 all
                 whence
                 you
                 are
                 ,
                 depart
                 from
                 me
                 all
                 yee
                 workers
                 of
                 iniquitie
                 :
                 There
                 shall
                 be
                 weeping
                 ād
                 gnashing
                 of
                 teeth
                 .
              
               In
               regard
               that
               the
               precepts
               of
               humilitie
               
               ād
               charitie
               seeme
               hard
               to
               flesh
               and
               blood
               ,
               
               therfore
               he
               bids
               vs
               strive
               ,
               
                 because
                 vnlesse
                 the
                 endeavour
                 of
                 our
                 mind
                 be
                 fervēt
                 ād
                 strōg
                 ,
              
               the
               waves
               of
               the
               world
               in
               which
               we
               swim
               cannot
               be
               overcome
               :
               people
               seeke
               indeed
               to
               come
               in
               ,
               because
               they
               desire
               to
               be
               saved
               ,
               
                 but
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 able
              
               ,
               because
               the
               ragednes
               of
               the
               way
               doth
               frighten
               them
               ;
               not
               that
               the
               burden
               of
               our
               Lord
               is
               heavy
               ,
               but
               because
               they
               will
               not
               learne
               of
               him
               who
               is
               meeke
               and
               humble
               .
            
          
           
             
               Perfect
               renunciation
               .
            
             
               I.
               
                 ANd
                 a
                 greate
                 multitude
                 went
                 with
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 turning
                 he
                 sayed
                 to
                 them
                 ,
              
               
               
                 If
                 any
                 man
                 come
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 hateth
                 not
                 his
                 father
                 and
                 mother
                 ,
                 and
                 wife
                 and
                 children
                 ,
                 aud
                 brethren
                 ,
                 and
                 sisters
                 ,
                 yea
                 and
                 his
                 owne
                 life
                 besides
                 ,
                 he
                 cannot
                 be
                 my
                 disciple
              
               ;
               
               
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 doth
                 not
                 beare
                 his
                 crosse
                 ,
                 and
                 come
                 after
                 me
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 my
                 disciple
                 :
              
               first
               it
               is
               to
               be
               observed
               that
               he
               speaketh
               not
               this
               to
               his
               disciples
               only
               ,
               as
               to
               those
               who
               have
               nothing
               to
               doe
               in
               the
               world
               ;
               but
               to
               all
               ,
               whether
               they
               have
               father
               ,
               or
               mother
               ,
               or
               wife
               ,
               or
               children
               ,
               or
               goods
               ,
               or
               wealth
               ,
               
               or
               whatever
               els
               .
               Secondly
               that
               our
               hatred
               must
               be
               so
               tempered
               
                 that
                 we
                 love
                 in
                 them
                 ,
              
               that
               which
               they
               are
               ,
               and
               hate
               in
               them
               that
               by
               which
               they
               resiste
               vs
               ,
               or
               hinder
               vs
               in
               our
               way
               to
               Godwards
               .
               It
               imports
               therfore
               in
               order
               to
               overcome
               the
               difficultie
               ,
               which
               nature
               finds
               in
               this
               hatred
               ,
               that
               we
               ponder
               seriously
               ,
               and
               beare
               deeply
               imprinted
               in
               our
               mind
               ,
               the
               necessitie
               ,
               the
               profit
               ,
               the
               dignitie
               of
               coming
               to
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               and
               of
               following
               him
               ;
               for
               as
               we
               apprehend
               this
               more
               or
               lesse
               ,
               our
               difficultie
               will
               be
               more
               or
               lesse
               ;
               and
               they
               alone
               who
               either
               apprehend
               it
               not
               at
               all
               ,
               or
               doe
               not
               sufficiently
               conceive
               it
               ,
               or
               remember
               it
               ,
               doe
               swarve
               from
               the
               right
               way
               in
               occasions
               of
               temptations
               .
               But
               to
               incourage
               vs
               he
               sets
               before
               vs
               the
               similitude
               following
               .
            
             
               
                 II.
                 For
                 ,
                 Which
                 of
                 you
                 ,
                 minding
                 to
                 buyld
                 a
                 towre
                 doth
                 not
                 first
                 sit
                 downe
                 ,
                 and
                 reckon
                 the
                 charges
                 which
                 are
                 necessarie
                 ,
                 whether
                 he
                 have
                 to
                 finish
                 it
                 ?
                 least
                 after
                 he
                 hath
                 layed
                 the
                 foundation
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 finish
                 it
                 ,
                 all
                 that
                 see
                 it
                 begin
                 to
                 mock
                 him
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 This
                 man
                 began
                 to
                 buyld
                 ,
                 and
                 could
                 not
                 finish
                 it
                 .
              
               First
               he
               insinuated
               that
               the
               following
               of
               Christ
               is
               the
               Towre
               ,
               
               from
               which
               we
               may
               both
               discover
               our
               enemie
               ,
               
               and
               put
               him
               to
               flight
               .
               
               
                 A
                 Towre
                 ,
              
               because
               the
               precepts
               and
               counsels
               of
               the
               Gospell
               are
               high
               ,
               and
               sublime
               ,
               and
               to
               performe
               them
               we
               must
               have
               high
               and
               sublime
               thoughts
               .
               The
               charges
               are
               the
               strength
               which
               we
               must
               have
               to
               performe
               that
               which
               our
               Saviour
               teacheth
               vs
               ,
               this
               strength
               ,
               or
               means
               is
               not
               gotten
               ,
               as
               worldly
               means
               by
               heaping
               worldly
               wealth
               ,
               but
               by
               disposing
               of
               our
               worldly
               means
               according
               to
               Christs
               direction
               in
               severall
               places
               ,
               as
               distributing
               them
               among
               the
               poore
               (
               as
               he
               sayed
               to
               the
               young-man
               )
               
               or
               in
               other
               charitable
               deeds
               ,
               
               (
               as
               to
               the
               laywer
               that
               asked
               how
               he
               should
               be
               saved
               )
               or
               as
               here
               in
               preferring
               our
               dutie
               to
               God
               before
               all
               worldly
               means
               .
            
             
               III.
               
                 Or
                 what
                 King
                 about
                 to
                 go
                 to
                 make
                 warre
                 against
                 another
                 King
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 first
                 sit
                 downe
                 ,
                 and
                 think
                 ,
                 whether
                 he
                 be
                 able
                 with
                 ten
                 thousand
                 to
                 meete
                 him
                 that
                 with
                 twenty
                 thousand
                 cometh
                 against
                 him
                 .
                 Otherwise
                 while
                 he
                 is
                 yet
                 farre
                 of
                 ,
                 sending
                 an
                 embassage
                 ,
                 he
                 asketh
                 those
                 things
                 that
                 belong
                 to
                 peace
                 :
                 so
                 therfore
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 you
                 that
                 doth
                 not
                 renounce
                 all
                 that
                 he
                 possesseth
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 my
                 disciple
                 .
              
               Before
               ;
               he
               spake
               of
               a
               towre
               for
               defēce
               ,
               and
               also
               for
               pleasure
               ;
               here
               he
               puts
               vs
               in
               mind
               that
               our
               life
               is
               a
               warfare
               :
               wherin
               certaynly
               they
               who
               have
               left
               all
               for
               Christ
               ,
               have
               taken
               the
               safest
               course
               :
               for
               they
               have
               cut
               of
               at
               once
               ,
               ten
               and
               ten
               thousand
               enimies
               ,
               and
               occasions
               of
               doing
               otherwise
               then
               well
               ;
               and
               have
               ten
               thousand
               helps
               more
               then
               vsually
               men
               have
               in
               the
               world
               :
               yet
               this
               very
               state
               is
               to
               be
               imbraced
               vpon
               good
               consideration
               ,
               that
               we
               repent
               not
               with
               shame
               ,
               and
               also
               with
               so
               much
               damage
               ,
               and
               hurt
               ;
               as
               is
               to
               make
               peace
               with
               such
               enimies
               ;
               who
               are
               never
               at
               peace
               with
               vs
               ,
               but
               when
               we
               are
               in
               their
               power
               ,
               and
               slaverie
               .
               And
               he
               speakes
               of
               
                 si●ting
                 downe
                 and
                 thinking
              
               ,
               not
               that
               there
               is
               any
               doubt
               at
               all
               to
               be
               made
               of
               following
               the
               doctrine
               of
               Christ
               in
               generall
               ,
               but
               that
               we
               must
               s●ttle
               an
               immoveable
               resolution
               to
               follow
               it
               ,
               watever
               becometh
               of
               our
               worldly
               frends
               or
               wealth
               ;
               this
               resolution
               being
               a
               chiefe
               part
               of
               the
               charges
               towards
               the
               buylding
               of
               our
               towre
               ;
               
               and
               armour
               also
               for
               the
               battell
               
                 According
                 to
                 our
                 resolution
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 our
                 profit
                 :
                 if
                 he
                 that
                 purposeth
                 strongly
                 doth
                 often
                 fayle
                 ,
              
               what
               will
               become
               of
               him
               ,
               that
               seldome
               and
               slenderly
               purposeth
               ?
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               eleventh
               Application
               to
               the
               most
               Blessed
               Sacrament
               .
            
             
               I.
               THe
               reward
               of
               the
               watchfull
               and
               diligent
               servants
               was
               that
               their
               Lord
               and
               master
               would
               
                 gird
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 them
                 sit
                 downe
                 ,
                 and
                 passing
                 would
                 minister
                 vnto
                 them
                 .
              
               This
               we
               see
               verifyed
               to
               the
               eye
               in
               the
               most
               blessed
               Sacrament
               ,
               in
               which
               our
               blessed
               Saviour
               ,
               doth
               make
               vs
               sit
               downe
               at
               his
               heavenly
               table
               ,
               and
               doth
               confine
               his
               glorified
               body
               to
               so
               small
               a
               roome
               as
               is
               the
               sacred
               host
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               hand
               of
               the
               Priests
               doth
               minister
               it
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               so
               lovingly
               ,
               and
               to
               our
               so
               much
               honour
               and
               benefit
               ,
               that
               no
               tongue
               can
               expresse
               it
               ,
               no
               thought
               can
               reach
               the
               greatenes
               of
               it
               :
               How
               humble
               ,
               how
               chast
               ,
               how
               recollected
               were
               it
               fitting
               we
               should
               be
               ,
               and
               how
               much
               shining
               with
               good
               workes
               ,
               and
               all
               kind
               of
               vertue
               ?
               
                 Let
                 
                 vs
                 therfore
                 have
                 care
                 and
                 watch
                 over
                 ourselves
                 injoying
                 so
                 greate
                 a
                 happines
                 :
              
               And
               if
               any
               vnseemely
               thing
               offer
               itself
               to
               our
               thought
               ,
               or
               tongue
               ,
               or
               if
               motions
               of
               anger
               rise
               in
               vs
               ,
               or
               of
               any
               other
               vice
               ;
               let
               vs
               call
               to
               mind
               how
               greate
               the
               honour
               is
               which
               our
               Saviour
               doth
               vs
               ,
               that
               that
               thought
               may
               quell
               all
               vnreasonable
               motiōs
               .
               Let
               vs
               consider
               that
               we
               receive
               him
               whome
               the
               Angels
               adore
               sitting
               at
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               his
               Father
               .
               And
               
                 this
                 know
                 yee
              
               ,
               that
               as
               they
               be
               blessed
               ,
               who
               doe
               stand
               carefully
               prepared
               expecting
               their
               Lord
               ,
               and
               are
               highly
               rewarded
               by
               him
               ;
               so
               the
               negligent
               ●ervant
               knowing
               his
               masters
               will
               and
               worth
               ,
               and
               not
               regarding
               it
               ,
               will
               be
               dealt
               with
               accordingly
               ,
               
                 O
                 my
                 Lord
                 ,
                 
                 my
                 God
                 prevent
                 thy
                 ●ervant
                 with
                 the
                 sweetnes
                 of
                 thy
                 blessing
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 come
                 worthily
                 and
                 devoutly
                 to
                 this
                 magnificent
                 Sacrament
                 :
              
               stirre
               vp
               my
               hart
               towards
               thee
               .
               &c.
               
            
             
               II.
               His
               patience
               towards
               vs
               is
               no
               lesse
               then
               his
               magnificēce
               ;
               both
               infinite
               ,
               expecting
               vs
               frō
               day
               to
               day
               ,
               ād
               
                 year●
                 to
                 yeare
              
               ,
               to
               see
               whether
               we
               will
               
                 bring
                 forth
                 fruite
              
               according
               to
               the
               care
               which
               he
               hath
               of
               vs
               ,
               visiting
               vs
               so
               often
               .
               O
               that
               we
               did
               consider
               rightly
               how
               greate
               he
               is
               ,
               who
               vouchsafeth
               thus
               to
               looke
               vpon
               vs.
               
               
               
                 O
                 truly
                 ardent
                 ,
              
               and
               lively
               Faith
               of
               them
               ,
               who
               truly
               know
               their
               Lord
               ,
               in
               the
               breaking
               of
               bread
               !
               whose
               hart
               doth
               so
               greately
               burne
               in
               them
               by
               Iesus
               his
               walking
               with
               them
               .
               Farre
               from
               me
               is
               
               such
               affection
               ,
               and
               feeling
               devotion
               ,
               so
               greate
               love
               and
               fervour
               .
               Be
               mercyfull
               to
               me
               sweete
               Iesus
               and
               looke
               vpon
               me
               with
               those
               compassionate
               eyes
               with
               which
               thou
               didst
               behold
               the
               crooked
               woman
               after
               
                 eighteen
                 yeares
                 infirmi●ie
              
               ,
               and
               lift
               vp
               my
               head
               and
               eyes
               that
               I
               may
               behold
               thy
               povver
               ,
               thy
               goodnes
               ,
               thy
               mercyes
               ,
               and
               thy
               blessed
               self
               ,
               in
               this
               most
               blessed
               Sacrament
               .
               
               
                 Loose
                 this
                 bond
              
               of
               my
               dullnes
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               say
               with
               old
               Simeon
               .
               
                 Now
                 thou
                 doest
                 dismisse
                 thy
                 servant
                 ,
                 o
                 Lord
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 thy
                 word
                 ,
                 in
                 peace
                 ,
                 because
                 my
                 eyes
                 have
                 seen
                 thy
                 salvation
                 .
              
            
             
               III.
               The
               master
               
                 of
                 the
                 Synagog
              
               reprehended
               the
               woman
               for
               coming
               to
               be
               cured
               vpon
               the
               Sabboth
               :
               The
               Pharisees
               came
               to
               our
               Saviour
               wishing
               him
               to
               depart
               ;
               but
               seeing
               he
               is
               so
               stupendiously
               willing
               to
               have
               me
               even
               
                 vnder
                 his
                 wing
              
               what
               can
               I
               doe
               better
               ,
               then
               correspond
               with
               h●●
               willingnes
               ?
               or
               where
               can
               I
               be
               better
               then
               with
               him
               ?
               ●
               my
               soule
               let
               not
               any
               mans
               speech
               ,
               or
               opposition
               ;
               let
               not
               the
               consideration
               of
               thy
               owne
               vnworthynes
               keepe
               thee
               from
               accepting
               this
               loving
               offer
               ,
               
               but
               
                 as
                 from
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 a
                 serpent
                 ▪
                 fly
                 synne
                 and
                 repayr
              
               to
               this
               thy
               protectour
               ,
               thy
               nource
               ,
               thy
               all
               things
               say
               with
               old
               Zacharie
               :
               
                 Blessed
                 be
                 our
                 Lord
                 God
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
              
               
               
                 because
                 he
                 hath
                 visited
                 ,
                 and
                 wrought
                 the
                 redemption
                 of
                 his
                 people
                 .
              
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               The
               parables
               of
               the
               lost
               sheepe
               ,
               And
               the
               groate
               .
            
             
               
                 I.
                 ANd
                 then
                 approched
                 Publi●ans
                 and
                 synners
                 to
                 heare
                 him
                 :
              
               
               
                 and
                 the
                 Pharisees
                 and
                 Scribes
                 murmured
                 ,
                 saying
                 .
                 This
                 man
                 receiueth
                 synners
                 ,
                 and
                 eateth
                 with
                 them
                 .
              
               Here
               againe
               our
               Saviours
               goodnes
               ,
               and
               mans
               pervernes
               appeareth
               ;
               
               He
               giving
               intertainment
               to
               all
               that
               are
               willing
               to
               give
               care
               vnto
               him
               ;
               they
               out
               of
               their
               pride
               reiecting
               those
               whome
               they
               thought
               not
               to
               be
               compared
               to
               them
               :
               for
               thinking
               themselves
               holy
               and
               learned
               in
               the
               law
               ,
               they
               dispised
               those
               whome
               they
               thought
               to
               be
               wicked
               ,
               as
               not
               worthy
               of
               their
               companie
               ,
               and
               condemned
               our
               Saviour
               as
               not
               doing
               well
               in
               admitting
               thē
               into
               his
               ,
               or
               resorting
               to
               them
               :
               not
               reflecting
               vpon
               the
               intent
               for
               which
               our
               Saviour
               did
               it
               ,
               not
               suspending
               their
               
               iudgment
               till
               they
               should
               see
               the
               good
               effect
               of
               it
               .
               By
               the
               proceedings
               of
               both
               we
               may
               see
               ,
               that
               
                 true
                 iustice
                 hath
                 compassion
                 ,
              
               
               where
               false
               iustice
               is
               moved
               with
               indignation
               and
               because
               the
               Pharisees
               vvere
               so
               sick
               that
               they
               did
               not
               feele
               their
               owne
               disease
               ,
               to
               the
               ēd
               they
               might
               come
               to
               know
               thēselves
               ,
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               like
               a
               good
               Physitian
               ,
               doth
               apply
               an
               easy
               remedy
               to
               them
               by
               the
               parables
               following
               .
            
             
               II.
               
                 What
                 man
                 of
                 you
                 having
                 an
                 hundred
                 sheepe
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 have
                 lost
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 doth
                 he
                 not
                 leave
                 the
                 ninety
                 nine
                 in
                 the
                 desert
                 and
                 go
                 after
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 lost
                 ,
                 vntill
                 he
                 find
                 it
                 ?
                 And
                 when
                 he
                 hath
                 found
                 it
                 ,
                 layeth
                 it
                 vpon
                 his
                 shoulders
                 ,
                 rejoycing
                 ;
                 and
                 coming
                 home
                 ,
                 calleth
                 togeather
                 his
                 frends
                 and
                 neighbours
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 to
                 them
                 ?
                 rejoyce
                 with
                 me
                 ,
                 because
                 I
                 have
                 found
                 my
                 sheepe
                 that
                 was
                 lost
                 :
                 I
                 say
                 to
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 even
                 so
                 there
                 shall
                 be
                 joy
                 in
                 heaven
                 vpon
                 one
                 synner
                 ,
                 that
                 doth
                 penance
                 ,
                 then
                 vpon
                 ninety
                 nine
                 just
                 that
                 need
                 not
                 penance
                 .
              
               
               Our
               Saviour
               is
               a
               rich
               sheepeheard
               ,
               among
               whose
               sheepe
               all
               mankind
               is
               but
               the
               hundred
               part
               .
               He
               left
               the
               
                 ninety
                 nine
              
               ,
               the
               nine
               quires
               of
               Angels
               ,
               and
               came
               into
               our
               desert
               ,
               seeking
               vs
               ;
               and
               tooke
               vs
               
                 vpon
                 his
                 shoulders
              
               ,
               when
               he
               tooke
               his
               crosse
               ;
               and
               is
               ioy
               full
               at
               the
               conversion
               of
               any
               one
               of
               vs.
               He
               compares
               it
               to
               the
               ioy
               which
               men
               find
               in
               recovering
               their
               losses
               ,
               but
               as
               the
               losse
               of
               one
               mans
               soule
               is
               incomparably
               greater
               then
               the
               losse
               of
               a
               thousand
               and
               thousand
               sheepe
               ,
               so
               his
               ioy
               for
               the
               recoverie
               of
               one
               of
               vs
               is
               with
               out
               comparison
               .
               Who
               would
               not
               willingly
               returne
               vnto
               him
               to
               give
               him
               this
               ioy
               ?
            
             
               
                 III.
                 Or
                 what
                 woman
                 having
                 ten
                 groates
                 ,
                 if
                 she
                 loose
                 one
                 groate
                 ,
                 doth
                 she
                 not
                 light
                 a
                 candle
                 ,
                 and
                 sweepe
                 the
                 house
                 ,
                 and
                 seeke
                 diligētly
                 till
                 she
                 finds
                 ?
                 and
                 when
                 she
                 hath
                 found
                 it
                 ,
                 calleth
                 together
                 her
                 frends
                 and
                 neigbours
                 saying
                 ,
                 reioy●e
                 with
                 me
                 becavse
                 I
                 have
                 found
                 the
                 groate
                 which
                 I
                 had
                 lost
                 .
                 So
                 I
                 say
                 to
                 you
                 ,
                 there
                 shall
                 be
                 ioy
                 before
                 the
                 angels
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 vpon
                 one
                 synner
                 that
                 doth
                 penāce
                 .
              
               The
               effect
               of
               this
               parable
               is
               the
               same
               with
               the
               former
               ;
               but
               moreover
               puteth
               vs
               in
               mind
               how
               much
               we
               must
               endeavour
               to
               recover
               ourselves
               or
               another
               ,
               begging
               light
               of
               Allmightie
               God
               ,
               and
               bestiring
               ourselves
               in
               the
               search
               of
               our
               falts
               ,
               
               and
               causes
               of
               them
               .
               Also
               that
               as
               a
               peece
               of
               money
               hath
               the
               stampe
               of
               the
               Prince
               whose
               coyne
               it
               is
               ,
               so
               vpon
               man
               the
               image
               of
               God
               is
               printed
               :
               in
               consideration
               wherof
               we
               ought
               to
               use
               all
               diligence
               that
               it
               be
               not
               lost
               ,
               and
               so
               soyled
               ,
               and
               bemired
               :
               or
               when
               it
               is
               lost
               ,
               that
               it
               be
               found
               
               out
               againe
               and
               brought
               to
               its
               former
               lustre
               .
               
                 Christ
                 also
                 as
                 S.
                 Chrysologus
                 discourseth
                 ,
              
               
               is
               the
               full
               expression
               of
               the
               deitie
               ;
               the
               price
               of
               our
               redemption
               ;
               he
               was
               foretold
               and
               figured
               in
               the
               old
               law
               ,
               and
               yet
               hidden
               ;
               the
               Synagog
               of
               ehe
               Ievves
               had
               him
               ,
               and
               through
               their
               obstinate
               darknes
               they
               did
               not
               see
               him
               ;
               we
               following
               the
               candle
               which
               our
               mother
               the
               Church
               holdeth
               forth
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               ād
               walking
               in
               the
               light
               of
               our
               Saviours
               coutenance
               ,
               shall
               find
               the
               groate
               ,
               which
               is
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               and
               reioyce
               with
               him
               in
               the
               cō
               panie
               of
               his
               Angels
               .
               Amen
               .
               In
               fi●e
               we
               must
               be
               towards
               our
               Saviour
               as
               sheepe
               ,
               obedient
               ,
               tractable
               ,
               fearefull
               ,
               and
               wary
               of
               the
               wolfe
               ,
               having
               recourse
               to
               him
               for
               help
               and
               assistance
               :
               towards
               others
               meeke
               and
               harmelesse
               ,
               mo●e
               ready
               to
               suffer
               ,
               then
               to
               contend
               ;
               ād
               esteeme
               of
               our
               soules
               as
               our
               chiefest
               substance
               ,
               which
               once
               lost
               or
               impayred
               ,
               as
               it
               cost
               our
               Saviour
               infinite
               paynes
               and
               labour
               ,
               so
               must
               we
               spare
               no
               labour
               to
               conserve
               ,
               or
               recover
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               prodigall
               Child
               .
            
             
               
                 I.
                 Acertayne
                 man
                 had
                 two
                 sonnes
              
               ;
               
               
                 and
                 the
                 yonger
                 of
                 them
                 sayed
                 to
                 his
                 Father
                 ;
                 Father
                 ,
                 give
                 me
                 the
                 portion
                 of
                 substance
                 which
                 belongeth
                 to
                 me
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 devided
                 out
                 the
                 substance
                 .
                 And
                 not
                 many
                 dayes
                 after
                 ,
                 the
                 yonger
                 Sonne
                 gathering
                 all
                 things
                 together
                 ,
                 went
                 from
                 home
                 ,
                 into
                 a
                 farre
                 country
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 he
                 wasted
                 his
                 substance
                 living
                 riotously
                 .
                 But
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 spent
                 all
                 ,
                 there
                 fell
                 a
                 sore
                 famin
                 in
                 the
                 coun●rey
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 Began
                 to
                 need
                 :
                 And
                 he
                 went
                 ,
                 and
                 cleaved
                 to
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 cittizens
                 of
                 the
                 countrey
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 sent
                 him
                 to
                 his
                 farme
                 to
                 feed
                 swine
                 ,
                 ād
                 he
                 would
                 fayne
                 have
                 filled
                 his
                 belly
                 with
                 the
                 huskes
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 body
                 gave
                 vnto
                 him
                 ▪
              
               In
               our
               paternall
               house
               of
               God
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               we
               be
               dutifull
               ,
               we
               have
               three
               fountaines
               of
               wealth
               and
               delight
               all●ayes
               open
               to
               vs
               ,
               so
               that
               nothing
               can
               be
               wanting
               towards
               our
               happines
               .
               These
               are
               expressed
               in
               the
               words
               with
               which
               the
               loving
               father
               did
               indeavour
               to
               appease
               the
               elder
               brother
               complayning
               of
               his
               debauched
               brothers
               intertaynement
               at
               his
               ret●rne
               .
               
                 Sonne
                 thou
                 art
                 allwayes
                 with
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 my
                 things
                 are
                 thyne
              
               ;
               for
               what
               greater
               prefermēt
               then
               to
               be
               sonnes
               of
               God
               ?
               What
               greater
               pleasure
               then
               to
               be
               allwayes
               with
               him
               ?
               VVhat
               greater
               wealth
               then
               to
               have
               
               all
               that
               God
               hath
               to
               vse
               it
               according
               to
               reason
               ?
               VVhat
               doth
               most
               commonly
               put
               vs
               by
               this
               felicitie
               ?
               A
               great●
               conceite
               of
               ourselves
               and
               of
               our
               abilitie
               to
               governe
               ourselves
               ,
               and
               an
               itching
               desire
               of
               disordered
               libertie
               :
               
                 give
                 me
                 the
                 portion
                 of
                 substance
                 :
              
               He
               that
               had
               all
               ,
               confines
               himself
               to
               a
               portion
               :
               O
               blindnes
               !
               But
               give
               it
               me
               ,
               who
               now
               have
               yeares
               ,
               and
               wit
               enough
               ;
               why
               should
               I
               be
               allwayes
               kept
               vnder
               ?
               It
               belongeth
               to
               me
               to
               order
               myself
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               is
               myne
               :
               The
               eye
               of
               my
               Father
               is
               now
               a
               troble
               to
               me
               ,
               who
               see
               well
               enough
               what
               is
               to
               be
               done
               .
               I
               vvill
               go
               see
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               travell
               into
               farre
               countreyes
               ,
               vvhere
               I
               may
               enioy
               the
               portion
               of
               my
               substance
               :
               for
               what
               auayleth
               it
               me
               to
               say
               that
               all
               things
               are
               mine
               ,
               if
               I
               cannot
               vse
               them
               but
               as
               another
               will
               ?
               youth
               ,
               and
               age
               have
               different
               wayes
               .
               And
               thus
               not
               thinking
               any
               thing
               good
               ,
               or
               safe
               ,
               which
               was
               not
               at
               his
               owne
               dispose
               ,
               
                 not
                 many
                 dayes
                 after
                 gathering
                 all
                 things
                 together
                 ,
                 he
                 went
                 from
                 home
                 into
                 a
                 farre
                 countrey
                 .
              
               Farre
               indeed
               he
               goeth
               who
               indeavours
               to
               fly
               from
               God
               ,
               and
               from
               all
               rationall
               courses
               :
               but
               what
               found
               he
               ?
               Famin
               ,
               want
               ,
               slaverie
               ,
               beastly
               life
               ,
               vnsatiable
               desires
               .
            
             
               
                 II.
                 And
                 returning
                 to
                 himself
                 ,
                 he
                 sayed
                 how
                 many
                 of
                 my
                 fathers
                 hirelings
                 have
                 abundance
                 of
                 bread
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 here
                 perish
                 with
                 famin
                 ?
                 I
                 will
                 rise
                 ,
                 and
                 go
                 to
                 my
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 Father
                 ,
                 y
                 have
                 synned
                 against
                 heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 before
                 thee
                 :
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 now
                 worthy
                 to
                 be
                 called
                 thy
                 sonne
                 ;
                 make
                 me
                 as
                 one
                 of
                 thy
                 hirelings
                 :
                 and
                 rising
                 vp
                 he
                 came
                 to
                 his
                 Father
                 .
              
               A
               happy
               returne
               ,
               whē
               leaving
               of
               gazing
               vpon
               other
               folks
               actions
               ,
               by
               which
               most
               commonly
               we
               take
               no
               good
               ,
               we
               looke
               home
               vpon
               ourselves
               ;
               he
               saw
               by
               it
               that
               he
               lay
               wallowing
               in
               beastly
               pleasures
               ,
               feeding
               and
               delighting
               
                 the
                 hogs
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               d●vells
               ,
               but
               himself
               voyde
               of
               contentmēt
               ;
               all
               worldly
               things
               being
               but
               husks
               ,
               and
               of
               no
               solide
               substance
               or
               ●ut
               timent
               :
               therfore
               he
               sayth
               ,
               he
               will
               rise
               frō
               that
               dirty
               kind
               of
               life
               ,
               ād
               frō
               want
               of
               sustenance
               and
               go
               to
               his
               Father
               ,
               with
               whome
               there
               is
               abundance
               of
               bread
               for
               all
               sorts
               :
               and
               doth
               not
               delay
               his
               rising
               and
               going
               :
               knowing
               that
               he
               hath
               a
               father
               to
               deale
               with
               ;
               who
               ,
               though
               I
               be
               vnworthy
               to
               be
               received
               into
               favour
               ,
               will
               vpon
               repentance
               have
               compassion
               of
               me
               ;
               and
               ,
               if
               not
               restore
               me
               to
               my
               former
               state
               ,
               which
               I
               deserve
               not
               ,
               yet
               will
               give
               me
               sufficient
               to
               mayntaine
               me
               e●erlastingly
               .
               Father
               I
               have
               synned
               against
               heaven
               :
               This
               is
               the
               
               chief
               thing
               to
               be
               considered
               in
               our
               offenses
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               against
               God
               ,
               against
               that
               infinite
               power
               and
               goodnes
               to
               whome
               all
               subiection
               is
               due
               ,
               and
               all
               respect
               :
               Then
               we
               must
               consider
               him
               as
               our
               Father
               ,
               our
               benefactour
               ;
               him
               by
               whome
               we
               receive
               our
               life
               ād
               meās
               ;
               by
               whome
               weare
               protected
               ād
               cōserved
               :
               all
               which
               deserved
               ,
               in
               way
               of
               gratitude
               quite
               other
               co●rses
               thē
               we
               have
               takēe
               .
               Againe
               that
               we
               have
               offended
               
                 be●ore
                 him
              
               ,
               in
               his
               sight
               ,
               vnder
               his
               all
               seeing
               eye
               ,
               ād
               have
               not
               cōsidered
               it
               ;
               ād
               it
               is
               I
               who
               have
               done
               this
               ;
               I
               who
               am
               but
               a
               worme
               of
               the
               earth
               .
               not
               able
               to
               move
               hand
               or
               foote
               without
               him
               ;
               and
               yet
               have
               vsed
               his
               owne
               creatures
               against
               him
               ,
               and
               the
               strength
               and
               abilitie
               which
               I
               had
               from
               him
               ,
               I
               have
               turned
               to
               offend
               him
               .
               
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 worthy
              
               of
               any
               thing
               ,
               but
               of
               punishment
               ,
               but
               thy
               mercyes
               are
               greate
               ,
               to
               which
               I
               betake
               myself
               vpon
               my
               knees
               as
               to
               my
               Father
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Prodigall
               Child
               .
            
             
               
                 II.
                 PART
                 .
              
               
                 I.
                 
                   ANd
                   when
                   he
                   was
                   yet
                   farre
                   of
                   ;
                   his
                   father
                   saw
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   was
                   moved
                   with
                   pitty
                   ,
                   and
                   running
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   fell
                   vpon
                   his
                   neck
                   and
                   kissed
                   him
                   .
                   And
                   his
                   Sonne
                   sayed
                   to
                   him
                   :
                   Father
                   ,
                   I
                   have
                   synned
                   against
                   heaven
                   ,
                   and
                   before
                   thee
                   ;
                   I
                   am
                   not
                   now
                   worthy
                   to
                   be
                   called
                   thy
                   Sonne
                   .
                
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 mercyfull
                 proceeding
                 of
                 God
                 towards
                 vs
                 ;
                 he
                 casts
                 his
                 compassiona●e
                 eye
                 vpon
                 vs
                 though
                 we
                 be
                 yet
                 farre
                 of
                 from
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 runneth
                 towards
                 vs
                 ,
                 with
                 more
                 sp●●d
                 then
                 we
                 towards
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 condescendeth
                 much
                 to
                 our
                 infirmitie
                 ;
                 stooping
                 to
                 vs
                 ,
                 while
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 rayse
                 ourselves
                 so
                 hig●
                 as
                 he
                 deserveth
                 ;
                 and
                 affoordeth
                 us
                 the
                 loving
                 kisse
                 of
                 peace
                 ;
                 how
                 ever
                 we
                 deserve
                 rather
                 to
                 be
                 punished
                 .
                 
                   He
                   doth
                   not
                   say
                   whence
                   comest
                   thou
                   ?
                   
                   wherewert
                   thou
                   !
                
                 Where
                 is
                 thy
                 substance
                 thou
                 caryedst
                 away
                 ?
                 Wherfore
                 didst
                 thou
                 change
                 so
                 much
                 glorie
                 with
                 so
                 much
                 basenes
                 ?
                 Thes●
                 things
                 he
                 leaves
                 to
                 our
                 consideration
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 is
                 all
                 love
                 and
                 mercy
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   And
                   the
                   Father
                   sayed
                   to
                   his
                   servants
                   ;
                   quickly
                   bring
                   forth
                   the
                   first
                   stole
                   ,
                   and
                   doe
                   it
                   on
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   put
                   a
                   ring
                   vpon
                   his
                   hand
                   ,
                   and
                   sh●es
                   on
                   his
                   feete
                   :
                   and
                   bring
                   the
                   fatned
                   
                   calfe
                   ,
                   and
                   kill
                   it
                   :
                   and
                   let
                   vs
                   eate
                   ,
                   and
                   make
                   merry
                   ,
                   because
                   this
                   my
                   Sonne
                   was
                   dead
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   revived
                   ,
                   was
                   lost
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   found
                   .
                   
                   And
                   they
                   began
                   to
                   make
                   merry
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   loving
                   Father
                   would
                   have
                   him
                   clothed
                   ,
                
                 before
                 he
                 should
                 come
                 in
                 sight
                 ;
                 therfore
                 he
                 sayth
                 ,
                 quickly
                 :
                 and
                 it
                 expresseth
                 a
                 greate
                 deale
                 of
                 willingn●s
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 God
                 to
                 see
                 vs
                 not
                 only
                 out
                 of
                 our
                 nastie
                 rags
                 of
                 synne
                 ,
                 but
                 clothed
                 with
                 those
                 vertues
                 which
                 are
                 most
                 pleasing
                 to
                 him
                 :
                 therfore
                 not
                 content
                 to
                 put
                 on
                 him
                 the
                 
                   first
                   stool●
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 garment
                 which
                 he
                 formerly
                 vsed
                 ,
                 he
                 calleth
                 for
                 a
                 ring
                 to
                 his
                 hand
                 ,
                 to
                 beautify
                 his
                 workes
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   shooes
                   to
                   his
                   feete
                
                 ,
                 to
                 strengthen
                 his
                 affections
                 against
                 the
                 allurements
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 Yet
                 the
                 
                   first
                   stools
                
                 mentioned
                 must
                 put
                 vs
                 in
                 mind
                 :
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 time
                 spent
                 farre
                 from
                 God
                 is
                 lost
                 :
                 and
                 returning
                 we
                 must
                 begin
                 where
                 we
                 left
                 :
                 and
                 happy
                 we
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 be
                 not
                 cast
                 farther
                 back
                 then
                 we
                 were
                 when
                 we
                 parted
                 .
                 In
                 a
                 mysticall
                 sence
                 ,
                 
                 
                   The
                   father
                   ranne
                   to
                   vs
                   in
                   his
                   sonne
                   when
                   in
                   him
                   he
                   descended
                   from
                   heaven
                   ,
                
                 my
                 Father
                 (
                 sayth
                 he
                 )
                 who
                 sent
                 me
                 is
                 with
                 me
                 .
                 He
                 fell
                 vpon
                 his
                 neck
                 when
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 whole
                 divinitie
                 rested
                 vpon
                 our
                 flesh
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 kissed
                 him
                 ,
                 when
                 mercy
                 and
                 truth
                 have
                 met
                 ,
                 justice
                 and
                 peace
                 have
                 kissed
                 each
                 other
                 He
                 also
                 is
                 the
                 
                   fa●ned
                   calfe
                
                 killed
                 for
                 our
                 entertaynment
                 :
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 we
                 might
                 not
                 only
                 have
                 sufficient
                 to
                 sustaine
                 vs
                 ,
                 but
                 abundance
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 best
                 to
                 delight
                 vs
                 much
                 more
                 in
                 the
                 service
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 then
                 in
                 our
                 former
                 course
                 .
              
               
                 III.
                 
                   But
                   the
                   elder
                   sonne
                   was
                   in
                   the
                   field
                   ,
                   and
                   when
                   he
                   came
                   and
                   drew
                   nigh
                   to
                   the
                   house
                   ,
                   he
                   heard
                   musick
                   ,
                   and
                   dauncing
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   called
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   servants
                   ,
                   and
                   asked
                   what
                   all
                   that
                   should
                   be
                   :
                   And
                   he
                   sayed
                   to
                   him
                   ;
                   thy
                   brother
                   is
                   come
                   ,
                   and
                   thy
                   Father
                   hath
                   killed
                   the
                   fatned
                   calfe
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   hath
                   received
                   him
                   safe
                   ;
                   and
                   he
                   was
                   angrie
                   ,
                   and
                   would
                   not
                   go
                   in
                   .
                   His
                   father
                   therfore
                   going
                   forth
                   ,
                   began
                   to
                   desire
                   him
                   .
                   But
                   he
                   answering
                   ,
                   sayed
                   to
                   his
                   father
                   :
                   Behold
                   so
                   many
                   yeares
                   doe
                   I
                   serve
                   thee
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   never
                   transgressed
                   thy
                   commandment
                   ,
                   and
                   thou
                   didst
                   never
                   give
                   me
                   a
                   Kid
                   to
                   make
                   merry
                   with
                   my
                   frends
                   .
                   But
                   after
                   that
                   this
                   thy
                   sonne
                   ,
                   that
                   hath
                   devoured
                   his
                   substance
                   with
                   whores
                   ,
                   is
                   come
                   ,
                   thou
                   hast
                   killed
                   for
                   him
                   the
                   fatned
                   calfe
                   .
                   But
                   he
                   sayed
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   sonne
                   ,
                   thou
                   art
                   allwayes
                   with
                   me
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   my
                   things
                   are
                   thyne
                   :
                   but
                   is
                   behoved
                   vs
                   to
                   make
                   merry
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   glad
                   ,
                   because
                   this
                   thy
                   brother
                   was
                   dead
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   revived
                   ;
                   was
                   lost
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   fo●nd
                   .
                
                 This
                 expresseth
                 how
                 
                 consider
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 doe
                 by
                 others
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 would
                 have
                 done
                 to
                 ourselves
                 :
                 secondly
                 how
                 much
                 we
                 value
                 the
                 service
                 which
                 we
                 doe
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 God
                 were
                 beholding
                 to
                 vs
                 for
                 it
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 how
                 blind
                 we
                 are
                 in
                 not
                 discovering
                 our
                 owne
                 falts
                 .
                 
                   I
                   never
                   transgressed
                
                 ;
                 as
                 if
                 to
                 envie
                 anothers
                 good
                 were
                 not
                 to
                 transgresse
                 :
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 thy
                 strength
                 ,
                 but
                 thy
                 fathers
                 grace
                 which
                 was
                 cause
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 See
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 the
                 goodnes
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 
                   goeth
                   forth
                
                 ,
                 and
                 desireth
                 ,
                 even
                 the
                 Stubborne
                 Sonne
                 ;
                 and
                 learne
                 that
                 to
                 synne
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 kill
                 thy
                 owne
                 soule
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 much
                 more
                 to
                 be
                 abhorred
                 then
                 the
                 losse
                 of
                 our
                 life
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               vnfaithfull
               Bayly
               .
            
             
               I.
               HE
               sayed
               also
               to
               his
               disciples
               ;
               
               There
               was
               a
               rich
               man
               that
               had
               a
               Bayly
               ,
               and
               he
               was
               ill
               reported
               of
               onto
               him
               ,
               as
               he
               that
               had
               wasted
               his
               goods
               .
               And
               he
               called
               him
               ,
               and
               sayed
               to
               him
               ,
               what
               heare
               I
               this
               of
               thee
               ?
               Give
               account
               of
               thy
               Baylyship
               ,
               
               for
               now
               thou
               canst
               no
               more
               be
               bayly
               .
               Our
               Saviour
               Christ
               as
               God
               is
               
                 the
                 only
                 powerfull
                 King
                 of
                 Kings
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 Lord
                 of
                 Lords
                 ,
                 rich
              
               in
               all
               things
               ,
               and
               chiefly
               
                 in
                 his
                 mercyes
              
               ,
               
               to
               whome
               we
               must
               give
               account
               of
               every
               thing
               :
               for
               we
               are
               ●ords
               neither
               of
               life
               nor
               lim
               not
               thought
               ,
               nor
               deed
               ,
               but
               accountable
               for
               all
               :
               neither
               can
               any
               thing
               escape
               his
               knowledge
               ;
               
               Though
               here
               ,
               that
               which
               he
               certaynly
               knoweth
               ,
               he
               reckoneth
               as
               heard
               by
               report
               ;
               because
               he
               is
               not
               rash
               or
               hasty
               in
               condemning
               ;
               and
               will
               give
               vs
               leasure
               to
               repēt
               ,
               while
               the
               cause
               is
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               depēding
               before
               him
               .
               He
               asketh
               an
               account
               that
               we
               may
               aske
               pardon
               ;
               ād
               happy
               we
               ,
               if
               by
               remorse
               of
               conscience
               he
               aske
               it
               here
               ,
               before
               the
               time
               of
               satisfaction
               be
               expired
               .
            
             
               II.
               
                 And
                 the
                 Bayly
                 sayed
                 within
                 himself
                 :
                 what
                 shall
                 I
                 doe
                 ,
                 because
                 my
                 Lord
                 taketh
                 from
                 me
                 the
                 Baylyship
                 .
                 Dig
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 able
                 ,
                 to
                 begge
                 :
                 am
                 ashamed
                 .
                 I
                 know
                 what
                 I
                 shall
                 doe
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 I
                 shall
                 be
                 removed
                 from
                 my
                 Baylyship
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 receive
                 me
                 into
                 their
                 houses
                 .
              
               
               
                 A
                 man
                 allwayes
                 desires
                 to
                 doe
                 well
                 when
                 death
                 comes
                 ▪
                 and
                 bereaves
                 him
                 of
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 doing
                 good
                 .
              
               This
               question
               he
               should
               have
               asked
               himself
               before
               ;
               
                 what
                 shall
                 I
                 doe
              
               seeing
               every
               houre
               and
               every
               minute
               my
               Baylyship
               is
               vpon
               remouing
               from
               me
               ?
               Be
               I
               never
               
               soe
               rich
               to
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               abound
               in
               all
               things
               for
               this
               moment
               of
               time
               ;
               I
               am
               most
               miserable
               ,
               if
               for
               all
               eternitie
               I
               shall
               be
               a
               begger
               by
               it
               :
               If
               I
               be
               not
               here
               able
               to
               worke
               ,
               how
               shall
               I
               there
               be
               able
               to
               suffer
               the
               punishments
               of
               the
               slouthfull
               ?
               If
               I
               be
               here
               ashamed
               to
               confesse
               and
               begge
               pardon
               ,
               what
               shame
               shall
               I
               vndergo
               there
               ,
               where
               there
               is
               no
               pardon
               ?
               It
               is
               not
               vnknowne
               to
               vs
               what
               we
               ought
               to
               doe
               ,
               that
               after
               this
               life
               we
               may
               be
               saved
               ;
               God
               grant
               we
               may
               take
               warning
               ,
               and
               be
               wise
               in
               time
               ,
               that
               we
               be
               not
               removed
               before
               we
               have
               adiusted
               our
               accounts
               ,
               and
               be
               ready
               to
               give
               in
               our
               reckoning
               .
            
             
               III.
               
                 Therfore
                 calling
                 together
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 Lords
                 debtors
                 ,
                 he
                 sayed
                 to
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 How
                 much
                 doest
                 thou
                 owe
                 to
                 my
                 Lord
                 ?
                 He
                 sayeth
                 ,
                 an
                 hundred
                 pipes
                 of
                 oyle
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 sayed
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 take
                 thy
                 bill
                 ,
                 and
                 sit
                 downe
                 ,
                 quickly
                 write
                 fiftie
                 :
                 and
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 how
                 much
                 doest
                 thou
                 owe
                 ?
                 He
                 sayed
                 an
                 hundred
                 quarters
                 of
                 wheate
                 ;
                 he
                 sayed
                 ,
                 take
                 thy
                 bill
                 ,
                 and
                 write
                 fourescore
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Lord
                 praysed
                 the
                 Bayly
                 of
                 iniquitie
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 had
                 done
                 wisely
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 are
                 wiser
                 then
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 light
                 in
                 their
                 generation
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 say
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
                 make
                 unto
                 you
                 frends
                 of
                 the
                 Mammon
                 of
                 iniquitie
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 you
                 fayle
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 receive
                 you
                 into
                 the
                 eternrll
                 Tabernacles
                 .
              
               The
               Bayly
               of
               iniquitie
               is
               here
               praysed
               ,
               not
               because
               he
               did
               iust
               things
               ,
               but
               because
               according
               to
               the
               practise
               of
               worldlings
               he
               shewed
               himself
               witty
               ,
               and
               at
               his
               masters
               cost
               made
               his
               owne
               benefit
               .
               
                 How
                 much
                 more
                 (
                 sayth
                 S.
                 Hierome
                 )
                 
                 will
                 Christ
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
              
               who
               cannot
               be
               indamaged
               ,
               and
               is
               inclined
               to
               pitty
               and
               compassion
               ,
               commend
               his
               followers
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               pittyfull
               ,
               and
               compassionate
               towards
               their
               brethren
               ,
               and
               liberall
               in
               relieving
               or
               pardoning
               them
               ?
               therfore
               also
               he
               doth
               not
               say
               absolutely
               that
               the
               children
               of
               the
               world
               are
               wiser
               then
               the
               Children
               of
               light
               ,
               but
               
                 in
                 their
                 generation
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               the
               affayres
               which
               passe
               through
               their
               hāds
               ;
               and
               as
               they
               by
               their
               moneyes
               (
               most
               commonly
               vnjustly
               ,
               or
               intemperately
               taked
               vp
               )
               doe
               worke
               out
               a
               subsistance
               to
               themselves
               ;
               so
               must
               we
               by
               contemning
               the
               pels
               of
               this
               life
               ,
               or
               disposing
               of
               it
               to
               righteous
               uses
               ,
               make
               frends
               in
               heaven
               ,
               where
               we
               may
               be
               eternally
               welcome
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               Rich
               Glutton
               .
            
             
               
                 I.
                 THere
                 was
                 a
                 certayne
                 rich
                 man
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 he
                 clothed
                 in
                 purple
                 ,
                 and
                 silk
                 ,
                 amd
                 fared
                 every
                 day
                 magnifically
                 ;
                 and
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 certaine
                 begger
                 ,
                 called
                 Lazarus
                 ,
                 that
                 lay
                 at
                 his
                 gate
                 ,
              
               
               
                 full
                 of
                 sores
                 ,
                 desiring
                 to
                 be
                 filled
                 with
                 the
                 crums
                 that
                 fell
                 from
                 the
                 rich
                 mans
                 table
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 body
                 gave
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 dogs
                 also
                 came
                 and
                 licked
                 his
                 sores
                 .
              
               Riches
               we
               see
               in
               the
               prodigall
               Child
               bred
               riotousnes
               ;
               in
               the
               Baylie
               deceite
               ,
               and
               vnfaythfulnes
               ;
               here
               gluttonie
               ,
               and
               vnmercyfull
               contempt
               of
               the
               poore
               and
               needy
               :
               all
               three
               making
               our
               Saviours
               words
               good
               ;
               
               
                 It
                 is
                 hard
                 for
                 a
                 rich
                 man
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 heaven
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Begger
                 lay
                 without
                 doores
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 without
                 a
                 Master
                 ;
              
               
               naked
               of
               cloths
               ,
               but
               not
               of
               Faith
               ;
               exposed
               to
               the
               dogs
               ,
               and
               fellow
               to
               the
               Angels
               :
               who
               tasted
               not
               of
               the
               rich
               mans
               crums
               ,
               but
               received
               the
               bread
               of
               heaven
               ,
               refreshing
               his
               soule
               .
               Marke
               the
               diversitie
               ;
               the
               rich-man
               poore
               and
               miserable
               amidst
               all
               his
               wealth
               ,
               and
               health
               ;
               the
               begger
               rich
               and
               happy
               in
               his
               povertie
               and
               diseases
               .
               
                 For
                 it
                 came
                 to
                 passe
                 that
                 the
                 begger
                 died
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 caryed
                 by
                 the
                 Angels
                 into
                 Abrahams
                 bosome
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 rich
                 man
                 died
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 was
                 buryed
                 in
                 hell
                 .
              
            
             
               II.
               
                 And
                 lifting
                 vp
                 his
                 eyes
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 in
                 torments
                 ,
                 he
                 saw
                 Abraham
                 a
                 farre
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 Lazarus
                 in
                 his
                 bosome
                 ,
                 and
                 crying
                 ,
                 he
                 sayed
                 ,
                 father
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 have
                 mercy
                 on
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 send
                 Lazarus
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 dip
                 the
                 tip
                 of
                 his
                 finger
                 in
                 water
                 ,
                 to
                 coole
                 my
                 tongue
                 ,
                 because
                 I
                 am
                 tormented
                 in
                 this
                 flame
                 .
                 And
                 Abraham
                 sayed
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 remember
                 that
                 thou
                 didst
                 receive
                 good
                 things
                 in
                 thy
                 life
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 Lazarus
                 Likewise
                 evill
                 ;
                 but
                 now
                 he
                 is
                 comforted
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 tormented
                 :
                 and
                 be●ides
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 betwixt
                 vs
                 and
                 you
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 greate
                 gulfe
              
               (
               or
               Chaos
               )
               
                 fixed
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 who
                 will
                 passe
                 from
                 hence
                 to
                 you
                 may
                 not
                 ,
                 neither
                 come
                 from
                 thence
                 hither
                 .
              
               When
               he
               was
               in
               Prosperitie
               he
               scarce
               ever
               lifted
               vp
               his
               eyes
               to
               acknowledge
               from
               whom
               he
               received
               that
               plenty
               ,
               and
               to
               thank
               him
               ;
               now
               he
               lifted
               them
               vp
               to
               his
               confusion
               ,
               and
               greater
               affliction
               ;
               he
               saw
               Abraham
               ,
               but
               
                 a
                 farre
                 of
              
               ,
               he
               having
               lived
               farre
               from
               following
               his
               beleefe
               and
               obedience
               ;
               and
               Lazarus
               now
               at
               rest
               ,
               while
               himself
               was
               tormented
               ,
               and
               wanted
               that
               help
               which
               he
               had
               dedenyed
               the
               poore
               when
               thy
               begged
               .
               He
               beggs
               a
               drop
               who
               denyed
               a
               crum
               ;
               and
               finds
               the
               heate
               of
               his
               tongue
               
               intolerable
               ,
               
               who
               could
               not
               in
               life
               time
               abide
               the
               least
               want
               of
               refreshment
               .
               
                 In
                 the
                 things
                 wherin
                 a
                 man
                 hath
                 synned
                 ,
              
               in
               those
               he
               shal
               be
               more
               grievously
               punished
               ;
               There
               the
               sloathfull
               .
               &c.
               
            
             
               III.
               
                 And
                 he
                 sayed
                 :
                 Then
                 father
                 ,
                 I
                 beseech
                 thee
                 that
                 thou
                 wouldest
                 send
                 him
                 to
                 my
                 fathers
                 house
                 ;
                 for
                 I
                 have
                 five
                 brethren
                 ,
                 to
                 testifie
                 to
                 them
                 least
                 they
                 also
                 come
                 into
                 this
                 place
                 of
                 torment
                 .
                 And
                 Abraham
                 sayed
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 They
                 have
                 Moyses
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Prophets
                 let
                 them
                 heare
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 sayed
                 ,
                 no
                 ,
                 Father
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 but
                 if
                 some
                 man
                 shall
                 go
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 doe
                 pennance
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 sayed
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 If
                 they
                 heare
                 not
                 Moyses
                 and
                 the
                 Poophets
                 ,
                 neither
                 if
                 one
                 shall
                 rise
                 againe
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 will
                 they
                 beleeve
                 .
              
               This
               might
               be
               seene
               in
               the
               person
               of
               our
               Saviour
               himself
               :
               for
               the
               Jewes
               neither
               beleeved
               the
               Prophets
               testifying
               him
               to
               be
               the
               Messias
               ;
               nor
               Lazarus
               whome
               he
               had
               raysed
               from
               death
               :
               nor
               himself
               raising
               himself
               ,
               after
               he
               had
               so
               publickly
               suffeted
               death
               by
               them
               .
               Neither
               is
               the
               testimony
               of
               one
               rising
               from
               the
               dead
               ▪
               so
               assured
               a
               witnes
               ,
               as
               is
               the
               holy
               Scripture
               ,
               laying
               downe
               before
               vs
               that
               which
               we
               beleeve
               by
               it
               .
               An
               extraordinarie
               miracle
               may
               move
               admiration
               ,
               but
               the
               ordinarie
               means
               by
               which
               God
               doth
               vse
               to
               instruct
               vs
               is
               more
               solide
               ,
               and
               the
               constantly
               knocking
               at
               the
               doore
               of
               our
               hart
               a
               greater
               mercy
               towards
               vs
               :
               if
               we
               give
               not
               eare
               ,
               and
               doe
               not
               open
               vnto
               him
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               hazard
               whe●he●
               an
               extraordinary
               accident
               happening
               will
               have
               force
               enough
               to
               breake
               through
               those
               obstructions
               ,
               which
               are
               so
               setled
               in
               our
               thoughts
               and
               behaviour
               .
               The
               rich
               man
               
                 fared
                 every
                 day
                 magnifically
              
               ;
               it
               is
               not
               sayed
               how
               long
               he
               lived
               so
               ;
               
               but
               dying
               he
               was
               buryed
               eternally
               
                 in
                 hell
              
               ,
               and
               could
               have
               no
               help
               :
               This
               one
               consideration
               is
               motive
               enough
               to
               take
               heed
               .
               
                 Very
                 quickly
                 will
                 there
                 be
                 an
                 end
                 of
                 thee
                 ,
              
               see
               how
               thou
               behavest
               thyself
               :
               to
               day
               a
               man
               is
               ,
               and
               to
               morrow
               he
               appeareth
               not
               .
               In
               all
               things
               have
               regard
               to
               the
               end
               ,
               and
               how
               thou
               wilt
               stand
               before
               the
               severe
               Judge
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Pharisee
               and
               the
               Publican
               .
            
             
               I.
               
                 ANd
                 he
                 sayed
                 also
                 to
                 certaine
                 that
                 trusted
                 in
                 themselves
                 as
                 just
                 ,
              
               
               and
               despised
               others
               ,
               this
               parable
               Two
               men
               went
               vp
               into
               the
               temple
               to
               pray
               ;
               
               
                 the
                 one
                 a
                 Pharise
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 other
                 a
                 Publican
                 .
                 The
                 Pharisee
                 standing
                 prayed
                 thus
                 ,
                 by
                 himself
                 ,
                 God
                 ,
                 I
                 give
                 thee
                 thanks
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 as
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 extortioners
                 ,
                 vniust
                 ,
                 advlterers
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 this
                 Publican
                 :
                 I
                 fast
                 twice
                 in
                 the
                 weeke
                 ;
                 I
                 give
                 tithes
                 of
                 all
                 that
                 I
                 possesse
              
               ;
               It
               was
               not
               amisse
               neither
               to
               give
               God
               thanks
               that
               he
               was
               not
               as
               other
               men
               ,
               vniust
               ,
               &c.
               
               Or
               to
               fast
               ,
               and
               give
               the
               ●enths
               of
               his
               possessions
               ;
               but
               our
               Saviour
               insinuateth
               that
               this
               was
               sayed
               with
               a
               secret
               pride
               ,
               as
               thinking
               he
               deserved
               to
               be
               so
               protected
               ;
               or
               that
               God
               was
               as
               it
               were
               beholding
               to
               him
               for
               his
               good
               deeds
               ;
               contemning
               also
               others
               ,
               whom
               he
               thought
               not
               so
               vpright
               as
               himself
               .
               
                 He
                 might
                 have
                 better
                 sayed
                 (
                 sayth
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 )
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 as
                 many
                 men
                 ;
              
               
               what
               is
               ,
               as
               the
               rest
               of
               men
               ,
               but
               all
               besides
               himself
               ?
               I
               am
               just
               ,
               the
               rest
               are
               synners
               .
               Scan
               his
               words
               ,
               and
               see
               what
               he
               asked
               of
               God
               :
               Nothing
               :
               
                 he
                 went
                 vp
                 to
                 pray
              
               ;
               He
               asked
               God
               nothing
               :
               he
               fell
               to
               prayse
               himself
               ,
               and
               moreover
               to
               insult
               over
               him
               that
               Prayed
               .
               Art
               thou
               so
               full
               that
               thou
               needest
               nothing
               ?
               Is
               not
               this
               life
               a
               place
               of
               temptation
               ?
            
             
               II.
               
                 And
                 the
                 Publican
                 standing
                 a
                 farre
                 of
                 ,
                 would
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 lift
                 vp
                 his
                 eyes
                 towards
                 heaven
                 ,
                 but
                 knocked
                 his
                 breast
                 ,
                 saying
              
               ;
               
               
                 God
                 be
                 mercyfull
                 to
                 me
                 a
                 synner
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Publican
                 stood
                 a
                 farre
                 of
                 ,
              
               but
               God
               was
               not
               farre
               from
               him
               :
               his
               gilty
               conscience
               made
               him
               not
               dare
               presume
               to
               approch
               ;
               his
               pietie
               gave
               him
               accesse
               .
               God
               is
               high
               ,
               and
               looketh
               vpon
               the
               humble
               ;
               but
               vpon
               such
               high
               people
               as
               the
               Pharisee
               he
               looketh
               a
               farre
               of
               :
               the
               Publican
               did
               not
               only
               stand
               aloofe
               ,
               but
               
                 would
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 lift
                 vp
                 his
                 eyes
                 towards
                 heaven
              
               ;
               he
               thought
               himself
               vnworthy
               to
               behold
               ,
               or
               to
               be
               looked
               on
               ,
               Heaven
               had
               been
               a
               long
               time
               out
               of
               his
               thoughts
               :
               he
               held
               it
               too
               soone
               to
               take
               the
               boldnes
               to
               looke
               vp
               to
               it
               ,
               however
               he
               desired
               it
               :
               He
               did
               reverence
               it
               more
               by
               humbly
               looking
               downe
               ,
               then
               by
               lifting
               his
               eyes
               towards
               it
               .
               And
               
                 he
                 knocked
                 his
                 breast
              
               ,
               doing
               penance
               for
               his
               synns
               ,
               and
               confessing
               them
               ▪
               and
               asking
               of
               pardon
               :
               what
               wonder
               is
               it
               ,
               if
               vpon
               acknowledgment
               he
               obtayned
               remission
               .
               
                 O
                 God
                 be
                 mercy
                 full
                 to
                 me
                 a
                 sinner
                 .
              
            
             
               III.
               
                 I
                 say
                 vnto
                 you
                 ,
                 This
                 man
                 went
                 downe
                 into
                 his
                 house
                 justified
                 more
                 then
                 he
                 ,
                 because
                 every
                 one
                 that
                 exalteth
                 himself
                 shall
                 be
                 humbled
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 who
                 humbleth
                 himself
                 shall
                 be
                 exalted
                 .
              
               This
               is
               a
               document
               ,
               not
               to
               judge
               others
               easily
               ,
               according
               to
               our
               Saviours
               rule
               ,
               
               
                 Iudge
                 not
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 face
                 ,
              
               
               or
               outward
               appearance
               ,
               
                 but
                 iudge
                 iust
                 iudgment
              
               ,
               vvhich
               is
               easyet
               to
               doe
               of
               ourselves
               ,
               then
               of
               others
               ;
               for
               what
               doe
               we
               know
               of
               anothers
               inward
               disposition
               ?
               Yea
               even
               of
               ourselves
               
                 A
                 man
                 knoweth
                 not
                 whether
                 he
                 deserve
                 love
                 or
                 hatred
                 .
              
               
               Secondly
               ,
               It
               is
               a
               general
               rule
               ,
               that
               humilitie
               is
               the
               only
               secure
               way
               to
               heaven
               .
               
                 Every
                 one
                 that
                 exalteth
                 himself
                 shall
                 be
                 humbled
                 ,
              
               And
               even
               in
               ordinarie
               things
               ,
               a
               body
               may
               observe
               ,
               that
               after
               pride
               comes
               some
               fall
               or
               disgrace
               .
               And
               seeing
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               the
               eternall
               wisedome
               of
               God
               ,
               choose
               this
               way
               to
               be
               exalted
               ,
               not
               so
               much
               in
               regard
               to
               himself
               ,
               as
               for
               our
               example
               and
               instruction
               ,
               it
               were
               a
               kind
               of
               madnes
               to
               seeke
               to
               be
               greate
               in
               any
               other
               vvay
               ,
               
               or
               in
               any
               other
               thing
               then
               in
               humilitie
               .
               
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 greate
                 and
                 rare
                 vertue
                 to
                 doe
                 greate
                 things
                 ,
              
               and
               not
               to
               esteeme
               thy self
               greate
               :
               that
               the
               sanctitie
               which
               is
               manifest
               to
               all
               should
               be
               hidden
               from
               thyself
               :
               to
               appeare
               admirable
               ,
               and
               to
               reckon
               thy self
               contemptible
               :
               This
               I
               take
               to
               be
               the
               most
               admirable
               vertue
               of
               all
               the
               rest
               .
               He
               must
               needs
               be
               a
               faithfull
               servant
               who
               suffereth
               nothing
               to
               stick
               to
               his
               fingers
               of
               that
               glorie
               ,
               
               vvhich
               though
               it
               proceedeth
               not
               from
               him
               ,
               yet
               passeth
               through
               his
               hands
               
                 shall
                 I
                 speake
                 to
                 my
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               seeing
               I
               am
               dust
               and
               askes
               ?
               If
               I
               esteeme
               myself
               better
               ,
               behold
               thou
               standest
               against
               me
               .
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               The
               twelfth
               Application
               to
               the
               most
               Blessed
               Sacrament
               .
            
             
               I.
               THe
               lost
               sheepe
               sought
               so
               carefully
               ,
               the
               prodigall
               Child
               intertayned
               so
               lovingly
               ,
               the
               humble
               Publican
               iustified
               so
               mercyfully
               ,
               give
               vs
               occasion
               to
               glorifie
               our
               B.
               Saviour
               ;
               who
               in
               the
               most
               B.
               Sacrament
               ,
               laying
               aside
               his
               infinite
               glorie
               ,
               and
               leaving
               it
               with
               the
               quires
               of
               Angels
               ,
               comes
               into
               our
               desert
               here
               below
               ,
               dayly
               to
               seeke
               vs
               ,
               and
               moved
               with
               compassion
               ,
               comes
               running
               towards
               vs
               ,
               and
               kisseth
               vs
               :
               
                 Quickly
                 put
                 on
                 the
                 best
                 stole
              
               thou
               canst
               ,
               and
               
                 a
                 ring
                 on
                 thy
                 singer
              
               ,
               in
               testimony
               that
               eternally
               thou
               wilt
               be
               his
               :
               He
               feasteth
               thee
               with
               the
               most
               costly
               ,
               and
               most
               sumptuous
               banket
               that
               can
               be
               imagined
               ;
               his
               owne
               most
               pretious
               body
               and
               blood
               ,
               his
               divinitie
               ,
               and
               humanitie
               ,
               his
               merits
               ,
               and
               example
               ,
               and
               spared
               not
               his
               owne
               life
               ,
               and
               labour
               to
               provide
               it
               for
               thee
               .
               O
               that
               we
               could
               heare
               the
               Musick
               vvhich
               the
               Angels
               
               make
               at
               this
               feast
               ,
               and
               behold
               their
               dauncing
               ,
               or
               their
               reverend
               behaviour
               !
               
               
                 For
                 that
                 at
                 which
                 the
                 Angels
                 tremble
                 and
                 dare
                 not
                 freely
                 behold
                 ,
              
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               splendour
               which
               darts
               forth
               of
               it
               ,
               on
               that
               we
               feed
               ,
               to
               that
               we
               are
               vnited
               ,
               and
               made
               one
               body
               ,
               and
               one
               flesh
               with
               Christ
               ,
               let
               vs
               make
               at
               least
               what
               musick
               we
               can
               ;
               combining
               divers
               acts
               of
               vertue
               to
               intertayne
               him
               ;
               say
               with
               the
               Publican
               ,
               and
               with
               his
               humble
               comportment
               ;
               
                 O
                 God
                 be
                 mercyfull
                 to
                 me
                 a
                 synner
                 :
              
               say
               with
               the
               prodigall
               child
               ;
               
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 worthy
              
               :
               
               say
               with
               the
               Psalmist
               
                 I
                 have
                 sworne
                 and
                 resolved
                 to
                 keepe
                 the
                 judgments
                 of
                 thy
                 justice
                 :
              
               Say
               with
               holy
               Church
               :
               
                 O
                 sacrum
                 convivium
                 in
                 quo
                 Christus
                 sumitur
                 .
              
            
             
               II.
               The
               elder
               Brother
               to
               the
               prodigall
               hearing
               of
               the
               feast
               ,
               would
               not
               go
               in
               ,
               till
               his
               Father
               came
               out
               ,
               and
               desired
               him
               .
               The
               Fathers
               desire
               must
               prevayle
               with
               vs
               more
               then
               the
               example
               of
               the
               elder
               brother
               ;
               
               and
               incourage
               vs
               ,
               not
               easyly
               to
               abstaine
               from
               this
               banket
               .
               
                 If
                 we
                 desire
                 eternall
                 life
                 ,
              
               let
               vs
               willingly
               runne
               to
               receive
               this
               blessing
               :
               and
               beware
               that
               the
               enimie
               ,
               to
               hinder
               vs
               ,
               lay
               not
               before
               vs
               ,
               as
               a
               snare
               ,
               some
               hurtfull
               scrupulositie
               .
               It
               is
               written
               ,
               sayth
               he
               ,
               that
               he
               that
               vnwortyhly
               eareth
               of
               this
               bread
               ,
               eateth
               judgmēt
               to
               himself
               :
               and
               I
               trying
               myself
               ,
               find
               myself
               vnworthy
               .
               When
               therfore
               shalt
               thou
               be
               worthy
               ?
               When
               wilt
               thou
               present
               thyself
               to
               thy
               Saviour
               (
               For
               if
               by
               synning
               thou
               be
               vnworthy
               ;
               and
               doest
               not
               leave
               to
               synne
               (
               for
               according
               to
               the
               Psalmist
               ,
               who
               vnderstands
               his
               transgressions
               ?
               Thou
               wilt
               be
               wholy
               deprived
               of
               this
               life-giving
               Sanctisication
               .
               Wherfore
               I
               beseech
               the
               intertayne
               better
               thoughts
               ;
               live
               vertuously
               and
               holily
               ,
               and
               partake
               of
               this
               blessing
               ,
               which
               (
               beleeve
               me
               )
               is
               a
               remedie
               not
               only
               against
               death
               ,
               but
               against
               all
               diseases
               .
               For
               Christ
               our
               Saviour
               remayning
               in
               vs
               doth
               asswage
               the
               raging
               law
               of
               Concupiscence
               ,
               strengtheneth
               devotion
               ,
               quayleth
               the
               inordinate
               motions
               of
               our
               minde
               .
            
             
               III.
               Lazarus
               ,
               though
               never
               so
               full
               of
               sores
               ,
               lying
               at
               this
               rich
               mans
               gate
               ,
               will
               not
               be
               refused
               the
               croms
               that
               fall
               from
               this
               table
               ,
               begging
               them
               with
               true
               feeling
               of
               his
               povertie
               and
               want
               ,
               and
               true
               desire
               of
               being
               relieved
               :
               what
               are
               these
               croms
               ?
               
               The
               promise
               of
               neverdying
               .
               
                 He
                 that
                 eateth
                 this
                 bread
                 shall
                 not
                 dye
                 ,
                 but
                 live
                 for
                 ever
                 .
              
               The
               hope
               of
               eternitie
               ;
               The
               remayning
               in
               Christ
               and
               Christ
               in
               him
               ;
               a
               more
               intimate
               participation
               of
               his
               merits
               ;
               a
               more
               constant
               
               separation
               from
               the
               wicked
               world
               ,
               and
               a
               glorious
               resurrection
               .
               What
               is
               the
               bosome
               of
               Abrahā
               to
               the
               rest
               which
               we
               may
               finde
               in
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               when
               we
               have
               him
               in
               out
               bosome
               ?
               
                 Would
                 to
                 God
                 by
                 thy
                 presence
                 thou
                 would
                 dest
                 wholy
                 inflame
                 me
                 ,
              
               
               and
               change
               me
               into
               thyself
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               be
               one
               spirit
               with
               thee
               .
            
          
           
             
               Our
               Saviour
               perswads
               perfection
               .
            
             
               I.
               
                 ANd
                 behold
                 one
                 came
                 ,
                 and
                 sayed
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 Good
                 master
                 ,
                 what
                 good
                 shall
                 I
                 doe
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 have
                 life
                 everlasting
                 ?
                 who
                 sayth
                 to
                 him
                 ,
              
               
               
                 what
                 askest
                 thou
                 me
                 of
                 good
                 ▪
                 One
                 is
                 good
                 ,
                 God
                 :
                 but
                 if
                 thou
                 wilt
                 enter
                 into
                 life
                 ,
                 keepe
                 the
                 commandments
                 .
                 He
                 sayed
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 which
                 ?
                 And
                 Iesus
                 sayed
                 :
                 thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 murder
              
               ;
               
               
                 thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 commit
                 Adulterey
                 ;
                 thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 steale
                 ;
                 &c.
                 
                 The
                 youngman
                 sayeth
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 all
                 these
                 have
                 I
                 kept
                 from
                 my
                 youth
                 ;
                 what
                 is
                 yet
                 wanting
                 vnto
                 me
                 ?
              
               First
               he
               did
               not
               reflect
               that
               perseverance
               was
               yet
               wanting
               ,
               which
               no
               body
               can
               promise
               himself
               ;
               but
               must
               be
               continually
               indea●ouring
               to
               it
               ,
               and
               praying
               for
               it
               ,
               as
               a
               gift
               above
               all
               gifts
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               he
               did
               not
               perhaps
               sufficiently
               reflect
               from
               whome
               he
               had
               received
               so
               much
               grace
               as
               to
               have
               kept
               all
               the
               commandments
               ,
               from
               his
               youth
               ,
               nor
               did
               esteeme
               of
               that
               benefit
               as
               he
               ought
               .
               Thirdly
               in
               our
               Saviours
               answer
               ,
               that
               only
               God
               is
               good
               ;
               we
               may
               find
               ,
               both
               the
               humilitie
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               referring
               all
               the
               goodnes
               ,
               which
               was
               remarkable
               in
               him
               to
               his
               heavenly
               Father
               ,
               without
               staying
               his
               thougs
               in
               himself
               ,
               though
               he
               were
               equally
               good
               .
               An
               instruction
               for
               ourselves
               ,
               that
               all
               good
               comes
               from
               God
               ,
               all
               vertue
               ,
               all
               observance
               ;
               all
               possibilitie
               of
               entring
               vnto
               life
               .
               Adore
               him
               ,
               and
               extoll
               his
               goodnes
               ▪
               and
               begge
               of
               him
               ,
               so
               much
               participation
               of
               it
               as
               he
               shall
               please
               to
               communicate
               to
               thee
               .
            
             
               II.
               
                 I●sus
                 sayed
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 If
                 thou
                 wilt
                 be
                 perfect
                 ,
                 go
                 ,
                 sell
                 the
                 things
                 which
                 thou
                 hast
                 ,
                 and
                 give
                 to
                 the
                 poor
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 shal●
                 have
                 treasure
                 in
                 heaven
                 ;
                 and
                 come
                 ,
                 follow
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 the
                 yongman
                 heard
                 this
                 word
                 ,
                 he
                 went
                 away
                 sad
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 had
                 many
                 possessions
                 .
              
               Perfection
               consisteth
               in
               that
               coniunction
               with
               God
               which
               we
               may
               attayne
               vnto
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               Charitie
               ,
               and
               the
               love
               of
               God
               ;
               to
               which
               perfection
               all
               are
               bound
               in
               some
               degree
               ,
               so
               that
               at
               least
               ,
               they
               never
               preferre
               my
               thing
               in
               thought
               ,
               word
               ,
               or
               deed
               ,
               before
               the
               love
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               observance
               of
               his
               commandments
               ;
               and
               to
               this
               
               perfection
               it
               seemes
               this
               yong
               man
               conceived
               that
               he
               had
               arrived
               .
               But
               our
               Saviour
               shewed
               him
               that
               there
               was
               a
               higher
               degree
               ,
               or
               a
               more
               advantagious
               way
               to
               increase
               perfection
               ,
               and
               the
               love
               of
               God
               ,
               then
               he
               had
               hitherto
               thought
               on
               .
               
                 If
                 thou
                 wilt
                 be
                 perfect
                 ,
                 go
                 ,
                 sell
                 all
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Greate
                 things
                 (
                 sayth
                 S.
                 Hierome
                 )
                 
                 are
                 allwayes
                 left
                 to
                 the
                 will
                 ,
              
               and
               free
               choyce
               of
               the
               hearers
               :
               
               they
               are
               not
               commāded
               ,
               but
               counselled
               .
               The
               yong
               man
               ,
               when
               he
               asked
               
                 what
                 good
                 shall
                 I
                 doe
              
               ?
               Did
               desire
               eternall
               life
               ;
               God
               was
               desirous
               to
               give
               it
               him
               in
               perfection
               ,
               but
               he
               found
               his
               hands
               full
               ;
               God
               was
               ready
               to
               give
               ,
               and
               found
               not
               where
               to
               place
               his
               gift
               ,
               
                 Go
                 ,
                 and
                 sell
                 ,
                 and
                 give
                 to
                 the
                 poore
                 :
              
               place
               those
               things
               in
               heaven
               ,
               which
               here
               on
               earth
               doe
               hinder
               thee
               :
               of
               what
               art
               thou
               affraid
               ?
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               leese
               them
               :
               they
               will
               be
               reserved
               for
               thee
               in
               heaven
               :
               Thou
               art
               affraid
               to
               leese
               thy
               money
               ,
               and
               doest
               thou
               not
               feare
               least
               thyself
               perish
               ?
            
             
               III.
               
                 And
                 Iesus
                 sayed
                 to
                 his
                 disciples
                 ;
                 Amen
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 to
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 rich
                 man
                 shall
                 hardly
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 heaven
                 ▪
                 It
                 is
                 easyer
                 for
                 a
                 Camell
              
               (
               or
               a
               cable
               rope
               )
               
                 to
                 passe
                 through
                 the
                 eye
                 of
                 a
                 needle
                 ,
                 then
                 for
                 a
                 rich
                 man
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 heaven
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 they
                 heard
                 this
                 ,
                 the
                 disciples
                 marvelled
                 very
                 much
                 saying
                 ,
                 who
                 thē
                 cā
                 be
                 saved
                 ?
                 And
                 Iesus
                 sayed
                 to
                 thē
                 ,
                 with
                 mē
                 this
                 is
                 impossible
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 God
                 all
                 things
                 are
                 possible
                 :
              
               This
               saying
               of
               truth
               itself
               is
               much
               be
               to
               weighed
               ;
               he
               doth
               not
               say
               a
               rich
               man
               shall
               not
               enter
               ,
               though
               he
               retaynes
               his
               riches
               ;
               but
               he
               sayth
               he
               shall
               hardly
               enter
               :
               and
               in
               the
               other
               Evangelists
               he
               expresseth
               it
               by
               way
               of
               admiration
               ,
               
                 How
                 hardly
                 shall
                 they
                 enter
                 who
                 have
                 mony
                 ?
              
               Esteeming
               it
               a
               miraculous
               thing
               ,
               and
               above
               the
               course
               of
               ordinarie
               grace
               ,
               without
               extraordinarie
               helps
               .
               To
               which
               purpose
               ,
               S.
               Ambrose
               
               sayth
               ,
               
                 whosoever
                 is
                 puffed
                 vp
                 with
                 honour
                 ,
              
               inlarged
               by
               his
               treasures
               of
               gold
               ,
               like
               a
               beast
               loden
               and
               hampered
               ,
               will
               not
               be
               able
               to
               passe
               through
               the
               narrow
               way
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               heaven
               .
               Yet
               the
               advise
               which
               S.
               Augustin
               
               gives
               is
               greately
               to
               be
               taken
               heed
               to
               :
               that
               
                 whoever
                 can
                 glorie
                 of
                 povertie
                 must
                 beware
                 of
                 pride
                 ,
              
               least
               the
               humble
               rich
               men
               go
               before
               them
               ;
               and
               beware
               of
               floth
               ;
               and
               want
               of
               devotion
               ,
               least
               the
               devout
               rich
               men
               be
               perferred
               ;
               and
               take
               heed
               of
               intemperance
               ,
               least
               the
               sober
               go
               beyond
               them
               :
               what
               avayleth
               povertie
               ,
               if
               thou
               follow
               not
               Christ.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               reward
               of
               loving
               all
               to
               follow
               Christ
               :
            
             
               I.
               
                 THen
                 Peeter
                 answering
                 sayed
                 to
                 him
                 .
              
               
               
                 Behold
                 we
                 have
                 left
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 followed
                 thee
                 ;
                 what
                 therfore
                 shall
                 we
                 have
                 ?
                 And
                 Iesus
                 sayed
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 Amen
                 I
                 say
                 to
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 who
                 have
                 followed
                 me
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 regeneration
                 ,
              
               
               
                 when
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 man
                 shall
                 sit
                 in
                 the
                 seate
                 of
                 his
                 majestie
                 ,
                 you
                 also
                 shall
                 sit
                 vpon
                 twelve
                 seates
                 ,
                 iudging
                 the
                 twelue
                 tribes
                 of
                 Israel
                 .
              
               S.
               Peeter
               representing
               to
               our
               Saviour
               that
               he
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Apostles
               had
               done
               that
               hard
               thing
               ,
               of
               which
               the
               rich
               yong
               man
               was
               afraide
               ,
               and
               sad
               when
               it
               was
               moved
               to
               him
               ,
               our
               Saviour
               did
               not
               check
               him
               ,
               nor
               say
               :
               thou
               hast
               forgotten
               thy
               povertie
               ;
               what
               is
               that
               which
               thou
               hast
               left
               ,
               
               in
               comparison
               of
               the
               whole
               world
               ,
               which
               vpon
               my
               promise
               thou
               art
               to
               receive
               ?
               
                 He
                 leaveth
                 much
                 ,
              
               who
               leaves
               not
               only
               what
               he
               hath
               but
               whatever
               he
               might
               desire
               to
               have
               :
               for
               what
               poore
               snake
               doth
               not
               swell
               with
               the
               hope
               which
               he
               hath
               in
               this
               world
               ?
               Who
               is
               there
               that
               doth
               not
               dayly
               desire
               to
               increase
               that
               which
               he
               hath
               ?
               This
               desire
               ,
               this
               greedines
               is
               here
               taken
               away
               .
               S.
               Peeter
               did
               also
               well
               observe
               that
               it
               was
               not
               enough
               to
               leave
               all
               vnlesse
               he
               followed
               our
               Saviours
               vertues
               and
               doctrine
               ,
               neither
               can
               he
               indeed
               be
               truly
               sayed
               to
               leave
               all
               ,
               who
               retaynes
               so
               much
               of
               sense
               ,
               and
               self-love
               ,
               as
               to
               draw
               back
               from
               the
               perfect
               performance
               of
               whatever
               vertue
               he
               is
               inspired
               vnto
               ;
               for
               though
               he
               leaveth
               all
               which
               he
               had
               without
               ,
               he
               leaveth
               not
               that
               which
               is
               with
               in
               himself
               ,
               and
               which
               is
               of
               more
               importance
               and
               more
               deare
               into
               vs
               ,
               then
               whatever
               ,
               we
               have
               without
               vs.
               
            
             
               II.
               The
               answer
               of
               our
               Saviour
               doth
               import
               ,
               that
               for
               our
               leaving
               all
               we
               must
               not
               looke
               for
               reward
               in
               this
               world
               but
               take
               thankfully
               whatever
               doth
               happen
               ,
               ād
               reserve
               our
               hopes
               to
               
                 the
                 regeneration
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               the
               next
               world
               ,
               when
               rising
               glorious
               we
               shall
               be
               regenerated
               into
               immortalitie
               ;
               here
               we
               must
               looke
               for
               labour
               ▪
               there
               for
               reward
               ;
               and
               however
               ,
               though
               it
               were
               reward
               enough
               to
               follow
               our
               saviour
               ,
               and
               to
               receive
               so
               much
               grace
               as
               perfectly
               to
               love
               him
               ;
               yet
               he
               promiseth
               ,
               for
               the
               honour
               ,
               which
               we
               might
               〈◊〉
               in
               this
               world
               by
               our
               wealth
               and
               possessions
               ,
               much
               ●ore
               honour
               in
               the
               world
               to
               come
               ;
               and
               so
               much
               as
               to
               〈◊〉
               seated
               by
               him
               ;
               not
               as
               people
               who
               are
               to
               give
               account
               of
               their
               actions
               ,
               and
               how
               they
               have
               imployed
               
               the
               goods
               ,
               which
               were
               lent
               them
               but
               as
               iudges
               of
               others
               actions
               and
               pioceedings
               :
               
                 VVhat
                 can
                 be
                 more
                 glorious
                 ?
              
               (
               sayth
               S.
               Bernard
               )
               
               let
               the
               sonnes
               of
               Pride
               now
               iudge
               ▪
               and
               censure
               at
               their
               pleasure
               ;
               let
               them
               sit
               with
               their
               kings
               ;
               that
               king
               ,
               who
               choose
               to
               himself
               ,
               the
               northen
               quarter
               ;
               let
               them
               be
               exalted
               as
               the
               cedars
               of
               Libanus
               ▪
               we
               shall
               passe
               to
               out
               throne
               ,
               when
               they
               shall
               not
               be
               regarded
               .
            
             
               III.
               
                 And
                 every
                 one
                 that
                 hath
                 left
                 house
                 ,
                 or
                 brethren
                 ,
                 or
                 sisters
                 ,
                 or
                 Father
                 ,
                 or
                 Mother
                 ,
                 or
                 wife
                 ,
                 or
                 Children
                 ,
                 or
                 lands
                 for
                 my
                 name-sake
                 ,
                 shall
                 receive
                 an
                 hundred
                 fold
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 possesse
                 life
                 everlasting
              
               Here
               be
               promiseth
               not
               only
               a
               reward
               in
               the
               other
               life
               ,
               
               but
               also
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               expressely
               in
               S.
               Luke
               ;
               which
               temporall
               reward
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               not
               to
               be
               looked
               for
               ,
               yet
               our
               Saviour
               out
               of
               his
               superabundant
               liberalitie
               ,
               promiseth
               it
               ,
               and
               performeth
               it
               partly
               by
               the
               inward
               content
               ,
               and
               quiet
               ,
               which
               those
               find
               ,
               who
               have
               left
               all
               for
               him
               ;
               and
               by
               the
               facilitie
               with
               which
               they
               performe
               the
               actes
               of
               vertue
               ;
               which
               deservedly
               is
               valved
               above
               an
               hundred
               fold
               of
               temporales
               :
               partly
               also
               he
               performeth
               his
               promise
               by
               providing
               ,
               so
               as
               seldome
               ,
               or
               never
               they
               want
               any
               thing
               ,
               who
               left
               all
               for
               him
               ;
               but
               have
               within
               themselves
               all
               the
               comfort
               of
               assistance
               ,
               which
               either
               father
               ,
               or
               mother
               ,
               or
               brother
               or
               sister
               ,
               or
               frend
               ,
               or
               land
               could
               have
               affoorded
               them
               in
               the
               world
               .
               
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 meane
                 time
                 ,
              
               from
               whence-soever
               this
               hundred
               fold
               doth
               arise
               ,
               so
               it
               be
               an
               hundred
               fold
               ▪
               
               so
               it
               be
               worth
               an
               hundred
               ,
               so
               it
               please
               ,
               comfort
               ,
               delight
               ,
               and
               be
               to
               be
               beloved
               an
               hundred
               times
               more
               then
               other
               things
               ,
               what
               madnes
               is
               it
               ,
               that
               men
               are
               so
               slow
               in
               leaving
               a
               single
               thing
               for
               an
               hundred
               fold
               where
               is
               the
               covetous
               ?
               what
               is
               become
               of
               the
               ambitious
               VVhere
               are
               those
               who
               trafficke
               in
               this
               world
               ?
               Doth
               not
               he
               in
               vayne
               doe
               evill
               who
               might
               more
               advantagiously
               and
               more
               plesantly
               serve
               God
               then
               serve
               the
               world
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Workemen
               hired
               into
               the
               Vineyard
               .
            
             
               I.
               
                 THe
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 heaven
                 is
                 like
                 a
                 house
                 holder
                 ,
                 who
                 〈◊〉
                 forth
                 early
                 in
                 the
                 morning
                 to
                 hire
                 workemen
                 into
                 his
                 v●●neyard
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 having
                 covenanted
                 with
                 the
                 workemen
                 for
                 penny
                 a
                 day
                 ,
                 be
                 sent
                 them
                 into
                 his
                 vineyard
                 ..
                 And
                 going
                 forth
                 about
                 the
                 third
                 houre
                 ,
                 he
                 saw
                 others
                 standing
                 in
                 the
                 market
                 pla●●
                 idle
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 sayed
                 to
                 them
                 ,
              
               
               
                 go
                 you
                 also
                 into
                 the
                 vineyard
                 ,
                 and
                 〈◊〉
                 
                 what
                 shall
                 be
                 iust
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 give
                 you
                 .
                 And
                 againe
                 he
                 wēt
                 forth
                 about
                 the
                 sixt
                 ,
                 ād
                 the
                 ninth
                 houre
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 likewise
                 .
                 And
                 about
                 the
                 eleventh
                 houre
                 he
                 wēt
                 forth
                 ,
                 and
                 found
                 others
                 stāding
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 sayth
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 what
                 stand
                 you
                 here
                 all
                 the
                 day
                 idle
                 ?
                 They
                 say
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 because
                 no
                 body
                 hath
                 hired
                 vs
                 :
                 He
                 sayth
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 go
                 you
                 also
                 into
                 the
                 vineyard
                 .
              
               The
               vineyard
               is
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               every
               on
               s
               soule
               ;
               the
               market
               place
               ,
               is
               the
               world
               ,
               the
               workemen
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               ād
               Apostolicall
               mē
               ,
               ād
               every
               one
               is
               workemā
               to
               his
               owne
               vineyard
               :
               wages
               is
               promised
               to
               the
               first
               ,
               the
               second
               ,
               and
               third
               ;
               to
               the
               last
               nothing
               is
               promised
               ,
               but
               yet
               if
               then
               they
               do
               their
               worke
               ,
               God
               will
               not
               be
               behind
               hand
               with
               them
               .
               For
               any
               man
               to
               say
               he
               is
               not
               hired
               ,
               is
               an
               excuse
               of
               the
               idle
               .
               God
               is
               the
               greate
               householder
               ,
               who
               frō
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               world
               to
               the
               ēd
               therof
               ;
               doth
               not
               cease
               ,
               to
               hire
               vs
               to
               doe
               his
               worke
               ,
               which
               is
               ours
               also
               ,
               for
               ours
               is
               the
               benefit
               ,
               if
               we
               performe
               it
               ,
               though
               however
               his
               is
               the
               glorie
               of
               it
               .
               VVe
               have
               reason
               to
               acknowledge
               his
               goodnes
               ,
               who
               in
               all
               ages
               doth
               admonish
               vs
               of
               our
               dutie
               ,
               and
               is
               not
               fayling
               to
               send
               helps
               to
               instruct
               vs
               ,
               and
               to
               set
               the
               worke
               forward
               ;
               and
               seeketh
               our
               good
               to
               the
               last
               period
               of
               our
               dayes
               .
            
             
               
                 II.
                 When
                 the
                 evening
                 was
                 come
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 the
                 vineyard
                 sayd
                 to
                 his
                 Baylie
                 ;
                 call
                 the
                 workemen
                 ,
                 and
                 pay
                 them
                 their
                 hire
                 ,
                 beginning
                 from
                 the
                 last
                 to
                 the
                 first
                 .
                 Therfore
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 come
                 who
                 came
                 about
                 the
                 eleventh
                 houre
                 ,
                 they
                 received
                 every
                 one
                 a
                 penny
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 the
                 first
                 also
                 came
                 ,
                 they
                 thought
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 receive
                 more
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 also
                 received
                 every
                 one
                 a
                 penny
                 :
                 and
                 receiving
                 it
                 ,
                 they
                 murmured
                 against
                 the
                 goodman
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 ,
                 saying
                 The
                 last
                 have
                 continued
                 one
                 houre
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 hast
                 made
                 them
                 equall
                 to
                 vs
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 borne
                 the
                 burden
                 of
                 the
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 heates
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 largesse
                 seemed
                 to
                 these
                 men
                 iniust
                 ;
              
               
               but
               what
               answer
               did
               they
               receive
               ;
               VVhat
               instruction
               was
               given
               them
               ?
               The
               iustice
               of
               this
               distribution
               was
               not
               revealed
               to
               them
               ,
               neither
               were
               they
               admitted
               to
               view
               the
               hidden
               secret
               ;
               but
               to
               the
               end
               that
               they
               should
               refrayne
               from
               scanning
               Gods
               iudgements
               ,
               the
               goodnes
               of
               the
               mercy-full
               householder
               ,
               and
               the
               power
               of
               him
               that
               ordayneth
               all
               things
               ,
               according
               to
               his
               will
               ,
               was
               layed
               before
               them
               ,
               as
               if
               that
               of
               the
               Apostle
               had
               been
               sayed
               vnto
               them
               ;
               
                 Who
                 art
                 thou
                 that
                 thou
                 doest
                 answer
                 God.
                 
              
               
            
             
               
                 III.
                 He
                 answering
                 ,
                 sayed
                 to
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 frend
                 ,
                 I
                 doe
                 
                 thee
                 no
                 wrong
                 ;
                 didst
                 not
                 thou
                 covenant
                 with
                 me
                 for
                 a
                 penny
                 ?
                 Take
                 that
                 is
                 thyne
                 ,
                 and
                 go
                 :
                 I
                 will
                 also
                 give
                 to
                 this
                 last
                 even
                 as
                 to
                 thee
                 :
                 Or
                 is
                 it
                 not
                 lawfull
                 for
                 me
                 to
                 doe
                 what
                 I
                 will
                 ?
                 Or
                 is
                 thy
                 eye
                 naught
                 because
                 I
                 am
                 good
                 ?
                 So
                 shall
                 the
                 last
                 be
                 first
                 ,
                 ād
                 the
                 first
                 last
                 .
                 for
                 many
                 be
                 called
                 ,
                 but
                 few
                 elect
                 .
              
               The
               penny
               promised
               to
               all
               is
               life
               everlasting
               ,
               which
               is
               cōmon
               to
               all
               that
               shall
               be
               saved
               :
               yet
               in
               the
               same
               life
               there
               be
               degrees
               of
               glorie
               ,
               as
               betwixt
               starre
               and
               starre
               in
               the
               firmament
               .
               If
               therfore
               we
               be
               admitted
               to
               life
               everlasting
               ,
               
               vve
               can
               have
               no
               wrong
               ,
               it
               being
               above
               any
               thing
               we
               can
               deserve
               ;
               and
               they
               who
               came
               later
               may
               have
               equaled
               the
               longer
               time
               of
               the
               former
               by
               their
               fervour
               ,
               and
               surpassed
               it
               :
               we
               are
               not
               good
               iudges
               in
               our
               owne
               case
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               left
               to
               him
               who
               cannot
               be
               vniust
               :
               Our
               eye
               cannot
               arrive
               to
               comprehend
               ,
               neither
               what
               in
               goodnes
               ,
               nor
               what
               in
               justice
               God
               may
               doe
               .
               If
               we
               will
               keepe
               him
               our
               frend
               ;
               let
               vs
               not
               be
               over
               curious
               ,
               but
               apply
               ourselves
               to
               our
               vvorke
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               rest
               stand
               to
               his
               mercy
               ,
               
               which
               is
               infinite
               .
               
                 Many
                 are
                 called
              
               .
               
                 Take
                 heed
                 thou
                 differre
                 not
                 to
                 come
                 ,
              
               because
               thou
               art
               assured
               to
               receive
               thy
               penny
               ,
               when
               ever
               thou
               comest
               :
               say
               not
               to
               thyself
               ;
               He
               vvill
               give
               every
               one
               as
               much
               ,
               wherfore
               should
               I
               take
               more
               paynes
               ?
               VVhat
               he
               will
               give
               ,
               and
               what
               he
               will
               doe
               ,
               is
               locked
               vp
               in
               his
               owne
               breast
               :
               Come
               whē
               thou
               are
               called
               .
               Equall
               hire
               is
               promised
               all
               ,
               but
               about
               the
               houre
               of
               working
               their
               is
               greate
               question
               .
               Yong
               men
               may
               say
               we
               will
               come
               at
               the
               elevēth
               houre
               ;
               but
               no
               body
               hath
               promised
               thee
               that
               thou
               shalt
               live
               till
               the
               seventh
               :
               see
               that
               thou
               doest
               not
               by
               differring
               bereave
               thyself
               of
               that
               which
               he
               otherwise
               vpon
               his
               promise
               would
               give
               thee
               .
               Few
               indeed
               
                 are
                 choosen
              
               :
               but
               those
               are
               of
               the
               elect
               ,
               who
               not
               despising
               their
               caller
               ,
               follow
               him
               ;
               ād
               beleeve
               him
               for
               men
               beleeve
               not
               ,
               but
               of
               their
               owne
               free
               choyce
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               raysing
               of
               Lazarus
               .
            
             
               
                 I.
                 PART
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 
                   THere
                   was
                   a
                   certaine
                   sickman
                   ,
                   Lazarus
                   ,
                   of
                   Bethania
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   towne
                   of
                   Marie
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   Martha
                   her
                   sister
                   .
                   His
                   sisters
                   therfore
                   sent
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   Lord
                   behold
                   ;
                   He
                   whome
                   thou
                   lovest
                   is
                   sick
                   :
                   and
                   Iesus
                   hearing
                   sayed
                   to
                   them
                   :
                   This
                   sicknes
                   is
                   not
                   to
                   death
                   ,
                   but
                   for
                   the
                   glorie
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Sonne
                   of
                   God
                   may
                   be
                   glorisied
                   
                   by
                   it
                   .
                   And
                   Iesus
                   loved
                   Martha
                   ād
                   Marie
                   ad
                   Lazarus
                   ;
                   As
                   he
                   heard
                   therfore
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   sick
                   ,
                   he
                   taried
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   place
                   2.
                   dayes
                   .
                
                 The
                 faithfull
                 are
                 diversly
                 tried
                 ;
                 
                 some
                 by
                 losse
                 of
                 frends
                 ,
                 others
                 by
                 losse
                 of
                 goods
                 ,
                 and
                 severall
                 other
                 vexations
                 :
                 would
                 to
                 God
                 I
                 could
                 see
                 my
                 flesh
                 infirme
                 and
                 weakened
                 ;
                 that
                 I
                 lived
                 not
                 in
                 flesh
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 for
                 greater
                 oftimes
                 ▪
                 is
                 grace
                 in
                 infirmitie
                 ,
                 then
                 in
                 health
                 .
                 Sicknes
                 ,
                 and
                 death
                 are
                 no
                 signes
                 of
                 lesse
                 love
                 :
                 but
                 as
                 the
                 sicknes
                 was
                 not
                 to
                 death
                 ,
                 because
                 death
                 itself
                 was
                 not
                 to
                 death
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 the
                 glorie
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 so
                 our
                 infirmities
                 are
                 more
                 for
                 the
                 glorie
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 then
                 our
                 weake
                 nature
                 will
                 give
                 vs
                 leave
                 to
                 imagin
                 :
                 and
                 when
                 God
                 delayeth
                 the
                 restoring
                 vs
                 to
                 health
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 to
                 conforme
                 ourselves
                 ,
                 by
                 how
                 much
                 we
                 acknowledge
                 that
                 his
                 wisedome
                 is
                 greater
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 his
                 love
                 by
                 taxying
                 nothing
                 the
                 lesse
                 ;
                 
                   I
                   whom
                   I
                   love
                   ,
                   doe
                   rebuke
                   and
                   castise
                   :
                
                 sayth
                 our
                 Saviour
                 in
                 the
                 Apocalips
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   Then
                   he
                   sayth
                   to
                   his
                   disciples
                   ,
                   let
                   vs
                   go
                   into
                   Iewrie
                   againe
                   :
                   the
                   disciples
                   say
                   to
                   him
                   :
                   Now
                   the
                   Iewes
                   sought
                   to
                   stone
                   thee
                   ,
                   and
                   goest
                   thon
                   thither
                   againe
                   ?
                   Iesus
                   answered
                   ,
                   are
                   not
                   their
                   twelve
                   houres
                   of
                   the
                   day
                   ?
                   If
                   a
                   man
                   walke
                   in
                   the
                   day
                   ,
                   he
                   stumbleth
                   not
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   seeth
                   the
                   light
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   :
                   but
                   if
                   he
                   walke
                   in
                   the
                   night
                   ,
                   he
                   stumbleth
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   light
                   is
                   not
                   in
                   him
                   :
                
                 See
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 :
                 for
                 our
                 good
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 stick
                 to
                 venture
                 his
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 structeth
                 his
                 followers
                 ,
                 to
                 confide
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 light
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 walking
                 vnder
                 his
                 protection
                 ,
                 even
                 that
                 which
                 others
                 may
                 think
                 amisse
                 cannot
                 be
                 to
                 vs
                 amisse
                 ;
                 for
                 
                   to
                   them
                   that
                   love
                   God
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   all
                   things
                   cooperate
                   to
                   good
                
                 .
                 God
                 governes
                 the
                 houres
                 of
                 the
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 thing
                 that
                 happēs
                 in
                 them
                 ;
                 vpon
                 this
                 his
                 providence
                 ,
                 having
                 allwayes
                 our
                 eye
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 
                   not
                   stumble
                
                 .
                 They
                 who
                 consider
                 not
                 this
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 ought
                 ,
                 doe
                 ever
                 walke
                 in
                 darknes
                 and
                 are
                 diversly
                 perplexed
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 diversitie
                 of
                 accidents
                 ,
                 which
                 must
                 needs
                 befall
                 thē
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 all
                 in
                 chāges
                 .
              
               
                 III.
                 After
                 this
                 he
                 sayth
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 Lazarus
                 our
                 frend
                 sleepeth
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 go
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 rayse
                 him
                 frō
                 sleepe
                 .
                 His
                 disciples
                 sayed
                 ,
                 Lord
                 if
                 he
                 sleepe
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 be
                 safe
                 :
                 but
                 Iesus
                 spake
                 of
                 his
                 death
                 :
                 thē
                 therfore
                 he
                 sayed
                 playnely
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 Lazarus
                 is
                 dead
                 :
                 And
                 I
                 am
                 glad
                 for
                 your
                 sake
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 may
                 beleeve
                 ,
                 because
                 I
                 was
                 not
                 there
                 ,
                 but
                 let
                 vs
                 go
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 Thomas
                 sayed
                 to
                 his
                 cōdi●iples
                 ;
                 let
                 vs
                 go
                 also
                 ād
                 die
                 with
                 him
                 
                 first
                 father
                 Adam
                 brought
                 death
                 vpon
                 vs
                 ;
                 
                 Christ
                 our
                 Saviour
                 coming
                 into
                 this
                 world
                 tooke
                 away
                 even
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 death
                 .
                 A
                 blessed
                 sleepe
                 which
                 brings
                 vs
                 rest
                 and
                 quiet
                 ▪
                 of
                 which
                 the
                 psalmist
                 sayth
                 ;
                 
                   Pretious
                   in
                   the
                   sight
                   of
                   our
                   Lord
                   is
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   his
                   saints
                   .
                
                 
                 Consider
                 the
                 difference
                 betwixt
                 the
                 iust
                 and
                 vniust
                 :
                 To
                 the
                 vniust
                 death
                 is
                 eternall
                 ,
                 because
                 though
                 they
                 rise
                 againe
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 life
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 a
                 new
                 and
                 vvorse
                 death
                 :
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 the
                 iust
                 is
                 properly
                 a
                 sleepe
                 ;
                 because
                 they
                 rise
                 refreshed
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 a
                 better
                 life
                 ,
                 then
                 before
                 they
                 slept
                 ;
                 thus
                 we
                 shall
                 sleepe
                 ,
                 if
                 vve
                 be
                 his
                 
                   frends
                   .
                   Lazarus
                   our
                   frend
                   sleepeth
                   :
                
                 here
                 by
                 contemplation
                 and
                 love
                 there
                 by
                 cleare
                 vision
                 and
                 imbracings
                 :
                 here
                 vve
                 must
                 not
                 think
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 sleepe
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 continuall
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 his
                 vvill
                 that
                 vve
                 be
                 raysed
                 from
                 it
                 at
                 convenient
                 times
                 for
                 his
                 glorie
                 in
                 other
                 respects
                 :
                 he
                 comes
                 to
                 rayse
                 vs
                 ,
                 vvhen
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 our
                 vocation
                 calls
                 vs
                 to
                 other
                 duties
                 ;
                 the
                 vvhich
                 we
                 must
                 obey
                 readily
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 lovingly
                 ,
                 knowing
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 
                   the
                   voyce
                   of
                   our
                   beloved
                
                 that
                 calleth
                 vs.
                 
                   if
                   thus
                   we
                   sleepe
                   we
                   are
                   safe
                   .
                
                 And
                 if
                 vve
                 be
                 vvholy
                 dead
                 to
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 the
                 more
                 reason
                 to
                 be
                 glad
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 shall
                 find
                 that
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 ,
                 which
                 vve
                 beleeved
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 Christ
                 will
                 not
                 forsake
                 vs
                 ,
                 being
                 imitatours
                 of
                 his
                 death
                 .
                 Blessed
                 is
                 he
                 that
                 can
                 with
                 harty
                 and
                 effectuall
                 desire
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   let
                   vs
                   go
                   and
                   die
                   with
                   him
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               raysing
               of
               Lazarus
               .
            
             
               
                 II.
                 PART
                 ..
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   IEsus
                   therfore
                   same
                   ,
                   and
                   found
                   him
                   now
                   having
                   been
                   foure
                   dayes
                   in
                   the
                   grave
                   .
                   And
                   many
                   of
                   the
                   Iewes
                   were
                   come
                   to
                   Martha
                   and
                   Marie
                   ,
                   to
                   confort
                   them
                   ,
                   concerning
                   their
                   brother
                   .
                   Martha
                   therfore
                   when
                   she
                   heard
                   ,
                   that
                   Iesus
                   was
                   come
                   ,
                   went
                   to
                   meet
                   him
                   ;
                   but
                   Marie
                   sat
                   at
                   home
                   .
                
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 mysticall
                 senee
                 of
                 holy
                 Fathers
                 that
                 Iesus
                 when
                 he
                 came
                 into
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 found
                 mankind
                 ,
                 four
                 thousand
                 yeares
                 b●ryed
                 in
                 the
                 stinking
                 grave
                 of
                 synne
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 lying
                 without
                 sense
                 of
                 feeling
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 might
                 concerne
                 the
                 soule
                 ,
                 and
                 vvithout
                 motion
                 towards
                 it
                 .
                 Blesse
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 that
                 at
                 last
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 glorie
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 ād
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 vve
                 should
                 more
                 palpably
                 see
                 the
                 necessitie
                 ,
                 and
                 vertue
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 he
                 came
                 himself
                 to
                 rayse
                 vs.
                 S.
                 Augustin
                 
                 more
                 over
                 sayth
                 that
                 ;
                 the
                 first
                 day
                 of
                 our
                 buriall
                 in
                 synne
                 ,
                 is
                 vvhen
                 vve
                 first
                 consent
                 ;
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 when
                 by
                 not
                 repenting
                 quickly
                 ,
                 we
                 come
                 to
                 
                 have
                 an
                 itching
                 desire
                 to
                 commit
                 it
                 againe
                 ,
                 and
                 againe
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 pleasure
                 in
                 it
                 ;
                 the
                 third
                 day
                 ;
                 when
                 we
                 grow
                 into
                 custome
                 ;
                 the
                 forth
                 day
                 ,
                 when
                 custome
                 brings
                 vpon
                 vs
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 necessitie
                 of
                 doing
                 ill
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 seemes
                 vnto
                 vs
                 that
                 vve
                 cannot
                 avoyde
                 it
                 .
                 
                 
                   VVe
                   must
                   watch
                   chiefly
                   towards
                   the
                   beginning
                   of
                   temptations
                   ;
                   for
                   then
                   out
                   enemie
                   is
                   more
                   easyly
                   overcome
                   .
                
                 VVe
                 may
                 find
                 many
                 that
                 vvill
                 go
                 about
                 to
                 comfort
                 vs
                 ,
                 not
                 taking
                 the
                 right
                 way
                 ;
                 but
                 vve
                 must
                 harken
                 out
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 hast
                 with
                 Martha
                 to
                 meete
                 him
                 ;
                 for
                 in
                 him
                 alone
                 is
                 our
                 redresse
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   Martha
                   sayed
                   to
                   Iesus
                   ,
                   Lord
                   if
                   thou
                   hadst
                   been
                   here
                   ,
                   my
                   brother
                   had
                   not
                   dyed
                   .
                   But
                   now
                   also
                   I
                   know
                   that
                   what
                   things
                   that
                   shalt
                   aske
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   God
                   will
                   give
                   thee
                   .
                   Iesus
                   sayed
                   to
                   her
                   ,
                   Thy
                   Brother
                   shall
                   rise
                   againe
                   .
                   Martha
                   sayth
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   I
                   know
                   he
                   shall
                   rise
                   in
                   the
                   resurrection
                   in
                   the
                   last
                   day
                   ;
                   Iesus
                   sayeth
                   to
                   her
                   :
                   I
                   am
                   the
                   resurrection
                   and
                   life
                   ,
                   he
                   that
                   beleeveth
                   in
                   me
                   ,
                   though
                   he
                   be
                   dead
                   shall
                   live
                   :
                   and
                   every
                   one
                   that
                   liveth
                   ,
                   and
                   beleeveth
                   in
                   me
                   shall
                   not
                   die
                   for
                   ever
                   .
                   Beleevest
                   thou
                   this
                   ?
                   She
                   sayth
                   to
                   him
                   ;
                   yea
                   Lord
                   ,
                   I
                   have
                   beleaved
                   that
                   thou
                   art
                   Christ
                   the
                   sonne
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   that
                   art
                   come
                   into
                   the
                   world
                   ?
                
                 
                 
                   If
                   Iesus
                   be
                   with
                   thee
                   ,
                   no
                   enemie
                   can
                   hurt
                   thee
                   .
                
                 Our
                 chiefe
                 care
                 must
                 be
                 not
                 to
                 loose
                 him
                 yet
                 if
                 we
                 doe
                 chance
                 to
                 loose
                 him
                 ,
                 we
                 know
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 mercyfull
                 ,
                 
                 
                   and
                   will
                   not
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   a
                   synner
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   he
                   live
                   ,
                
                 by
                 repētāce
                 returning
                 againe
                 vnto
                 him
                 .
                 VVe
                 shall
                 all
                 rise
                 againe
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 day
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 this
                 life
                 vve
                 must
                 
                   labour
                   the
                   more
                   that
                   by
                   good
                   works
                
                 ;
                 
                 
                   we
                   may
                   make
                   sure
                   our
                   vocation
                   ,
                   and
                   election
                   .
                
                 He
                 is
                 the
                 sourse
                 and
                 means
                 to
                 
                   life
                   and
                   resurrection
                
                 ;
                 every
                 one
                 that
                 
                   beleeveth
                   in
                   him
                
                 ,
                 and
                 liveth
                 accordingly
                 ,
                 
                   though
                   he
                   dye
                
                 in
                 body
                 ,
                 
                   shall
                   live
                
                 happily
                 ,
                 here
                 by
                 grace
                 ,
                 there
                 by
                 glorie
                 .
                 This
                 vve
                 beleeve
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 himself
                 
                   the
                   sonne
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 hath
                 taught
                 it
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   Having
                   sayed
                   these
                   things
                   ,
                   she
                   went
                   ,
                   and
                   called
                   Marie
                   her
                   syster
                   secretly
                   saying
                   ,
                   the
                   master
                   is
                   come
                   ,
                   and
                   calleth
                   thee
                   ;
                   she
                   ,
                   when
                   she
                   heard
                   ,
                   riseth
                   quickly
                   ,
                   and
                   cometh
                   to
                   him
                   .
                   The
                   lewes
                   who
                   were
                   with
                   her
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   saw
                   her
                   rise
                   quickly
                   ,
                   and
                   go
                   forth
                   ,
                   followed
                   her
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   that
                   she
                   goeth
                   to
                   the
                   grave
                   ,
                   to
                   weepe
                   there
                   .
                   Marie
                   when
                   she
                   was
                   come
                   where
                   Iesus
                   was
                   ,
                   seeing
                   him
                   fell
                   at
                   his
                   feete
                   ,
                   and
                   sayed
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   Lord
                   if
                   thou
                   hadst
                   been
                   here
                   my
                   brother
                   had
                   not
                   dyed
                   .
                
                 Marke
                 the
                 expressions
                 of
                 love
                 towards
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ;
                 ●he
                 
                   rose
                   quickly
                   and
                   came
                
                 as
                 sudainly
                 ;
                 
                   she
                   fell
                   at
                   his
                   feete
                
                 ,
                 where
                 first
                 she
                 had
                 received
                 pardon
                 ,
                 and
                 loving
                 
                 intertaynment
                 ;
                 she
                 expresseth
                 her
                 beleefe
                 and
                 confidence
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 present
                 he
                 vvould
                 have
                 eased
                 her
                 of
                 that
                 crosse
                 :
                 Yet
                 neither
                 she
                 nor
                 her
                 syster
                 doe
                 require
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 vvould
                 rayse
                 their
                 brother
                 to
                 life
                 ;
                 either
                 esteeming
                 it
                 too
                 greate
                 a
                 request
                 ,
                 or
                 thinking
                 that
                 it
                 might
                 best
                 as
                 it
                 vvas
                 ;
                 or
                 that
                 if
                 he
                 thought
                 it
                 better
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 compassion
                 of
                 their
                 very
                 teares
                 without
                 other
                 expression
                 :
                 In
                 fine
                 however
                 it
                 should
                 happen
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 comfort
                 above
                 all
                 comforts
                 to
                 have
                 him
                 present
                 ;
                 vvhich
                 thou
                 must
                 indeavour
                 to
                 make
                 also
                 thy
                 comfort
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 say
                 .
                 
                   what
                   can
                   the
                   whole
                   world
                   affoord
                   me
                   ,
                   vvithout
                   Iesus
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               raysing
               of
               Lazarus
               .
            
             
               
                 III
                 PART
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   IEsus
                   therfore
                   when
                   he
                   saw
                   her
                   weeping
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Iew●s
                   ,
                   who
                   were
                   come
                   with
                   her
                   ,
                   weeping
                   ,
                   he
                   groned
                   in
                   spirit
                   ,
                   and
                   trobled
                   himself
                   ,
                   and
                   sayed
                   ,
                   where
                   have
                   you
                   layed
                   him
                   ?
                   They
                   say
                   to
                   him
                   Lord
                   ,
                   come
                   and
                   see
                   .
                   And
                   Iesus
                   wept
                   .
                   The
                   Iewes
                   therfore
                   sayed
                   ,
                   behold
                   ,
                   how
                   he
                   loved
                   him
                   .
                   But
                   certayne
                   of
                   them
                   sayed
                   ,
                   could
                   not
                   he
                   that
                   opened
                   the
                   eyes
                   of
                   the
                   blind
                   man
                   ,
                   make
                   that
                   this
                   man
                   should
                   not
                   dye
                   .
                
                 Observe
                 that
                 teares
                 doe
                 move
                 our
                 Saviour
                 to
                 compassion
                 :
                 we
                 shall
                 not
                 want
                 them
                 ,
                 if
                 vve
                 seriously
                 consider
                 ,
                 where
                 our
                 soules
                 are
                 layed
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 like
                 to
                 be
                 layed
                 by
                 synne
                 .
                 Come
                 often
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   see
                
                 :
                 most
                 men
                 miscary
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 doe
                 not
                 attend
                 to
                 this
                 ;
                 thoughts
                 of
                 the
                 vvorld
                 carry
                 their
                 minds
                 another
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 meane
                 time
                 they
                 fall
                 into
                 the
                 lapse
                 and
                 heed
                 it
                 not
                 .
                 How
                 grievous
                 a
                 thing
                 must
                 synne
                 needs
                 be
                 ,
                 which
                 caused
                 our
                 Saviour
                 himself
                 to
                 
                   grone
                   and
                   weepe
                
                 ?
                 And
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 vveepe
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 sweate
                 drops
                 of
                 blood
                 ,
                 and
                 yeald
                 a
                 whole
                 floud
                 of
                 it
                 from
                 his
                 sacred
                 syde
                 to
                 vvash
                 vs
                 from
                 it
                 ?
                 And
                 how
                 greate
                 a
                 token
                 is
                 it
                 that
                 he
                 loved
                 vs
                 ,
                 seeing
                 he
                 would
                 vndertake
                 so
                 hard
                 a
                 taske
                 for
                 vs
                 ?
                 
                   He
                   could
                   have
                   made
                   that
                   we
                   should
                   not
                
                 synne
                 at
                 all
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 this
                 vve
                 must
                 submit
                 to
                 his
                 infinite
                 wisedome
                 ,
                 who
                 thought
                 it
                 more
                 reason
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 be
                 left
                 to
                 our
                 choyce
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 striving
                 to
                 doe
                 well
                 and
                 overcoming
                 our
                 contrarie
                 inclinations
                 ,
                 our
                 reward
                 might
                 be
                 the
                 greater
                 after
                 the
                 victorie
                 .
              
               
                 II.
                 
                   Iesus
                   againe
                   groning
                   in
                   himself
                   ,
                   sayth
                   :
                   Take
                   away
                   the
                   
                   stone
                   :
                   Martha
                   sayed
                   to
                   him
                   :
                   Lord
                   ▪
                   now
                   he
                   stinketh
                   ,
                   for
                   he
                   is
                   〈◊〉
                   of
                   fou●e
                   dayes
                   .
                   Iesus
                   sayed
                   to
                   her
                   :
                   did
                   I
                   not
                   say
                   to
                   thee
                   ,
                   that
                   if
                   thou
                   beleeve
                   ,
                   thou
                   shalt
                   see
                   the
                   glorie
                   of
                   God.
                   They
                   tooke
                   therfore
                   the
                   stone
                   away
                
                 The
                 very
                 loathsomnes
                 of
                 our
                 synn●
                 is
                 too
                 too
                 oft
                 a
                 hindrance
                 of
                 our
                 remedie
                 :
                 we
                 are
                 loth
                 to
                 discover
                 them
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 loth
                 others
                 should
                 know
                 how
                 imperfect
                 vve
                 a●e
                 or
                 have
                 been
                 ;
                 Yet
                 the
                 only
                 remedie
                 is
                 to
                 discover
                 them
                 to
                 those
                 who
                 have
                 power
                 to
                 rayse
                 vs
                 :
                 It
                 is
                 to
                 corrupt
                 nature
                 a
                 hard
                 and
                 heavy
                 stone
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 removed
                 ,
                 
                 before
                 vve
                 can
                 come
                 to
                 life
                 .
                 
                   If
                   thou
                   accuse
                   thyself
                   ,
                
                 though
                 thou
                 be
                 dead
                 ,
                 thou
                 vvilt
                 revive
                 ;
                 he
                 desi●es
                 to
                 see
                 by
                 this
                 ,
                 whether
                 thou
                 be
                 indeed
                 dead
                 to
                 synne
                 .
                 Beleeve
                 this
                 .
                 
                   and
                   thou
                   shalt
                   see
                   the
                   glorie
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
                 III.
                 
                   And
                   Iesus
                   lif●ing
                   vp
                   his
                   eyes
                   ,
                   sayed
                   ,
                   Father
                   ,
                   I
                   give
                   thee
                   thanks
                   that
                   thou
                   hast
                   heard
                   me
                   ;
                   And
                   I
                   did
                   know
                   that
                   thou
                   doest
                   allwayes
                   heare
                   me
                   ,
                   but
                   for
                   the
                   people
                   have
                   I
                   sayed
                   it
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   beleeve
                   that
                   thou
                   hast
                   sent
                   me
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   had
                   sayd
                   this
                   ,
                   he
                   cryed
                   out
                   with
                   a
                   lowde
                   voyce
                   ,
                   Lazarus
                   come
                   forth
                   ,
                   and
                   fortwith
                   he
                   that
                   had
                   been
                   dead
                   came
                   forth
                   ,
                   bound
                   feete
                   and
                   hands
                   ,
                   with
                   winding
                   bands
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   face
                   was
                   tyed
                   with
                   a
                   napkin
                   .
                   Iesus
                   sayed
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   loose
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   let
                   him
                   go
                   .
                
                 Synne
                 ,
                 whē
                 it
                 is
                 growne
                 into
                 custome
                 binds
                 vs
                 ,
                 
                   hand
                   ,
                   and
                   foote
                   ,
                   and
                   fa●e
                   ,
                
                 that
                 we
                 can
                 neither
                 see
                 our
                 owne
                 heavy
                 case
                 ,
                 nor
                 move
                 of
                 ourselves
                 towards
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 conduceth
                 to
                 our
                 good
                 .
                 God
                 doth
                 thunder
                 out
                 his
                 iudgements
                 with
                 
                   a
                   lowde
                   voyce
                
                 ,
                 to
                 move
                 vs
                 to
                 
                   come
                   forth
                
                 :
                 He
                 could
                 have
                 bidden
                 those
                 vvho
                 were
                 nigh
                 to
                 take
                 ●he
                 body
                 of
                 Lazarus
                 forth
                 of
                 the
                 grave
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 signifie
                 that
                 we
                 must
                 cooperate
                 to
                 our
                 owne
                 rising
                 from
                 synne
                 ,
                 he
                 
                   cryeth
                   out
                
                 to
                 him
                 
                   to
                   come
                   forth
                
                 .
                 
                   VVhat
                   doest
                   thou
                   lye
                   in
                   the
                   darkenes
                   of
                   thy
                   conscience
                   ,
                
                 (
                 sayth
                 S.
                 Ambrose
                 )
                 
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 filth
                 of
                 thy
                 synne
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 a
                 prison
                 of
                 malefactours
                 ?
                 
                   Come
                   forth
                
                 :
                 Confesse
                 thy
                 synne
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 may
                 be
                 iustified
                 .
                 By
                 true
                 confession
                 thou
                 wilt
                 be
                 loosed
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 go
                 ,
                 otherwise
                 thou
                 vvilt
                 remaine
                 still
                 bound
                 .
                 Glorifie
                 God
                 that
                 hath
                 bestowed
                 this
                 benefit
                 vpon
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 bevvare
                 for
                 hereafter
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               thirteenth
               Application
               to
               the
               most
               Blessed
               Sacrament
               .
            
             
               I.
               IF
               at
               any
               time
               perfection
               be
               to
               be
               desired
               ,
               most
               
               of
               all
               vvhen
               vve
               are
               to
               aproch
               to
               the
               most
               bl●ssed
               Sacrament
               ;
               for
               so
               it
               is
               written
               .
               
               
                 Be
                 you
                 holy
                 ,
                 because
                 I
                 am
                 holy
              
               ;
               and
               though
               it
               be
               not
               necessarie
               ,
               for
               the
               perfect
               receiving
               of
               our
               Saviour
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               to
               
                 sell
                 all
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 ,
                 and
                 give
                 to
                 the
                 poore
                 :
              
               it
               is
               sitting
               not
               withstanding
               ,
               that
               vve
               should
               for
               some
               convenient
               time
               lay
               aside
               all
               worldly
               busines
               ;
               and
               retire
               our
               thoughts
               vvholy
               to
               the
               due
               entertaynment
               of
               this
               Guest
               ,
               vvho
               made
               himself
               poore
               for
               our
               sake
               ,
               and
               here
               desires
               a
               lodging
               in
               our
               breast
               :
               The
               Almes
               which
               he
               most
               destreth
               is
               our
               hart
               ;
               (
               though
               remporall
               almes
               be
               also
               a
               good
               preparation
               )
               vvhich
               vve
               must
               give
               him
               ,
               
                 not
                 with
                 sadne●
              
               ,
               
               as
               the
               yong
               man
               ;
               nor
               so
               much
               only
               ,
               as
               of
               necessitie
               vve
               must
               give
               ,
               or
               els
               not
               be
               his
               at
               all
               ,
               but
               vve
               must
               give
               it
               
                 freely
                 and
                 cheerfully
                 :
                 For
                 God
                 loveth
                 a
                 cheerfull
                 giver
                 :
              
               such
               as
               S.
               Peter
               professed
               himself
               to
               be
               when
               he
               sayed
               ;
               
                 Behold
                 we
                 have
                 left
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 followed
                 thee
                 ,
                 what
                 therfore
                 shall
                 we
                 have
                 ?
              
               And
               what
               answer
               can
               we
               expect
               from
               him
               ,
               
                 Who
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 make
                 all
                 grace
                 abound
                 in
                 vs
                 ,
              
               but
               that
               
                 if
                 we
                 sow
                 in
                 blessing
                 ,
                 in
                 blessing
                 also
                 we
                 shall
                 reape
                 ,
              
               for
               he
               is
               not
               closhanded
               :
               Be●old
               his
               sacred
               wounds
               ,
               and
               how
               out
               of
               them
               he
               is
               ready
               to
               distill
               vpon
               thee
               an
               hundred
               fold
               for
               one
               :
               
               
                 Behold
                 ,
              
               so
               shall
               he
               be
               blessed
               ,
               who
               seeketh
               God
               with
               his
               whole
               hart
               .
            
             
               II.
               It
               is
               not
               enough
               to
               
                 leave
                 all
              
               ,
               we
               must
               
                 follow
                 him
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               imitate
               his
               vertues
               .
               VVhat
               be
               the
               vertues
               ,
               which
               here
               in
               this
               Sacrament
               he
               doth
               practise
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               for
               our
               sake
               ?
               Humilitie
               ,
               in
               laying
               a
               side
               his
               glorie
               and
               coming
               to
               vs
               in
               this
               humble
               and
               tractable
               disguise
               :
               Secondly
               ,
               pati●nce
               ,
               in
               bearing
               with
               many
               indignities
               offered
               by
               such
               as
               receive
               him
               ,
               either
               with
               little
               respect
               or
               vnworthily
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               Charitie
               in
               affoording
               himself
               to
               all
               ,
               rich
               and
               poore
               ,
               sick
               and
               whole
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               gaine
               all
               .
               Fourthly
               ,
               Liberalitie
               ,
               not
               contenting
               himself
               with
               what
               he
               had
               done
               and
               suffered
               for
               vs
               ,
               while
               he
               lived
               openly
               vpon
               earth
               ;
               but
               continually
               renewing
               the
               same
               sacrifice
               ,
               and
               affoording
               vs
               the
               same
               supercelestiall
               food
               of
               life
               and
               fountaine
               of
               all
               graces
               :
               
               Perseverance
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               according
               to
               what
               he
               sayed
               before
               his
               Ascension
               .
               Behold
               I
               
                 am
                 with
                 you
                 every
                 day
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
               
                 Sonne
                 patience
                 ,
                 and
                 humilitie
                 in
                 adversitie
                 doth
                 please
                 me
                 more
                 then
                 much
                 comfort
                 and
                 devotion
                 in
                 prosperitie
                 .
              
            
             
               III.
               
                 O
                 most
                 sweete
                 and
                 most
                 loving
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               whome
               
               now
               I
               desire
               devoutly
               to
               receive
               ,
               
               thou
               k●owest
               my
               infirmitie
               ,
               and
               in
               how
               many
               evills
               I
               lye
               vvallowing
               
                 Behold
                 whome
                 thou
                 lovest
                 is
                 infirme
                 .
              
               And
               though
               (
               as
               I
               hope
               )
               
                 thi●
                 infirmitie
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 death
                 ,
              
               yet
               so
               long
               as
               it
               hangs
               vpon
               me
               
                 I
                 am
                 straightened
                 having
                 a
                 desire
                 to
                 be
                 freed
                 from
                 it
                 as
                 a
                 thing
              
               (
               to
               
               my
               thinking
               )
               
                 much
                 more
                 better
              
               :
               But
               I
               must
               refere
               myself
               to
               thee
               ,
               vvho
               doest
               best
               know
               ,
               what
               is
               for
               thy
               glorie
               ;
               for
               I
               remember
               thou
               didst
               say
               to
               thy
               Apostle
               ,
               
                 My
                 grace
                 sufficeth
                 thee
              
               ;
               
               
                 for
                 power
                 is
                 prefected
                 in
                 infirmitie
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               thy
               power
               is
               more
               illustrious
               by
               the
               infirmitie
               of
               our
               flesh
               ,
               whilst
               thou
               preservest
               vs
               that
               vve
               may
               not
               fall
               .
               I
               can
               not
               say
               to
               thee
               ,
               
                 Lord
                 if
                 thou
                 hadst
                 been
                 here
                 ,
              
               my
               soule
               
                 had
                 not
                 dyed
              
               :
               but
               thou
               mayest
               truly
               ,
               and
               with
               shame
               enough
               to
               me
               ,
               say
               ,
               sonne
               ,
               if
               thou
               hadst
               been
               with
               me
               ,
               thou
               hadst
               not
               dyed
               .
               For
               thou
               art
               ever
               present
               ,
               and
               ready
               to
               refresh
               me
               ,
               but
               I
               ,
               even
               when
               I
               come
               to
               receive
               thee
               ,
               where
               am
               I
               ?
               VVherfore
               doe
               I
               not
               prepare
               myself
               to
               receive
               these
               thy
               holy
               mysteries
               with
               more
               care
               and
               diligence
               ?
               VVherfore
               doe
               I
               so
               easyly
               go
               from
               thee
               after
               receiving
               ,
               making
               so
               little
               difference
               betwixt
               this
               holy
               table
               ,
               
               and
               other
               meates
               ?
               
                 Therfore
                 there
                 be
                 among
                 vs
                 many
                 weake
                 ,
                 and
                 feeble
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 sleepe
                 .
              
               O
               sweete
               spous●
               !
               
                 let
                 thy
                 voice
                 sound
                 lowde
                 in
                 my
                 eares
                 ,
              
               
               that
               I
               may
               rise
               from
               this
               dulnes
               ,
               and
               shake
               of
               the
               bonds
               which
               hinder
               me
               from
               walking
               to
               thee
               ;
               as
               I
               ought
               ;
               and
               from
               beholding
               thy
               face
               ,
               and
               thy
               greate
               love
               ,
               and
               goodnes
               in
               this
               most
               blessed
               mysterie
               :
               rise
               
                 quickly
                 and
                 fall
                 at
                 his
                 feet●
                 ,
              
               with
               the
               Magdalen
               ,
               and
               poure
               forth
               teares
               of
               love
               and
               sorrow
               ,
               according
               as
               his
               goodnes
               ,
               and
               thy
               backwardnes
               doe
               deserve
               .
            
          
           
             
               Christ
               foretelleth
               his
               Passion
               .
            
             
               
                 I.
                 ANd
                 they
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 going
                 up
                 to
                 Hierusalem
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 Iesus
                 went
                 before
                 the●
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 were
                 astonished
                 ,
                 and
                 following
                 were
                 afrayd
                 ;
                 and
                 taking
                 againe
                 the
                 twelve
                 ,
                 he
                 began
                 againe
                 to
                 tell
                 them
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 should
                 be
                 fall
                 him
                 .
              
               The
               Apostles
               
                 were
                 afrayd
              
               ,
               
               because
               they
               knew
               the
               malice
               of
               the
               Iewes
               against
               o●r
               Saviour
               ;
               vpon
               which
               account
               they
               sayed
               a
               little
               before
               .
               
               
                 Master
                 even
                 now
                 the
                 Iewes
                 did
                 seeke
                 to
                 stone
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 goest
                 thou
                 againe
                 thither
                 ?
                 They
                 were
                 astonished
              
               to
               see
               vvith
               that
               speed
               ,
               and
               alacritie
               our
               Saviour
               notvvithstanding
               made
               hast
               to
               Hierusalem
               ,
               vvhere
               he
               vvas
               
               most
               maliced
               :
               and
               to
               add
               to
               their
               astonishment
               he
               began
               to
               discourse
               with
               them
               of
               his
               sufferings
               :
               And
               certainly
               he
               that
               could
               foretell
               what
               vvas
               to
               happen
               to
               him
               ,
               could
               have
               prevented
               it
               ,
               if
               he
               would
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               an
               evident
               signe
               that
               he
               was
               willing
               to
               suffer
               ,
               seeing
               he
               so
               willingly
               went
               to
               the
               place
               ,
               where
               he
               knew
               he
               was
               to
               suffer
               ,
               and
               by
               it
               he
               would
               shew
               vs
               ,
               that
               our
               way
               to
               the
               heavenly
               Hierusalem
               ,
               is
               by
               suffering
               ,
               which
               we
               must
               also
               in
               deavour
               to
               imbrace
               with
               alacritie
               .
            
             
               II.
               
                 Behold
                 ,
                 we
                 go
                 vp
                 to
                 Hierusalem
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 man
                 shall
                 be
                 delivered
                 to
                 the
                 chiefe
                 Priests
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Scribes
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 shall
                 condemne
                 him
                 to
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 deliver
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 Gentills
                 to
                 be
                 mocked
                 ,
                 and
                 scourged
                 ,
                 and
                 crucified
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 third
                 day
                 he
                 shall
                 rise
                 againe
                 .
              
               
               
                 He
                 did
                 not
                 content
                 himself
                 with
                 ordinarie
                 sufferings
                 ,
              
               or
               vvith
               a
               private
               death
               ;
               the
               creatour
               of
               the
               world
               vvould
               die
               in
               sight
               of
               the
               world
               ;
               that
               as
               his
               patience
               was
               singular
               ,
               so
               might
               be
               his
               sufferings
               .
               He
               tells
               them
               before
               hand
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               resurrection
               vvithall
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               not
               thinke
               that
               those
               things
               came
               vpon
               him
               at
               vnawares
               ,
               as
               vpon
               others
               ,
               or
               that
               by
               suffering
               he
               vvere
               vtterly
               destroyed
               ;
               but
               continue
               their
               beleefe
               in
               him
               ,
               seeing
               the
               prediction
               and
               event
               to
               agree
               ,
               and
               his
               divine
               power
               much
               more
               evident
               by
               his
               resurrection
               after
               so
               cruell
               a
               death
               ,
               then
               by
               all
               the
               former
               miracles
               vvhich
               he
               had
               wrought
               .
               So
               in
               all
               our
               distresses
               ,
               he
               leaveth
               vs
               not
               vvithout
               speciall
               comfort
               ,
               if
               we
               attend
               to
               his
               Words
               :
               and
               in
               no
               particular
               shall
               we
               suffer
               ,
               in
               vvhich
               we
               shall
               not
               be
               particularly
               rewarded
               ;
               if
               mocked
               ,
               we
               shall
               be
               honoured
               ;
               if
               scourged
               ,
               and
               crucified
               ,
               vve
               shall
               be
               not
               only
               eased
               of
               all
               paine
               ,
               eternally
               freed
               ,
               but
               shall
               have
               particular
               refreshment
               ,
               and
               content
               proportionable
               to
               our
               sufferings
               .
            
             
               III.
               
                 And
                 they
                 vnderstood
                 none
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 word
                 was
                 hid
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 vnderstood
                 not
                 the
                 things
                 which
                 were
                 sayed
                 .
              
               The
               Apostles
               first
               ,
               beleeved
               he
               was
               God
               ,
               and
               could
               not
               comprehend
               how
               being
               God
               ,
               so
               innocent
               ,
               and
               so
               powerfull
               ,
               he
               could
               come
               to
               suffer
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               they
               had
               seen
               by
               experience
               that
               when
               he
               vvould
               ,
               he
               declined
               the
               furie
               of
               the
               Iewes
               vvith
               greate
               facilitie
               ,
               and
               hoped
               he
               vvould
               allwayes
               doe
               so
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               Nature
               shrinking
               at
               the
               very
               name
               of
               suffering
               ,
               they
               could
               not
               conceive
               ,
               how
               he
               should
               willingly
               put
               himself
               into
               their
               hands
               ,
               who
               hated
               him
               ,
               and
               sought
               his
               distruction
               .
               Fourtly
               ,
               
               the
               love
               which
               they
               bore
               our
               Saviour
               made
               them
               the
               more
               vnwilling
               to
               h●are
               of
               his
               sufferings
               ,
               and
               lesse
               capable
               to
               vnderstand
               the
               reason
               of
               it
               .
               But
               our
               Saviours
               thoughts
               and
               ours
               are
               so
               different
               that
               the
               evangelicall
               Prophet
               sayth
               of
               them
               .
               
               
                 As
                 the
                 heavens
                 are
                 exalted
                 abov●
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 so
                 my
                 wayes
                 are
                 exalted
                 above
                 yours
                 ,
                 a●d
                 my
                 thoughts
                 above
                 your
                 thoughts
                 ▪
              
               And
               we
               may
               justly
               here
               bewayle
               o●r
               miserie
               ,
               that
               beleeving
               as
               we
               doe
               ,
               we
               are
               notwithstanding
               so
               little
               capable
               of
               vnderstanding
               the
               benefit
               of
               suffering
               ,
               and
               so
               little
               pliable
               to
               it
               .
               
                 Hard
                 to
                 many
                 doth
                 this
                 speech
                 seeme
                 :
              
               
               
                 d●ny
                 thyself
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 vp
                 thy
                 Crosse
                 ,
                 and
                 follow
                 Iesus
                 :
              
               But
               it
               will
               be
               much
               harder
               to
               heare
               that
               last
               word
               .
               
                 Go
                 from
                 me
                 ,
                 you
                 accursed
                 into
                 everlasting
                 fire
                 .
              
               They
               who
               now
               doe
               willingly
               heare
               ,
               and
               follow
               the
               word
               of
               the
               crosse
               will
               not
               then
               feare
               .
            
             
               The
               Sōnes
               of
               Zebedee
               demand
               the
               first
               places
               .
               
                 THē
                 came
                 to
                 him
                 the
                 Mother
                 of
                 the
                 sōnes
                 of
                 Zebede●
                 adoring
              
               
               
                 ●ad
                 desiring
                 some
                 thing
                 of
                 him
                 :
                 who
                 sayed
                 to
                 her
                 ,
                 what
                 wilt
                 thou
                 ?
                 she
                 sayed
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 say
                 that
                 these
                 my
                 two
                 sonnes
                 ,
                 may
                 sit
                 one
                 at
                 thy
                 right
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 at
                 thy
                 left
                 hand
                 in
                 thy
                 Kingdome
                 .
              
               By
               this
               we
               see
               ,
               
               how
               little
               the
               Apostles
               did
               relish
               suffering
               mentioned
               immediately
               before
               by
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               they
               dreame
               of
               a
               worldly
               Kingdome
               ,
               and
               desire
               promotiō
               in
               it
               ,
               esteeming
               it
               
                 some
                 thing
              
               :
               wheras
               it
               little
               deserves
               so
               much
               as
               to
               be
               called
               
                 some
                 thing
              
               :
               but
               they
               with
               their
               Mother
               were
               loth
               at
               first
               to
               opon
               their
               request
               ,
               fearing
               the
               issue
               ,
               and
               therfore
               they
               spake
               in
               generall
               tearmes
               ,
               as
               if
               our
               Saviour
               knew
               not
               their
               thoughts
               ;
               ād
               she
               adored
               him
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               custōe
               of
               pretēders
               S●e
               did
               not
               apprehēde
               what
               it
               might
               signify
               to
               be
               vpō
               the
               left
               hād
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               
               acording
               to
               that
               passage
               ;
               
                 he
                 shall
                 set
                 the
                 sheepe
                 at
                 his
                 right
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 goats
                 at
                 his
                 left
                 .
              
               Rayse
               thy
               thoughts
               to
               higher
               pretenses
               ,
               that
               thou
               mayest
               be
               sure
               to
               be
               seated
               at
               his
               right
               hand
               ,
               and
               heare
               ,
               
                 com●
                 ye●
                 blessed
              
               .
            
             
               II.
               
                 Iesus
                 answering
                 sayed
                 ;
                 you
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 you
                 desire
                 ▪
                 Can
                 you
                 drink
                 the
                 cup
                 that
                 I
                 shall
                 drink
                 of
                 ?
                 Thy
                 say
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 we
                 can
                 :
                 He
                 sayth
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 my
                 cup
                 indeed
                 you
                 shall
                 drink
                 of
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 sit
                 at
                 my
                 right
                 hand
                 and
                 left
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 mine
                 to
              
               give
               ●ou
               ,
               
                 but
                 to
                 whome
                 it
                 is
                 prepared
                 by
                 my
                 Father
                 .
              
               First
               ,
               they
               ●new
               not
               what
               they
               asked
               ,
               because
               they
               asked
               temporall
               ●lorie
               ,
               and
               our
               Saviour
               ever
               spake
               of
               the
               eternall
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               even
               of
               temporall
               glorie
               ,
               and
               preferment
               they
               knew
               
               not
               what
               they
               asked
               ,
               because
               they
               considered
               not
               the
               dāger
               ,
               and
               troble
               ,
               both
               to
               body
               ,
               and
               soule
               ,
               and
               the
               vncertaintie
               ,
               and
               ficklenes
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               vexation
               which
               accompanieth
               it
               .
               VVhen
               our
               Saviour
               put
               them
               in
               mind
               of
               the
               cup
               which
               he
               was
               to
               drink
               ,
               before
               he
               entred
               into
               his
               glorie
               :
               and
               consequently
               every
               one
               ,
               who
               will
               be
               of
               his
               disciples
               ,
               the
               desire
               which
               they
               had
               of
               preferment
               ,
               made
               thē
               boldly
               say
               ;
               they
               could
               .
               But
               how
               able
               they
               were
               in
               realitie
               it
               soone
               appeared
               in
               his
               passion
               ,
               when
               they
               with
               the
               rest
               fled
               ,
               and
               durst
               not
               in
               a
               long
               time
               appeare
               for
               feare
               of
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               least
               they
               should
               be
               put
               to
               the
               like
               sufferings
               ,
               or
               affronts
               ▪
               But
               in
               fine
               remayning
               his
               disciples
               they
               were
               to
               suffet
               ,
               and
               vpon
               that
               account
               ,
               they
               might
               deserve
               to
               sit
               at
               his
               right
               hand
               ,
               but
               it
               was
               not
               our
               Saviours
               cōmission
               or
               intent
               ,
               to
               give
               thē
               that
               seate
               vpon
               favour
               ,
               or
               otherwise
               ,
               with
               our
               deserving
               it
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               diuine
               ordinatio●
               .
            
             
               III.
               
                 And
                 the
                 ten
                 hearing
                 it
                 were
                 displeased
                 at
                 the
                 two
                 brethren
                 ;
                 and
                 Iesus
                 calleth
                 them
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 sayth
                 ,
                 you
                 know
                 that
                 the
                 Princes
                 of
                 the
                 Genti●s
                 over
                 rule
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 who
                 are
                 the
                 greater
                 ,
                 exercise
                 power
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 it
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 so
                 among
                 you
                 ,
                 but
                 whoever
                 will
                 be
                 the
                 greater
                 among
                 you
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 be
                 your
                 minister
                 ;
                 and
                 h●
                 that
                 will
                 be
                 first
                 among
                 you
                 shall
                 be
                 your
                 servant
                 .
                 Even
                 as
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 man
                 is
                 not
                 come
                 to
                 be
                 ministred
                 vnto
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 minister
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 give
                 his
                 life
                 a
                 redemp●i●on
                 for
                 many
                 .
              
               A
               powerfull
               example
               for
               all
               to
               imitate
               ,
               and
               to
               learne
               by
               it
               to
               think
               nothing
               meane
               ,
               nothing
               hard
               ,
               that
               is
               done
               in
               the
               house
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               meanest
               of
               his
               servants
               ,
               or
               to
               whomesoever
               for
               his
               sake
               .
               The
               very
               domineering
               spirit
               of
               secular
               commanders
               were
               motive
               enough
               ,
               to
               hate
               it
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               desire
               to
               be
               in
               the
               occasion
               ,
               least
               we
               should
               be
               debauched
               by
               it
               :
               and
               what
               slaverie
               doe
               people
               oftimes
               suffer
               ,
               vnder
               them
               ?
               Looke
               vpon
               soldiers
               ,
               looke
               vpon
               tenāts
               ,
               looke
               generally
               vpon
               all
               servāts
               in
               the
               world
               :
               what
               doe
               not
               they
               vndergoe
               for
               a
               bit
               of
               bread
               ,
               or
               for
               I
               know
               not
               what
               hope
               of
               fickle
               preferment
               ,
               and
               oftimes
               misse
               of
               it
               ?
               The
               reward
               of
               the
               servāts
               of
               God
               is
               certaine
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               blind
               man
               neere
               Iericho
               .
            
             
               
                 IT
                 came
                 to
                 passe
              
               ,
               
               
                 when
                 he
                 drew
                 nigh
                 to
                 ●ericho
                 ,
                 a
                 certaine
                 blind
                 man
                 sat
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 begging
                 ;
                 and
                 hearing
                 the
                 multitude
                 passing
                 by
                 ,
                 he
                 asked
                 what
                 that
                 should
                 〈◊〉
                 
                 And
                 they
                 told
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 Iesus
                 of
                 Nazareth
                 passed
                 by
                 :
              
               According
               to
               S.
               Gregorie
               ,
               they
               who
               beleeve
               not
               in
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               are
               the
               blind
               mēand
               with
               reason
               they
               are
               called
               so
               ,
               
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               many
               errours
               to
               which
               they
               are
               subiect
               ,
               and
               see
               them
               not
               ;
               and
               not
               enioying
               the
               light
               of
               heaven
               ▪
               no
               wonder
               if
               they
               continually
               stumble
               ,
               and
               fall
               most
               miserably
               ,
               
                 full
                 of
                 all
                 iniquitie
              
               ,
               
               as
               the
               Apostle
               specifies
               to
               the
               Romans
               They
               who
               beleeve
               are
               in
               the
               way
               of
               salvation
               ;
               but
               if
               beleeving
               they
               doe
               not
               pray
               they
               forget
               they
               are
               beggers
               ;
               and
               no
               wonder
               then
               if
               they
               find
               not
               reliefe
               .
               
                 Our
                 Saviour
                 passed
                 by
                 vs
                 (
                 sayth
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 
                 )
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 borne
                 ,
              
               when
               he
               preached
               ,
               when
               he
               suffered
               ,
               and
               dyed
               for
               vs.
               The
               multitude
               of
               good
               workes
               and
               miracles
               which
               he
               did
               ;
               the
               manifold
               documents
               and
               examples
               which
               he
               gave
               vs
               must
               make
               vs
               harken
               after
               him
               ,
               both
               because
               he
               is
               our
               only
               redeemer
               ,
               
               and
               the
               only
               way
               by
               which
               we
               must
               come
               to
               eternall
               life
               ;
               and
               also
               because
               in
               himself
               he
               is
               all
               goodnes
               .
               
                 O
                 that
                 Christ
                 crucified
                 would
                 come
                 into
                 our
                 heart
                 .
              
               How
               soone
               and
               how
               sufficiently
               should
               we
               be
               instructed
               ?
            
             
               II.
               
                 And
                 he
                 cryed
                 saying
                 ,
                 Iesus
                 sonne
                 of
                 David
                 ,
                 have
                 mer●yon
                 me
                 .
                 And
                 they
                 who
                 went
                 before
                 rebuked
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 hold
                 his
                 peace
                 :
                 But
                 be
                 cryed
                 much
                 more
                 ,
                 sonne
                 of
                 David
                 ,
                 have
                 mercy
                 vpon
                 me
                 .
              
               He
               was
               not
               yet
               so
               much
               inlightened
               ,
               as
               to
               beleeve
               him
               to
               be
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               yet
               so
               farre
               as
               he
               knew
               he
               honoured
               him
               ;
               more
               then
               the
               proud
               Pharisees
               ,
               who
               would
               not
               acknowledge
               in
               him
               any
               further
               worth
               then
               to
               be
               
                 sonne
                 of
                 a
                 carpenter
              
               .
               They
               who
               went
               before
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               
               and
               rebuked
               him
               ,
               for
               calling
               vpon
               him
               ,
               signifie
               our
               disordered
               desires
               ,
               and
               tumultuous
               imperfections
               ,
               and
               vices
               which
               will
               not
               follow
               ,
               nor
               obey
               what
               our
               Saviour
               orders
               ,
               but
               will
               themselves
               be
               masters
               ,
               and
               over-rule
               vs.
               But
               we
               must
               cry
               our
               the
               more
               ,
               and
               the
               lowder
               for
               mercy
               and
               help
               .
               
                 They
                 have
                 rounded
                 me
              
               (
               sayth
               the
               Psalmist
               )
               
                 like
                 so
                 many
                 bees
                 to
                 sting
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 made
                 a
                 myse
                 as
                 the
                 fire
                 among
                 thornes
                 ,
                 that
                 my
                 cry
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 heard
                 ,
                 but
                 our
                 Lord
                 is
                 my
                 strength
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 salvation
                 ,
              
               to
               him
               I
               will
               have
               the
               more
               recourse
               .
            
             
               III.
               
                 And
                 Iesus
                 standing
                 ▪
                 commanded
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 brought
                 vnto
                 him
                 and
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 come
                 neere
                 ,
                 he
                 asked
                 him
                 ,
                 what
                 wilt
                 thou
                 that
                 I
                 〈◊〉
                 to
                 thee
                 ?
                 He
                 sayed
                 ,
                 Lord
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 see
                 ,
                 And
                 Iesus
                 sayed
                 vnto
                 
                 him
                 ;
                 doe
                 thou
                 see
                 :
                 Thy
                 faith
                 hath
                 made
                 thee
                 whole
                 .
                 And
                 forthwith
                 ,
                 he
                 saw
                 and
                 followed
                 him
                 magnifying
                 God.
                 And
                 a●●
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 saw
                 it
                 ,
                 gave
                 prayse
                 to
                 God.
              
               God
               is
               more
               compassionate
               then
               men
               ;
               he
               heareth
               our
               prayers
               ,
               and
               beareth
               with
               our
               infirmities
               when
               they
               will
               not
               ;
               and
               in
               this
               we
               must
               imitate
               him
               ,
               and
               disdaine
               no
               man
               ,
               be
               he
               never
               so
               poore
               or
               wretched
               .
               He
               asked
               the
               blind
               ;
               
                 what
                 wilt
                 thou
                 that
                 I
                 doe
                 to
                 thee
                 ?
              
               VVhē
               every
               one
               might
               easyly
               reflect
               what
               he
               would
               have
               ;
               but
               our
               Saviour
               doth
               shew
               by
               this
               ,
               that
               though
               he
               knowes
               our
               necessities
               and
               desires
               ,
               he
               will
               have
               vs
               manifest
               them
               ourselves
               ,
               and
               repeate
               them
               over
               againe
               and
               againe
               to
               him
               ;
               ād
               multiplie
               our
               petition
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               shew
               ,
               that
               we
               know
               our
               owne
               necessities
               ;
               for
               he
               that
               ceaseth
               to
               pray
               ,
               ceaseth
               to
               esteeme
               himself
               needy
               whervpō
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               by
               the
               parable
               of
               the
               iudge
               ,
               taught
               vs
               that
               
                 it
                 behooveth
                 allwayes
                 to
                 pray
              
               ,
               
               
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 weary
              
               But
               S.
               Bernard
               vpon
               this
               passage
               maketh
               another
               reflection
               ,
               both
               vpon
               the
               mercy
               of
               our
               Lord
               ,
               
               vouchsafing
               to
               aske
               what
               his
               servant
               will
               have
               him
               to
               doe
               to
               him
               ;
               and
               vpon
               the
               blindnes
               of
               the
               mā
               ,
               who
               should
               have
               rather
               answered
               .
               
                 Lord
                 fa●re
                 be
                 that
                 from
                 me
                 ,
              
               say
               thou
               rather
               ,
               what
               thou
               wilt
               have
               me
               doe
               ,
               for
               so
               it
               behooveth
               me
               ;
               so
               it
               becometh
               thee
               .
            
          
           
             
               Zacheus
               receiveth
               our
               Saviour
               into
               his
               house
               .
            
             
               I.
               
               
                 ANd
                 entring
                 in
                 ,
                 he
                 walked
                 through
                 Iericho
                 ,
                 and
                 behold
                 a
                 man
                 called
                 Zaccheus
                 ,
                 Prince
                 of
                 the
                 Public
                 ās
                 ād
                 rich
                 ,
                 sought
                 to
                 see
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 who
                 he
                 was
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 for
                 the
                 multitude
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 was
                 little
                 of
                 stature
                 :
                 and
                 running
                 before
                 he
                 went
                 vp
                 into
                 a
                 sycomore
                 tree
                 ;
                 beca●se
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 passe
                 by
                 it
                 .
              
               The
               same
               of
               our
               Saviours
               workes
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               sublimitie
               of
               his
               doctrine
               spread
               it self
               farre
               and
               neere
               ;
               yet
               can
               we
               not
               arrive
               to
               vnderstand
               the
               thousand
               part
               of
               what
               he
               was
               ,
               and
               is
               ;
               
               we
               are
               too
               li●tle
               of
               stature
               .
               S.
               Ihon
               in
               the
               conclusion
               of
               his
               Ghospell
               sayth
               ,
               
                 There
                 are
                 many
                 other
                 thinghs
                 also
                 which
                 Iesus
                 did
                 ,
                 which
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 written
                 in
                 particular
                 ,
                 neither
                 the
                 world
                 it self
                 ,
                 I
                 think
                 ;
                 were
                 able
                 to
                 containe
                 the
                 bookes
                 that
                 should
                 be
                 written
                 .
              
               
                 No
                 body
                 can
                 easyly
                 see
                 Iesus
                 (
                 sayth
                 S.
                 Ambrose
                 
                 )
                 remaining
                 on
                 earth
                 .
              
               The
               sycomore
               tree
               (
               according
               to
               S.
               Gregorie
               
               and
               S.
               Bede
               
               )
               signifies
               the
               wisedome
               of
               saints
               ,
               and
               the
               crosse
               of
               Christ
               ;
               which
               our
               world
               esteemes
               folly
               ;
               as
               to
               suffer
               patiently
               the
               losse
               of
               our
               goods
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               looke
               greedely
               after
               them
               ;
               not
               to
               revenge
               an
               iniury
               ,
               but
               to
               be
               ready
               to
               beare
               such
               another
               wrong
               wh●
               
               it
               comes
               ;
               by
               imbracing
               this
               doctrine
               we
               come
               to
               discover
               the
               wisedome
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               it
               passeth
               by
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               no
               other
               way
               :
               by
               imbracing
               the
               crosse
               we
               come
               to
               be
               aboue
               the
               ordinary
               strayne
               of
               people
               ,
               not
               encombred
               with
               so
               many
               secular
               cares
               ,
               not
               kept
               vnder
               by
               so
               many
               vices
               and
               imperfections
               ▪
               
               from
               these
               we
               must
               strive
               to
               runne
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               get
               ground
               ,
               before
               they
               take
               hold
               of
               vs.
               
               
                 The
                 proude
                 multitude
                 ,
              
               the
               multitude
               which
               glorieth
               and
               reioyceth
               ,
               when
               it
               can
               revenge
               itself
               ,
               doth
               hinder
               from
               seeing
               him
               ,
               who
               from
               the
               Crosse
               prayed
               .
               
                 Father
                 forgive
                 them
                 because
                 they
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 they
                 doe
                 .
              
            
             
               II.
               
                 And
                 when
                 he
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 Iesus
                 looking
                 vp
                 ,
                 saw
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 sayed
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 Zaccheus
                 ,
                 come
                 downe
                 quickly
                 ,
                 because
                 this
                 day
                 I
                 must
                 abide
                 in
                 thy
                 house
                 :
              
               
               
                 and
                 making
                 hast
                 ,
                 he
                 came
                 downe
                 ;
                 and
                 received
                 him
                 reioycing
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 we
                 might
                 see
                 ,
              
               we
               were
               looked
               vpon
               ;
               
               that
               we
               might
               love
               ,
               we
               were
               first
               beloved
               .
               And
               yet
               that
               is
               true
               also
               which
               S.
               Bede
               sayth
               ;
               Iesus
               saw
               the
               man
               that
               saw
               him
               ,
               and
               choose
               him
               ,
               and
               loved
               the
               man
               that
               loved
               him
               .
               For
               both
               must
               go
               hand
               in
               hand
               ,
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               preventing
               vs
               :
               and
               our
               Correspondence
               ,
               and
               cooperation
               with
               it
               .
               Therfore
               our
               Saviour
               sayth
               ,
               
                 come
                 donne
                 quickly
              
               ,
               because
               instantly
               we
               must
               close
               with
               the
               grace
               offered
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               receive
               favour
               vnexpected
               :
               Zacheus
               esteemed
               it
               a
               greate
               benefit
               to
               see
               our
               Saviour
               as
               he
               passed
               ,
               sudainly
               coming
               downe
               he
               deserved
               to
               receive
               him
               ,
               not
               passing
               ,
               b●t
               into
               his
               house
               .
               
                 This
                 day
                 I
                 must
                 abid●
                 in
                 thy
                 house
                 .
              
               A
               blessed
               day
               and
               worthily
               to
               be
               reioyced
               in
               .
               
                 Mane
                 nobiscum
                 Domine
                 .
                 &c.
              
               
            
             
               III.
               
                 And
                 when
                 all
                 saw
                 it
                 ,
                 they
                 murmured
                 saying
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 turned
                 in
                 to
                 a
                 man
                 that
                 was
                 a
                 synner
                 .
                 But
                 Zaccheus
                 standing
                 ,
                 sayed
                 ,
                 to
                 our
                 Lord
                 :
                 Behold
                 ,
                 the
                 half
                 of
                 my
                 goods
                 ,
                 Lord
                 ,
                 I
                 give
                 to
                 the
                 poor●
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 I
                 have
                 dafrauded
                 any
                 man
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 I
                 restore
                 fourfold
                 ;
                 Iesus
                 sayed
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 this
                 day
                 salvation
                 is
                 come
                 to
                 this
                 house
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 also
                 is
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 Abraham
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 man
                 is
                 come
                 to
                 seek●
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 to
                 save
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 lost
                 .
              
               
                 He
                 condemnes
                 himself
                 as
                 vnworthy
                 of
                 pardon
                 ,
              
               who
               accuseth
               God
               for
               turning
               in
               to
               synners
               .
               But
               Zaccheus
               remaining
               constant
               to
               his
               desire
               of
               seeing
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               and
               not
               vndervaluing
               him
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               meane
               aspect
               which
               outwardly
               he
               bare
               ,
               
               deserved
               to
               prove
               by
               his
               owne
               example
               that
               
                 synne
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 riches
                 ,
              
               but
               in
               them
               who
               know
               not
               how
               to
               vse
               〈◊〉
               riches
               ;
               for
               as
               they
               be
               a
               
               hindrance
               to
               the
               wicked
               ,
               so
               to
               the
               good
               they
               are
               a
               help
               to
               vertue
               ;
               Zaccheus
               was
               rich
               ,
               and
               one
               of
               the
               elect
               ,
               but
               it
               was
               by
               giving
               to
               the
               poore
               ,
               and
               restoring
               what
               was
               ill
               gotten
               ,
               all
               rich
               men
               are
               covetous
               .
               Behold
               the
               efficacie
               of
               receiving
               Christ
               into
               thy
               house
               ;
               how
               sudainly
               is
               he
               become
               
                 a
                 Sonne
                 of
                 Abraham
              
               ,
               who
               was
               a
               Child
               of
               the
               divell
               ?
               
                 The
                 Sonne
                 of
                 man
              
               ,
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               
                 comes
                 to
                 seeke
                 vs
              
               ,
               and
               doe
               we
               fly
               him
               ?
               God
               forbid
               .
            
          
           
             
               Marie
               Magdalen
               annoints
               our
               Saviour
               in
               Bethania
               .
            
             
               I.
               
               
                 IEsus
                 six
                 dayes
                 before
                 the
                 Passe
                 over
                 came
                 to
                 Bethania
                 where
                 Lazarus
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 had
                 been
                 dead
                 ,
                 whome
                 ●esus
                 had
                 raysed
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 made
                 him
                 a
                 supper
                 there
                 :
                 and
                 Martha
                 ministred
                 ,
                 but
                 Lazarus
                 was
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 sat
                 at
                 table
                 with
                 him
                 Marie
                 therfore
                 tooke
                 a
                 pound
                 of
                 o●n●ment
                 of
                 right
                 spikenard
                 ,
                 pretious
                 ▪
                 and
                 annointed
                 the
                 feete
                 of
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 and
                 wiped
                 his
                 fee●e
                 with
                 her
                 hayre
                 ,
                 and
                 breaking
                 the
                 ●labaster
                 boxe
                 she
                 poured
                 it
                 vpon
                 his
                 head
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 the
                 house
                 was
                 filled
                 with
                 the
                 odour
                 of
                 the
                 oyntment
                 .
              
               Marie
               Magdalen
               never
               forgot
               the
               benefit
               ,
               which
               she
               had
               received
               by
               her
               first
               conversion
               ;
               the
               memorie
               wherof
               was
               lately
               renewed
               and
               redoubled
               in
               the
               raysing
               of
               her
               brother
               Lazarus
               from
               his
               grave
               ;
               therfore
               as
               then
               with
               teares
               of
               repentance
               ,
               she
               washed
               our
               Saviours
               feete
               ;
               here
               with
               pretious
               ointment
               of
               thanksgiving
               she
               annoints
               both
               feete
               and
               head
               ,
               acknowledging
               all
               from
               the
               beginning
               ,
               to
               the
               ending
               to
               be
               his
               gift
               ;
               and
               breaking
               the
               boxe
               she
               poureth
               ou●
               all
               vpon
               him
               ,
               thinking
               nothing
               too
               much
               ,
               though
               it
               seeme
               to
               be
               with
               losse
               or
               paine
               .
               The
               two
               feete
               of
               our
               Saviour
               .
               
               (
               Sayth
               S.
               Bernard
               )
               be
               his
               mercy
               ,
               and
               his
               judgment
               .
               These
               a
               soule
               doth
               first
               betake
               itself
               vnto
               ,
               with
               the
               oyle
               of
               Compunction
               :
               Afterwards
               it
               riseth
               to
               the
               head
               with
               the
               ointment
               of
               devotion
               ,
               compounded
               of
               the
               memo●ie
               of
               his
               infinite
               benefits
               .
            
             
               I●
               .
               
                 One
                 therfore
                 of
                 his
                 disciples
                 ,
                 Iudas
                 Iscariot
                 ,
                 he
                 that
                 was
                 to
                 betray
                 him
                 ,
                 sayed
                 ,
                 wh●rfore
                 was
                 this
                 waste
                 made
                 ●●hy
                 was
                 not
                 this
                 ointment
                 sold
                 for
                 three
                 hundred
                 pence
                 ,
                 and
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 poore
                 ?
                 And
                 he
                 sayed
                 this
                 ,
                 not
                 because
                 he
                 cared
                 for
                 the
                 poore
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 theefe
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 the
                 
                 purse
                 ,
                 caried
                 the
                 things
                 which
                 were
                 put
                 therin
                 .
              
               And
               now
               also
               (
               sayth
               S
               ,
               Bernard
               )
               when
               one
               is
               noted
               t●
               attend
               to
               his
               devotions
               ,
               
               there
               want
               not
               those
               who
               account
               it
               waste
               and
               losse
               of
               time
               and
               talents
               ;
               not
               that
               they
               envie
               sanctitie
               ,
               but
               would
               provide
               for
               Charitie
               .
               And
               this
               among
               people
               of
               good
               life
               and
               vpright
               intentions
               .
               Others
               there
               be
               ,
               who
               out
               of
               malice
               laugh
               at
               those
               who
               give
               themselves
               to
               prayer
               ,
               or
               to
               the
               service
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               as
               our
               Saviour
               sayed
               to
               the
               skillfull
               in
               the
               law
               among
               the
               Jewes
               neither
               doe
               well
               themselves
               nor
               suffer
               others
               to
               doe
               well
               .
               
               But
               we
               must
               imitate
               the
               Magdalen
               in
               her
               constancie
               ,
               and
               not
               regard
               what
               they
               say
               or
               doe
               ,
               who
               are
               no
               better
               then
               theeves
               stealing
               soules
               from
               God
               ;
               and
               keeping
               
                 the
                 purse
              
               ,
               have
               thei●
               thoughts
               more
               in
               that
               ,
               then
               in
               what
               doth
               more
               concerne
               thē
               .
               as
               to
               eternitie
               .
               And
               what
               is
               
                 three
                 hundred
                 pence
              
               ,
               in
               comparison
               of
               the
               reward
               in
               heaven
               ,
               or
               satisfaction
               in
               this
               life
               .
            
             
               III.
               
                 But
                 Iesus
                 sayed
                 ,
                 let
                 her
                 alone
                 ;
                 why
                 doe
                 you
                 molest
                 her
                 ?
                 she
                 hath
                 done
                 a
                 good
                 worke
                 vpon
                 me
                 .
                 Poore
                 you
                 have
                 allwayes
                 with
                 you
                 and
                 when
                 you
                 will
                 ,
                 you
                 may
                 doe
                 them
                 good
                 ?
                 Mee
                 you
                 have
                 not
                 allwayes
                 .
                 That
                 which
                 she
                 had
                 she
                 hath
                 done
                 ;
                 she
                 hath
                 prevented
                 to
                 annoint
                 my
                 body
                 for
                 the
                 Buryall
                 .
                 Amen
                 I
                 say
                 to
                 you
                 ,
                 wher
                 ever
                 this
                 Ghospell
                 shall
                 be
                 preached
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 ,
                 that
                 also
                 which
                 she
                 hath
                 done
                 shall
                 be
                 told
                 for
                 memorie
                 of
                 her
                 .
              
               A
               small
               worke
               which
               the
               world
               would
               little
               have
               regarded
               ,
               or
               condemned
               ,
               our
               Saviour
               esteemes
               so
               highly
               as
               to
               have
               it
               preached
               through
               the
               whole
               world
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               honour
               done
               to
               him
               ,
               doth
               honour
               his
               saynts
               even
               here
               on
               earth
               .
               
                 That
                 which
                 she
                 had
                 she
                 hath
                 done
              
               ;
               God
               regards
               every
               ones
               abilitie
               and
               good
               will
               ,
               the
               hart
               ād
               not
               the
               outward
               worke
               .
               
               Amōg
               the
               rich
               casting
               many
               things
               into
               the
               treasurie
               ,
               the
               Poore
               widow
               cast
               in
               
                 two
                 mites
              
               ,
               which
               makes
               a
               farthing
               ,
               and
               was
               esteemed
               by
               our
               Saviour
               to
               have
               cast
               in
               more
               thē
               all
               the
               rest
               ,
               because
               others
               
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 abundance
                 gave
                 some
                 thing
                 ,
                 but
                 she
                 out
                 of
                 her
                 povertie
                 gave
                 all
                 she
                 hād
                 ,
                 her
                 whole
                 living
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               Councell
               of
               the
               Iewes
               against
               our
               Saviour
               .
            
             
               I.
               
               
                 THe
                 chiefe
                 Priests
                 therfore
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Pharisees
                 gathered
                 a
                 Counsell
                 ,
                 and
                 sayed
                 ,
                 what
                 doe
                 we
                 ?
                 For
                 this
                 man
                 doth
                 many
                 signes
                 :
                 if
                 〈◊〉
                 let
                 him
                 alone
                 
                 so
                 ,
                 all
                 will
                 beleeve
                 in
                 him
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 Romans
                 will
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 〈◊〉
                 away
                 our
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 nation
                 But
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 named
                 ayp
                 has
                 ,
                 sayed
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 you
                 know
                 nothing
                 ,
                 neither
                 doe
                 you
                 consider
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 expedient
                 for
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 man
                 die
                 for
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 whole
                 nation
                 pe●●sh
                 not
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 he
                 sayed
                 not
                 of
                 himself
                 ,
                 but
                 being
                 high
                 Priest
                 ,
                 he
                 Prophecied
                 that
                 Iesus
                 should
                 〈◊〉
                 for
                 the
                 nation
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 only
                 for
                 the
                 nation
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
                 to
                 gather
                 into
                 one
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 God
                 that
                 were
                 dispersed
                 .
              
               No
               man
               so
               holy
               ,
               but
               he
               finds
               opposers
               ;
               no
               man
               so
               vpright
               but
               meetes
               with
               censures
               ;
               and
               from
               those
               oftimes
               who
               least
               of
               all
               should
               opppose
               .
               
               
                 These
                 men
                 aske
                 what
                 〈◊〉
                 we
                 ●
                 And
                 doe
                 not
                 say
                 ,
              
               as
               they
               ought
               ,
               let
               vs
               beleeve
               ;
               but
               fearing
               to
               leese
               their
               temporalls
               ,
               thought
               not
               of
               the
               eternall
               ,
               and
               so
               lost
               both
               of
               them
               .
               O
               madnes
               !
               thou
               fearest
               to
               loose
               earth
               ,
               and
               thou
               loosest
               heaven
               :
               The
               signes
               which
               should
               have
               moved
               them
               to
               beleeve
               ,
               as
               others
               did
               ,
               through
               thei●
               pride
               and
               malice
               ,
               they
               turned
               to
               their
               owne
               distruction
               ;
               But
               God
               made
               vse
               of
               their
               malice
               to
               the
               distruction
               of
               Idolatrie
               ,
               
               and
               the
               redemption
               of
               all
               man
               kind
               After
               a
               strange
               manner
               (
               as
               S.
               Gregorie
               discourseth
               )
               working
               so
               ,
               that
               what
               is
               done
               without
               thee
               good
               pleasure
               of
               God
               ,
               comes
               not
               to
               be
               contrarie
               to
               his
               will
               ;
               for
               turning
               evill
               deeds
               to
               good
               vse
               ,
               even
               those
               things
               which
               are
               repugnant
               to
               his
               Counsells
               ,
               doe
               serve
               his
               Counsells
               .
            
             
               I●
               .
               
                 Iesus
                 therfore
                 walked
                 no
                 more
                 openly
                 among
                 the
                 Ie●es
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 went
                 into
                 the
                 country
                 beside
                 the
                 desert
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 he
                 abode
                 with
                 his
                 disciples
                 .
                 And
                 six
                 dayes
                 before
                 the
                 Passeover
                 he
                 came
                 to
                 Bethania
                 ,
                 where
                 Lazarus
                 also
                 :
                 because
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 l●wes
                 for
                 him
                 went
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 beleeved
                 in
                 Iesus
                 .
              
               Our
               Saviour
               declined
               the
               malice
               of
               the
               Iewes
               both
               for
               their
               good
               ,
               to
               give
               them
               time
               of
               better
               consideration
               ,
               and
               because
               the
               time
               was
               not
               come
               in
               which
               he
               was
               to
               suffer
               :
               but
               by
               their
               malice
               ,
               even
               against
               ●azarus
               ,
               we
               may
               see
               how
               dangerous
               a
               thing
               it
               is
               to
               give
               way
               to
               passion
               ;
               and
               how
               one
               synne
               drawes
               on
               another
               insensibly
               ;
               and
               then
               ,
               when
               once
               the
               enimie
               hath
               hold
               of
               vs
               ,
               he
               blinds
               vs
               so
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               see
               ,
               or
               feele
               ,
               the
               wickednes
               of
               the
               most
               enormious
               acts
               ,
               Begge
               grace
               of
               God
               ,
               not
               to
               give
               occasion
               
               that
               our
               Saviour
               depart
               ,
               or
               hide
               himself
               from
               thee
               ;
               for
               who
               knowes
               what
               will
               become
               of
               the
               in
               his
               absēce
               ?
            
             
               III.
               
                 And
                 the
                 next
                 day
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 departed
                 from
                 Betha●ia
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 hungrie
              
               ;
               
               
                 and
                 seeing
                 a
                 farre
                 of
                 a
                 fig-tree
                 having
                 leaves
                 ,
                 he
                 came
                 ,
                 if
                 happily
                 he
                 might
                 find
                 any
                 thing
                 on
                 it
                 :
                 and
                 he
                 found
                 nothing
                 but
                 leaves
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 sayed
                 ,
                 now
                 no
                 〈◊〉
                 eate
                 fruite
                 of
                 thee
                 any
                 more
                 for
                 ever
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 evening
                 passing
                 by
                 ,
                 they
                 saw
                 the
                 figiree
                 withered
                 from
                 the
                 root●
                 .
              
               
                 So
                 could
                 he
                 have
                 done
                 (
                 sayth
                 S.
                 Hierome
                 )
                 by
                 his
                 enimies
                 ,
              
               and
               caused
               them
               by
               the
               same
               power
               to
               wither
               away
               ▪
               but
               that
               he
               expected
               they
               should
               repent
               ▪
               in
               the
               me
               ,
               ane
               time
               it
               is
               fitting
               we
               should
               learne
               ,
               by
               this
               example
               to
               feare
               God
               Almighties
               Iudgments
               ,
               if
               we
               beare
               not
               fruite
               ,
               but
               contēt
               ourselves
               with
               the
               outward
               shew
               of
               vertue
               .
               We
               know
               not
               how
               lōg
               God
               will
               have
               patiēce
               with
               vs
               ,
               or
               how
               soone
               he
               will
               punish
               vs.
               The
               punishment
               for
               ever
               ,
               is
               a
               dreadfull
               thing
               .
               
                 Thou
                 thundrest
                 over
                 me
                 thy
                 iudgements
                 ,
              
               o
               Lord
               ,
               
               and
               with
               feare
               and
               trembling
               thou
               dost
               shake
               all
               my
               bones
               ,
               and
               my
               soule
               is
               very
               much
               astonied
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               fouretenth
               Application
               to
               the
               most
               Blessed
               Sacrament
               .
            
             
               I.
               HEre
               most
               of
               all
               ,
               at
               the
               receiving
               of
               the
               most
               Blessed
               Sacrament
               ,
               it
               is
               fitting
               we
               should
               aske
               ourselves
               this
               question
               ,
               
                 what
                 doe
                 we
              
               ?
               And
               certainly
               
                 we
                 know
                 nothing
                 .
                 neither
                 doe
                 we
                 consider
                 what
                 is
                 expedient
                 for
                 vs
                 ,
              
               if
               we
               know
               not
               ,
               that
               no
               diligence
               is
               to
               be
               esteemed
               too
               much
               towards
               our
               preparatiō
               to
               it
               ,
               ād
               fot
               the
               entertaynment
               of
               his
               after
               receiving
               .
               
                 Many
                 signes
              
               and
               tokens
               of
               his
               love
               towards
               vs
               he
               hath
               shewed
               ,
               both
               living
               ād
               dying
               ,
               but
               in
               this
               he
               hath
               summed
               thē
               all
               vp
               ,
               taking
               so
               much
               pleasure
               in
               dying
               for
               vs
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               in
               this
               manner
               be
               dayly
               sacrificed
               ;
               and
               so
               much
               content
               in
               giving
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               dayly
               give
               himself
               wholy
               to
               vs
               ,
               
                 to
                 gather
                 vs
                 to
              
               himself
               .
               Let
               not
               this
               passe
               with
               out
               due
               reflection
               ,
               but
               gather
               
                 a
                 counsell
              
               of
               thy
               thoughts
               to
               advise
               vpon
               it
               ;
               and
               doe
               not
               
                 let
                 him
                 alone
                 so
              
               ,
               as
               perhaps
               heretofore
               thou
               hast
               ;
               for
               thy
               enimies
               
                 will
                 come
                 
                 and
                 take
                 away
                 thy
                 place
                 .
              
               Be
               not
               like
               the
               withered
               figtree
               ;
               
                 But
                 planted
                 so
                 neere
                 this
                 fountayne
                 of
                 water
                 ,
                 bring
                 forth
                 thy
                 fruits
                 in
                 due
                 season
                 .
              
               
            
             
               II.
               Imitate
               the
               Magdalen
               ;
               annoint
               
                 his
                 feete
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               his
               humanitie
               ,
               with
               the
               oyntment
               of
               thanksgiving
               ,
               compounded
               of
               all
               the
               mysteries
               thereof
               ,
               from
               his
               Mothers
               wēbe
               to
               the
               Ascensiō
               ,
               remēbred
               ād
               repeated
               with
               joy
               ād
               prayse
               of
               so
               loving
               a
               Sauiour
               :
               poure
               out
               thy
               whole
               hart
               vpō
               Consideratiō
               of
               his
               divinitie
               ;
               desire
               with
               S.
               Paul
               that
               this
               vessell
               may
               be
               dissolved
               ,
               that
               thou
               may
               be
               wholy
               absorpt
               in
               his
               love
               .
               Breake
               in
               the
               meane
               time
               by
               mortification
               ,
               thy
               passions
               and
               inclinations
               ,
               which
               hinder
               thee
               from
               pouring
               ou●
               all
               vpon
               Christ
               ,
               that
               thy
               whole
               ●oule
               ,
               and
               
                 the
                 whole
                 house
              
               of
               which
               thou
               art
               a
               member
               ,
               may
               
                 be
                 filled
                 with
                 the
                 odour
                 of
              
               thy
               vert●es
               .
               O
               how
               weake
               is
               the
               sent
               of
               them
               ?
               How
               little
               heate
               is
               there
               in
               me
               ,
               by
               which
               alone
               their
               fragrancie
               is
               dispersed
               .
            
             
               III.
               Imitate
               Zaccheus
               desirous
               to
               see
               our
               Saviour●
               and
               hearing
               that
               in
               the
               holy
               Sacrifice
               he
               is
               to
               passe
               by
               thee
               ,
               runne
               to
               see
               him
               ;
               
               
                 If
                 this
                 most
                 holy
                 Sacrament
                 were
                 celebrated
                 in
                 one
                 only
                 place
                 ,
              
               and
               were
               consecrated
               but
               by
               one
               only
               Priest
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               with
               what
               desire
               doe
               you
               think
               people
               would
               apply
               themselves
               to
               that
               place
               ,
               and
               to
               that
               Priest
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               see
               these
               divine
               mysteries
               celebrated
               ?
               Let
               not
               the
               commoditie
               of
               often
               seeing
               him
               coole
               thy
               desire
               ,
               and
               indeavour
               of
               coming
               to
               him
               ;
               for
               though
               thou
               he
               hold
               him
               never
               so
               oft
               ,
               and
               never
               so
               much
               ,
               thou
               wil
               t
               not
               be
               able
               to
               discover
               ,
               throughly
               what
               he
               is
               ;
               
                 come
                 downe
                 quickly
              
               .
               from
               thy
               impertinent
               thoughts
               and
               receive
               thy
               Saviour
               
                 With
                 joy
                 into
                 thy
                 house
              
               ;
               he
               coming
               to
               seeke
               thee
               ,
               and
               to
               save
               thee
               ,
               it
               were
               greate
               shame
               and
               folly
               to
               be
               backward
               in
               receiving
               so
               greate
               a
               benefit
               and
               so
               bountifull
               a
               benefactour
               ;
               let
               not
               the
               multitude
               of
               the
               tepide
               hinder
               thee
               ;
               harken
               not
               after
               their
               checks
               ,
               or
               rebukings
               ,
               but
               cry
               out
               the
               more
               .
               
                 Iesus
                 Sonne
                 of
                 David
                 have
                 mercy
                 on
                 me
                 :
              
               Iesus
               was
               of
               another
               mind
               then
               the
               multitude
               ,
               
                 he
                 stood
                 ,
                 and
                 commanded
              
               the
               zealous
               
                 to
                 be
                 brought
                 to
                 him
              
               .
               Shall
               we
               refuse
               to
               come
               though
               not
               commanded
               ,
               
               yet
               invited
               ?
               
                 Who
                 will
                 grant
                 me
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 find
                 thee
                 alone
                 ,
              
               and
               open
               my
               whole
               heart
               vnto
               thee
               ,
               an
               injoy
               thee
               as
               my
               soule
               desireth
               
               that
               no
               man
               now
               may
               contemne
               me
               ,
               nor
               noe
               creature
               move
               me
               .
            
          
           
             
               Gentils
               desire
               to
               see
               our
               Saviour
               .
            
             
               I.
               
               
                 THere
                 were
                 certaine
                 Gentils
                 ,
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 came
                 up
                 to
                 adore
                 in
                 the
                 festivall
                 day
                 ;
                 these
                 came
                 to
                 Philip
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 desirous
                 to
                 see
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 Philip
                 telleth
                 Andrew
                 ,
                 and
                 Andrew
                 and
                 Philip
                 told
                 Iesus
                 .
                 Iesus
                 answering
                 sayed
                 ,
                 the
                 houre
                 is
                 como
                 that
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 man
                 shall
                 be
                 glorified
                 .
                 Amen
                 .
                 Amen
                 I
                 say
                 to
                 you
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 the
                 graine
                 of
                 wheate
                 falling
                 into
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 die
                 ,
                 it self
                 remaineth
                 alone
                 ,
                 but
                 if
                 it
                 die
                 ,
                 it
                 bringeth
                 much
                 fruite
                 .
              
               The
               fame
               of
               the
               doct●ine
               and
               miracles
               of
               our
               Saviour
               bred
               a
               desire
               in
               the
               Gentils
               to
               see
               him
               ;
               our
               Saviour
               vpon
               notice
               of
               this
               honour
               retireth
               his
               thoughts
               to
               his
               passion
               and
               death
               .
               
                 The
                 houre
              
               indeed
               is
               at
               hand
               in
               which
               
                 I
                 shall
                 be
                 glorified
              
               ,
               by
               the
               conversion
               of
               the
               Gentils
               to
               me
               ,
               but
               it
               will
               not
               fully
               come
               till
               I
               die
               :
               I
               rejoyce
               much
               that
               I
               shall
               be
               then
               glorified
               ,
               but
               first
               I
               must
               indure
               the
               pangs
               of
               death
               :
               This
               is
               the
               way
               to
               my
               glorie
               :
               
                 and
                 in
                 very
                 truth
                 I
                 say
                 vnto
                 you
                 ,
              
               that
               be
               a
               body
               of
               never
               so
               fine
               a
               gra●ne
               ,
               yet
               if
               
                 falling
                 to
                 the
                 ground
                 ▪
              
               and
               acknowledging
               from
               whence
               he
               was
               taken
               ,
               
                 he
                 die
              
               not
               to
               all
               worldly
               content
               ,
               he
               will
               not
               bring
               much
               fruite
               :
               for
               
                 he
                 that
                 loveth
                 his
                 life
              
               ,
               and
               maketh
               too
               much
               of
               it
               ,
               
                 shall
                 lose
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 hateth
                 his
                 life
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 ,
              
               
               and
               vseth
               it
               accordingly
               ,
               
                 doth
                 keepe
                 it
                 to
                 life
                 everlasting
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 greate
                 and
                 strange
                 saying
                 ;
              
               how
               a
               bodies
               loue
               should
               turne
               to
               his
               ruine
               ,
               his
               hatred
               to
               his
               exaltation
               .
               If
               thou
               love
               evilly
               ,
               thou
               hatest
               :
               if
               thou
               hatest
               well
               ,
               thou
               lovest
               .
               Happy
               are
               they
               who
               preserve
               themselves
               by
               hatred
               that
               they
               may
               not
               perish
               by
               love
               .
            
             
               II.
               
                 If
                 any
                 man
                 minister
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 follow
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 where
                 I
                 am
                 ,
                 there
                 also
                 shall
                 my
                 minister
                 be
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 man
                 minister
                 to
                 me
                 my
                 Father
                 will
                 honour
                 him
                 ▪
                 Now
                 my
                 soule
                 is
                 trobled
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 shall
                 I
                 say
                 ?
                 Father
                 ,
                 save
                 me
                 from
                 this
                 houre
                 ,
                 but
                 therfore
                 came
                 I
                 into
                 this
                 houre
                 ;
                 father
                 glorifie
                 thy
                 name
                 .
              
               The
               hatred
               which
               our
               Saviour
               requireth
               ,
               is
               not
               without
               comfort
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               and
               reward
               in
               the
               next
               .
               The
               comfort
               in
               this
               life
               is
               that
               we
               have
               our
               Saviour
               going
               before
               vs
               ,
               we
               
                 follow
                 him
              
               ,
               who
               cannot
               misse
               of
               the
               way
               ;
               we
               
                 follow
                 him
              
               ,
               
               who
               as
               he
               is
               farre
               greater
               thē
               we
               ,
               so
               have
               we
               the
               farre
               lesse
               reasō
               to
               shrinke
               frō
               him
               ,
               ād
               the
               greater
               incouragement
               to
               follow
               him
               .
               The
               reward
               is
               ,
               
                 to
                 be
                 where
                 he
              
               is
               ,
               to
               be
               not
               only
               rewarded
               but
               honoured
               by
               God
               himself
               .
               
                 Now
                 our
                 soule
                 is
                 trobled
              
               ,
               with
               the
               thought
               of
               this
               death
               ,
               
                 but
                 what
                 shall
                 we
                 say●
              
               Shall
               we
               desire
               to
               be
               freed
               from
               it●
               No
               ;
               it
               were
               neither
               for
               ourgood
               ,
               nor
               for
               his
               glorie
               .
               Therfore
               we
               
                 c●̄e
                 into
                 this
                 world
              
               .
               to
               be
               ordered
               as
               God
               should
               see
               best
               ;
               
               to
               this
               we
               wust
               conforme
               ,
               and
               we
               shall
               find
               it
               best
               for
               vs
               also
               .
               
                 Sonne
                 suffer
                 me
                 to
                 doe
                 with
                 thee
                 what
                 I
                 will
                 ;
              
               I
               know
               what
               is
               expedient
               for
               thee
               ;
               thou
               thinkest
               as
               man
               ,
               thou
               iudgest
               in
               many
               things
               as
               humane
               affection
               perswades
               thee
               .
               
                 Father
                 ,
                 glorifie
                 thy
                 name
              
               :
               for
               in
               this
               is
               my
               full
               content
               .
            
             
               III.
               
                 A
                 voyce
                 therfore
                 came
                 from
                 heaven
                 :
                 Both
                 I
                 have
                 glorified
                 it
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 glorify
                 it
                 :
                 The
                 multitude
                 that
                 stood
                 ,
                 and
                 heard
                 sayed
                 it
                 thundered
                 ;
                 others
                 sayed
                 ,
                 an
                 Angel
                 spake
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 Iesus
                 sayed
                 ,
                 this
                 voyce
                 came
                 not
                 for
                 me
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 your
                 sake
                 .
                 Now
                 is
                 the
                 iudgment
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 now
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 shall
                 be
                 cast
                 forth
                 ;
                 And
                 I
                 ,
                 if
                 I
                 be
                 exalted
                 from
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 will
                 draw
                 all
                 things
                 to
                 myself
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 he
                 sayed
                 ,
                 signifying
                 what
                 death
                 he
                 should
                 dye
                 .
              
               Conformable
               to
               our
               Saviours
               humilit●e
               ,
               the
               voyce
               sayed
               not
               ,
               I
               have
               glorified
               thee
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               glorify
               thee
               ;
               but
               
                 I
                 have
                 glorifyed
                 it
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               my
               name
               ,
               which
               is
               thy
               desire
               ,
               and
               the
               desire
               of
               all
               that
               are
               perfect
               :
               what
               ever
               become
               of
               me
               ,
               be
               thou
               glorified
               .
               
                 The
                 multitude
              
               ,
               though
               hearing
               ,
               vnderstands
               not
               this
               language
               ,
               but
               is
               rather
               terrified
               with
               it
               ,
               as
               some
               people
               with
               thunder
               :
               but
               it
               is
               the
               language
               of
               Angles
               ,
               
               and
               of
               God
               himself
               .
               
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 say
                 thus
                 in
                 every
                 thing
                 :
              
               If
               it
               be
               pleasing
               to
               thee
               ,
               let
               this
               be
               done
               thus
               ,
               ô
               Lord.
               If
               it
               be
               an
               honour
               to
               thee
               ▪
               let
               it
               be
               done
               in
               thy
               name
               .
               This
               proceeding
               of
               God
               condemnes
               the
               ludgment
               of
               the
               world
               and
               by
               it
               the
               Prince
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               (
               who
               domineers
               over
               most
               part
               of
               it
               ,
               by
               the
               synfull
               life
               of
               worldlings
               )
               is
               to
               be
               cast
               forth
               ▪
               By
               the
               death
               vpon
               the
               Crosse
               our
               Saviour
               drawes
               mens
               har●●
               after
               him
               ,
               even
               against
               the
               naturall
               inclination
               which
               w●
               have
               to
               ease
               and
               pleasure
               ;
               and
               yet
               so
               as
               they
               doe
               willingly
               and
               joyfully
               follow
               him
               .
               
               
                 Doe
                 not
                 think
                 that
                 thou
                 art
                 drawne
                 against
                 thy
                 will
                 :
              
               love
               also
               draweth
               the
               mind
               .
               Have
               our
               corporall
               senses
               their
               delights
               ,
               and
               shall
               not
               the
               mind
               have
               its
               delights
               also
               ?
               The
               spowse
               sayth
               ,
               
                 draw
                 me
                 ,
                 
                 ●e
                 will
                 runne
                 after
                 thee
                 in
                 the
                 odour
                 of
                 thy
                 oynements
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Our
               Saviour
               teacheth
               that
               he
               is
               not
               only
               man
               ,
               but
               God.
               
            
             
               I.
               
               
                 THe
                 multitude
                 answered
                 him
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 heard
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 that
                 Christ
                 abideth
                 for
                 ever
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 〈◊〉
                 thou
                 ,
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 man
                 must
                 be
                 exalted
                 ?
                 Who
                 is
                 this
                 Sonne
                 of
                 man
                 ?
                 Iesus
                 sayed
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 yet
                 a
                 little
                 while
                 the
                 light
                 is
                 among
                 you
                 ;
                 Walke
                 while
                 you
                 have
                 the
                 light
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 darkenes
                 overtake
                 you
                 not
                 .
                 He
                 that
                 walketh
                 in
                 darknes
                 knoweth
                 not
                 whether
                 he
                 goeth
                 .
                 While
                 you
                 have
                 the
                 light
                 ,
                 beleeve
                 in
                 the
                 light
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 may
                 be
                 Children
                 of
                 the
                 light
                 .
                 These
                 things
                 Iesus
                 spake
                 ,
                 and
                 nent
                 away
                 and
                 hid
                 himself
                 from
                 them
                 .
              
               See
               how
               necessarie
               it
               is
               ,
               besides
               the
               law
               (
               which
               the
               multitude
               had
               heard
               .
               and
               many
               of
               them
               doubtlesse
               had
               read
               )
               to
               have
               a
               right
               interpreter
               of
               the
               law
               .
               It
               was
               very
               true
               that
               Christ
               was
               to
               abide
               for
               ever
               ,
               and
               yet
               it
               was
               also
               true
               that
               he
               was
               to
               dye
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               stay
               here
               visibly
               for
               ever
               .
               In
               like
               manner
               there
               be
               many
               things
               in
               holy
               Scripture
               which
               seeme
               to
               be
               contrarie
               one
               to
               the
               other
               ,
               and
               yet
               are
               not
               ,
               being
               rightly
               vnderstood
               ;
               be
               not
               therfore
               easyly
               moved
               ,
               or
               trobled
               when
               they
               occurre
               ,
               but
               referre
               thyself
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               teachers
               therof
               .
               
                 The
                 light
              
               of
               the
               truth
               was
               among
               the
               Jewes
               for
               a
               time
               ;
               by
               their
               obstinate
               refusing
               to
               give
               full
               credit
               to
               our
               Saviour
               they
               fell
               into
               the
               darkenes
               ,
               in
               which
               we
               see
               them
               ,
               and
               they
               know
               not
               (
               alas
               )
               
                 whether
                 they
                 go
              
               :
               with
               them
               ,
               that
               among
               them
               beleeved
               ,
               
                 the
                 light
              
               did
               continue
               ;
               and
               they
               became
               
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 light
              
               .
               Beleeve
               also
               that
               the
               light
               may
               not
               forsake
               thee
               .
               Our
               Saviour
               
                 went
                 away
                 ▪
                 and
                 hid
                 himself
                 ▪
              
               partly
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               obstinate
               Pharisees
               ,
               who
               sought
               his
               destruction
               ,
               before
               his
               time
               ;
               partly
               to
               avoyde
               the
               honour
               ,
               which
               others
               were
               ready
               to
               give
               him
               vpon
               the
               voyce
               speaking
               to
               him
               from
               heavaven
               .
            
             
               II.
               
                 Wheras
                 he
                 had
                 done
                 so
                 many
                 signes
                 before
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 beleeved
                 not
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 yet
                 of
                 the
                 Princes
                 also
                 many
                 beleeved
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 the
                 Pharisees
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 confesse
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 not
                 be
                 cast
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Synagag
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 loved
                 the
                 glorie
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 more
                 then
                 the
                 glorie
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
               
                 O
                 the
                 miserable
                 captivitie
                 of
              
               
               people
               desirous
               to
               please
               men
               !
               They
               contemne
               God
               ,
               but
               stand
               in
               owe
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               will
               doe
               any
               thing
               to
               yet
               their
               favour
               .
               Besides
               signes
               ,
               and
               miracles
               ,
               there
               must
               be
               a
               pious
               inclination
               to
               beleeve
               ,
               otherwise
               vpon
               an
               obstinate
               hart
               they
               seldome
               worke
               :
               good
               life
               also
               helps
               oftimes
               ,
               for
               they
               who
               are
               vnwilling
               to
               leave
               their
               synns
               ,
               ate
               loth
               to
               heare
               any
               thing
               that
               may
               move
               then
               to
               it
               .
            
             
               III.
               
                 But
                 Iesus
                 cryed
                 and
                 sayed
                 ,
                 he
                 that
                 beleeveth
                 in
                 me
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 beleeve
                 in
                 me
                 ▪
                 but
                 in
                 him
                 that
                 sent
                 me
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 seeth
                 me
                 ,
                 seeth
                 him
                 that
                 sent
                 me
                 :
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 light
                 come
                 into
                 this
                 world
                 ▪
                 that
                 every
                 one
                 that
                 beleeveth
                 in
                 me
                 may
                 not
                 remayne
                 in
                 darknes
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 any
                 man
                 heare
                 my
                 words
                 ,
                 and
                 keepe
                 them
                 not
                 ▪
                 I
                 doe
                 not
                 iudge
                 him
                 ,
                 for
                 I
                 came
                 not
                 to
                 iudge
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 save
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
               
               
                 The
                 world
                 .
                 That
                 I
                 have
                 spoken
                 that
                 shall
                 iudge
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 day
                 .
              
               This
               high
               point
               of
               doctrine
               was
               to
               be
               proclaymed
               with
               a
               lowde
               voyce
               .
               
                 VVhat
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 sayth
                 ?
              
               
                 He
                 beleeveth
                 not
                 in
                 me
              
               ?
               But
               that
               he
               beleeveth
               not
               in
               that
               ,
               which
               with
               his
               corporall
               eyes
               he
               seeth
               :
               he
               beleeveth
               not
               ,
               that
               I
               am
               only
               man.
               And
               to
               the
               same
               effect
               he
               sayth
               that
               which
               followeth
               .
               
                 He
                 that
                 seet
                 me
                 seeth
                 him
                 that
                 sent
                 me
                 ,
              
               to
               wit
               ,
               with
               the
               eyes
               of
               faith
               he
               seeth
               more
               then
               with
               his
               corporall
               eyes
               he
               can
               discover
               ,
               he
               seeth
               God
               in
               me
               ▪
               which
               happines
               we
               have
               dayly
               in
               the
               most
               B.
               Sacrament
               :
               for
               vnder
               the
               formes
               of
               bread
               and
               wine
               we
               see
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               his
               body
               ,
               soule
               ,
               and
               divinitie
               ,
               we
               see
               God.
               And
               here
               in
               we
               may
               rightly
               observe
               ,
               the
               excellencie
               of
               faith
               ,
               by
               which
               we
               see
               God
               ,
               so
               much
               as
               the
               condition
               of
               this
               life
               will
               give
               leave
               :
               and
               that
               the
               only
               way
               not
               to
               remaine
               in
               darkenes
               is
               to
               beleeve
               ;
               for
               though
               in
               the
               acts
               of
               faith
               there
               be
               ever
               some
               obscuritie
               ,
               there
               is
               more
               light
               ,
               as
               we
               may
               see
               by
               comparing
               the
               beleefe
               of
               Christians
               ,
               with
               the
               most
               knowing
               knowledge
               of
               those
               ,
               who
               are
               not
               Christians
               ,
               or
               are
               fallen
               from
               the
               vniversall
               beleefe
               of
               Christians
               :
               for
               in
               many
               things
               ,
               these
               will
               be
               found
               to
               swarve
               even
               from
               common
               sense
               :
               In
               which
               notwithstanding
               they
               will
               not
               be
               excusable
               ,
               
               because
               
                 the
                 word
                 which
                 they
                 have
                 heard
                 ,
              
               and
               which
               they
               cannot
               but
               know
               to
               be
               true
               ,
               if
               they
               lay
               aside
               their
               perversnes
               and
               obstinacie
               ,
               
                 will
                 iudge
                 them
              
               ,
               and
               convince
               them
               .
               
                 VVhere
                 will
                 this
                 iudge
                 sit
                 ?
              
               with
               in
               vs.
               In
               every
               ones
               conscience
               ;
               he
               will
               terribly
               thunder
               out
               a
               iust
               sentenc●
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               parable
               of
               the
               Vineyard
               hired
               ou●
               and
               of
               the
               two
               sonnes
               .
            
             
               I.
               
               
                 THere
                 was
                 a
                 man
                 a
                 house-holder
                 ,
                 that
                 planted
                 a
                 vineyard
                 ,
                 ād
                 made
                 a
                 hedge
                 round
                 about
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 digged
                 in
                 it
                 a
                 presse
                 ,
                 and
                 buylt
                 a
                 towre
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 it
                 out
                 to
                 husbandmen
                 ,
                 and
                 went
                 forth
                 into
                 a
                 strange
                 country
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 fruite
                 drew
                 neere
                 ,
                 he
                 sent
                 his
                 servants
                 to
                 receive
                 the
                 fruits
                 ;
                 And
                 the
                 husband-men
                 apprehended
                 his
                 servants
                 ,
                 one
                 they
                 beate
                 ;
                 another
                 they
                 killed
                 ;
                 another
                 they
                 stoned
                 :
                 Againe
                 he
                 sent
                 other
                 servants
                 ,
                 more
                 then
                 the
                 former
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 did
                 to
                 them
                 likewise
                 .
                 As
                 last
                 he
                 sent
                 his
                 sonne
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 reverence
                 my
                 sonne
                 ;
                 But
                 they
                 seeing
                 the
                 sonne
                 ,
                 sayed
                 :
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 heyre
                 ,
                 come
                 let
                 vs
                 kill
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 shall
                 have
                 the
                 inheritance
                 :
                 and
                 apprehending
                 him
                 ,
                 they
                 cast
                 him
                 forth
                 of
                 the
                 vineyard
                 ,
                 and
                 killed
                 him
                 :
                 When
                 therfore
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 the
                 vineyard
                 shall
                 come
                 .
                 What
                 will
                 he
                 doe
                 to
                 those
                 husband
                 mē
                 ?
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 the
                 naughty
                 men
                 he
                 will
                 bring
                 to
                 naught
                 ▪
                 and
                 his
                 vineyard
                 he
                 will
                 let
                 out
                 to
                 other
                 husband
                 men
                 ,
                 that
                 shall
                 render
                 him
                 fruits
                 in
                 their
                 seasons
                 .
              
               It
               is
               evident
               that
               God
               is
               this
               greate
               House-holder
               ,
               Who
               hath
               planted
               our
               soules
               here
               on
               earth
               to
               the
               end
               to
               yeald
               him
               the
               choyest
               fruit
               ;
               he
               hath
               
                 hedged
                 vs
                 round
              
               with
               his
               divine
               protection
               ,
               that
               we
               be
               not
               tempted
               above
               our
               strength
               ;
               he
               hath
               digged
               a
               presse
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               hath
               furnished
               vs
               with
               helps
               sufficiēt
               for
               bringing
               ou●
               fruite
               to
               perfection
               ;
               and
               
                 buylt
                 a
                 towre
              
               ,
               for
               watch
               and
               ward
               ,
               if
               we
               will
               make
               vse
               of
               it
               .
               This
               vineyard
               is
               let
               out
               to
               vs
               for
               an
               vncertaine
               tearme
               of
               yeares
               .
               God
               is
               every
               where
               :
               and
               allwayes
               presēt
               ,
               but
               to
               those
               ,
               who
               doe
               not
               consider
               right
               ,
               he
               seemes
               to
               be
               in
               
                 a
                 strange
                 countrey
              
               farre
               of
               :
               He
               sends
               his
               servants
               ,
               at
               seasons
               to
               admonish
               vs
               of
               our
               dutie
               :
               How
               doe
               we
               intertaine
               thē
               ād
               their
               admonitiōs
               ?
               He
               sēds
               more
               and
               more
               ād
               never
               ceaseth
               to
               put
               vs
               in
               mind
               .
               He
               sent
               his
               only
               sonne
               our
               Saviour
               ;
               how
               doe
               we
               reverēce
               him
               ?
               VVe
               think
               by
               cvill
               means
               to
               inioy
               this
               world
               ,
               to
               establish
               an
               inheritance
               ,
               to
               make
               to
               ourselves
               a
               kind
               of
               heaven
               on
               earth
               ,
               and
               it
               will
               not
               be
               :
               such
               will
               be
               
                 brought
                 to
                 naught
              
               before
               they
               think
               of
               it
               .
               Think
               betime
               of
               
                 rendring
                 fruit
                 in
                 due
                 season
              
               ,
               least
               thou
               be
               taken
               tardie
               .
            
             
               II.
               
                 Have
                 you
                 never
                 read
                 in
                 the
                 scripture
                 ,
                 The
                 stone
                 which
                 the
                 buyld●rs
                 reiected
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 is
                 made
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 the
                 corner
                 ?
                 By
                 
                 our
                 Lord
                 was
                 this
                 done
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 miraculous
                 in
                 our
                 eyes
                 .
                 Therfore
                 I
                 say
                 to
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 God
                 shall
                 be
                 taken
                 from
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 be
                 given
                 to
                 a
                 nation
                 .
                 yealding
                 fruits
                 therof
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 falleth
                 vpon
                 this
                 stone
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 broken
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 whome
                 it
                 falleth
                 ,
                 it
                 shall
                 all
                 to
                 bruise
                 him
                 .
              
               In
               the
               end
               of
               the
               last
               periode
               he
               asked
               the
               standers-by
               ,
               what
               they
               thought
               should
               be
               done
               to
               the
               wicked
               husbandmen
               ,
               to
               shew
               that
               we
               need
               no
               other
               Iudge
               then
               our
               owne
               conscience
               ;
               they
               answered
               ,
               as
               wicked
               men
               vse
               to
               doe
               ,
               condemning
               themselves
               in
               another
               ,
               when
               they
               reflect
               vpon
               his
               cvill
               deserts
               ;
               for
               however
               vice
               doth
               blind
               them
               in
               their
               owne
               case
               ,
               yet
               in
               another
               they
               condemne
               that
               which
               themselves
               are
               doing
               .
               Here
               he
               tells
               them
               directly
               that
               this
               parable
               concerned
               them
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               true
               faith
               and
               means
               to
               salvation
               would
               be
               taken
               from
               them
               ,
               and
               from
               their
               observances
               ,
               and
               preached
               to
               all
               nations
               :
               That
               he
               was
               the
               
                 corner
                 stone
              
               ,
               which
               was
               miraculously
               reserved
               for
               the
               perfection
               of
               the
               buylding
               ;
               They
               who
               fall
               vpon
               him
               by
               contempt
               ,
               as
               they
               did
               ,
               will
               but
               ruine
               themselves
               ,
               
               and
               at
               the
               later
               day
               ,
               he
               will
               fall
               heavy
               vpon
               them
               ,
               and
               crush
               them
               to
               peeces
               
                 ●
                 herfore
                 wilt
                 thou
                 put
                 of
                 this
                 purpose
                 till
                 to
                 morrow
                 ?
              
               Rise
               ,
               and
               instantly
               beginne
               .
            
             
               III.
               
                 What
                 is
                 your
                 opinion
                 ?
                 A
                 man
                 had
                 two
                 sonnes
                 ,
                 and
                 coming
                 to
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 he
                 sayed
                 ,
                 sonne
                 go
                 ,
                 worke
                 to
                 day
                 in
                 my
                 vineyard
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 answering
                 sayed
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 ,
                 But
                 afterwards
                 moved
                 vvith
                 repentance
                 he
                 vvent
                 :
                 and
                 coming
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 he
                 sayed
                 likevvise
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 ansvvering
                 sayed
                 ,
                 I
                 go
                 ,
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 vvent
                 not
                 vvhich
                 of
                 the
                 tvvo
                 did
                 the
                 Fathers
                 vvill
                 ?
                 They
                 say
                 the
                 first
                 .
                 Iesus
                 saith
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 Amen
                 I
                 say
                 to
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 Publicans
                 ,
                 and
                 vvhores
                 go
                 before
                 you
                 in
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 for
                 Ihon
                 came
                 to
                 you
                 in
                 the
                 vvay
                 of
                 justice
                 ;
                 and
                 you
                 did
                 not
                 beleeve
                 him
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 did
                 beleeve
                 him
                 ,
                 And
                 you
                 seeing
                 it
                 ,
                 have
                 not
                 had
                 repentance
                 aftervvard
                 to
                 beleeve
                 him
                 .
              
               Againe
               he
               referres
               vs
               to
               our
               owne
               consicence
               ,
               and
               judgment
               ,
               and
               teacheth
               vs
               not
               to
               despayre
               though
               we
               have
               been
               refractarie
               ,
               for
               he
               doth
               mercyfully
               attend
               our
               r●pentauce
               ,
               and
               receiveth
               vs
               ,
               when
               we
               begin
               to
               think
               ourselves
               .
               How
               oft
               doe
               we
               say
               ,
               
                 I
                 go
              
               ,
               and
               go
               not
               ?
               
                 O
                 how
                 greate
                 is
                 the
                 frayltie
                 of
                 man
                 ,
              
               allwayes
               prone
               to
               vice●
               To
               day
               thou
               confessests
               thy
               synns
               ,
               and
               to
               morrow
               thou
               doest
               againe
               commit
               them
               .
               Our
               Saviour
               gives
               vs
               here
               
               a
               good
               Item
               ,
               to
               beware
               that
               we
               be
               not
               out
               stripped
               by
               the
               greatest
               synners
               ,
               and
               even
               by
               their
               example
               to
               rouse
               vp
               ourselves
               ,
               we
               cannot
               but
               approve
               of
               the
               way
               ,
               which
               is
               layed
               before
               vs
               ,
               by
               Gods
               servants
               ,
               as
               they
               did
               of
               S.
               Ihon
               Baptist
               ;
               neither
               his
               doctrine
               ,
               nor
               their
               example
               did
               worke
               vpon
               him
               ;
               beware
               of
               such
               hardnes
               and
               insensibilitie
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               parable
               of
               the
               King
               that
               made
               a
               mariage
               for
               his
               Sonne
               .
            
             
               I.
               
                 THe
                 Kingdome
                 os
                 heaven
                 is
                 likened
                 to
                 a
                 King
                 that
                 made
                 a
                 mariage
                 for
                 his
                 sonne
                 .
              
               
               
                 And
                 he
                 sent
                 his
                 servants
                 to
                 call
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 Were
                 invited
                 to
                 the
                 mariage
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 come
                 :
                 Againe
                 he
                 sent
                 other
                 servants
                 ,
                 saying
                 ;
                 tell
                 them
                 ,
                 behold
                 I
                 have
                 prepared
                 my
                 dinner
                 ,
                 my
                 beeves
                 and
                 fatlings
                 are
                 killed
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 things
                 are
                 ready
                 ,
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 mariage
                 :
                 But
                 they
                 neglected
                 ,
                 and
                 went
                 their
                 wayes
                 ,
                 one
                 to
                 his
                 farme
                 ,
                 another
                 to
                 his
                 marchandise
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 layed
                 hands
                 vpon
                 his
                 servants
                 ,
                 and
                 spitefully
                 treating
                 them
                 ,
                 mudered
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 the
                 King
                 heard
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 wroth
                 ,
                 and
                 sending
                 his
                 hostes
                 ,
                 destroyed
                 those
                 murderers
                 ,
                 and
                 burnt
                 their
                 citty
                 .
              
               This
               happened
               literally
               to
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               who
               being
               invited
               ,
               to
               this
               spirituall
               wedding
               with
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               refused
               ,
               and
               were
               destroyed
               :
               but
               mystically
               it
               concernes
               vs
               all
               .
               For
               eery
               living
               soule
               is
               invited
               to
               a
               mariage
               with
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               by
               consent
               to
               his
               commandements
               .
               
                 Who
                 would
                 not
                 desire
                 this
                 mariage
                 (
                 sayth
                 S.
                 Ihon
                 Chrysostome
                 )
                 invited
                 by
                 a
                 king
                 ,
              
               
               and
               to
               a
               mariage
               with
               his
               intirely
               beloved
               sonne
               ?
               It
               is
               styled
               a
               mariage
               ,
               that
               we
               might
               vnderstand
               both
               the
               love
               which
               God
               doth
               beare
               vs
               ,
               and
               the
               galantnes
               of
               it
               ,
               where
               there
               is
               nothing
               that
               can
               contristate
               ,
               but
               every
               thing
               full
               of
               spirituall
               ioy
               .
               
                 All
                 things
                 are
                 ready
              
               .
               Greate
               therfore
               must
               their
               falt
               needs
               bee
               ,
               who
               neglect
               so
               greate
               a
               benefit
               ,
               so
               loving
               an
               invitatiō
               ,
               so
               plentifull
               a
               feast
               ,
               so
               greate
               a
               person
               ,
               so
               advantagious
               a
               match
               ;
               and
               turne
               to
               that
               wherin
               there
               is
               nothing
               but
               labour
               and
               toyle
               ,
               and
               hourely
               hazard
               of
               eternall
               perdition
               ▪
               
                 I
                 have
                 seen
                 all
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 done
                 vnder
                 the
                 sunne
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 behold
                 all
                 vanitie
                 and
                 affliction
                 of
                 mind
                 .
                 The
                 wicked
                 are
                 hardly
                 corrected
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 fooles
                 the
                 number
                 is
                 infinite
                 .
              
            
             
             
               II.
               
                 Then
                 he
                 sayth
                 to
                 his
                 servants
                 ;
                 The
                 mariage
                 indeed
                 is
                 ready
                 but
                 they
                 that
                 were
                 invited
                 were
                 not
                 worthy
                 ;
                 Go
                 yee
                 therfore
                 into
                 the
                 high
                 wayes
                 ,
                 and
                 whosoever
                 you
                 shall
                 finde
                 call
                 to
                 the
                 mariage
                 .
                 And
                 his
                 servants
                 going
                 forth
                 into
                 the
                 wayes
                 ,
                 gathered
                 together
                 all
                 thy
                 found
                 ,
                 bad
                 and
                 good
                 and
                 The
                 mariage
                 was
                 filled
                 with
                 guests
                 .
              
               Literally
               the
               Jewes
               refusing
               ,
               the
               Gentils
               were
               called
               in
               to
               be
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ;
               dispersed
               through
               the
               whole
               world
               ,
               and
               in
               severall
               wayes
               of
               living
               ,
               but
               gathered
               together
               in
               vnitie
               of
               Faith
               :
               
                 good
                 and
                 bad
              
               doe
               beleeve
               ,
               and
               make
               vp
               a
               nūber
               here
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               sequell
               the
               bad
               are
               rejected
               ;
               though
               also
               for
               the
               time
               the
               bad
               become
               good
               ,
               for
               being
               baptized
               they
               are
               cleansed
               of
               their
               former
               wickednes
               :
               
               in
               which
               sence
               ,
               
                 by
                 the
                 bad
                 those
                 are
                 vnderstood
                 who
                 were
                 very
                 intēperate
                 ,
              
               ād
               wedded
               to
               evill
               customes
               ,
               by
               the
               good
               such
               as
               were
               lesse
               vitious
               .
               For
               S.
               Paul
               speaking
               of
               himself
               ,
               and
               all
               others
               ,
               sayth
               ,
               
                 we
                 were
                 also
                 our selves
                 found
                 synners
                 :
              
               
               and
               no
               man
               can
               brag
               of
               his
               deserving
               to
               be
               called
               ,
               but
               it
               behoveth
               vs
               to
               think
               of
               the
               way
               in
               which
               we
               were
               ,
               and
               were
               like
               to
               be
               ;
               and
               of
               the
               mercy
               of
               God
               in
               calling
               vs
               ,
               by
               his
               servants
               ,
               or
               by
               his
               inspirations
               ,
               or
               by
               watever
               other
               accident
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               thankfull
               to
               him
               .
            
             
               III.
               
                 And
                 the
                 King
                 went-in
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 guests
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 saw
                 there
                 a
                 man
                 〈◊〉
                 attired
                 in
                 a
                 wedding
                 garment
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 sayed
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 frend
                 ,
                 how
                 camest
                 thou
                 in
                 hither
                 ,
                 not
                 having
                 a
                 wedding
                 garment
                 ?
                 And
                 he
                 was
                 dumb
                 ;
                 Then
                 the
                 King
                 sayd
                 to
                 the
                 wayters
                 ,
                 bind
                 his
                 hands
                 and
                 feete
                 ,
                 and
                 cast
                 him
                 into
                 the
                 utter
                 darknes
                 ,
                 there
                 shall
                 be
                 weeping
                 and
                 gnashing
                 of
                 teeth
                 .
              
               
               
                 For
                 many
                 be
                 called
                 ,
                 but
                 few
                 elect
                 ,
              
               
                 If
                 any
                 man
                 at
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 judgement
                 (
                 sayth
                 S.
                 Hierome
                 )
                 be
                 found
                 vnder
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
              
               not
               to
               have
               the
               garment
               of
               the
               heavenly
               man
               ,
               but
               the
               cast
               clothing
               of
               the
               old
               man
               ,
               he
               will
               be
               instantly
               apprehended
               ;
               neither
               in
               that
               day
               will
               there
               be
               place
               for
               penance
               ,
               nor
               power
               for
               to
               deny
               the
               falt
               .
               So
               that
               faith
               alone
               is
               not
               sufficient
               ;
               we
               must
               retayne
               the
               garment
               of
               charitie
               ,
               and
               the
               love
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               which
               we
               were
               wedded
               ;
               and
               not
               think
               that
               in
               the
               multitude
               we
               can
               escape
               the
               eye
               of
               God
               ;
               one
               is
               here
               mentioned
               ,
               because
               not
               one
               can
               be
               hidden
               .
               He
               is
               stiled
               notwithstanding
               ,
               frend
               ,
               to
               signifie
               that
               he
               is
               not
               punished
               out
               of
               hatred
               ,
               but
               justice
               so
               requiring
               :
               His
               
                 ●ands
                 and
                 fe●te
              
               are
               sayed
               to
               be
               tyed
               ,
               because
               no
               man
               
               will
               have
               power
               to
               avoyde
               the
               punishment
               .
               And
               though
               exemplified
               in
               one
               ,
               it
               will
               happen
               to
               many
               ,
               because
               
                 many
                 are
                 called
              
               ,
               but
               farre
               the
               lesse
               number
               doe
               make
               good
               vse
               of
               their
               calling
               ;
               as
               appeares
               by
               a
               world
               of
               infidels
               and
               heretiks
               ,
               which
               either
               have
               not
               accepted
               of
               the
               faith
               of
               Christ
               ,
               or
               have
               willfully
               lost
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               Tribute
               to
               be
               payed
               to
               Cesar
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Resurrection
               .
            
             
               I.
               
                 THen
                 the
                 Pharisees
                 departing
                 consulted
                 among
                 themselves
                 to
                 intrap
                 him
                 in
                 his
                 speech
              
               ;
               
               
                 and
                 they
                 send
                 to
                 him
                 their
                 disciples
                 with
                 the
                 H●rodians
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 Master
                 ,
                 we
                 know
                 that
                 thou
                 art
                 a
                 true
                 speaker
                 ,
                 and
                 teachest
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 truth
                 ,
                 neither
                 carest
                 thou
                 for
                 any
                 man
                 ;
                 for
                 thou
                 doest
                 not
                 respect
                 the
                 person
                 of
                 men
                 .
                 Tell
                 vs
                 therfore
                 what
                 is
                 thy
                 opinion
                 ,
                 is
                 it
                 lawfull
                 to
                 give
                 Tribute
                 to
                 Cesar
                 ,
                 or
                 no
              
               ;
               These
               people
               were
               malitious
               hypocrites
               ,
               and
               not
               only
               in
               their
               speech
               ,
               bu●
               in
               their
               outward
               cariage
               fained
               themselves
               just
               (
               as
               S.
               Luke
               records
               )
               and
               sought
               to
               cloke
               their
               malice
               by
               the
               Herodians
               ,
               who
               were
               of
               another
               sect
               ,
               
               taking
               Herode
               for
               their
               Messias
               ,
               
               and
               so
               to
               decline
               the
               envie
               of
               taking
               our
               Saviour
               out
               of
               the
               way
               ,
               by
               geting
               him
               apprehended
               by
               the
               Gentils
               ,
               for
               denying
               the
               duties
               to
               the
               Emperour
               :
               but
               by
               them
               we
               may
               see
               both
               the
               straine
               of
               dissemblers
               ,
               and
               how
               people
               ought
               in
               reason
               ,
               and
               honestie
               behave
               themselves
               in
               this
               world
               ;
               for
               what
               themselves
               did
               not
               practise
               ,
               they
               commended
               in
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               truth
               in
               his
               sayings
               ,
               vprightnes
               in
               his
               proceedings
               ,
               respect
               to
               God
               above
               all
               men
               ,
               fortitude
               not
               to
               care
               what
               the
               wicked
               world
               thought
               or
               sayed
               of
               him
               ,
               not
               respecting
               either
               power
               or
               wealth
               ,
               or
               greatnes
               of
               men
               so
               much
               as
               to
               varie
               from
               the
               truth
               ,
               
               or
               from
               the
               way
               of
               God
               in
               any
               thing
               .
               
                 How
                 oft
                 have
                 I
                 not
                 found
                 faithfullnes
                 where
                 I
                 thought
                 to
                 have
                 had
                 it
                 ?
              
            
             
               II.
               
                 But
                 Iesus
                 knowing
                 their
                 naughtines
                 .
                 sayed
                 ,
                 what
                 doe
                 you
                 tempt
                 me
                 ,
                 Hypocrites
                 ?
                 Shew
                 me
                 the
                 tribute
                 coyne
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 offered
                 him
                 a
                 penny
                 ,
                 and
                 Iesus
                 sayth
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 whose
                 is
                 this
                 image
                 and
                 superscription
                 ?
                 They
                 say
                 Cesars
                 .
                 Then
                 he
                 sayed
                 to
                 them
                 ▪
                 Render
                 therfore
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 Cesars
                 ,
                 to
                 Cesar
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 God
                 ,
                 co
                 God
                 :
                 ād
                 hearing
                 it
                 they
                 marvelled
                 ,
                 ād
                 leaving
                 him
                 went
                 their
                 way
                 .
              
               Their
               dissembling
               speech
               ād
               behaviour
               could
               not
               hide
               their
               malice
               from
               his
               all
               seeing
               eye
               ;
               and
               he
               by
               his
               answer
               turned
               all
               to
               his
               owne
               more
               glorie
               and
               repute
               .
               
               
                 Coyne
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 tribute
                 due
                 to
                 Cesar
                 ;
              
               man
               himself
               is
               the
               tribute
               due
               to
               God
               :
               In
               the
               Coyne
               ,
               you
               may
               see
               the
               picture
               of
               Cesar
               ,
               in
               man
               ,
               the
               image
               of
               God.
               As
               he
               that
               falsifyeth
               the
               Coyne
               of
               Cesar
               is
               most
               grievously
               punished
               ,
               so
               the
               corrupters
               of
               the
               image
               of
               God
               are
               eternally
               tormented
               .
               This
               must
               be
               our
               study
               and
               profession
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               to
               mayntaine
               the
               beauty
               and
               due
               proportion
               of
               this
               image
               which
               we
               beare
               ,
               that
               our
               vnderstandings
               ,
               and
               our
               wills
               be
               not
               blurred
               with
               things
               vnbeseeming
               :
               God
               claymes
               it
               as
               his
               due
               ,
               He
               hath
               put
               his
               owne
               stampe
               vpon
               vs
               ,
               which
               can
               never
               be
               razed
               quite
               out
               ;
               so
               long
               as
               we
               have
               a
               soule
               it
               will
               be
               found
               to
               be
               the
               image
               of
               God
               ,
               however
               it
               be
               vsed
               .
            
             
               III.
               
                 That
                 day
                 the
                 Saducees
                 came
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 say
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 resurrection
                 ,
                 and
                 asked
                 whose
                 wife
                 shall
                 she
                 be
                 that
                 had
                 seven
                 husbands
                 ?
                 Iesus
                 sayed
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 you
                 erre
                 ,
                 not
                 knowning
                 the
                 scriptures
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 for
                 in
                 the
                 resurrection
                 ,
                 neither
                 shall
                 they
                 mary
                 ,
                 nor
                 be
                 maried
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 as
                 the
                 Angles
                 of
                 ●od
                 in
                 heaven
                 ,
                 And
                 concerning
                 the
                 resurrection
                 ,
                 have
                 you
                 not
                 heard
                 that
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 saying
                 ;
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Isaac
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Iacob
                 .
                 He
                 is
                 not
                 God
                 of
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 the
                 living
                 ,
              
               These
               men
               had
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               but
               had
               not
               the
               right
               vnderstanding
               of
               them
               ,
               because
               in
               the
               reading
               of
               them
               ,
               they
               did
               not
               take
               with
               them
               the
               right
               rule
               of
               vnderstanding
               them
               ,
               which
               is
               tradition
               ,
               and
               humble
               submission
               to
               approved
               authoritie
               .
               they
               also
               
                 doe
                 erre
                 ,
                 not
                 knowing
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               who
               condemne
               in
               this
               life
               those
               who
               doe
               not
               mary
               ,
               or
               doe
               vow
               virginitie
               ,
               which
               state
               notwithstanding
               being
               approved
               by
               our
               Saviour
               himself
               hath
               by
               all
               ancient
               Fathers
               ,
               and
               continuall
               practise
               of
               the
               Church
               been
               esteemed
               an
               Angelicall
               life
               vpon
               earth
               .
               In
               like
               manner
               is
               prayer
               to
               saints
               a
               holy
               practise
               ;
               for
               they
               are
               not
               to
               be
               esteemed
               as
               dead
               ;
               but
               living
               ,
               and
               knowing
               much
               more
               by
               the
               power
               of
               God
               then
               by
               nature
               they
               could
               ;
               and
               more
               powerfull
               to
               doe
               good
               then
               ever
               they
               were
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               however
               strange
               things
               God
               was
               pleased
               to
               worke
               by
               them
               even
               here
               on
               earth
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               greate
               Commandment
               .
            
             
               I.
               THe
               Pharisees
               hearing
               that
               he
               had
               put
               the
               Saducees
               to
               silence
               ,
               
               came
               together
               ;
               and
               one
               of
               them
               ,
               a
               doctour
               of
               the
               law
               ,
               asked
               him
               tempting
               him
               :
               Master
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               greate
               commandment
               in
               the
               law
               ?
               Iesus
               sayed
               to
               him
               ;
               Thou
               shalt
               love
               the
               Lord
               ,
               thy
               God
               ,
               from
               thy
               whole
               hart
               and
               with
               thy
               whole
               soule
               ,
               and
               with
               thy
               whole
               mind
               :
               This
               is
               the
               greatest
               and
               first
               commandment
               .
               It
               is
               the
               first
               and
               greatest
               commandment
               ;
               because
               first
               in
               order
               of
               promulgation
               ;
               first
               in
               dignitie
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               person
               whom
               we
               are
               commanded
               to
               love
               ;
               first
               also
               in
               perfection
               ,
               because
               love
               is
               the
               chiefe
               of
               our
               passions
               ,
               and
               placed
               vpon
               so
               noble
               an
               object
               doth
               greately
               innoble
               a
               soule
               ;
               it
               is
               the
               greatest
               ,
               because
               it
               comprehends
               all
               other
               vertues
               ,
               and
               draweth
               them
               after
               it
               ;
               ād
               vpon
               it
               dependeth
               our
               whole
               good
               and
               salvation
               ;
               and
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               greatenes
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               his
               infinite
               deserving
               to
               be
               loved
               ,
               it
               requireth
               that
               no
               part
               of
               vs
               be
               vacant
               from
               being
               imployed
               in
               his
               love
               ,
               our
               
                 whole
                 hart
              
               ,
               and
               affection
               ;
               
                 our
                 whole
                 soule
              
               ,
               and
               invention
               ;
               
                 our
                 whole
                 mind
              
               ,
               and
               application
               must
               be
               to
               his
               love
               .
            
             
               I●
               .
               
                 And
                 the
                 second
                 is
                 like
                 to
                 this
                 ;
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 love
                 thy
                 neighbour
                 as
                 thy self
                 :
                 On
                 these
                 two
                 commandments
                 dependeth
                 the
                 whole
                 law
                 and
                 Prophets
                 .
              
               Our
               Saviour
               answered
               the
               doctour
               more
               then
               he
               demanded
               ;
               and
               put
               him
               in
               mind
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               not
               to
               aske
               such
               questions
               by
               way
               of
               tempting
               ,
               but
               doe
               what
               the
               law
               prescribeth
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               doe
               by
               others
               as
               we
               would
               be
               done
               by
               :
               
                 Love
                 thy
                 neighbour
                 as
                 thyself
              
               .
               This
               commandment
               is
               like
               the
               former
               ,
               because
               we
               must
               love
               our
               neighbour
               also
               ,
               in
               his
               degree
               ,
               with
               our
               whole
               hart
               ,
               and
               soule
               ,
               and
               mind
               ,
               and
               not
               suffer
               hatred
               to
               possesse
               the
               least
               part
               of
               vs
               :
               It
               is
               like
               the
               first
               ,
               because
               as
               we
               love
               God
               for
               himself
               ,
               so
               must
               we
               love
               our
               neighbour
               ,
               not
               for
               our
               owne
               sakes
               but
               for
               his
               ,
               and
               for
               God.
               It
               is
               like
               the
               first
               ,
               because
               vpon
               this
               as
               vpon
               the
               other
               depends
               our
               salvation
               ;
               and
               that
               of
               S.
               
               Jhon
               is
               very
               true
               .
               
                 He
                 that
                 loveth
                 not
                 his
                 brother
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 seeth
                 ;
                 God
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 seeth
                 not
                 how
                 can
                 he
                 love
                 ?
              
            
             
               III.
               
                 Then
                 Iesus
                 spake
                 to
                 the
                 multitude
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 his
                 disciples
                 saying
                 ,
                 vpon
                 the
                 Chayre
                 of
                 Moyses
                 have
                 sitten
                 the
                 Scribes
                 and
                 Pharisees
                 ,
                 all
                 things
                 therfore
                 whatever
                 they
                 shall
                 say
                 vnto
                 you
                 ,
                 observe
                 yee
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 yee
                 ,
                 but
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 works
                 doe
                 yee
                 
                 not
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 say
                 and
                 doe
                 not
                 .
              
               To
               shew
               vs
               how
               truly
               ,
               and
               how
               sincerly
               we
               are
               to
               practise
               the
               love
               of
               our
               neighbour
               ,
               by
               this
               document
               he
               giveth
               vs
               to
               vnderstand
               ,
               that
               however
               he
               misliked
               the
               proceeding
               of
               the
               Pharisees
               ,
               and
               often
               reprehended
               them
               sharpely
               ,
               yet
               he
               had
               care
               of
               their
               honourand
               authoritie
               ;
               and
               held
               with
               them
               so
               farre
               as
               was
               reason
               .
               He
               teacheth
               vs
               also
               not
               to
               carpe
               at
               superiours
               ,
               being
               men
               as
               others
               and
               subiect
               to
               be
               misled
               ;
               for
               in
               what
               their
               authoritie
               leads
               them
               in
               order
               to
               the
               instruction
               of
               others
               ,
               God
               hath
               so
               much
               providence
               over
               every
               body
               ,
               that
               he
               doth
               particularly
               assist
               them
               ;
               besides
               that
               every
               one
               is
               more
               apt
               to
               say
               then
               to
               doe
               well
               .
               
               
                 The
                 Pharisees
                 (
                 sayeth
                 S.
                 Augustin
                 )
                 did
                 that
                 in
                 their
                 life
                 which
                 was
                 their
                 owne
                 ,
              
               but
               an
               others
               (
               that
               is
               moyseses
               )
               chayre
               ,
               did
               not
               suffer
               them
               to
               teach
               what
               was
               their
               owne
               :
               They
               benefited
               many
               by
               teaching
               that
               which
               they
               did
               not
               ;
               but
               they
               would
               have
               benefited
               farre
               more
               ,
               
               if
               they
               had
               done
               what
               they
               taught
               ,
               
                 Sonne
                 he
                 that
                 indeavoureth
                 to
                 withdraw
                 himself
                 from
                 obedience
                 ,
              
               withdraweth
               himself
               from
               grace
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               fifteenth
               Application
               to
               the
               most
               Blessed
               Sacrament
               .
            
             
               I.
               GEntils
               desired
               to
               see
               our
               Saviour
               :
               S.
               Philip
               and
               S.
               Andrew
               were
               their
               mediatours
               ,
               and
               brought
               them
               to
               his
               sight
               :
               if
               we
               follow
               the
               conduct
               of
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               and
               Apostolicall
               men
               ,
               teaching
               what
               they
               have
               received
               from
               hand
               to
               hand
               ,
               we
               shall
               be
               able
               to
               see
               our
               Saviour
               really
               present
               in
               the
               most
               Blessed
               Sacrament
               ,
               and
               how
               that
               
                 graine
                 of
                 wheate
              
               comes
               to
               die
               from
               what
               it
               was
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               transsubstantiated
               into
               the
               body
               of
               Christ
               by
               the
               powerfull
               word
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               
                 This
                 is
                 my
                 body
              
               .
               This
               word
               a
               multitude
               of
               misbeleevers
               will
               have
               to
               signifie
               otherwise
               then
               it
               is
               taken
               by
               holy
               Church
               ;
               but
               as
               our
               Saviour
               concerning
               the
               voyce
               which
               came
               from
               heaven
               ,
               declared
               that
               it
               was
               neither
               thunder
               ,
               nor
               an
               Angel
               that
               spake
               ,
               but
               a
               voyce
               
                 for
                 our
                 sake
              
               ;
               so
               this
               word
               ,
               by
               which
               the
               Sacrament
               is
               perfected
               ,
               he
               commands
               should
               ,
               for
               our
               sake
               be
               spoken
               in
               his
               Church
               ,
               and
               that
               done
               by
               it
               which
               he
               then
               
               did
               at
               his
               last
               supper
               
                 in
                 perpetuall
                 remembrance
                 ,
                 or
                 commemoration
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 death
                 for
                 our
                 sake
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 as
                 he
                 then
                 did
                 really
                 give
              
               his
               Apostles
               what
               he
               sayed
               ,
               
                 This
                 is
                 my
                 Body
              
               ;
               so
               their
               descendents
               ,
               who
               are
               commanded
               to
               doe
               the
               same
               thing
               which
               he
               did
               ,
               doe
               really
               consecrate
               and
               give
               the
               same
               body
               by
               vertue
               of
               the
               same
               words
               of
               our
               Saviour
               .
               By
               this
               
                 the
                 name
              
               ād
               power
               ,
               and
               love
               of
               our
               Saviour
               
                 is
                 glorified
              
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               :
               For
               what
               a
               poore
               thing
               had
               it
               been
               ,
               to
               have
               left
               only
               bread
               and
               wine
               for
               a
               memorie
               of
               him
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               vnspeakable
               love
               in
               dying
               for
               our
               sakes
               ?
               But
               leaving
               himself
               vnder
               these
               shapes
               ,
               and
               leaving
               himself
               so
               as
               by
               the
               consecration
               of
               them
               a
               part
               ,
               one
               from
               the
               other
               ,
               the
               separation
               of
               his
               body
               and
               blood
               at
               his
               death
               is
               plainly
               signified
               ,
               is
               truly
               a
               very
               admirable
               thing
               ,
               worthy
               of
               his
               former
               greatnesses
               ,
               and
               able
               to
               draw
               the
               harts
               
                 of
                 all
                 after
                 him
              
               ,
               by
               consideration
               of
               his
               love
               :
            
             
               II.
               We
               need
               no
               other
               light
               to
               see
               this
               truth
               ,
               then
               the
               cleare
               word
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ;
               yet
               we
               have
               also
               the
               consent
               of
               all
               ages
               ,
               the
               practise
               of
               all
               Christians
               ,
               the
               authoritie
               of
               all
               the
               devoutest
               and
               learnedest
               ,
               men
               in
               the
               whole
               world
               ,
               who
               are
               acknowledged
               by
               all
               to
               have
               been
               lights
               of
               the
               world
               ;
               we
               have
               infinite
               miracles
               ,
               which
               to
               discredit
               were
               to
               belye
               the
               eyes
               of
               a
               world
               of
               people
               ;
               
                 Let
                 vs
                 walke
                 in
                 this
                 light
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               darknes
               in
               which
               some
               are
               by
               sticking
               over
               much
               to
               their
               owne
               phancie
               ,
               and
               naturall
               discourses
               ,
               
                 will
                 not
                 overtake
              
               vs
               :
               we
               must
               walke
               ,
               from
               humane
               apprehensions
               ,
               to
               the
               power
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               the
               love
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               to
               the
               eternall
               wisedome
               ,
               to
               the
               infallible
               veritie
               of
               his
               word
               ;
               walking
               thus
               ,
               we
               shall
               not
               walke
               vpon
               vncertainties
               ,
               
                 not
                 knowing
                 whiter
                 we
                 go
              
               ,
               but
               as
               obedient
               and
               dutifull
               Children
               of
               God
               ,
               we
               shall
               admire
               his
               works
               ,
               and
               submit
               our
               thoughts
               vnto
               him
               ,
               and
               gratefully
               receive
               the
               benefit
               bestowed
               vpon
               vs.
               
               
               
                 Thou
                 must
                 beware
                 of
                 curious
                 and
                 vnprofitable
                 searching
                 into
                 this
                 most
                 profound
                 Sacrament
                 ,
              
               if
               thou
               wilt
               not
               be
               drouned
               in
               the
               deepth
               of
               doubtfullnes
            
             
               III.
               But
               besides
               humble
               beleefe
               ,
               and
               profound
               adoration
               of
               this
               blessed
               mysterie
               ,
               we
               must
               have
               
                 the
                 wedding
                 garment
              
               of
               Charitie
               ,
               being
               invited
               ,
               and
               admitted
               to
               so
               greate
               a
               feast
               ,
               in
               which
               
                 all
                 things
                 are
                 ready
              
               to
               our
               hand
               ;
               and
               to
               so
               incomparable
               a
               mariage
               ,
               as
               is
               the
               coniunction
               of
               our
               Saviour
               to
               our
               soule
               and
               body
               .
               VVho
               would
               not
               desire
               
               this
               mariage
               ?
               who
               would
               not
               indeavour
               to
               make
               himself
               worthy
               ?
               Cast
               of
               the
               thoughts
               for
               the
               present
               ,
               of
               farme
               ,
               and
               marchandise
               ,
               and
               what
               ever
               other
               thing
               ;
               and
               delay
               not
               thy
               coming
               with
               frivolous
               excuses
               :
               
                 the
                 bad
              
               and
               
                 the
                 good
              
               were
               admitted
               ,
               the
               perfect
               and
               imperfect
               ,
               neither
               had
               that
               one
               man
               been
               reiected
               ,
               if
               he
               had
               conserved
               the
               puritie
               with
               which
               he
               was
               admitted
               :
               or
               if
               he
               crept
               in
               without
               that
               puritie
               ,
               he
               was
               the
               more
               iustly
               punished
               ,
               as
               daring
               to
               aproch
               to
               so
               greate
               a
               mysterie
               without
               that
               ,
               which
               himself
               could
               not
               but
               know
               to
               be
               necessarie
               .
               
                 VVhen
                 I
                 weigh
                 thy
                 dignitie
                 ,
              
               ô
               Lord
               ,
               
               and
               my
               vilenes
               ,
               I
               doe
               greatly
               tremble
               ,
               and
               am
               confounded
               within
               myself
               :
               for
               if
               ▪
               I
               doe
               not
               aproch
               ,
               I
               fly
               life
               ▪
               if
               I
               thrust
               myself
               it
               vnworthily
               ,
               I
               doe
               offend
               .
            
          
           
             
               Signes
               of
               the
               coming
               of
               our
               Saviour
               .
            
             
               
                 I.
                 PART
                 .
              
               
                 I.
                 
                   IEsus
                   being
                   gone
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   temple
                   went
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   disciples
                   came
                   to
                   shew
                   him
                   the
                   buyldings
                   of
                   the
                   temple
                
                 ;
                 
                 
                   And
                   he
                   sayed
                   to
                   them
                   ;
                   doe
                   you
                   see
                   all
                   these
                   things
                   ?
                   Amen
                   ,
                   say
                   to
                   you
                   ,
                   there
                   shall
                   not
                   be
                   left
                   here
                   a
                   stone
                   vpon
                   a
                   stone
                   that
                   shall
                   not
                   be
                   destroyed
                   .
                
                 The
                 ruine
                 of
                 Hierusalem
                 ,
                 was
                 a
                 figure
                 of
                 the
                 ruine
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ;
                 that
                 city
                 was
                 glorious
                 in
                 buylding
                 ,
                 and
                 specially
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 yet
                 for
                 the
                 abuses
                 committed
                 ,
                 it
                 came
                 to
                 vtter
                 destruction
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   buyldings
                   ,
                
                 which
                 men
                 had
                 buylt
                 stood
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 ;
                 
                 Holynes
                 ,
                 which
                 God
                 had
                 ordayned
                 was
                 neglected
                 .
                 
                   Doe
                   you
                   see
                
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 ?
                 They
                 all
                 passe
                 away
                 ;
                 if
                 nothing
                 els
                 concurre
                 to
                 their
                 destruction
                 ,
                 time
                 itself
                 alone
                 will
                 ruine
                 them
                 ;
                 if
                 you
                 will
                 buyld
                 for
                 eternitie
                 ,
                 you
                 must
                 buyld
                 in
                 your
                 soules
                 a
                 buylding
                 of
                 vertues
                 ;
                 these
                 be
                 stones
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 allwayes
                 conserved
                 :
                 Humilitie
                 ,
                 and
                 patience
                 ,
                 and
                 resignation
                 ,
                 and
                 contempt
                 of
                 worldly
                 pelse
                 in
                 the
                 foundation
                 ;
                 fortitude
                 ,
                 and
                 courage
                 ,
                 and
                 resolution
                 ,
                 and
                 magnanimitie
                 in
                 the
                 walls
                 ;
                 Constancie
                 ,
                 and
                 perseverance
                 ,
                 and
                 prayer
                 ,
                 ād
                 contemplation
                 in
                 the
                 roofe
                 ;
                 Charitie
                 ,
                 and
                 beneficence
                 ,
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 our
                 neighbour
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 whole
                 buylding
                 from
                 the
                 bottome
                 to
                 the
                 top
                 ;
                 
                 for
                 this
                 is
                 
                   the
                   bond
                   of
                   perfection
                
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 without
                 it
                 we
                 are
                 nothing
                 as
                 the
                 Apostle
                 professeth
                 of
                 himself
                 :
                 These
                 be
                 stones
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 hard
                 
                 to
                 sense
                 ,
                 and
                 worldly
                 humours
                 ,
                 but
                 once
                 polished
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 they
                 become
                 smooth
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 beautifull
                 in
                 their
                 postures
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 pleasure
                 to
                 others
                 to
                 behold
                 them
                 and
                 a
                 constant
                 content
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 have
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 II.
                 
                   And
                   when
                   he
                   was
                   siting
                   vpon
                   mount
                   Olivet
                   the
                   disciples
                   came
                   to
                   him
                   secretly
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   Tell
                   vs
                   when
                   these
                   things
                   shall
                   be
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   shall
                   be
                   the
                   signe
                   of
                   thy
                   coming
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   consummation
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ?
                   Iesus
                   answering
                   sayed
                   ,
                   beware
                   that
                   no
                   man
                   seduce
                   you
                   ;
                   for
                   many
                   shall
                   come
                   in
                   my
                   name
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   shall
                   seduce
                   many
                   :
                   you
                   shall
                   heare
                   warres
                   and
                   bruites
                   of
                   warres
                   ;
                   see
                   that
                   you
                   be
                   not
                   trobled
                   :
                   for
                   these
                   things
                   must
                   be
                   done
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   end
                   is
                   not
                   yet
                   .
                   Nation
                   shall
                   rise
                   against
                   nation
                   ,
                   and
                   Kingdome
                   against
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   and
                   there
                   shall
                   be
                   pestilences
                   ,
                   and
                   famins
                   ,
                   and
                   earthquakes
                   in
                   places
                   ;
                   And
                   these
                   things
                   are
                   the
                   beginning
                   of
                   sorrowes
                   .
                
                 Our
                 Saviour
                 having
                 spoken
                 of
                 the
                 ruine
                 of
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 his
                 disciples
                 imagined
                 that
                 the
                 world
                 would
                 be
                 quickly
                 at
                 an
                 end
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 fayne
                 have
                 knowne
                 some
                 further
                 signe
                 .
                 He
                 to
                 vndeceive
                 them
                 ,
                 first
                 exhorts
                 them
                 to
                 co●stancie
                 in
                 their
                 faith
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 whatever
                 doe
                 happen
                 they
                 stick
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 their
                 only
                 true
                 Master
                 :
                 They
                 will
                 have
                 many
                 assalts
                 in
                 that
                 kind
                 ,
                 many
                 inward
                 doubts
                 ,
                 many
                 outward
                 temptations
                 ,
                 many
                 that
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 why
                 not
                 thus
                 and
                 thus
                 ?
                 Contrarie
                 to
                 what
                 is
                 really
                 true
                 ,
                 and
                 solide
                 ;
                 but
                 beware
                 ,
                 and
                 follow
                 not
                 the
                 
                   many
                   seduced
                
                 ,
                 but
                 keepe
                 yourselves
                 to
                 this
                 
                   one
                   Christ
                   ,
                   one
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   Master
                   ,
                   by
                   whom
                   are
                   all
                   things
                   .
                
                 Then
                 he
                 foretells
                 them
                 of
                 the
                 severall
                 accidents
                 and
                 miseries
                 which
                 will
                 happen
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 by
                 warre
                 ,
                 and
                 famine
                 ,
                 by
                 pestilence
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 ;
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 they
                 should
                 
                   not
                   be
                   trobled
                
                 ,
                 VVhen
                 such
                 things
                 happen
                 but
                 conceive
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 disposed
                 by
                 the
                 providence
                 of
                 God
                 for
                 triall
                 of
                 the
                 iust
                 ,
                 or
                 permitted
                 to
                 the
                 malice
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   the
                   beginning
                   of
                   their
                   forrowes
                
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 cause
                 of
                 vniust
                 quarrells
                 ,
                 and
                 vniust
                 dealing
                 .
                 
                   It
                   is
                   good
                   for
                   vs
                   that
                   some
                   time
                   we
                   have
                   some
                   greevances
                   and
                   contratieties
                   ;
                
                 
                 because
                 oftimes
                 they
                 recall
                 a
                 man
                 home
                 to
                 his
                 hart
                 .
              
               
                 III.
                 
                   Then
                   shall
                   they
                   deliver
                   you
                   into
                   tribulation
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   kill
                   you
                   ,
                   and
                   you
                   shall
                   be
                   odious
                   to
                   all
                   nations
                   for
                   my
                   names
                   sake
                   :
                   and
                   then
                   many
                   shall
                   be
                   scandalized
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   shall
                   deliver
                   vp
                   one
                   another
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   shall
                   hate
                   one
                   another
                   :
                   
                   and
                   many
                   false
                   Prophets
                   shall
                   rise
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   seduce
                   many
                   ,
                   and
                   because
                   iniquitie
                   shall
                   abound
                   ,
                   the
                   Charitie
                   of
                   many
                   shall
                   wax
                   cold
                   :
                   but
                   he
                   that
                   shall
                   persever
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   shall
                   be
                   saved
                   .
                
                 Besides
                 all
                 other
                 accidents
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 matter
                 of
                 patience
                 ,
                 he
                 foretells
                 them
                 that
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 persecuted
                 directly
                 for
                 their
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 vertuous
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 followed
                 even
                 to
                 death
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 his
                 :
                 which
                 is
                 matter
                 of
                 greate
                 comfort
                 and
                 reioycing
                 :
                 
                 For
                 as
                 S.
                 Peter
                 tells
                 vs
                 ,
                 
                   if
                   doing
                   well
                   ,
                   you
                   b●●re
                   patiently
                   ,
                   this
                   is
                   thanke
                   before
                   God
                   ,
                
                 soe
                 we
                 must
                 be
                 farre
                 from
                 wondering
                 ,
                 or
                 sorrowing
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 chance
                 to
                 be
                 ha●ed
                 doing
                 well
                 ,
                 or
                 betrayed
                 by
                 whom
                 we
                 least
                 mistrust
                 ;
                 much
                 farther
                 from
                 suffering
                 
                   our
                   charitie
                   to
                   wax
                   cold
                   vpon
                   it
                   ,
                
                 but
                 rather
                 bend
                 our
                 bow
                 the
                 more
                 against
                 iniquitie
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 only
                 cause
                 of
                 all
                 this
                 disorder
                 If
                 people
                 did
                 live
                 well
                 and
                 orderly
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 be
                 the
                 neerer
                 their
                 eternall
                 crownes
                 ,
                 but
                 living
                 loosely
                 ,
                 a●d
                 not
                 following
                 the
                 precepts
                 of
                 good
                 life
                 which
                 they
                 know
                 ,
                 they
                 wax
                 colder
                 and
                 colder
                 in
                 Gods
                 service
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 by
                 peeces
                 doe
                 fall
                 away
                 from
                 him
                 .
                 
                 
                   How
                   can
                   this
                   life
                   be
                   loved
                   having
                   so
                   many
                   bitternesses
                   ,
                
                 and
                 being
                 subiect
                 to
                 so
                 many
                 calamities
                 and
                 miseries
                 ?
                 Yet
                 the
                 reward
                 of
                 patient
                 perseverance
                 is
                 so
                 greate
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 sweetens
                 all
                 these
                 miseries
                 ,
                 and
                 breeds
                 comfort
                 in
                 the
                 most
                 discomfortable
                 accidents
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Signes
               of
               the
               coming
               of
               our
               Saviour
               .
            
             
               
                 II.
                 PART
                 .
              
               
                 I.
                 
                   WHen
                   you
                   shall
                   see
                   the
                   abomination
                   of
                   desolation
                   (
                   which
                   was
                   spoken
                   of
                   by
                   Daniel
                   the
                   Prophet
                   )
                   standing
                   in
                   the
                   holy
                   place
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   he
                   that
                   readeth
                   let
                   him
                   vnderstand
                   ,
                   then
                   they
                   that
                   are
                   in
                   Iewrie
                   ,
                   let
                   them
                   fly
                   to
                   the
                   mountaines
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   that
                   is
                   on
                   the
                   house
                   top
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   not
                   come
                   downe
                   to
                   take
                   any
                   thing
                   out
                   of
                   his
                   house
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   that
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   field
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   not
                   go
                   back
                   to
                   take
                   his
                   coate
                   ;
                   and
                   woe
                   to
                   them
                   that
                   are
                   with
                   child
                   ,
                   and
                   give
                   suck
                   in
                   those
                   dayes
                   .
                
                 This
                 was
                 literally
                 spoken
                 of
                 the
                 Jewes
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 a
                 signe
                 of
                 the
                 destruction
                 of
                 Hierusalem
                 ,
                 when
                 for
                 punishment
                 of
                 their
                 not
                 receiving
                 the
                 holy
                 of
                 holyes
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   holy
                   places
                
                 of
                 the
                 temple
                 where
                 polluted
                 with
                 things
                 which
                 they
                 did
                 abominate
                 ;
                 and
                 were
                 signes
                 foretold
                 them
                 by
                 Daniel
                 the
                 
                 Prophet
                 of
                 further
                 desolation
                 ,
                 from
                 which
                 our
                 Saviour
                 advised
                 them
                 to
                 make
                 hast
                 
                   to
                   fly
                
                 ,
                 for
                 so
                 they
                 would
                 escape
                 much
                 miserie
                 ,
                 which
                 those
                 who
                 remained
                 in
                 Hierusalem
                 would
                 be
                 put
                 vnto
                 Mystically
                 ;
                 
                   Abomination
                   of
                   desolation
                
                 signifies
                 all
                 kind
                 of
                 wickednes
                 ,
                 which
                 when
                 we
                 behold
                 practised
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 without
                 respect
                 to
                 holynes
                 ,
                 either
                 of
                 place
                 ,
                 or
                 person
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 high
                 time
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 the
                 true
                 servants
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 
                   fly
                   to
                
                 those
                 mountaines
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 the
                 Psalmist
                 speakes
                 :
                 
                   I
                   have
                   lifted
                   vp
                   my
                   eyes
                   to
                   the
                   mountaines
                   ,
                   from
                   whence
                   help
                   will
                   come
                   vnto
                   me
                   :
                
                 
                 
                   my
                   help
                   is
                   from
                   God
                   ,
                   who
                   made
                   heaven
                   and
                   earth
                   .
                
                 
                 To
                 those
                 
                   eternall
                   mountaines
                
                 ;
                 from
                 which
                 God
                 
                   doth
                   wonderfully
                   inlighten
                
                 our
                 harts
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 stoop
                 downe
                 to
                 worldly
                 comforts
                 which
                 will
                 deceive
                 vs.
                 
                 In
                 which
                 times
                 of
                 wickednes
                 and
                 temptation
                 ,
                 
                   it
                   is
                   dangerous
                   to
                   be
                   with
                   child
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 still
                 to
                 be
                 purposing
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 bring
                 forth
                 our
                 purposes
                 to
                 effect
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 fearefull
                 to
                 professe
                 that
                 openly
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 firmely
                 beleeve
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 allwayes
                 
                   giving
                   suck
                
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 not
                 feeding
                 out
                 soules
                 with
                 solide
                 vertues
                 .
              
               
                 II.
                 
                   Pray
                   that
                   your
                   flight
                   be
                   not
                   in
                   winter
                   ,
                   or
                   on
                   the
                   sabboth
                   for
                   there
                   shall
                   be
                   then
                   greate
                   tribulation
                   ,
                   such
                   as
                   hath
                   not
                   beē
                   from
                   the
                   beginning
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   till
                   now
                   ,
                   neither
                   shall
                   be
                   ;
                   and
                   vnlesse
                   those
                   dayes
                   had
                   been
                   shortned
                   ,
                   no
                   flesh
                   should
                   be
                   saved
                   ;
                   but
                   for
                   the
                   elest
                   the
                   dayes
                   shall
                   be
                   shortened
                   .
                
                 In
                 winter
                 it
                 is
                 hard
                 to
                 travell
                 ,
                 vpon
                 the
                 Saboth
                 the
                 Jewes
                 were
                 forbid
                 to
                 travell
                 .
                 By
                 these
                 similitudes
                 he
                 adviseth
                 vs
                 to
                 pray
                 ,
                 that
                 strong
                 temptation
                 doe
                 not
                 then
                 come
                 vpon
                 vs
                 when
                 we
                 are
                 cold
                 in
                 devotion
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 remisse
                 in
                 our
                 conversation
                 ;
                 ād
                 that
                 death
                 doe
                 not
                 rush
                 in
                 vpon
                 vs
                 when
                 ,
                 not
                 being
                 prepared
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 we
                 would
                 fayne
                 fly
                 ,
                 
                 when
                 we
                 can
                 hardly
                 walke
                 :
                 
                   VVherfore
                   wilt
                   thou
                   put
                   of
                   thy
                   purpose
                   till
                   to
                   morrow
                   ?
                
                 Rise
                 and
                 instantly
                 begin
                 .
                 The
                 tribulation
                 of
                 that
                 day
                 will
                 be
                 most
                 grievous
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 shall
                 have
                 before
                 vs
                 another
                 life
                 ,
                 behind
                 vs
                 our
                 wicked
                 or
                 ●epide
                 conversation
                 ,
                 within
                 vs
                 pangs
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 without
                 vs
                 a
                 world
                 too
                 much
                 beloved
                 to
                 leave
                 willingly
                 .
                 
                   Blessed
                   is
                   he
                   that
                   hath
                   the
                   houre
                   of
                   his
                   death
                   allwayes
                   before
                   his
                   eyes
                   ;
                
                 and
                 doth
                 dayly
                 dispose
                 himself
                 to
                 dye
                 .
                 Other
                 tribulations
                 also
                 and
                 vexations
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 are
                 many
                 ,
                 and
                 grievous
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 be
                 more
                 intollerable
                 ,
                 were
                 it
                 not
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 care
                 of
                 his
                 elect
                 ▪
                 ād
                 doth
                 also
                 heare
                 their
                 prayers
                 towards
                 the
                 mitigatiō
                 of
                 thē
                 
                 III.
                 For
                 towards
                 our
                 comfort
                 in
                 the
                 most
                 violent
                 persecutions
                 even
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 himself
                 (
                 of
                 whome
                 much
                 of
                 this
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 vnderstood
                 )
                 and
                 in
                 what
                 ever
                 afflictions
                 ,
                 he
                 tells
                 vs
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 
                   a
                   hayre
                   of
                   our
                   head
                   shall
                   not
                   perish
                   .
                
                 And
                 doubtlesse
                 as
                 to
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 convented
                 before
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 he
                 promiseth
                 to
                 
                   give
                   mouth
                   and
                   wisdome
                   ,
                   which
                   all
                   their
                   adversaries
                   shall
                   not
                   be
                   able
                   to
                   resist
                   ,
                   and
                   gayne-say
                   ,
                
                 so
                 to
                 every
                 body
                 he
                 will
                 give
                 proportionable
                 graces
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 not
                 
                   suffer
                   vs
                   to
                   be
                   tempted
                   above
                   that
                   which
                   we
                   are
                   able
                   .
                
                 Specially
                 if
                 we
                 have
                 recourse
                 to
                 him
                 by
                 humble
                 prayer
                 ,
                 and
                 re●ignation
                 to
                 his
                 blessed
                 will.
                 
                 
                 
                   When
                   a
                   man
                   of
                   good
                   will
                   is
                   afflicted
                   ,
                
                 then
                 he
                 vnderstands
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 more
                 necessarie
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 without
                 whome
                 he
                 perceives
                 he
                 can
                 doe
                 no
                 good
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Signes
               of
               our
               Saviours
               coming
               .
            
             
               
                 III.
                 PART
                 .
              
               
                 I.
                 
                 
                   IMmediately
                   after
                   the
                   tri●ulation
                   of
                   those
                   dayes
                   ,
                   the
                   sunne
                   shall
                   be
                   darkened
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   moone
                   shall
                   not
                   give
                   her
                   light
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   starres
                   shall
                   fall
                   from
                   heaven
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   powers
                   of
                   heaven
                   shall
                   be
                   moved
                   ;
                   and
                   vpon
                   earth
                   distresse
                   of
                   nations
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   confusion
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   sound
                   of
                   sea
                   and
                   waves
                   ,
                   men
                   withering
                   for
                   feare
                   and
                   expectation
                   of
                   what
                   shall
                   come
                   vpon
                   the
                   world
                   .
                
                 
                   Our
                   Saviour
                   desirous
                   to
                   find
                   vs
                   prepared
                   for
                   his
                   coming
                   foretells
                   vs
                   what
                   will
                   become
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 restraine
                 vs
                 from
                 loving
                 it
                 .
                 
                   The
                   sunne
                   will
                   be
                   darkened
                   .
                   &c.
                
                 For
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 judgement
                 being
                 at
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 men
                 to
                 appeare
                 in
                 another
                 world
                 ,
                 the
                 whole
                 fabrick
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 will
                 be
                 dissolved
                 by
                 peeces
                 ;
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 the
                 sunne
                 and
                 moone
                 being
                 no
                 more
                 needfull
                 after
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 all
                 flesh
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 influences
                 of
                 the
                 starres
                 ;
                 the
                 bounds
                 of
                 the
                 sea
                 will
                 also
                 be
                 broken
                 vp
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 will
                 come
                 roaring
                 over
                 the
                 land
                 as
                 its
                 proper
                 place
                 ;
                 in
                 which
                 occasion
                 people
                 living
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 will
                 be
                 in
                 huge
                 distresse
                 ,
                 not
                 knowing
                 whether
                 to
                 runne
                 to
                 save
                 themselves
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 the
                 more
                 because
                 it
                 will
                 come
                 sudainly
                 vpon
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   as
                   a
                   theese
                   in
                   the
                   night
                   ,
                   for
                   when
                   they
                   shall
                   say
                   ,
                   peace
                   and
                   securitie
                   ,
                   then
                   shall
                   sudain
                   destruction
                   come
                   vpon
                   them
                   :
                
                 as
                 vpon
                 
                   the
                   incredulous
                   in
                   the
                   dayes
                   of
                   Noe
                
                 in
                 the
                 generall
                 deluge
                 ;
                 
                 all
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 applyed
                 
                 to
                 the
                 last
                 day
                 of
                 every
                 particular
                 man
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 vpon
                 the
                 carelesse
                 comes
                 also
                 very
                 sudain
                 and
                 very
                 terrible
                 ,
                 when
                 neither
                 sunne
                 ,
                 nor
                 moone
                 ,
                 nor
                 starre
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 worldly
                 thing
                 will
                 be
                 any
                 comfort
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 a
                 discomfort
                 ,
                 to
                 think
                 how
                 they
                 vsed
                 the
                 benefit
                 of
                 them
                 :
                 and
                 a
                 whole
                 sea
                 of
                 anguish
                 will
                 overwhelme
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 thought
                 after
                 thought
                 ,
                 as
                 wave
                 after
                 wave
                 oppresse
                 them
                 .
                 
                   Watch
                   therfore
                   ,
                   because
                   you
                   know
                   not
                   what
                   houre
                   the
                   Lord
                   will
                   come
                   .
                
              
               
                 II.
                 
                   Then
                   shall
                   appeare
                   the
                   signe
                   of
                   the
                   sonne
                   of
                   man
                   in
                   heaven
                   and
                   then
                   shall
                   all
                   tribes
                   of
                   the
                   earth
                   bewayle
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   shall
                   see
                   the
                   sonne
                   of
                   man
                   coming
                   in
                   the
                   cloudes
                   of
                   heaven
                   ,
                   with
                   much
                   power
                   and
                   maiestie
                   :
                   And
                   he
                   shall
                   send
                   his
                   angels
                   with
                   a
                   trumpet
                   and
                   a
                   greate
                   voyce
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   shall
                   gather
                   together
                   his
                   elect
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   foure
                   winds
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   furthest
                   part
                   of
                   heaven
                   to
                   the
                   ende
                   therof
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   The
                   signe
                   of
                   the
                   sonne
                   of
                   man
                   is
                   the
                   Crosse
                   ,
                
                 which
                 then
                 will
                 shine
                 clearer
                 then
                 the
                 sunne
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 before
                 Princes
                 and
                 Emperours
                 their
                 retinue
                 marcheth
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Guard
                 ,
                 so
                 before
                 our
                 Lord
                 the
                 quires
                 of
                 Angels
                 will
                 come
                 in
                 state
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 himself
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 greater
                 Maiestie
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 above
                 them
                 .
                 Then
                 the
                 despisers
                 of
                 the
                 Crosse
                 will
                 weepe
                 and
                 wayle
                 vnprofitably
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 greately
                 stonied
                 with
                 the
                 sound
                 of
                 the
                 trumpet
                 ,
                 summoning
                 them
                 to
                 their
                 last
                 reckoning
                 .
                 The
                 elect
                 notwithstanding
                 will
                 heare
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 behold
                 the
                 Crosse
                 with
                 some
                 comfort
                 ,
                 as
                 having
                 reverenced
                 it
                 as
                 the
                 standart
                 of
                 their
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 followed
                 him
                 in
                 his
                 warre
                 against
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 divell
                 so
                 our
                 Saviour
                 saith
                 to
                 his
                 followers
                 ;
                 
                 
                   But
                   when
                   these
                   things
                   begin
                   to
                   come
                   to
                   passe
                   ,
                   looke
                   vp
                   and
                   lift
                   vp
                   your
                   heads
                   ,
                   because
                   your
                   redemption
                   is
                   at
                   hand
                   .
                
                 Where
                 the
                 difference
                 betwixt
                 the
                 good
                 and
                 the
                 bad
                 is
                 greatly
                 to
                 be
                 pondered
                 .
              
               
                 III.
                 
                   But
                   of
                   that
                   day
                   ,
                   and
                   houre
                   no
                   body
                   knowes
                   neither
                   the
                   Angels
                   of
                   heaven
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   Father
                   alone
                   .
                   But
                   this
                   know
                   yee
                   ;
                   if
                   the
                   good-man
                   of
                   the
                   house
                   did
                   know
                   what
                   houre
                   the
                   thee●e
                   would
                   come
                   ,
                   he
                   would
                   surely
                   watch
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   suffer
                   his
                   house
                   to
                   be
                   broken
                   vp
                   :
                   therfore
                   be
                   you
                   also
                   ready
                   ,
                   because
                   at
                   what
                   houre
                   you
                   know
                   not
                   ,
                   the
                   sonne
                   of
                   man
                   will
                   come
                   .
                
                 Our
                 soule
                 imports
                 vs
                 more
                 then
                 all
                 worldly
                 substance
                 ,
                 be
                 it
                 never
                 so
                 greate
                 and
                 rich
                 ;
                 more
                 watchfull
                 therfore
                 we
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 that
                 it
                 pe●ish
                 not
                 ▪
                 and
                 so
                 much
                 
                 the
                 more
                 because
                 we
                 are
                 vncertaine
                 of
                 the
                 time
                 when
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 demanded
                 of
                 vs
                 ,
                 
                 
                   O
                   dulnes
                   and
                   hardnes
                   of
                   mans
                   hart
                   which
                   only
                   thinks
                   of
                   things
                   present
                   ,
                   and
                   doth
                   not
                   foresee
                   what
                   is
                   to
                   come
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               Parable
               of
               the
               ten
               Virgens
               .
            
             
               I.
               
                 THen
                 shall
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 heaven
                 be
                 like
                 to
                 ten
                 virgins
                 ,
                 who
                 taking
                 their
                 lamps
                 ,
              
               
               
                 went
                 f●rth
                 to
                 meete
                 the
                 bridegrome
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 bride
                 ;
                 and
                 five
                 of
                 them
                 were
                 foolish
                 and
                 five
                 wise
                 :
                 The
                 five
                 foolish
                 having
                 taken
                 their
                 lamps
                 ,
                 did
                 not
                 take
                 oyle
                 with
                 them
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 wise
                 did
                 take
                 oyle
                 with
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 vessels
                 with
                 their
                 lamps
                 .
              
               This
               parable
               tends
               in
               effect
               to
               warne
               vs
               to
               be
               watchfull
               and
               provident
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               mind
               only
               things
               present
               ,
               not
               forethinking
               what
               will
               come
               after
               :
               The
               wise
               besides
               the
               oyle
               which
               was
               in
               their
               lamps
               ,
               tooke
               provision
               with
               them
               in
               another
               vessel
               ▪
               considering
               the
               vncertantie
               which
               might
               be
               fall
               them
               ;
               the
               foolish
               were
               short
               in
               this
               ,
               thinking
               that
               what
               they
               had
               might
               be
               sufficient
               .
               Besides
               the
               lampe
               of
               this
               body
               of
               ours
               fed
               with
               things
               present
               ,
               we
               have
               a
               soule
               to
               last
               for
               ever
               ,
               we
               must
               have
               other
               provision
               to
               feed
               it
               .
               Our
               journey
               is
               to
               
                 meete
                 the
                 Bridegroome
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Bride
              
               (
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               and
               his
               glorified
               companie
               )
               it
               imports
               vs
               to
               beware
               that
               this
               iourney
               in
               the
               world
               which
               is
               intended
               for
               our
               eternall
               ioy
               ,
               prove
               not
               to
               our
               discomfort
               by
               our
               negligence
               ,
               and
               carelesnes
               .
               The
               things
               of
               this
               world
               will
               not
               avayle
               vs
               ,
               vnlesse
               we
               add
               to
               them
               the
               oyle
               of
               a
               good
               intention
               ,
               and
               of
               charitie
               ,
               with
               these
               they
               may
               bring
               vs
               to
               eternitie
               of
               ioy
               ,
               without
               them
               they
               will
               fall
               full
               short
               .
            
             
               II.
               
                 The
                 bridegroome
                 tarying
                 long
                 ,
                 they
                 slumbred
                 all
                 and
                 slept
                 ;
                 and
                 at
                 midnight
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 clamour
                 made
                 ,
                 Behold
                 ,
                 the
                 bridegroome
                 cometh
                 ,
                 go
                 yee
                 forth
                 to
                 meete
                 him
                 .
                 Then
                 arose
                 all
                 those
                 Virgins
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 trimmed
                 their
                 lamps
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 foolish
                 sayed
                 to
                 the
                 wise
                 give
                 vs
                 of
                 your
                 oyle
                 ,
                 because
                 our
                 lamps
                 are
                 going
                 out
                 .
                 The
                 wise
                 answered
                 ;
                 least
                 peradventure
                 there
                 suffice
                 not
                 for
                 vs
                 and
                 you
                 ,
                 go
                 rather
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 sell
                 ,
                 and
                 buy
                 for
                 yourselves
                 .
              
               All
               doe
               sleepe
               ;
               All
               must
               die
               :
               The
               clamour
               after
               death
               ,
               awakes
               vs
               to
               life
               againe
               ,
               but
               not
               to
               time
               and
               means
               to
               mend
               what
               was
               wanting
               while
               we
               lived
               .
               Then
               we
               discover
               our
               errours
               ,
               
               when
               it
               is
               too
               late
               ;
               and
               we
               are
               denied
               assistance
               ,
               because
               we
               neglected
               it
               when
               time
               was
               :
               Then
               vertue
               pleaseth
               vs
               ,
               and
               we
               would
               fayne
               have
               it
               ,
               finding
               the
               want
               ;
               but
               every
               one
               must
               answer
               for
               himself
               ,
               and
               be
               iudged
               according
               to
               his
               owne
               workes
               ;
               then
               he
               cannot
               borrow
               of
               others
               any
               thing
               ,
               not
               if
               he
               would
               give
               a
               thousand
               worlds
               for
               it
               .
               Prayer
               doth
               nothing
               avayle
               then
               ,
               nor
               confession
               ,
               nor
               sollicitude
               ;
               
               all
               must
               be
               done
               in
               this
               life
               .
               
                 Blessed
                 are
                 the
                 dead
                 who
                 die
                 in
                 our
                 Lord
                 ;
                 from
                 hence
                 forth
                 now
                 (
                 sayth
                 the
                 spirit
                 )
                 that
                 they
                 rest
                 from
                 their
                 labours
                 ;
                 for
                 their
                 works
                 follow
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               III.
               
                 And
                 while
                 they
                 went
                 to
                 buy
                 ,
                 the
                 bridegroome
                 was
                 come
                 and
                 they
                 that
                 were
                 ready
                 entred
                 with
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 mariage
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 gate
                 was
                 shut
                 .
                 Last
                 of
                 all
                 came
                 the
                 other
                 Virgins
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 Lord
                 ,
                 Lord
                 ,
                 open
                 to
                 vs
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 answering
                 sayed
                 ;
                 Amen
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 to
                 you
                 ,
                 I
                 know
                 you
                 not
                 ,
                 watch
                 yee
                 therfore
                 because
                 you
                 know
                 not
                 the
                 day
                 nor
                 the
                 houre
                 .
              
               
               
                 O
                 that
                 we
                 could
                 relish
                 in
                 our
                 harts
                 the
                 admirablenes
                 of
                 that
                 word
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Bridegroome
                 is
                 come
              
               ;
               or
               the
               sweetnes
               of
               that
               other
               ;
               
                 They
                 entred
                 with
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 mariage
                 .
              
               Or
               the
               bitternes
               of
               the
               last
               ,
               
                 the
                 doore
                 is
                 shut
                 ,
                 I
                 know
                 you
                 not
                 .
              
               But
               there
               he
               that
               asketh
               ,
               can
               dese●ve
               nothing
               as
               Gods
               hands
               ,
               who
               here
               would
               not
               heare
               what
               he
               commāded
               .
               And
               they
               send
               forth
               their
               prayers
               ,
               and
               are
               not
               acknowledged
               ,
               because
               then
               our
               Lord
               doth
               forsake
               those
               as
               vnknowne
               ,
               whome
               here
               by
               their
               good
               deserts
               ,
               he
               could
               not
               know
               to
               be
               his
               .
               
                 Whatever
                 thy
                 hand
                 can
                 doe
                 ,
                 doe
                 it
                 instantly
              
               (
               sayth
               the
               VViseman
               )
               
                 for
                 neither
                 worke
              
               ,
               
               
                 nor
                 counsell
                 ,
                 nor
                 wisedome
                 ,
                 nor
                 knowledge
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 grave
                 whether
                 thou
                 hastenest
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               Parable
               of
               the
               Talents
               distributed
               .
            
             
               I.
               
                 A
                 Man
                 going
                 into
                 a
                 strange
                 countrey
                 ,
                 called
                 his
                 servants
                 and
                 delivered
                 them
                 his
                 goods
              
               ;
               
               
                 To
                 one
                 he
                 gave
                 five
                 talents
                 ,
                 to
                 another
                 two
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 another
                 one
                 ,
                 to
                 every
                 one
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 proper
                 facultie
                 :
                 and
                 immediately
                 he
                 tooke
                 his
                 iourney
                 :
                 And
                 he
                 that
                 had
                 received
                 the
                 five
                 talents
                 went
                 his
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 traded
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 and
                 gayned
                 other
                 five
                 ,
                 likewise
                 also
                 he
                 that
                 had
                 received
                 two
                 gayned
                 other
                 two
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 that
                 had
                 received
                 the
                 one
                 going
                 away
                 ,
                 digged
                 it
                 into
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 hid
                 his
                 Lords
                 money
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 parable
                 signifies
                 whatsoever
                 gifts
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               for
               there
               is
               no
               man
               that
               is
               not
               partaker
               of
               his
               liberalitie
               .
               
               God
               therfore
               resembles
               himself
               to
               a
               man
               in
               a
               
                 strange
                 countrey
              
               ,
               because
               his
               ●hrone
               is
               in
               heaven
               ,
               farre
               from
               where
               we
               dwell
               on
               earth
               ;
               for
               though
               he
               be
               every
               where
               ,
               he
               is
               not
               in
               our
               sight
               ,
               but
               by
               Faith
               ,
               as
               a
               king
               is
               in
               the
               knowledge
               of
               his
               subjects
               though
               they
               see
               him
               not
               with
               their
               eyes
               and
               though
               he
               be
               not
               in
               the
               realme
               :
               from
               God
               we
               have
               all
               that
               which
               we
               have
               ,
               and
               severall
               talents
               as
               severall
               abilities
               :
               with
               these
               we
               must
               trade
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               imploying
               them
               in
               the
               service
               of
               God
               ,
               our
               Lord
               and
               Master
               ;
               for
               to
               that
               end
               he
               doth
               give
               them
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               like
               parable
               in
               S.
               Luke
               ,
               
               he
               expresseth
               ,
               
                 saying
                 trade
                 till
                 I
                 come
              
               ,
               and
               he
               gives
               vs
               the
               tearme
               of
               this
               life
               to
               doe
               it
               :
               
                 immediately
                 he
                 takes
                 his
                 journey
              
               ,
               which
               signifies
               that
               he
               leaves
               vs
               to
               our
               free
               will
               and
               industrie
               ,
               not
               pressing
               vs
               above
               our
               power
               ,
               nor
               compelling
               vs
               as
               slaves
               ;
               assisting
               notwithstanding
               i●visibly
               with
               his
               graces
               ,
               signified
               by
               
                 every
                 ones
                 proper
                 facultie
              
               or
               abilitie
               ;
               but
               yet
               so
               ,
               that
               something
               depends
               vpon
               our
               diligence
               and
               application
               :
               which
               as
               it
               was
               wanting
               in
               the
               last
               ,
               so
               the
               other
               two
               increased
               their
               ,
               and
               their
               masters
               stocke
               by
               it
               .
            
             
               II.
               
                 After
                 much
                 time
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 those
                 servants
                 came
                 and
                 tooke
                 account
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 He
                 that
                 received
                 the
                 five
                 talents
                 offered
                 other
                 five
                 ,
                 saying
                 Lord
                 ,
                 five
                 talents
                 thou
                 didst
                 deliver
                 me
                 ,
                 behold
                 I
                 have
                 gayned
                 other
                 five
                 besides
                 .
                 His
                 Lord
                 sayed
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 well
                 fare
                 thee
                 good
                 and
                 faithfull
                 servant
                 ,
                 because
                 thou
                 hast
                 been
                 faithfull
                 over
                 a
                 few
                 things
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 place
                 thee
                 over
                 many
                 things
                 ;
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 ioy
                 of
                 thy
                 Lord
                 :
                 there
                 came
                 also
                 he
                 that
                 had
                 received
                 the
                 two
                 talents
                 ,
                 and
                 sayed
                 inlike
                 manner
                 .
              
               He
               doth
               not
               say
               after
               how
               much
               time
               ,
               the
               Lord
               of
               those
               servants
               came
               :
               the
               time
               of
               our
               life
               ,
               and
               of
               our
               trading
               is
               vncertaine
               ;
               but
               how
               ever
               short
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               well
               imployed
               ,
               he
               accounts
               it
               much
               ;
               if
               it
               be
               not
               well
               imployed
               ,
               though
               not
               much
               in
               itself
               (
               for
               what
               is
               an
               hundred
               yeares
               to
               Eternitie
               ?
               )
               Yet
               it
               is
               too
               much
               for
               them
               that
               doe
               so
               trifle
               it
               away
               ,
               or
               misspend
               it
               .
               And
               in
               fine
               we
               shall
               be
               called
               to
               account
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               no
               avoyding
               it
               .
               Happy
               are
               they
               who
               have
               their
               account
               ready
               for
               that
               day
               which
               is
               so
               vncertaine
               ;
               and
               can
               shew
               how
               they
               increased
               their
               talents
               ,
               raysing
               the
               naturall
               actions
               of
               this
               life
               by
               vertuous
               application
               ,
               to
               a
               value
               double
               to
               that
               which
               they
               received
               by
               nature
               ,
               and
               indeed
               in
               cōparably
               above
               it
               .
               And
               the
               reward
               is
               as
               incomparable
               
               as
               of
               a
               few
               to
               many
               :
               where
               also
               he
               doth
               not
               say
               how
               many
               ,
               but
               leaves
               it
               to
               vs
               ,
               to
               conceive
               ,
               by
               
                 the
                 ioy
                 of
                 their
                 Lord
              
               ,
               into
               which
               they
               enter
               ,
               which
               cannot
               but
               be
               incomparable
               ▪
               S.
               Luke
               expresseth
               it
               by
               saying
               ,
               that
               he
               that
               brought
               five
               for
               one
               was
               
                 placed
                 over
                 five
                 cittyes
              
               ,
               to
               have
               the
               command
               ,
               and
               profit
               of
               them
               .
               
               
                 Enter
                 into
                 the
                 ioy
                 of
                 thy
                 Lord.
                 
              
               
                 VVhat
                 kind
                 of
                 entrance
                 is
                 this
                 ,
              
               from
               which
               a
               body
               shall
               never
               go
               out
               ?
               A
               greate
               roome
               ,
               and
               a
               sweere
               retirement
               O
               retirement
               without
               tediousnes
               ,
               without
               bitternes
               of
               sorrow
               and
               temptation
               ,
               without
               interpellation
               ,
               and
               disturbance
               of
               importune
               thoughts
               .
            
             
               III.
               
                 He
                 also
                 that
                 had
                 received
                 the
                 one
                 talent
                 ,
                 came
                 and
                 sayed
                 ,
                 Lord
                 I
                 know
                 that
                 thou
                 art
                 a
                 hard
                 man
                 ,
                 thou
                 reapest
                 where
                 tho●●
                 didst
                 not
                 sow
                 ,
                 and
                 gatherest
                 where
                 thou
                 strewest
                 not
                 :
                 and
                 being
                 affraide
                 ,
                 I
                 went
                 and
                 hid
                 thy
                 talent
                 in
                 the
                 earth
                 ;
                 behold
                 ,
                 lo
                 her●
                 thou
                 hast
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 thyne
                 ;
                 and
                 his
                 Lord
                 answering
                 sayed
                 vnto
                 him
                 :
                 Naughty
                 and
                 slothfull
                 servant
                 ,
                 thou
                 didst
                 know
                 that
                 I
                 reape
                 where
                 I
                 sow
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 gather
                 where
                 I
                 strewed
                 not
                 ,
                 thou
                 oughtest
                 ,
                 therfore
                 to
                 have
                 committed
                 my
                 money
                 to
                 the
                 bankers
                 ,
                 and
                 coming
                 I
                 might
                 have
                 received
                 my
                 owne
                 with
                 vsuri●
                 .
                 Take
                 yee
                 away
                 therfore
                 the
                 talent
                 from
                 him
                 and
                 give
                 it
                 him
                 that
                 hath
                 ten
                 talents
                 ,
                 for
                 to
                 every
                 one
                 that
                 hath
                 shall
                 be
                 given
                 ,
                 ād
                 he
                 shall
                 abound
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 him
                 that
                 hath
                 not
                 ,
                 that
                 also
                 which
                 he
                 seemeth
                 to
                 have
                 shall
                 be
                 taken
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 vnprofitable
                 servant
                 ,
                 cast
                 yee
                 out
                 into
                 vtter
                 darkenes
                 ,
                 there
                 shall
                 be
                 weeping
                 ,
                 ād
                 g●ashing
                 of
                 teeth
              
               People
               that
               are
               worldly
               given
               ,
               either
               of
               ignorance
               ,
               or
               out
               of
               too
               much
               affection
               to
               their
               worldly
               wayes
               ,
               doe
               take
               God
               to
               be
               a
               hard
               master
               ,
               and
               doe
               think
               that
               he
               requireth
               more
               at
               their
               hands
               ,
               then
               he
               gives
               abilitie
               to
               performe
               ;
               but
               in
               truth
               
                 he
                 reapeth
              
               no
               where
               ,
               
                 where
                 he
                 hath
                 not
                 sowne
              
               ,
               and
               good
               reason
               that
               he
               should
               have
               the
               profit
               of
               it
               .
               that
               is
               ,
               our
               service
               ;
               They
               who
               attend
               not
               to
               it
               ,
               
                 hide
                 hi●
                 talent
                 in
                 the
                 earth
              
               of
               worldly
               actions
               and
               cares
               ,
               and
               never
               looke
               higher
               ;
               no
               wonder
               therfore
               that
               they
               are
               accounted
               
                 naught
                 and
                 slothfull
              
               ,
               ād
               be
               punished
               for
               their
               neglect
               .
               They
               are
               afrayde
               of
               the
               account
               which
               they
               are
               to
               give
               yet
               ou●
               of
               sloth
               ,
               or
               malice
               they
               doe
               not
               apply
               themselves
               to
               that
               which
               they
               know
               were
               best
               .
               
               
                 O
                 miserable
                 and
                 foolish
                 lynner
                 ,
              
               what
               wilt
               thou
               answer
               to
               God
               ?
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               last
               Iudgement
               .
            
             
               I.
               
               
                 WHen
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 man
                 shall
                 come
                 in
                 his
                 maiestie
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Angels
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 then
                 shall
                 be
                 sit
                 vpon
                 the
                 seate
                 of
                 his
                 Maiestie
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 Nations
                 shall
                 be
                 gathered
                 together
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 shall
                 separate
                 them
                 one
                 from
                 the
                 other
                 as
                 a
                 shepheard
                 separates
                 the
                 sheepe
                 from
                 the
                 goates
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 set
                 the
                 sheepe
                 at
                 his
                 right
                 hand
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 goates
                 at
                 the
                 left
                 :
                 Fiue
              
               things
               are
               here
               to
               be
               pondered
               ,
               and
               lively
               represented
               to
               our
               thoughts
               ,
               the
               Maiestie
               of
               the
               iudge
               :
               the
               retinue
               of
               all
               
                 the
                 Angels
              
               ;
               the
               innumerable
               multitude
               
                 of
                 men
              
               ,
               women
               and
               children
               
                 gathered
                 together
                 before
                 him
              
               :
               the
               separation
               of
               one
               from
               the
               other
               ;
               the
               cause
               wherof
               every
               one
               will
               presently
               vnderstand
               ;
               and
               finally
               the
               innocency
               of
               the
               sheepe
               on
               the
               one
               side
               ,
               and
               the
               stench
               of
               the
               goates
               on
               the
               other
               :
               VVhat
               different
               lookes
               ,
               what
               different
               thoughts
               will
               then
               be
               ?
               The
               Maiestie
               will
               bee
               dreadfull
               to
               all
               :
               
               For
               as
               here
               at
               the
               coming
               of
               a
               terrible
               iudge
               ,
               not
               only
               the
               gyltie
               ,
               but
               the
               gyltlesse
               stander
               by
               is
               afraid
               ;
               so
               there
               :
               how
               much
               more
               terrible
               will
               it
               be
               to
               the
               gyltie
               ?
               
                 The
                 Angels
              
               even
               at
               the
               separation
               (
               in
               which
               they
               will
               be
               actours
               )
               will
               be
               a
               comfort
               to
               many
               :
               the
               
                 right
                 hand
              
               will
               signifie
               some
               good
               towards
               thē
               ;
               those
               on
               the
               left
               ,
               as
               forsaken
               ,
               and
               haunted
               by
               evill
               spirits
               ,
               will
               be
               in
               extreame
               ,
               anguish
               and
               confusion
               .
            
             
               II.
               
                 Then
                 shall
                 the
                 King
                 say
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 shall
                 be
                 at
                 his
                 right
                 hand
                 ;
                 come
                 yee
                 blessed
                 of
                 my
                 father
                 ,
                 possesse
                 you
                 the
                 kingdome
                 prepared
                 for
                 you
                 from
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 :
                 For
                 I
                 was
                 hungrie
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 gave
                 me
                 to
                 eate
                 ,
                 I
                 was
                 thirstie
                 and
                 you
                 gave
                 me
                 to
                 drink
                 ;
                 I
                 was
                 a
                 stranger
                 ād
                 you
                 tooke
                 me
                 in
                 ,
                 naked
                 ād
                 you
                 covered
                 me
                 ,
                 sick
                 and
                 you
                 visited
                 me
                 ,
                 I
                 was
                 in
                 prison
                 ād
                 you
                 came
                 to
                 met
                 for
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 you
                 did
                 it
                 to
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 my
                 least
                 brethrē
                 you
                 did
                 it
                 to
                 me
                 .
              
               
               
                 O
                 desirefull
                 voyce
                 !
                 O
                 vnspeakable
                 hono●r
                 !
                 Come
                 yee
                 blessed
                 ,
              
               
                 who
                 have
                 these
                 things
                 of
                 the
                 world
              
               not
               of
               the
               worke
               ,
               
               who
               account
               these
               Blessed
               ,
               
                 in
                 plentie
                 ,
                 but
                 blessed
                 of
                 my
                 father
                 ,
              
               by
               ,
               and
               for
               those
               graces
               of
               which
               you
               have
               made
               good
               vse
               .
               
               
                 And
                 he
                 doth
                 nor
                 say
                 take
                 ,
              
               but
               
                 possesse
                 the
                 Kingdome
              
               :
               possesse
               it
               as
               your
               inheritance
               ,
               possesse
               it
               as
               your
               due
               :
               possesse
               it
               as
               
                 prepared
                 for
                 you
                 from
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
               And
               a
               kingdome
               of
               which
               every
               one
               of
               you
               shall
               enjoy
               as
               full
               possession
               as
               if
               it
               were
               all
               intirely
               your
               owne
               to
               yourselves
               .
               
               And
               ;
               
                 behold
                 whome
                 grace
                 hath
                 made
                 your
                 debtour
                 :
              
               It
               hath
               made
               the
               heavēly
               
               father
               .
               God
               himself
               ,
               your
               debtour
               ,
               who
               for
               the
               good
               turne
               you
               did
               the
               poore
               ,
               will
               pay
               you
               to
               the
               full
               ,
               as
               a
               good
               debter
               payes
               his
               creditour
               :
               It
               hath
               made
               the
               eternall
               sonne
               of
               God
               your
               debtour
               ,
               because
               he
               was
               hungrie
               &c.
               
               And
               consider
               that
               he
               sayth
               ,
               
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 you
                 did
                 it
                 to
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 least
                 :
              
               that
               we
               should
               make
               no
               exception
               ,
               but
               doe
               good
               to
               the
               poorest
               snake
               ,
               as
               challenging
               brother-hood
               with
               our
               Saviour
               .
            
             
               III.
               
                 Then
                 he
                 shall
                 say
                 to
                 them
                 also
                 at
                 his
                 left
                 hand
                 .
                 Go
                 yee
                 away
                 from
                 me
                 you
                 accursed
                 into
                 fire
                 everlasting
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 prepared
                 for
                 the
                 divell
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Angels
                 .
                 For
                 I
                 was
                 hungrie
                 and
                 you
                 gave
                 me
                 not
                 to
                 eate
                 ;
                 I
                 was
                 thirstie
                 ād
                 you
                 gave
                 me
                 not
                 to
                 drink
                 I
                 was
                 a
                 stranger
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 these
                 shall
                 goe
                 into
                 punishment
                 everlasting
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 iust
                 into
                 life
                 everlasting
                 .
              
               A
               terrible
               saying
               :
               
                 Go
                 yee
                 away
                 from
                 me
              
               ,
               who
               am
               all
               happines
               ,
               all
               goodnes
               ,
               all
               ioy
               and
               content
               ;
               
                 from
                 me
              
               ,
               who
               have
               spent
               my
               hart
               blood
               for
               you
               ,
               as
               you
               see
               by
               these
               markes
               of
               my
               wounds
               reserved
               :
               
                 Go
                 yee
                 away
                 you
                 accursed
              
               ,
               not
               by
               my
               fathers
               privie
               ordinati●
               ,
               but
               by
               your
               owne
               disorders
               ,
               which
               have
               brought
               this
               curse
               vpon
               you
               :
               goe
               into
               
                 fire
                 everlasting
              
               ,
               not
               prepared
               originally
               for
               you
               ,
               but
               for
               the
               rebellious
               spirits
               ,
               whose
               directions
               seeing
               you
               choose
               rather
               to
               follow
               then
               myne
               ▪
               it
               is
               reason
               you
               should
               rather
               beare
               them
               companie
               ,
               then
               mee
               ;
               and
               as
               you
               were
               vnmercifull
               to
               your
               companions
               ,
               looke
               for
               no
               mercy
               here
               ,
               but
               punishment
               ,
               and
               that
               everlasting
               .
               
                 If
                 now
                 a
                 little
                 suffering
                 doe
                 make
                 thee
                 so
                 i●patient
                 .
              
               
               how
               wilt
               thou
               be
               able
               to
               abide
               the
               everlasting
               torments
               ?
            
          
           
             
               The
               sixteenth
               Application
               to
               the
               most
               Blessed
               Sacrament
               .
            
             
               I.
               THe
               coming
               of
               our
               Saviour
               at
               the
               later
               day
               will
               be
               very
               terrible
               ,
               and
               the
               more
               terrible
               ,
               the
               slighter
               we
               make
               of
               his
               loving
               and
               gracious
               coming
               vnto
               vs
               here
               ;
               as
               therfore
               he
               advised
               vs
               to
               
                 make
                 fr●ends
                 of
                 the
                 Mammon
                 of
                 iniquitie
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 we
                 sayle
                 they
                 may
                 receive
                 vs
                 into
                 the
                 eternall
                 tabernacles
                 .
              
               Much
               more
               ought
               we
               indeavour
               carefully
               to
               intertayne
               his
               frendship
               here
               ,
               that
               there
               also
               we
               may
               find
               him
               our
               frend
               :
               For
               if
               here
               we
               think
               it
               
               tedions
               to
               be
               with
               him
               ,
               how
               can
               we
               think
               that
               there
               he
               can
               be
               so
               very
               loving
               towards
               vs
               ?
               It
               is
               very
               true
               ,
               that
               by
               acts
               of
               trne
               repentance
               we
               purchase
               his
               favo●r
               ;
               but
               there
               is
               difference
               in
               favours
               ,
               as
               there
               is
               in
               merits
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               the
               token
               of
               a
               meane
               spirit
               to
               be
               content
               with
               the
               least
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               in
               our
               power
               to
               have
               greater
               ;
               and
               also
               that
               we
               have
               not
               in
               our
               thoughts
               the
               right
               value
               of
               such
               favours
               ;
               besides
               the
               danger
               of
               leesing
               them
               here
               by
               slighting
               them
               ,
               and
               there
               by
               iust
               punishment
               ;
               The
               foolish
               Virgins
               were
               once
               in
               favour
               ;
               they
               had
               not
               that
               care
               of
               preserving
               it
               as
               they
               ought
               to
               have
               had
               ;
               they
               were
               shut
               out
               ,
               with
               ,
               
                 I
                 know
                 you
                 not
              
               .
               Because
               you
               did
               not
               know
               mee
               ,
               nor
               the
               greatnes
               of
               my
               favours
               towards
               you
               .
               The
               conclusion
               was
               ,
               
                 watch
                 therfore
              
               :
               be
               not
               carelesse
               ,
               be
               not
               disrespectfull
               ,
               doe
               not
               slumber
               ,
               when
               you
               are
               to
               come
               to
               this
               holy
               banket
               ,
               nor
               after
               it
               .
               
               
                 To
                 slumber
                 before
                 we
                 sleepe
                 ,
              
               is
               before
               death
               to
               grow
               remisse
               in
               the
               busines
               of
               salvation
               .
            
             
               II.
               
                 Behold
                 the
                 bridegrome
                 cometh
                 ,
                 go
                 forth
                 to
                 meete
                 him
                 .
              
               In
               the
               later
               end
               of
               the
               Apocalyps
               when
               our
               Saviour
               had
               proclaymed
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 roote
              
               ,
               
               
                 and
                 the
                 stock
                 of
                 David
                 ,
                 the
                 bright
                 morning
                 starre
                 ,
                 the
                 spirit
                 and
                 the
                 spouse
                 ,
              
               or
               bride
               ,
               
                 sayed
                 come
              
               ;
               and
               it
               followeth
               ,
               
                 And
                 he
                 that
                 heareth
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 say
                 come
                 ;
                 a●d
                 he
                 that
                 thirsteth
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 come
                 :
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 will
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 take
                 the
                 water
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 gratis
                 :
              
               That
               is
               freely
               ,
               without
               cost
               or
               charge
               .
               As
               much
               as
               to
               say
               ,
               as
               vpon
               the
               least
               notice
               of
               our
               Saviours
               loving
               aproch
               ,
               he
               that
               hath
               spirit
               and
               the
               hart
               and
               loving
               disposition
               of
               a
               bride
               ,
               will
               instantly
               imbrace
               his
               coming
               ,
               and
               be
               as
               ready
               to
               invite
               him
               ,
               as
               he
               inviteth
               vs
               :
               if
               not
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               signe
               that
               either
               we
               are
               thick
               of
               hearing
               ,
               or
               dull
               in
               vnderstanding
               his
               worth
               ,
               or
               soe
               altered
               with
               worldly
               occasions
               ,
               that
               we
               thirst
               not
               the
               true
               water
               of
               life
               .
               If
               we
               were
               rightly
               disposed
               ,
               what
               ioy
               ,
               what
               content
               ,
               what
               comfort
               ;
               what
               readines
               and
               diligence
               ,
               what
               care
               and
               circumspection
               ,
               what
               speed
               ,
               what
               alacritie
               would
               not
               this
               newes
               bring
               ,
               
                 the
                 bride
                 groome
                 cometh
              
               ?
               Beware
               that
               because
               it
               is
               not
               so
               greate
               newes
               ,
               but
               that
               dayly
               this
               voyce
               is
               heard
               ,
               because
               dayly
               he
               offereth
               himself
               ,
               thou
               be
               not
               the
               lesse
               taken
               with
               it
               ,
               wheras
               so
               greate
               a
               benefit
               ,
               so
               often
               offered
               is
               so
               farre
               from
               lessening
               the
               favour
               ,
               that
               it
               becomes
               inestimably
               greater
               by
               it
               .
            
             
             
               III.
               The
               structure
               of
               the
               Temple
               of
               Hierusalem
               was
               admirable
               :
               nothing
               but
               gold
               and
               sylver
               ,
               and
               pretious
               stones
               was
               seen
               in
               all
               the
               furniture
               of
               it
               ,
               though
               all
               the
               sacrifices
               performed
               in
               it
               were
               but
               figures
               of
               this
               one
               sacrifice
               offered
               dayly
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               :
               How
               rich
               should
               in
               reason
               our
               Temples
               be
               ?
               Specially
               that
               of
               which
               the
               Apostle
               speaking
               sayth
               ,
               
               
                 doe
                 you
                 not
                 know
                 that
                 you
                 are
                 the
                 temple
                 of
                 God
                 ?
              
               The
               honour
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               dignitie
               of
               him
               that
               was
               worshipped
               in
               it
               ,
               did
               then
               require
               such
               ornament
               ;
               much
               more
               doe
               our
               soules
               require
               ,
               seeing
               we
               doe
               really
               receive
               the
               same
               God
               ,
               who
               was
               in
               the
               other
               represented
               by
               faith
               ,
               and
               by
               some
               extrinsecall
               relation
               to
               it
               .
               
                 And
                 can
                 it
                 be
                 thought
              
               (
               sakth
               Salomon
               at
               the
               dedication
               of
               his
               Temple
               )
               
                 that
                 truly
                 God
                 doth
                 dwell
                 vpon
                 earth
                 ?
                 For
                 if
                 heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 heaven
                 of
                 heavens
                 cannot
                 receive
                 thee
                 ,
                 how
                 much
                 more
                 this
                 house
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 built
              
               ;
               And
               yet
               here
               truly
               he
               dwelleth
               ▪
               Invite
               the
               heavens
               and
               the
               dwellers
               in
               them
               to
               magnifie
               this
               greate
               worke
               of
               his
               ,
               and
               to
               supply
               the
               want
               thou
               findest
               in
               thy
               house
               :
               Begge
               and
               imitate
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               Cherubins
               ,
               the
               love
               of
               the
               Seraphins
               ,
               the
               quiet
               of
               the
               Thrones
               ,
               the
               courage
               of
               the
               Dominations
               ,
               the
               noblenes
               of
               the
               Principalities
               ,
               the
               fortitude
               of
               the
               Powers
               ,
               and
               the
               pie●ie
               of
               the
               Vertues
               ,
               the
               provident
               care
               of
               the
               Archangels
               ,
               the
               diligence
               of
               the
               Angels
               ,
               the
               hope
               of
               the
               Patriarchs
               ,
               the
               faith
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               the
               constancie
               of
               the
               Martyrs
               ,
               the
               reverent
               respect
               of
               the
               Bishops
               and
               Doctours
               ,
               the
               humilitie
               and
               mortification
               of
               the
               other
               Confessours
               ,
               the
               puritie
               of
               Virgins
               .
               
                 VVith
                 greate
                 devotion
                 ,
              
               
               and
               with
               ardent
               love
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               whole
               affection
               and
               servour
               of
               my
               hart
               I
               desire
               ,
               ô
               Lord
               ,
               to
               receive
               thee
               ,
               as
               many
               Saints
               and
               devout
               persons
               when
               they
               did
               communicate
               did
               desire
               thee
               .
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               SEVEN
               SEATS
               OF
               OVR
               BLESSED
               SAVIOVR
               WHEREIN
               BY
               A
               LOVING
               AND
               RESPECTFVLL
               SOVLE
               HE
               MAY
               BE
               FOVND
               IN
               THE
               SEVEN
               DAYES
               OF
               THE
               WEEKE
               ,
               AND
               CONVERSATION
               HELD
               WITH
               HIM
               WITH
               SPIRITVALL
               SATISFACTION
            
             
               THE
               INTRODVCTION
               .
            
             
               I.
               THE
               bride
               in
               the
               canticles
               addressing
               herself
               in
               a
               loving
               way
               to
               the
               Bride
               ▪
               groome
               maketh
               this
               request
               
                 Shew
                 me
                 ,
                 o
                 thou
                 whome
                 my
                 soule
                 doth
                 love
                 ,
                 where
                 thou
                 feedest
                 ,
                 where
                 thou
                 lyest
                 in
                 the
                 mid-day
                 ,
              
               as
               much
               as
               to
               say
               ;
               shewe
               me
               how
               I
               may
               come
               to
               know
               thee
               ,
               how
               I
               may
               come
               to
               love
               thee
               in
               perfection
               :
               feeding
               ,
               representing
               knowledge
               ;
               because
               it
               is
               with
               labour
               of
               searching
               ,
               and
               ruminating
               ;
               lying
               ,
               or
               resting
               ,
               representing
               love
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               content
               and
               satisfaction
               in
               the
               beloved
               ,
               Knowledge
               ,
               in
               the
               way
               of
               spirit
               (
               of
               which
               we
               speake
               )
               was
               represented
               to
               the
               Propher
               Esay
               in
               the
               two
               wings
               of
               the
               Seraphins
               with
               which
               they
               did
               fly
               ;
               
               love
               ,
               in
               the
               foure
               wings
               with
               which
               they
               did
               cover
               Gods
               ,
               or
               their
               owne
               face
               ,
               and
               feete
               ;
               for
               to
               come
               to
               perfection
               ,
               the
               acts
               of
               the
               will
               and
               of
               love
               ought
               to
               be
               double
               to
               those
               of
               the
               vnderstanding
               and
               knowledge
               ,
               these
               being
               as
               the
               steel
               and
               stone
               struck
               one
               vpon
               the
               othe
               ;
               as
               the
               fire
               and
               tinder
               taking
               :
               those
               are
               the
               
               needle
               ,
               these
               ars
               the
               thread
               which
               remaineth
               in
               the
               worke
               :
               and
               accordingly
               that
               which
               we
               call
               meditation
               hath
               more
               of
               the
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               vnderstanding
               ,
               though
               not
               without
               feruent
               acts
               of
               the
               will
               and
               resolution
               ;
               Contemplation
               hath
               more
               of
               the
               acts
               of
               the
               will
               ,
               imploying
               itself
               vpon
               things
               already
               known
               .
            
             
               II.
               From
               the
               morning
               till
               Mid-day
               the
               sunne
               is
               in
               continuall
               motion
               ,
               yet
               still
               sending
               forth
               its
               beames
               with
               heate
               proportioned
               to
               the
               height
               in
               which
               it
               is
               :
               At
               noone
               it
               resteth
               in
               a
               manner
               and
               hath
               doble
               the
               heate
               ,
               which
               at
               other
               times
               it
               had
               .
               So
               must
               our
               soules
               endeavour
               to
               moūt
               vp
               by
               degrees
               to
               contemplation
               ,
               and
               be
               still
               increasing
               ,
               till
               we
               arrive
               to
               that
               posture
               of
               altitude
               ,
               to
               which
               God
               shall
               be
               pleased
               to
               rayse
               vs
               in
               this
               life
               ;
               then
               we
               must
               not
               think
               that
               we
               are
               licensed
               to
               decline
               againe
               ,
               but
               be
               rising
               still
               as
               to
               another
               world
               ,
               better
               ,
               and
               in
               which
               are
               things
               stranger
               ,
               and
               more
               admirable
               ,
               then
               in
               this
               .
               It
               being
               therfore
               our
               ayme
               in
               this
               life
               to
               cōe
               as
               neere
               the
               happines
               of
               the
               other
               as
               we
               can
               ;
               and
               that
               happines
               consisting
               in
               the
               perfect
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               love
               ,
               and
               fruition
               of
               God
               ,
               we
               must
               be
               continually
               vsing
               means
               to
               come
               neerer
               and
               neerer
               to
               that
               fruition
               ,
               beginning
               it
               here
               ,
               soe
               farre
               as
               is
               possible
               .
            
             
               III.
               The
               practise
               of
               Meditation
               is
               the
               high
               way
               to
               it
               ;
               yet
               as
               travellers
               cannot
               so
               continually
               walke
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               must
               have
               their
               resting
               places
               ,
               to
               refreth
               themselves
               ,
               and
               gather
               new
               strength
               ;
               and
               those
               resting
               places
               are
               so
               far●e
               from
               hindering
               their
               journey
               ,
               that
               they
               doe
               much
               advance
               it
               ;
               so
               in
               this
               our
               spirituall
               journey
               ,
               besides
               Meditaeion
               by
               which
               we
               increase
               in
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               besides
               those
               heates
               which
               that
               knowledge
               breedeth
               ,
               still
               carrying
               vs
               along
               with
               good
               purposes
               ,
               and
               actions
               sureable
               ;
               if
               we
               take
               vp
               our
               rest
               now
               and
               then
               at
               some
               principall
               station
               ,
               we
               shall
               find
               so
               much
               refreshment
               ,
               that
               we
               shall
               not
               so
               much
               feele
               the
               wearynes
               which
               oftimes
               may
               come
               vpon
               vs
               in
               our
               journey
               ,
               as
               be
               lightened
               (
               as
               after
               an
               houres
               ,
               or
               a
               nights
               rest
               )
               and
               be
               fresher
               then
               when
               we
               first
               set
               forth
               .
            
             
               IV.
               According
               therfore
               to
               the
               seven
               dayes
               of
               the
               weeke
               I
               have
               disgested
               seven
               resting
               places
               ▪
               or
               Seates
               ,
               wherin
               siting
               downe
               without
               much
               discourse
               ,
               we
               may
               looke
               ,
               vpon
               our
               beloved
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               take
               that
               content
               
               and
               profit
               ,
               which
               may
               be
               for
               our
               advaucemēut
               ;
               for
               as
               a
               green
               field
               sowed
               all
               through
               with
               severall
               Kinds
               of
               flowers
               doth
               recreate
               the
               eye
               ,
               and
               refresh
               the
               brayne
               without
               labour
               ,
               and
               if
               there
               be
               varietie
               of
               hills
               and
               plai●es
               about
               it
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               more
               pleasing
               ;
               so
               will
               the
               sight
               of
               our
               beloved
               delight
               our
               soules
               ,
               and
               refresh
               our
               wearyed
               vnderstanding
               ;
               and
               the
               severall
               positions
               in
               which
               we
               find
               him
               ,
               may
               make
               the
               sight
               of
               him
               the
               more
               delightfull
               not
               that
               he
               is
               not
               allwayes
               exceeding
               delightfull
               but
               because
               severall
               people
               are
               of
               severall
               humours
               ;
               and
               the
               same
               partie
               is
               not
               allwayes
               of
               the
               same
               ;
               and
               varietie
               doth
               naturally
               both
               please
               and
               ease
               vs
               ;
               for
               which
               cause
               also
               that
               which
               is
               here
               set
               downe
               at
               every
               station
               or
               seate
               ,
               may
               serve
               as
               a
               short
               declaration
               of
               the
               intent
               of
               this
               discourse
               ,
               but
               is
               no
               wayes
               meant
               ,
               as
               a
               paterne
               for
               any
               body
               to
               follow
               ;
               much
               lesse
               to
               consine
               himself
               vnto
               ,
               for
               as
               vpon
               
                 a
                 ground
              
               in
               musick
               severall
               artists
               doe
               make
               severall
               Kinds
               of
               division
               ,
               and
               the
               same
               man
               doth
               varie
               as
               his
               phancie
               leads
               him
               ,
               much
               more
               doth
               the
               
                 holy
                 Ghost
              
               in
               every
               body
               suggest
               diversitie
               of
               loving
               expressions
               towards
               the
               beloved
               of
               our
               soules
               ,
               of
               whome
               he
               is
               the
               infinite
               love
               .
               
               O
               Blessed
               spirit
               allwayes
               one
               ,
               and
               allwayes
               manifold
               ,
               being
               one
               ,
               I
               beseech
               thee
               ,
               by
               thy
               many
               graces
               to
               that
               
                 one
                 love
              
               of
               my
               Saviour
               ,
               which
               I
               ought
               only
               to
               have
               ;
               that
               being
               one
               vvith
               him
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               I
               may
               inioy
               him
               in
               the
               life
               to
               come
               ,
               with
               the
               many
               whose
               multitude
               being
               but
               
                 one
                 hart
                 and
                 one
                 soule
              
               ,
               cannot
               divide
               me
               from
               him
               ,
               but
               increase
               my
               love
               towards
               him
               ,
               by
               their
               never
               divided
               affection
               to
               him
               .
               Amen
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 first
                 Seate
                 ,
                 the
                 Seate
                 of
                 Puritie
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 ▪
                 HIs
                 seate
                 of
                 Puritie
                 ,
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 armes
                 of
                 the
                 blessed
                 Virgin
                 his
                 mother
                 :
                 for
                 she
                 was
                 immaculate
                 from
                 the
                 first
                 instant
                 of
                 her
                 Conception
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 not
                 only
                 preserve
                 ,
                 but
                 increase
                 that
                 Puritie
                 to
                 her
                 dying
                 day
                 :
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Canticles
                 being
                 verifyed
                 in
                 her
                 ;
                 
                 
                   Thou
                   art
                   all
                   beautifull
                   my
                   love
                   ,
                   and
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   spot
                   in
                   thee
                   :
                
                 And
                 againe
                 ;
                 
                   How
                   beautifull
                   art
                   thou
                   and
                   how
                   comely
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   my
                   deerest
                   in
                   delights
                
                 ?
                 Or
                 spirituall
                 delicacies
                 bestowed
                 vpon
                 thee
                 .
                 Salomon
                 is
                 reported
                 to
                 have
                 made
                 for
                 himself
                 
                   a
                   greate
                   throne
                   of
                   Ivoris
                
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 
                 have
                 adorned
                 it
                 with
                 the
                 
                   finest
                   gold
                
                 ;
                 
                 
                   there
                   was
                   not
                   such
                   a
                   thr●ne
                   in
                   all
                   the
                   kingdomes
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   .
                
                 Our
                 Saviour
                 did
                 no
                 lesse
                 for
                 our
                 
                   Blessed
                   Lady
                
                 ,
                 adorning
                 her
                 puritie
                 with
                 all
                 kind
                 of
                 vertues
                 ,
                 and
                 chiefly
                 with
                 as
                 much
                 charitie
                 and
                 love
                 towards
                 her
                 blessed
                 sonne
                 ,
                 as
                 could
                 be
                 found
                 among
                 Creatures
                 ;
                 and
                 there
                 was
                 not
                 such
                 a
                 creature
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 below
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 heaven
                 itself
                 .
                 Admire
                 this
                 Puritie
                 with
                 the
                 Angels
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   Who
                   is
                   this
                   that
                   cometh
                   forth
                   ,
                   and
                   advanceth
                   as
                   the
                   aawning
                   of
                   the
                   day
                   when
                   it
                   first
                   riseth
                   ,
                   fayre
                   as
                   the
                   moone
                   ,
                   choosen
                   and
                   cleare
                   as
                   the
                   sunne
                   .
                
                 
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 bed
                 and
                 seate
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 
                   Salomon
                   ,
                   which
                   threescore
                   valiant
                   men
                   doe
                   compasse
                   of
                   the
                   most
                   valiant
                   of
                   Israel
                
                 ;
                 to
                 defend
                 it
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 from
                 all
                 incursions
                 of
                 whatever
                 enemie
                 ;
                 she
                 is
                 
                   beautifull
                   ,
                   and
                   sweete
                   ,
                   and
                   comely
                   as
                   the
                   heavenly
                   Hierusalem
                   ,
                
                 
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 cittizen
                 of
                 it
                 among
                 vs
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 compared
                 to
                 her
                 .
                 How
                 truly
                 might
                 she
                 say
                 of
                 herself
                 ,
                 
                   my
                   soule
                   doth
                   magnifie
                   our
                   Lord
                   and
                   my
                   spirit
                   exult
                   in
                   God
                   my
                   Saviour
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   hath
                   done
                   greate
                   things
                   for
                   me
                   ,
                   even
                   he
                   that
                   is
                   powerfull
                   ;
                   for
                   if
                   there
                
                 be
                 any
                 greatenes
                 in
                 heaven
                 or
                 earth
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 her
                 in
                 measure
                 incomparable
                 .
                 The
                 moone
                 is
                 fayre
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 fayrer
                 then
                 shee
                 ;
                 the
                 lilly
                 is
                 white
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 whiter
                 then
                 
                   shee
                   :
                   as
                   a
                   lilly
                   among
                   thornes
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   so
                   my
                   love
                   among
                   the
                   daughters
                   .
                
                 All
                 are
                 but
                 as
                 thornes
                 to
                 her
                 .
                 
                   If
                   thou
                   knowest
                
                 it
                 not
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 thy
                 
                   humilitie
                   ,
                   o
                   fayrest
                   of
                   women
                   ,
                   go
                   forth
                   after
                   the
                   foote
                   steps
                   of
                   all
                   the
                
                 companies
                 of
                 heaven
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 wilt
                 find
                 that
                 neither
                 Cherubins
                 ,
                 nor
                 Seraphins
                 ,
                 not
                 Principalities
                 ,
                 nor
                 dominations
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 quires
                 of
                 Angels
                 ,
                 or
                 Saints
                 will
                 contend
                 with
                 thee
                 ,
                 but
                 reverence
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 admire
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 love
                 thee
                 as
                 
                   a
                   well
                   ordered
                   armie
                
                 of
                 all
                 excellencies
                 within
                 thyself
                 .
                 
                 
                   How
                   beautifull
                   are
                   thy
                   marches
                   ,
                   o
                   daughter
                   of
                   a
                   Prince
                   ?
                
                 And
                 mother
                 of
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 Princes
                 .
                 
              
               
                 II.
                 But
                 as
                 a
                 tree
                 is
                 much
                 more
                 beautifull
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 hath
                 the
                 proper
                 fruite
                 hanging
                 on
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 vine
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 full
                 of
                 ripe
                 bunches
                 of
                 grapes
                 ,
                 so
                 is
                 the
                 blessed
                 Virgin
                 with
                 her
                 blessed
                 sonne
                 in
                 her
                 armes
                 .
                 A
                 sonne
                 who
                 alone
                 is
                 to
                 her
                 as
                 a
                 thousand
                 sonnes
                 ,
                 having
                 all
                 the
                 perfections
                 in
                 him
                 of
                 which
                 the
                 world
                 is
                 capable
                 .
                 A
                 sonne
                 who
                 did
                 nothing
                 prejudice
                 her
                 puritie
                 ,
                 but
                 raysed
                 it
                 to
                 a
                 value
                 inestimable
                 ,
                 the
                 remayning
                 a
                 
                   perpetuall
                   Virgin
                
                 ,
                 both
                 before
                 and
                 after
                 he
                 was
                 borne
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 conceiving
                 him
                 .
                 A
                 sonne
                 who
                 beautified
                 her
                 soule
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 sunne
                 doth
                 beautify
                 the
                 moone
                 ,
                 when
                 
                 it
                 is
                 at
                 full
                 ,
                 and
                 leaveth
                 no
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 which
                 doth
                 not
                 sparkle
                 with
                 heavenly
                 light
                 .
                 
                 
                   O
                   mother
                   .
                   O
                   sonne
                
                 .
                 How
                 pleasing
                 are
                 those
                 doue-like
                 glances
                 ,
                 which
                 you
                 cast
                 vpon
                 one
                 another
                 ?
                 How
                 doe
                 they
                 inflame
                 both
                 your
                 harts
                 with
                 the
                 purest
                 love
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 your
                 affections
                 on
                 fire
                 with
                 mutuall
                 correspondence
                 ?
                 How
                 sweete
                 are
                 those
                 cheeks
                 saluted
                 with
                 each
                 others
                 lips
                 ,
                 
                 
                   as
                   a
                   bed
                   of
                   sweete
                   spices
                   ,
                
                 and
                 followers
                 ;
                 
                   and
                   as
                   a
                   pomegranat
                   when
                   it
                   is
                   broken
                   .
                
                 How
                 pleasing
                 are
                 those
                 imbracements
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 thousand
                 expressions
                 of
                 love
                 and
                 esteeme
                 ,
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 for
                 pe●
                 to
                 vndertake
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 devou●e
                 soule
                 may
                 imagin
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 fall
                 short
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 sonne
                 is
                 infinite
                 and
                 the
                 mother
                 hath
                 been
                 capable
                 of
                 that
                 infinite
                 of
                 which
                 no
                 other
                 creature
                 hath
                 been
                 thought
                 capable
                 .
                 O
                 blessed
                 mother
                 :
                 May
                 I
                 be
                 so
                 bold
                 as
                 to
                 salute
                 those
                 little
                 hands
                 of
                 thy
                 greate
                 sonne
                 ;
                 or
                 to
                 kiffe
                 his
                 feete
                 ?
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 worthy
                 ;
                 give
                 me
                 leave
                 at
                 least
                 to
                 put
                 my
                 head
                 vnder
                 thē
                 ,
                 acknowledging
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 my
                 Lord
                 my
                 God
                 ,
                 my
                 soveraig●e
                 and
                 commander
                 ,
                 whome
                 I
                 will
                 eternally
                 obey
                 .
                 O
                 sacred
                 feete
                 !
                 tread
                 downe
                 the
                 pride
                 of
                 my
                 hart
                 ;
                 give
                 me
                 grace
                 to
                 treade
                 the
                 steps
                 of
                 thy
                 humilitie
                 ,
                 and
                 thy
                 patience
                 ,
                 and
                 thy
                 meeknes
                 and
                 thy
                 obedience
                 :
                 O
                 blessed
                 feete
                 ,
                 why
                 are
                 they
                 so
                 ●a●e
                 but
                 that
                 thou
                 lovest
                 Puritie
                 ?
                 How
                 come
                 they
                 so
                 warme
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 thou
                 lovest
                 Charitie
                 ?
                 And
                 nothing
                 can
                 make
                 them
                 cold
                 ,
                 but
                 my
                 want
                 of
                 love
                 of
                 thee
                 ;
                 O
                 love
                 !
                 give
                 me
                 grace
                 to
                 
                   love
                   thee
                
                 .
              
               
                 III.
                 Love
                 Puriti●
                 that
                 thou
                 mayest
                 be
                 welcome
                 to
                 this
                 payre
                 of
                 turtles
                 .
                 VVash
                 thy
                 hands
                 ,
                 and
                 feet●
                 (
                 thy
                 works
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 affections
                 )
                 from
                 all
                 filth
                 and
                 dust
                 ,
                 
                 let
                 thy
                 
                   lips
                   breath
                   nothing
                
                 but
                 the
                 prayses
                 of
                 this
                 mother
                 and
                 this
                 sonne
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 whateuer
                 hath
                 relation
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 let
                 th●
                 eyes
                 bee
                 modest
                 ,
                 
                 thy
                 comportment
                 humble
                 thy
                 thoughts
                 respectfull
                 ;
                 and
                 
                   sit
                   vnder
                   the
                   shadow
                   of
                   this
                   most
                   fruitfull
                   tree
                
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 shade
                 will
                 be
                 delightfull
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   the
                   fruite
                   sweete
                   to
                   thy
                   tast
                   .
                
                 Passe
                 from
                 branch
                 to
                 branch
                 ,
                 and
                 see
                 whether
                 h●
                 b●
                 more
                 lovely
                 in
                 his
                 cralde
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 his
                 mothers
                 armes
                 ;
                 comforting
                 old
                 Simeon
                 ,
                 or
                 incouraging
                 good
                 
                   S.
                   Ioseph
                
                 in
                 his
                 flight
                 to
                 ●gypt
                 ;
                 in
                 the
                 Temple
                 prese●ted
                 ,
                 or
                 found
                 in
                 
                   the
                   midst
                   of
                   dostours
                
                 ;
                 working
                 at
                 his
                 trade
                 ,
                 or
                 praying
                 vpon
                 his
                 little
                 knees
                 ,
                 lifting
                 vp
                 his
                 sweete
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 eyes
                 for
                 thee
                 ,
                 to
                 his
                 heavenly
                 Father
                 :
                 O
                 ●esus
                 ,
                 have
                 mercy
                 vpon
                 me
                 a
                 synner
                 :
                 I
                 put
                 my●sel
                 into
                 thy
                 hands
                 ,
                 and
                 begge
                 that
                 thou
                 wilt
                 have
                 me
                 in
                 thy
                 thoughts
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 The
                 second
                 seate
                 ,
                 the
                 seate
                 of
                 Authoritie
                 .
              
               
                 I.
                 HEre
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 represent
                 vnot
                 vs
                 our
                 Saviour
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 preaching
                 in
                 the
                 Synagoges
                 of
                 the
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 
                 
                   with
                   power
                   and
                   Authoritie
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   as
                   the
                   Scribes
                
                 ;
                 at
                 which
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   at
                   his
                   doctrine
                   they
                   were
                   greately
                   as●onished
                   .
                
                 
                 Sit
                 downe
                 therfore
                 at
                 his
                 feete
                 ,
                 as
                 S.
                 Paul
                 at
                 the
                 feete
                 of
                 Gamaliel
                 ;
                 behold
                 his
                 countenanc●
                 ,
                 his
                 gesture
                 ,
                 his
                 comportment
                 ,
                 his
                 fervour
                 in
                 reprehending
                 ,
                 tempered
                 with
                 vnwonted
                 mildnes
                 ;
                 his
                 zeale
                 of
                 Gods
                 glorie
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 every
                 particular
                 ▪
                 The
                 Prophecie
                 of
                 Esay
                 being
                 fullfilled
                 in
                 him
                 according
                 as
                 himself
                 declared
                 .
                 
                 
                   The
                   spirit
                   of
                   our
                   Lord
                   is
                   vpon
                   mee
                   ,
                   for
                   that
                   he
                   hath
                   annointed
                   me
                   ;
                   to
                   evangelize
                   to
                   the
                   poore
                   he
                   hath
                   sent
                   me
                   ;
                   to
                   he●le
                   the
                   contrite
                   of
                   hart
                   ,
                   to
                   preach
                   deliverance
                   to
                   captives
                   ▪
                   light
                   to
                   the
                   blind
                   ,
                   remission
                   to
                   the
                   bruised
                   ;
                   to
                   denounce
                   the
                   acceptable
                   yeare
                   of
                   our
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   retribution
                   .
                
                 And
                 the
                 more
                 thou
                 findest
                 want
                 in
                 thyself
                 of
                 spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 spirituall
                 oyntment
                 ,
                 of
                 contrition
                 ,
                 of
                 sight
                 ,
                 of
                 freedome
                 ,
                 apply
                 thyself
                 with
                 the
                 more
                 attention
                 to
                 heare
                 his
                 words
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 
                   words
                   which
                   he
                   speakes
                   are
                   spirit
                   and
                   life
                   :
                
                 
                 Begge
                 that
                 he
                 will
                 
                   open
                   thy
                   eares
                
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 thou
                 as
                 followeth
                 in
                 the
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 
                   But
                   I
                   doe
                   not
                   gayne
                   say
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   I
                   have
                   not
                   gone
                   back
                
                 .
                 Stirte
                 vp
                 thy
                 affection
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 imbrace
                 his
                 doctrine
                 with
                 courage
                 ,
                 and
                 love
                 ,
                 because
                 a
                 greater
                 ,
                 a
                 wiser
                 ,
                 a
                 more
                 consrderate
                 ,
                 a
                 more
                 infallible
                 teacher
                 thou
                 canst
                 not
                 have
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   in
                   whome
                   are
                   all
                   the
                   treasures
                   of
                   wisdome
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   knowledge
                   hidden
                
                 .
                 And
                 really
                 they
                 are
                 treasures
                 of
                 wisedome
                 which
                 only
                 can
                 inrich
                 a
                 soule
                 ,
                 and
                 affoord
                 it
                 pl●ntie
                 and
                 content
                 for
                 all
                 eternitie
                 :
                 They
                 are
                 hidden
                 vnder
                 the
                 outward
                 shape
                 of
                 an
                 ordinarie
                 man
                 ,
                 
                 a
                 
                   Carpenters
                   Sonne
                
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 eyes
                 of
                 worldly
                 given
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 from
                 the
                 eye
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 which
                 enters
                 further
                 th●
                 corporall
                 eyes
                 cān
                 reach
                 :
                 andZ
                 
                   
                   he
                   that
                   hath
                   spirit
                   will
                   find
                   hidden
                   Manna
                   in
                   him
                   .
                
              
               
                 II.
                 From
                 the
                 Synagoges
                 passe
                 with
                 him
                 to
                 
                   Mount
                   Olivet
                
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 often
                 preached
                 ,
                 but
                 chiefely
                 give
                 care
                 to
                 that
                 prime
                 sermon
                 of
                 his
                 when
                 opening
                 his
                 sacred
                 lips
                 ,
                 he
                 proclaymed
                 those
                 eight
                 blessings
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 world
                 accounteth
                 rather
                 follie
                 and
                 miserie
                 .
                 
                   Blessed
                   be
                   the
                   poore
                   of
                   spirit
                   ,
                   Blessed
                   the
                   m●eke
                   ;
                   Blessed
                   they
                   that
                   mourne
                   ;
                   Blessed
                   they
                   that
                   hunger
                   and
                   thirst
                   after
                   instice
                   .
                   Blessed
                   be
                   th●
                   
                   m●rcyfu●●
                   ;
                   Blessed
                   the
                   cleare
                   of
                   har●
                   ;
                   Blessed
                   the
                   peace-makers
                   ;
                   Blessed
                   they
                   who
                   suffer
                   persecution
                   .
                
                 And
                 inlarging
                 himself
                 vpon
                 this
                 last
                 point
                 ,
                 declared
                 what
                 Kind
                 of
                 per●ecution
                 ,
                 we
                 ought
                 to
                 account
                 happines
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 
                   when
                   they
                   shall
                   revil●
                   you
                   ▪
                   and
                   speake
                   all
                   naught
                   of
                   you
                   vntruly
                   for
                   my
                   sake
                   .
                
                 Be
                 thou
                 ever
                 praysed
                 
                   Lord
                   God
                   of
                   heaven
                   and
                   earth
                   ,
                   who
                   hast
                   hidden
                   these
                   things
                   from
                   the
                   wis●
                   and
                   prudent
                   ,
                   and
                   revealed
                   them
                   to
                   the
                   little
                   ones
                   .
                
                 
                 Doe
                 not
                 pa●●e
                 these
                 steps
                 lightly
                 over
                 ,
                 but
                 see
                 how
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 only
                 preach
                 ,
                 but
                 practise
                 thē
                 and
                 made
                 thē
                 steps
                 to
                 his
                 eternall
                 glorie
                 ,
                 ād
                 the
                 glorie
                 of
                 all
                 his
                 saincts
                 .
                 
                 
                   Happy
                   is
                   he
                   whome
                   truth
                   doth
                   teach
                   by
                   himself
                   .
                
              
               
                 III.
                 Then
                 follow
                 him
                 with
                 multitudes
                 of
                 people
                 
                   round
                   about
                   the
                   Countri●s
                
                 ,
                 
                 sowing
                 his
                 celestiall
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   curing
                   all
                   disceases
                   ▪
                   commanding
                   the
                   winds
                   and
                   the
                   s●a
                   ,
                
                 and
                 the
                 euill
                 spirits
                 ;
                 
                 Heare
                 the
                 people
                 with
                 admiration
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                 
                   never
                   man
                   spake
                   as
                   this
                   man
                   speaketh
                   .
                   what
                   word
                   is
                   this
                   ?
                   For
                   with
                   power
                   and
                   a●ctoritie
                   ,
                   h●
                   commandeth
                   th●
                   vncleane
                   spirits
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   they
                   go
                   forth
                
                 .
                 See
                 how
                 he
                 enters
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 casts
                 out
                 the
                 traffickers
                 there
                 ,
                 with
                 ●is
                 majesticall
                 countenance
                 and
                 a
                 small
                 little
                 
                   whip
                   of
                   cords
                
                 :
                 Magnifie
                 him
                 with
                 his
                 disciples
                 ,
                 
                 for
                 if
                 thou
                 hold
                 thy
                 peace
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   very
                   slones
                   willcry
                   him
                   vp
                   ▪
                
                 O
                 stony
                 hart
                 of
                 myne
                 that
                 is
                 so
                 hard
                 ,
                 so
                 covered
                 and
                 incombred
                 with
                 earth
                 ,
                 so
                 much
                 inclined
                 allwayes
                 downewards
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 heavenly
                 Master
                 cānot
                 find
                 〈◊〉
                 into
                 it
                 .
                 Soften
                 it
                 I
                 beseech
                 thee
                 ,
                 with
                 thy
                 most
                 〈◊〉
                 blood
                 ;
                 hold
                 it
                 vp
                 with
                 thy
                 powerfull
                 hand
                 ;
                 〈◊〉
                 from
                 the
                 earthly
                 thoughts
                 which
                 clog
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 it
                 〈…〉
                 ,
                 strike
                 it
                 with
                 thy
                 heavenly
                 Chariti●
                 ,
                 that
                 som
                 〈◊〉
                 at
                 least
                 may
                 fly
                 out
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 in
                 the
                 tinder
                 〈…〉
                 doctrin
                 ,
                 to
                 inlighten
                 and
                 inflame
                 my
                 soule
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
                 without
                 it
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 eternall
                 darknes
                 ,
                 frō
                 which
                 sweete
                 Iesus
                 d●liver
                 me
                 .
                 Amen
                 .
                 Exercise
                 thy
                 power
                 and
                 authoritie
                 over
                 my
                 passions
                 ,
                 as
                 thou
                 didst
                 over
                 the
                 winds
                 and
                 sea
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   Peac●
                   ,
                   be
                   still
                
                 ;
                 Teach
                 me
                 to
                 doe
                 thy
                 will
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 ;
                 
                 instruct
                 me
                 how
                 to
                 performe
                 the
                 particular
                 oblig●tions
                 of
                 my
                 state
                 ,
                 and
                 calling
                 with
                 perfection
                 .
                 Teach
                 me
                 ,
                 above
                 all
                 ,
                 how
                 I
                 may
                 prepare
                 my self
                 for
                 thy
                 loving
                 presence
                 here
                 in
                 the
                 most
                 blessed
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 wher●
                 thou
                 art
                 in
                 glorie
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 shall
                 please
                 thee
                 to
                 call
                 me
                 to
                 ●hee
                 .
                 Amen
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 The
                 third
                 seate
                 .
                 the
                 seate
                 of
                 Majestie
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 
                   VVHen
                   the
                   Sonne
                   of
                   man
                   shall
                   come
                   in
                   his
                   majestie
                   ād
                   all
                   the
                   Angels
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   thē
                   he
                   shall
                   sit
                   vpō
                   the
                   seate
                   of
                   his
                   majesty
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   nations
                   shall
                   be
                   gathered
                   together
                   before
                   him
                   .
                
                 If
                 his
                 countenance
                 were
                 terrible
                 when
                 he
                 tooke
                 outhoriti●
                 vpon
                 him
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 ▪
                 what
                 will
                 it
                 be
                 when
                 mounted
                 on
                 high
                 vpon
                 the
                 Cloudes
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 have
                 all
                 the
                 World
                 before
                 him
                 at
                 once
                 ,
                 and
                 come
                 
                   with
                   thousands
                
                 of
                 attendance
                 ,
                 
                 
                   to
                   doe
                   justice
                   against
                   all
                   ,
                   and
                   co●vince
                   all
                   the
                   impious
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   works
                   ●f
                   their
                   impie●ie
                   ,
                
                 and
                 shall
                 thunder
                 out
                 ,
                 that
                 terrible
                 sentence
                 against
                 those
                 who
                 shall
                 have
                 deserved
                 it
                 :
                 
                   Go
                   yee
                   accursed
                   into
                   fire
                   everlasting
                   .
                
                 Art
                 thou
                 able
                 to
                 looke
                 vp
                 to
                 that
                 terrible
                 seate
                 ?
                 Or
                 rather
                 looke
                 downe
                 into
                 thy
                 hart
                 ,
                 and
                 wash
                 it
                 quickly
                 with
                 reates
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 fire
                 may
                 not
                 find
                 where
                 to
                 take
                 hold
                 of
                 thee
                 .
                 
                   That
                   day
                   is
                   a
                   day
                   of
                   ●rat●
                   ,
                   ●
                   day
                   of
                   tribulation
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   anguish
                   ,
                   a
                   day
                   of
                   calamitie
                   and
                   miserie
                   ,
                   a
                   day
                   of
                   darkenes
                   and
                   mist
                   ,
                   a
                   cloudy
                   and
                   stormy
                   day
                   :
                   a
                   day
                   of
                   trump●t
                   ,
                   and
                   alarme
                   ,
                
                 against
                 the
                 strongest
                 and
                 highest
                 ,
                 that
                 people
                 ●hall
                 even
                 
                   wither
                   away
                   with
                   feare
                   and
                   exp●ctation
                   of
                   what
                   will
                   come
                   vpon
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                 He
                 preached
                 here
                 an
                 
                   acceptable
                   day
                
                 ,
                 if
                 here
                 we
                 receive
                 what
                 he
                 preached
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 there
                 accepted
                 of
                 ;
                 if
                 we
                 neglect
                 here
                 ,
                 that
                 day
                 will
                 be
                 little
                 w●lcome
                 to
                 vs
                 ;
                 a
                 dismall
                 day
                 to
                 those
                 who
                 have
                 here
                 spent
                 their
                 dayes
                 vnprofitably
                 .
              
               
                 I●
                 ▪
                 S.
                 Ihon
                 in
                 his
                 Apocalyps
                 describeth
                 this
                 seate
                 ,
                 saying
                 ▪
                 
                   I
                   saw
                   a
                   greate
                   white
                   throne
                   ,
                   and
                   one
                   siting
                   vpon
                   it
                   ,
                   from
                   whos●
                   sight
                   earth
                   and
                   heav●n
                   fled
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   there
                   was
                   not
                   pl●ce
                   found
                   f●●
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   saw
                   the
                   dead
                   ,
                   greate
                   and
                   little
                   ,
                   stand
                   in
                   the
                   ●ight
                   of
                   the
                   throne
                   ,
                   and
                   bookes
                   were
                   opened
                   ;
                   and
                   anoth●r
                   booke
                   was
                   opened
                   which
                   is
                   of
                   life
                   :
                   and
                   the
                   dea●
                   were●●dged
                   of
                   thos●
                   things
                   ●hich
                   were
                   written
                   in
                   the
                   bookes
                   ,
                   a●cording
                   to
                   their
                   workes
                   :
                   and
                   the
                   sea
                   gave
                   th●
                   dead
                   that
                   were
                   in
                   it
                   ;
                   and
                   death
                   and
                   hell
                   gave
                   their
                   dead
                   that
                   w●re
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   was
                   i●dged
                   of
                   every
                   one
                   according
                   to
                   their
                   workes
                   .
                   And
                   death
                   and
                   hell
                   were
                   cast
                   into
                   the
                   poole
                   of
                   fir●
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   second
                   death
                   ▪
                   And
                   he
                   that
                   was
                   not
                   found
                   〈…〉
                   in
                   the
                   book●
                   of
                   lif●
                   ,
                   was
                   cast
                   into
                   the
                   poole
                   of
                   fire
                   .
                
                 Behold
                 againe
                 and
                 againe
                 this
                 
                   gre●te
                   seat●
                
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 judge
                 and
                 his
                 Assessours
                 behold
                 the
                 inhabitants
                 of
                 〈…〉
                 ,
                 declining
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 they
                 can
                 ,
                 this
                 sight
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 
                   they
                   found
                   no
                   place
                   to
                   fly
                   from
                
                 him
                 :
                 behold
                 the
                 dead
                 of
                 all
                 sorts
                 
                   greate
                   and
                   little
                
                 ,
                 rich
                 and
                 poore
                 ,
                 Kings
                 and
                 slaves
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 difference
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 their
                 workes
                 :
                 Behold
                 the
                 bookes
                 of
                 every
                 ones
                 conscience
                 ,
                 layed
                 open
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 the
                 iudge
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 Assessours
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 standers
                 by
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 thousands
                 ,
                 and
                 millions
                 will
                 be
                 looking
                 into
                 thy
                 secretest
                 thoughts
                 and
                 actions
                 ,
                 and
                 see
                 that
                 which
                 thou
                 wouldest
                 not
                 have
                 God
                 to
                 have
                 seen
                 if
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 possible
                 :
                 and
                 not
                 only
                 thy
                 actions
                 ,
                 but
                 thy
                 intentions
                 ,
                 so
                 oft
                 dissembled
                 ,
                 ād
                 laboured
                 to
                 be
                 cloked
                 with
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 .
                 Ca●st
                 thou
                 abide
                 these
                 lookes
                 ?
                 Now
                 thou
                 canst
                 not
                 ;
                 then
                 of
                 force
                 thou
                 must
                 to
                 thy
                 vtter
                 shame
                 and
                 confusion
                 ;
                 no
                 wonder
                 that
                 the
                 wicked
                 are
                 described
                 
                   to
                   begin
                   to
                   say
                   to
                   the
                   mountaines
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   fall
                   vpon
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   the
                   hills
                   cover
                   vs.
                
                 For
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 an
                 intollerable
                 disgrace
                 to
                 be
                 thus
                 looked
                 on
                 .
                 How
                 willingly
                 would
                 the
                 allready
                 damned
                 have
                 remained
                 where
                 they
                 were
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 have
                 here
                 appeared
                 ?
                 But
                 
                   death
                   and
                   hell
                
                 must
                 of
                 force
                 give
                 vp
                 their
                 dead
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 sea
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 wherever
                 they
                 were
                 concealed
                 .
                 Finally
                 looke
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 canst
                 for
                 feare
                 and
                 trembling
                 ,
                 into
                 that
                 
                   poole
                   of
                   fire
                
                 ,
                 so
                 vast
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 capable
                 of
                 a
                 whole
                 world
                 of
                 corpses
                 as
                 stinking
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 filthy
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 ;
                 see
                 how
                 it
                 gapes
                 vpon
                 thee
                 ;
                 see
                 the
                 vggly
                 smoke
                 that
                 riseth
                 from
                 it
                 :
                 Go
                 downe
                 into
                 it
                 living
                 that
                 thou
                 mayest
                 escape
                 it
                 dying
                 .
              
               
                 III
                 Doe
                 not
                 mistake
                 thyself
                 ,
                 and
                 think
                 that
                 this
                 day
                 so
                 dreadfull
                 ,
                 is
                 farre
                 of
                 :
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 represented
                 vnto
                 thee
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 greate
                 world
                 in
                 a
                 little
                 mal
                 ,
                 
                 at
                 whatever
                 houre
                 thou
                 shalt
                 come
                 to
                 dy
                 ;
                 then
                 the
                 sunne
                 will
                 be
                 darkened
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 moone
                 will
                 not
                 give
                 the
                 light
                 :
                 all
                 thy
                 pretenses
                 will
                 fall
                 to
                 ground
                 ,
                 as
                 so
                 many
                 starres
                 ,
                 on
                 which
                 thou
                 wert
                 gazing
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   the
                   powers
                   of
                   those
                   heavens
                
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 thou
                 hast
                 placed
                 thy
                 hopes
                 ,
                 and
                 thy
                 felicitie
                 will
                 all
                 fayle
                 thee
                 :
                 Anguish
                 ,
                 and
                 confusion
                 ,
                 and
                 troble
                 ,
                 and
                 feare
                 will
                 ●eise
                 thee
                 ,
                 if
                 before
                 hand
                 thou
                 hast
                 not
                 ▪
                 provided
                 so
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 
                   the
                   signe
                   of
                   the
                   sonne
                   of
                   man
                
                 shall
                 appeare
                 ,
                 
                 thou
                 mayest
                 say
                 with
                 S.
                 Andrew
                 .
                 O
                 good
                 Crosse
                 ,
                 long
                 desired
                 ,
                 and
                 now
                 prepared
                 for
                 my
                 loving
                 soule
                 :
                 I
                 come
                 vnto
                 thee
                 secure
                 ,
                 and
                 ioyfull
                 ;
                 receive
                 me
                 also
                 ioyfully
                 ,
                 who
                 am
                 the
                 dis●iple
                 of
                 him
                 who
                 did
                 hang
                 vpon
                 thee
                 ,
                 O
                 mercyfull
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 art
                 to
                 be
                 my
                 Iudge
                 ;
                 by
                 thy
                 infinite
                 mercy
                 ,
                 I'beseech
                 thee
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 wilt
                 now
                 protect
                 me
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 then
                 protected
                 ;
                 delivet
                 me
                 from
                 evill
                 now
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 then
                 be
                 delivered
                 in
                 that
                 
                   evill
                   day
                
                 :
                 If
                 thou
                 be
                 good
                 to
                 me
                 here
                 ,
                 
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 then
                 well
                 with
                 me
                 :
                 
                   for
                   if
                   God
                   be
                   for
                   vs
                   ,
                   who
                   will
                   be
                   against
                   vs
                   ?
                   and
                   he
                   delivered
                   thee
                   for
                   vs
                   all
                   ,
                
                 as
                 a
                 pledge
                 of
                 his
                 love
                 ,
                 and
                 mercy
                 towards
                 vs
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 mediatour
                 for
                 vs
                 betwixt
                 his
                 mercy
                 and
                 his
                 
                   iustice
                   :
                   Who
                   then
                   shall
                   separate
                   vs
                   from
                   the
                   Charitie
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 (
                 With
                 which
                 either
                 he
                 doth
                 love
                 vs
                 ,
                 or
                 we
                 him
                 )
                 
                   I
                   am
                   sure
                   that
                   neither
                   death
                   ,
                   nor
                   life
                   ,
                   nor
                   Angels
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   nor
                   things
                   pres●nt
                   ,
                   nor
                   things
                   to
                   come
                   shall
                   separate
                   vs.
                   &c
                
                 I
                 reioyce
                 with
                 the
                 multitude
                 of
                 Angels
                 and
                 Saints
                 at
                 thy
                 victorie
                 over
                 thy
                 e●imies
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 thy
                 iust
                 iudgements
                 over
                 them
                 :
                 Give
                 me
                 grace
                 to
                 ovbercome
                 them
                 here
                 ,
                 that
                 with
                 thee
                 ,
                 
                   Lord
                   ,
                   God
                   ,
                   Omnipotent
                   ,
                   we
                   may
                   reigne
                
                 for
                 ever
                 and
                 ever
                 .
                 Amen
                 .
                 Allelui●
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 fourth
                 seate
                 ▪
                 the
                 seate
                 of
                 love
                 .
              
               
                 I.
                 HIs
                 seate
                 of
                 love
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 
                   blessed
                   Sacrament
                
                 of
                 the
                 Altar
                 :
                 For
                 what
                 can
                 be
                 more
                 lovely
                 then
                 Christ
                 in
                 our
                 hands
                 ,
                 in
                 our
                 mouths
                 ,
                 in
                 our
                 breasts
                 ,
                 in
                 our
                 soules
                 ?
                 Here
                 he
                 doth
                 act
                 all
                 the
                 parts
                 ,
                 which
                 possibly
                 love
                 can
                 expresse
                 ,
                 he
                 desireth
                 to
                 be
                 continually
                 with
                 vs
                 he
                 accomodateth
                 himself
                 in
                 a
                 way
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 wit●
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 within
                 vs
                 ,
                 with
                 out
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 offence
                 ,
                 because
                 in
                 the
                 shape
                 of
                 bread
                 ,
                 and
                 wine
                 ;
                 he
                 beareth
                 wtih
                 our
                 infintie
                 ,
                 and
                 hourely
                 imperfections
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 not
                 avoyde
                 vs
                 for
                 them
                 :
                 He
                 is
                 continually
                 giving
                 vs
                 him●elf
                 ,
                 in
                 whome
                 are
                 all
                 treasures
                 :
                 And
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 neither
                 necessarie
                 nor
                 fitting
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 againe
                 die
                 for
                 vs
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 is
                 so
                 pleased
                 with
                 his
                 death
                 for
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 will
                 have
                 it
                 dayly
                 commemorated
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 divine
                 kind
                 of
                 manner
                 ,
                 acted
                 ,
                 and
                 represented
                 in
                 this
                 blessed
                 Sacrament
                 .
                 The
                 bread
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 C●alice
                 being
                 consecrated
                 severally
                 into
                 his
                 body
                 and
                 blood
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 one
                 were
                 separ●ted
                 from
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 He
                 acts
                 the
                 part
                 of
                 a
                 father
                 in
                 providing
                 such
                 sustenance
                 for
                 vs
                 ;
                 of
                 a
                 mother
                 and
                 nurse
                 in
                 feeding
                 vs
                 at
                 his
                 owne
                 breast
                 ;
                 of
                 a
                 frend
                 i●
                 comforting
                 and
                 assisting
                 vs
                 :
                 All
                 these
                 kindnesses
                 require
                 loving
                 co●respondence
                 on
                 our
                 part
                 ;
                 let
                 vs
                 ●leare
                 ourselves
                 
                 of
                 as
                 many
                 imperfections
                 as
                 ws
                 can
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 lesse
                 troblesome
                 ▪
                 accommodate
                 ourselves
                 to
                 his
                 will
                 and
                 pleasute
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 continually
                 giving
                 ourselves
                 even
                 to
                 death
                 for
                 his
                 sake
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 so
                 require
                 ;
                 and
                 be
                 sure
                 never
                 to
                 be
                 from
                 him
                 by
                 any
                 grievous
                 offence
                 .
              
               
                 II
                 It
                 is
                 sayed
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 king●
                 that
                 
                   the
                   soule
                   of
                   Ion●th●s
                   was
                   ioyned
                   f●st
                   to
                   the
                   soule
                   of
                   David
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   Ionathas
                   lov●d
                   him
                   as
                   he
                   owne
                   soule
                   ;
                   and
                   they
                   entred
                   aleague
                   :
                   and
                   Ionathas
                   striped
                   himself
                   of
                   the
                   coate
                   where
                   with
                   he
                   was
                   clothed
                   ,
                   and
                   gave
                   it
                   to
                   David
                   ,
                   and
                   thee
                   rest
                   of
                   his
                   garments
                   ,
                   vnto
                   his
                   sword
                   and
                   bow
                   ,
                   and
                   vnto
                   his
                   belt
                   .
                
                 Such
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 our
                 love
                 towards
                 our
                 blessed
                 Saviour
                 in
                 this
                 most
                 blessed
                 Sacrament
                 ;
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 say
                 with
                 S.
                 Paul
                 ,
                 
                   Who
                   shall
                   separate
                   vs
                   from
                   the
                   Charitie
                   of
                   Christ
                   ?
                
                 
                 
                   Tribulation
                   ?
                   or
                   distresse
                   ?
                   or
                   famine
                   ?
                   or
                   nakednes
                   ?
                   or
                   danger
                   ?
                   or
                   persecution
                   ?
                   or
                   the
                   sword
                   ?
                
                 But
                 we
                 must
                 indeavour
                 to
                 have
                 so
                 tender
                 a
                 love
                 towards
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 be
                 as
                 it
                 Were
                 one
                 soule
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 body
                 ;
                 for
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 intēt
                 of
                 this
                 his
                 loving
                 and
                 familiar
                 communication
                 of
                 himself
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ;
                 for●
                 
                 as
                 melted
                 waxe
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 poured
                 into
                 other
                 waxe
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 throughly
                 mingled
                 one
                 with
                 the
                 oother
                 ;
                 so
                 he
                 that
                 receiveth
                 the
                 blessed
                 body
                 and
                 blood
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 is
                 ioyned
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 Christ
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 .
                 in
                 Christ.
                 He
                 ▪
                 being
                 sonne
                 to
                 the
                 king
                 of
                 heaven
                 striped
                 himself
                 of
                 his
                 glorie
                 to
                 cloth
                 vs
                 with
                 glorie
                 ▪
                 and
                 gave
                 vs
                 
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   his
                   garments
                   ▪
                
                 that
                 is
                 his
                 ver●uous
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 example
                 to
                 imitate
                 ;
                 of
                 what
                 should
                 not
                 we
                 strip
                 ourselves
                 to
                 offer
                 vnto
                 him
                 ?
                 Specially
                 our
                 passions
                 of
                 Anger
                 ,
                 and
                 spl●n●
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   revenge
                   ▪
                
                 so
                 contrarie
                 to
                 this
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 l●ve
                 ,
                 and
                 lay
                 them
                 at
                 his
                 feete
                 never
                 to
                 take
                 them
                 vp
                 ▪
                 but
                 in
                 his
                 defence
                 :
                 and
                 purely
                 in
                 his
                 cause
                 .
              
               
                 III
                 Our
                 everlasting
                 happines
                 consisteth
                 in
                 our
                 ever
                 permanent
                 vnion
                 with
                 God
                 in
                 celestiall
                 blesse
                 :
                 Of
                 this
                 happines
                 this
                 blessed
                 Sacrament
                 is
                 a
                 beginning
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 pledge
                 :
                 who
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 ever
                 greedy
                 to
                 inioy
                 it
                 ?
                 
                   Entring
                   into
                   the
                   ioy
                   of
                   his
                   Lord
                   ,
                
                 so
                 oft
                 as
                 ●e
                 could
                 ;
                 and
                 because
                 knowledge
                 is
                 the
                 greatest
                 sput
                 to
                 love
                 ,
                 who
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 ever
                 ●●minating
                 ,
                 and
                 ever
                 loving
                 his
                 perfections
                 ?
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 Cher●bins
                 and
                 Seraphins
                 saying
                 .
                 
                   Holy
                   ,
                   holy
                   ,
                   holy
                
                 .
                 Tho●
                 art
                 my
                 God
                 ,
                 my
                 Cr●ato●r
                 ,
                 my
                 
                   Redeemer
                   ▪
                
                 infinite
                 in
                 power
                 ,
                 in
                 Wisedom●
                 ,
                 in
                 goodnes
                 ,
                 in
                 mercyes
                 ,
                 in
                 liberaliti●
                 ,
                 in
                 patien●e
                 ,
                 i●
                 humilitie
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 imaginable
                 :
                 Thou
                 art
                 the
                 
                   giver
                   of
                   all
                   
                   good
                   gifts
                   ,
                
                 and
                 founta●●e
                 of
                 
                   living
                   wat●rs
                
                 ,
                 the
                 ●●tidot●
                 against
                 all
                 evills
                 ,
                 my
                 strength
                 ,
                 o
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 refuge
                 ;
                 with
                 thee
                 I
                 w●ll
                 dwell
                 ,
                 because
                 thee
                 have
                 I
                 choosen
                 ;
                 possesse
                 thou
                 I
                 beseech
                 thee
                 my
                 hart
                 :
                 
                   Absorbeat
                   quaeso
                   〈◊〉
                   meam
                   ignita
                   ac
                   melliflua
                   vis
                   amoris
                   ●ui
                   ,
                   vt
                   ●more
                   amoris
                   tui
                   moriar
                   ,
                   qui
                   amor●
                   amoris
                   mei
                   dignatus
                   es
                   mori
                   .
                   Am●n
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 fift
                 seate
                 :
                 the
                 seate
                 of
                 Compassion
                 .
              
               
                 I.
                 THe
                 seate
                 of
                 Compassion
                 is
                 the
                 Cross●
                 on
                 which
                 he
                 hung
                 .
                 At
                 the
                 foote
                 wherof
                 finding
                 the
                 Magdalen
                 I
                 will
                 first
                 with
                 her
                 bewayle
                 my
                 synns
                 ,
                 which
                 have
                 been
                 cause
                 of
                 so
                 painefull
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 disgracefull
                 a
                 death
                 ,
                 of
                 so
                 happy
                 and
                 so
                 worthy
                 a
                 person
                 .
                 O
                 synne
                 what
                 can
                 setforth
                 thy
                 enor●itie
                 more
                 ,
                 the●
                 that
                 to
                 get
                 pardon
                 for
                 thee
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 to
                 deface
                 thee
                 ,
                 
                   it
                   behoved
                   th●
                   sonne
                   of
                   God
                   ●o
                   suffer
                   ?
                
                 No
                 blood
                 could
                 wash
                 the
                 away
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 this
                 
                   lambe
                   of
                   God.
                
                 O
                 stayne
                 in
                 grayne
                 !
                 no
                 m●decine
                 cure
                 thee
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 sacred
                 flesh
                 of
                 this
                 immacula●e
                 body
                 thus
                 brused
                 .
                 
                 O
                 venome
                 intollerable
                 .
                 
                   Who
                   will
                   give
                   to
                   my
                   head
                   water
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   my
                   eyes
                   a
                   fount●ine
                   of
                   te●r●s
                   ▪
                   and
                   I
                   will
                   ●eepe
                   ,
                   〈◊〉
                   ●●ment
                   day
                   and
                   night
                
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 this
                 King
                 of
                 all
                 ●ations
                 ▪
                 slaughtered
                 for
                 my
                 synns
                 ;
                 a
                 King
                 crowned
                 with
                 thornes
                 ,
                 which
                 ought
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 pearce
                 my
                 h●rt
                 ,
                 and
                 pu●ish
                 in
                 me
                 the
                 pride
                 and
                 sensualiti●
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 he
                 never
                 was
                 guyltie
                 .
                 O
                 nayles
                 in
                 his
                 hands
                 and
                 feete
                 !
                 You
                 have
                 mi●taken
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 where
                 you
                 should
                 have
                 been
                 struck
                 ;
                 They
                 are
                 
                   my
                   hands
                
                 and
                 feet●
                 which
                 have
                 synned
                 ▪
                 
                   this
                   man
                   wh●t
                   harme
                   hath
                   he
                   done
                   ?
                
                 
                 
                   I
                   find
                   no
                   cause
                   i●
                   him
                   .
                   O
                   God
                   ,
                   my
                   God
                   ,
                   wherfore
                   h●st
                   th●●
                   thou
                   forsaken
                
                 him
                 ,
                 a●
                 given
                 him
                 over
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 cruell
                 death
                 ?
                 
                   O
                   death
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   be
                   thy
                   d●●th
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   be
                   thy
                   mortall
                   bit
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   ●
                   Hell.
                
                 For
                 ioyning
                 myself
                 With
                 his
                 powerfull
                 grace
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 merits
                 of
                 this
                 victorious
                 death
                 .
                 I
                 will
                 synne
                 no
                 more
                 ,
                 and
                 die
                 rather
                 a
                 thousand
                 death
                 then
                 offend
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 II.
                 
                   Sorrow
                   full
                   〈◊〉
                   my
                   soul●
                   vnto
                   death
                   .
                
                 And
                 what
                 wonder
                 ?
                 For
                 if
                 I
                 follow
                 thee
                 from
                 the
                 place
                 where
                 thou
                 didst
                 make
                 thy
                 last
                 supper
                 to
                 the
                 ●rosse
                 ,
                 
                 I
                 find
                 nothing
                 but
                 
                   teares
                   or
                   blood
                
                 ,
                 nothing
                 but
                 
                   tants
                   and
                   sc●ffs
                
                 ,
                 nothing
                 but
                 
                 blo●●s
                 ●nd
                 stripes
                 ,
                 ●othing
                 b●t
                 wou●ds
                 and
                 t●rments
                 ,
                 nothing
                 but
                 
                 〈◊〉
                 and
                 〈◊〉
                 against
                 thee
                 ,
                 my
                 God
                 ,
                 my
                 Saviour
                 ▪
                 my
                 love
                 .
                 What
                 doth
                 this
                 thy
                 Prayer
                 signifie
                 ;
                 
                   Father
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   possibl●
                   ,
                   let
                   this
                   Chalicepasse
                   from
                   ●e
                   .
                
                 O
                 bitter
                 Chalice
                 ?
                 Which
                 so
                 much
                 sweetnes
                 as
                 was
                 in
                 thee
                 would
                 not
                 alay
                 .
                 I
                 doe
                 not
                 say
                 it
                 could
                 not
                 ,
                 for
                 certainly
                 the
                 request
                 thou
                 didst
                 make
                 was
                 possible
                 to
                 be
                 granted
                 ,
                 but
                 thou
                 wouldest
                 not
                 .
                 Thou
                 didst
                 offer
                 thyself
                 ūto
                 it
                 
                   becaus●
                   thou
                   wouldest
                
                 .
                 Yet
                 this
                 doth
                 not
                 excuse
                 me
                 from
                 compassionating
                 thee
                 ▪
                 for
                 however
                 ,
                 
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 Kind
                 of
                 necessitie
                 put
                 vpon
                 thee
                 .
                 O
                 hard
                 necessitie
                 !
                 
                 O
                 that
                 from
                 my
                 eyes
                 there
                 could
                 trickle
                 downe
                 such
                 drops
                 of
                 blood
                 ,
                 as
                 then
                 from
                 thy
                 whole
                 body
                 !
                 O
                 drowsie
                 head
                 of
                 mine
                 !
                 Why
                 doe
                 
                   I
                   sleepe
                
                 in
                 this
                 occasion
                 ?
                 
                   Behold
                   the
                   Trayt●ur
                
                 sleepeth
                 not
                 .
                 What
                 doe
                 these
                 clubs
                 ,
                 and
                 s●aves
                 ,
                 and
                 swords
                 about
                 this
                 mild
                 and
                 innocent
                 lambe
                 ▪
                 He
                 was
                 
                   dayly
                   in
                   the
                   Temple
                
                 among
                 you
                 ,
                 what
                 did
                 you
                 heare
                 from
                 him
                 but
                 good
                 ?
                 Their
                 eares
                 are
                 stopped
                 ;
                 they
                 hale
                 him
                 away
                 by
                 night
                 ;
                 they
                 buffet
                 him
                 ;
                 they
                 misvse
                 him
                 ▪
                 they
                 condemne
                 him
                 to
                 dye
                 ,
                 
                   as
                   guiltie
                
                 ;
                 of
                 what
                 ?
                 
                   What
                   ●ccus●tion
                   bring
                   you
                   ●●●inst
                   this
                   man
                   ?
                
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 
                   m●lefactour
                   ▪
                   I
                   ●m
                   ●e
                   that
                   ha●h
                   synned
                   ,
                   I
                   have
                   done
                   wickedly
                   ,
                   this
                
                 lambe
                 what
                 hath
                 he
                 done
                 ?
                 
                 
                   Let
                   this
                   ●and
                   ,
                   I
                   b●s●●ch
                   thee
                   ▪
                   be
                   turned
                   vpon
                   me
                   ,
                   and
                   vpon
                   the
                   house
                   of
                   my
                
                 soule
                 which
                 hath
                 harboured
                 so
                 many
                 vnlawfull
                 ,
                 
                 tumultuo●s
                 ,
                 and
                 ●iotou●
                 guests
                 against
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 man.
                 
              
               
                 III.
                 Harken
                 what
                 a
                 sound
                 the
                 lashes
                 give
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 loded
                 vpon
                 his
                 tende●
                 skin
                 ,
                 perhaps
                 for
                 houres
                 together
                 :
                 behold
                 the
                 ●urro●es
                 which
                 they
                 h●ve
                 made
                 in
                 his
                 sacred
                 flesh
                 ;
                 and
                 hold
                 thy
                 eyes
                 from
                 weeping
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 be
                 so
                 stout●
                 ,
                 and
                 thy
                 hart
                 from
                 faynting
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 so
                 hard
                 .
                 O
                 shame
                 !
                 O
                 confusion
                 !
                 
                   Behold
                   the
                   m●n
                
                 .
                 Is
                 this
                 the
                 man
                 so
                 cryed
                 vp
                 ,
                 not
                 long
                 ●ince
                 ,
                 and
                 now
                 so
                 much
                 cryed
                 downe
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 set
                 behinde
                 a
                 murtherer
                 and
                 
                   a
                   th●●f●
                
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 seditio●s
                 fellow
                 ▪
                 O
                 sencelesse
                 change
                 !
                 
                   Take
                   him
                   away
                   ,
                   〈◊〉
                   him
                   away
                   ,
                   cruci●ie
                   him
                   .
                
                 O
                 cry
                 vnmercyfull
                 !
                 Take
                 him
                 into
                 thy
                 armes
                 and
                 into
                 thy
                 hart
                 ,
                 and
                 help
                 him
                 to
                 beare
                 this
                 Crosse
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 is
                 ready
                 to
                 fay●t
                 vnder
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 powerfull
                 and
                 as
                 stroug
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 otherwise
                 ▪
                 O
                 mount
                 !
                 wherfore
                 art
                 tho●
                 so
                 cragy
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 whose
                 steps
                 are
                 so
                 wholesome
                 ?
                 But
                 seeing
                 he
                 is
                 plea●ed
                 to
                 choose
                 thee
                 for
                 th●
                 stage
                 of
                 this
                 his
                 last
                 ▪
                 action
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   sh●l●
                   〈◊〉
                   my
                   resting
                   place
                   for
                   ●ver
                   ,
                   h●r●
                   
                   I
                   will
                   dwell
                   because
                   I
                   have
                   choosen
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                 and
                 the
                 noyse
                 of
                 those
                 〈◊〉
                 which
                 struck
                 in
                 those
                 cruell
                 nayles
                 shall
                 sound
                 perpetually
                 in
                 my
                 ●●res
                 ;
                 my
                 eyes
                 shall
                 be
                 fixed
                 vpon
                 this
                 la●entable
                 spectacle
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 heavens
                 are
                 sory
                 to
                 behold
                 ;
                 my
                 hart
                 shall
                 be
                 nayled
                 to
                 his
                 Crosse
                 with
                 him
                 ;
                 I
                 will
                 stand
                 with
                 our
                 blessed
                 Lady
                 ,
                 and
                 S.
                 Ihon
                 weeping
                 ;
                 I
                 will
                 say
                 in
                 part
                 with
                 the
                 Sc●ibes
                 and
                 Pharisees
                 .
                 
                   H●
                   hath
                   saved
                   others
                
                 ;
                 He
                 will
                 also
                 saue
                 me
                 .
                 Lord
                 have
                 mercy
                 vpon
                 me
                 a
                 synner
                 .
                 
                   Lord
                   remember
                   me
                   now
                
                 thou
                 
                   art
                   in
                   thy
                   Kingdome
                
                 :
                 my
                 God
                 ,
                 doe
                 
                   not
                   forsake
                   me
                   :
                   Father
                   forgive
                   me
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 sixt
                 Seate
                 ,
                 the
                 Seate
                 of
                 Miserie
                 .
              
               
                 I.
                 THe
                 seate
                 of
                 Miserie
                 ,
                 is
                 my
                 poore
                 hart
                 and
                 soule
                 ,
                 compassed
                 with
                 a
                 body
                 ,
                 as
                 poore
                 and
                 miserable
                 .
                 
                   What
                   is
                   man
                   that
                   thou
                   art
                   mindfull
                   of
                   him
                   ?
                   Or
                   the
                   Sōne
                   of
                   mn̄
                   that
                   thou
                   doest
                   visit
                   him
                   ?
                
                 
                 
                   A
                   leafe
                   tossed
                   with
                   every
                   wind
                   ▪
                
                 to
                 day
                 alive
                 to
                 morrow
                 dead
                 ;
                 to
                 day
                 green
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 morrow
                 withered
                 ;
                 to
                 day
                 set
                 forth
                 with
                 borrowed
                 favours
                 ,
                 to
                 morrow
                 abominable
                 by
                 its
                 proper
                 stench
                 .
                 What
                 is
                 beauty
                 but
                 the
                 cover
                 of
                 a
                 dunghill
                 ?
                 What
                 proportion
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 pleasure
                 of
                 a●
                 other
                 bodies
                 eye
                 ?
                 VVhat
                 is
                 strength
                 but
                 a
                 laughing
                 stock
                 to
                 thousands
                 that
                 are
                 stronger
                 ?
                 And
                 when
                 a
                 body
                 should
                 have
                 all
                 ,
                 what
                 certaintie
                 ?
                 The
                 soule
                 is
                 in
                 a
                 māner
                 in
                 as
                 much
                 vncertaintie
                 ;
                 for
                 though
                 the
                 body
                 decay
                 by
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 accidents
                 come
                 vpon
                 it
                 not
                 possibly
                 to
                 be
                 prevented
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 mischiefe
                 which
                 happens
                 to
                 a
                 soule
                 is
                 vol●ntarie
                 ,
                 yet
                 so
                 much
                 weakenes
                 doth
                 often
                 oppresse
                 it
                 ,
                 so
                 many
                 enimies
                 doe
                 assalt
                 it
                 ,
                 so
                 many
                 crooked
                 inclinations
                 a●e
                 leading
                 it
                 into
                 darke
                 ,
                 and
                 crooked
                 wayes
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 i●
                 is
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 danger
                 ;
                 and
                 no
                 man
                 can
                 absolutely
                 say
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 fall
                 .
                 
                   For
                   what
                   is
                   my
                   strength
                   that
                   I
                   should
                   b●ar●
                   ,
                
                 
                 and
                 go
                 through
                 with
                 so
                 many
                 hard
                 things
                 ?
                 
                   Or
                   what
                   will
                   be
                   my
                   end
                   ,
                
                 that
                 I
                 
                   should
                   have
                   patience
                
                 enough
                 to
                 persever
                 vnto
                 it
                 ?
                 O
                 my
                 God!
                 Thou
                 must
                 be
                 my
                 strength
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 patience
                 .
                 Thou
                 didst
                 vouchsafe
                 to
                 take
                 vpon
                 thee
                 my
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 might
                 be
                 the
                 stronger
                 ;
                 thou
                 wert
                 pleased
                 to
                 dwell
                 in
                 my
                 nature
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 thy
                 grac●
                 it
                 might
                 overcome
                 ●atur●
                 ,
                 have
                 compassion
                 of
                 this
                 
                 
                   ●●rthen
                   vessell
                
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 put
                 to
                 more
                 stresse
                 ,
                 then
                 tho●
                 knowest
                 it
                 will
                 beare
                 ;
                 for
                 of
                 myself
                 I
                 am
                 very
                 frayle
                 and
                 miserable
                 ,
                 and
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 will
                 be
                 my
                 end
              
               
                 II.
                 O
                 infinite
                 goodnes
                 .
                 This
                 the
                 goodnes
                 I
                 must
                 be
                 ever
                 clayming
                 :
                 for
                 what
                 but
                 thy
                 goodnes
                 could
                 move
                 thee
                 to
                 cast
                 thy
                 thoughts
                 so
                 much
                 vpon
                 me
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 have
                 mercy
                 vpon
                 me
                 most
                 misereble
                 wretch
                 ,
                 leaving
                 those
                 rebellious
                 spirits
                 in
                 their
                 iniquitie
                 ?
                 VVere
                 not
                 thy
                 mercyes
                 greate
                 enough
                 to
                 have
                 pardoned
                 them
                 as
                 thou
                 didst
                 me
                 ?
                 It
                 were
                 blasphemie
                 to
                 think
                 otherwise
                 :
                 
                 Yet
                 
                   no
                   where
                   doth
                   he
                   take
                   the
                   Angels
                   ;
                   but
                   the
                   seed
                   of
                   Abraham
                   h●
                   taketh
                   ,
                
                 and
                 vouchsafeth
                 to
                 suffer
                 miseries
                 with
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 die
                 for
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 mis●rie
                 and
                 this
                 death
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 either
                 dayly
                 indure
                 ,
                 or
                 hourely
                 expect
                 ,
                 might
                 of
                 miserie
                 become
                 a
                 happines
                 ,
                 being
                 borne
                 patiently
                 ,
                 resignedly
                 ,
                 joyfully
                 .
                 They
                 in
                 nature
                 doe
                 so
                 farre
                 excell
                 vs
                 a●
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 vs
                 now
                 comprehensible
                 ;
                 we
                 are
                 the
                 least
                 ,
                 and
                 lowest
                 of
                 rationall
                 creatures
                 ;
                 we
                 made
                 ourselves
                 lower
                 by
                 our
                 owne
                 beastly
                 wayes
                 ,
                 and
                 became
                 very
                 slaves
                 of
                 thedevill
                 ,
                 
                 How
                 came
                 it
                 then
                 to
                 be
                 thy
                 
                   delight
                   to
                   be
                   with
                   the
                   sonnes
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                
                 but
                 by
                 thy
                 owne
                 infinite
                 goodnes
                 which
                 delig●teth
                 to
                 be
                 doing
                 
                   wonderfull
                   works
                
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 thou
                 alone
                 canst
                 doe
                 ,
                 
                   works
                   glorious
                   ,
                   and
                   hidde●
                   ,
                   and
                   vnknowne
                
                 to
                 all
                 but
                 by
                 thy
                 own●
                 infinite
                 wisdome
                 .
              
               
                 III.
                 The
                 distance
                 betwixt
                 heaven
                 and
                 earth
                 ,
                 is
                 in
                 all
                 respects
                 greate
                 ▪
                 but
                 nothing
                 to
                 the
                 distance
                 betwixt
                 God
                 and
                 me
                 .
                 He
                 must
                 be
                 more
                 then
                 an
                 Angel
                 that
                 can
                 measure
                 it
                 :
                 Yet
                 I
                 not
                 being
                 able
                 to
                 rayse
                 my self
                 from
                 dirt
                 and
                 dust
                 ,
                 he
                 stoopes
                 to
                 me
                 :
                 
                   I
                   myself
                   that
                   spake
                   ,
                   Lo
                   I
                   am
                   presert
                   :
                
                 
                 
                   I
                   myself
                   will
                   comfort
                   you
                
                 .
                 Shall
                 I
                 fall
                 downe
                 at
                 his
                 knees
                 with
                 S.
                 Peeter
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   Go
                   forth
                   from
                   m●
                   ,
                   b●cause
                   I
                   am
                   a
                   synfull
                   man
                   ,
                
                 
                 Lord
                 ?
                 Or
                 with
                 the
                 humbl●
                 Centution
                 ;
                 
                 
                   Lord
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   not
                   worthy
                   that
                   thou
                   shouldest
                   enter
                   vnd●r
                   my
                   roofe
                   .
                
                 Or
                 with
                 the
                 ●en
                 lepers
                 retire
                 .
                 and
                 keepe
                 a
                 loofe
                 ,
                 crying
                 alowde
                 ,
                 
                   Iesus
                   ,
                   Master
                   ,
                   have
                   mercy
                   on
                   me
                   .
                
                 Or
                 rather
                 with
                 that
                 one
                 Samaritane
                 
                   f●ll
                   on
                   my
                   face
                   before
                   hi●
                   〈◊〉
                   giving
                   thanks
                   ,
                   a●d
                   with
                   a
                   lowad●
                   voyce
                   magnifying
                
                 his
                 greate
                 ,
                 greate
                 goodnes
                 ,
                 that
                 vouchsafeth
                 thus
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 looke
                 vpon
                 this
                 miserable
                 creature
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 be
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 ●nd
                 within
                 him
                 many
                 ,
                 many
                 wayes
                 .
                 O
                 Lord
                 !
                 nothing
                 is
                 due
                 to
                 me
                 but
                 confusion
                 for
                 my
                 poorenes
                 in
                 all
                 
                 respects
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 confusiou
                 for
                 my
                 many
                 synns
                 withou●
                 respect
                 .
                 To
                 thee
                 
                   Blessing
                   ,
                   and
                   honour
                   ,
                   and
                   glori●
                   ▪
                   and
                   power
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   thanksgiving
                   for
                   ever
                   and
                   ever
                   ▪
                   for
                   who
                   is
                   sufficient
                   to
                   declare
                   his
                   works
                   ?
                
                 
                 
                   Or
                   who
                   shall
                   add
                   to
                   decl●re
                   his
                   mercyes
                   ?
                   When
                   a
                   man
                   shall
                   have
                   done
                   ,
                   then
                   shall
                   h●
                   begin
                   .
                   what
                   〈◊〉
                   man
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   is
                   grace
                   ?
                   And
                   what
                   is
                   his
                   grace
                   ?
                   And
                   what
                   〈…〉
                   good
                   ?
                   or
                   what
                   is
                   his
                   evill
                   ?
                   God
                   is
                   patient
                   towards
                   him
                   and
                   po●r●t●
                   out
                   his
                   mercyes
                   upon
                   him
                   ,
                   he
                   hath
                   seen
                   the
                   presumption
                   of
                   〈◊〉
                   hart
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   naught
                   ;
                   therfore
                   he
                   hath
                   fullfilled
                   his
                   propiti●tion
                   towards
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   hath
                   s●evved
                   them
                   ,
                   the
                   vv●y
                   of
                   〈◊〉
                   .
                
                 Grant
                 me
                 grace
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 follow
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 bring
                 this
                 miserable
                 carkas
                 ,
                 and
                 wretched
                 soule
                 of
                 myne
                 to
                 that
                 glorie
                 which
                 tho●
                 hast
                 prepared
                 for
                 me
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 Amen
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 seventh
                 Seate
                 ,
                 the
                 Seate
                 of
                 Glorie
                 .
              
               
                 I.
                 HIs
                 seate
                 of
                 Glorie
                 ,
                 is
                 at
                 the
                 
                   right
                   hand
                   of
                   his
                   Father
                
                 ,
                 where
                 ,
                 equall
                 to
                 him
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 neerest
                 to
                 him
                 in
                 glorie
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 
                   Man
                   ▪
                
                 as
                 farre
                 above
                 all
                 the
                 Celestiall
                 spirits
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 hand
                 in
                 honour
                 is
                 above
                 the
                 foote
                 ,
                 he
                 possesseth
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 his
                 Father
                 with
                 full
                 power
                 ,
                 governeth
                 the
                 world
                 at
                 his
                 pleasure
                 and
                 
                   in
                   the
                   plesa●tnes
                   of
                   his
                   countenance
                   is
                   the
                   li●e
                
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 heavenly
                 Court
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 the
                 lamp
                 (
                 or
                 light
                 )
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   is
                   the
                   lambe
                
                 :
                 
                 for
                 infinite
                 glorie
                 doth
                 shine
                 out
                 even
                 fro●
                 that
                 glorifyed
                 body
                 of
                 his
                 ,
                 able
                 to
                 astonish
                 the
                 highest
                 Che●ub●●s
                 ,
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 the
                 three
                 Apostles
                 at
                 his
                 transfiguration
                 ,
                 were
                 it
                 not
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 strengthened
                 above
                 their
                 nature
                 .
                 
                 Hither
                 if
                 we
                 lift
                 vp
                 the
                 eyes
                 of
                 our
                 Soule
                 ,
                 we
                 
                   may
                   see
                   the
                   King
                   in
                   his
                   beauty
                   ,
                
                 his
                 throne
                 ,
                 his
                 scepter
                 ,
                 his
                 crowne
                 ,
                 his
                 footestoole
                 of
                 gold
                 ,
                 his
                 
                   garments
                   as
                   vvh●●e
                   as
                   snovv
                   his
                   face
                   resplendent
                   as
                   the
                   sunne
                
                 ;
                 His
                 retin●●
                 in
                 array
                 proportionable
                 to
                 his
                 owne
                 most
                 bountifull
                 magnificence
                 and
                 their
                 deserts
                 :
                 
                 
                   King
                   of
                   Kings
                   ,
                   and
                   Lord
                   of
                   Lords
                   .
                
                 Fall
                 downe
                 before
                 this
                 throne
                 ,
                 doing
                 homage
                 ●nto
                 him
                 ▪
                 and
                 reioy●ing
                 at
                 his
                 exaltation
                 ▪
                 more
                 then
                 at
                 any
                 thing
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 ;
                 because
                 he
                 alone
                 is
                 worthy
                 :
                 all
                 other
                 creatures
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 take
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 what
                 they
                 haue
                 from
                 hi●
                 ,
                 what
                 are
                 they
                 ?
                 
                   He
                   alone
                   is
                   holy
                   .
                   He
                   alone
                   i●
                   
                   powerfull
                   .
                   He
                   alone
                   hath
                   immortaliti●
                   ,
                
                 
                 and
                 incorruptibilitie
                 within
                 his
                 owne
                 absolute
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 himself
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   th●re
                   〈…〉
                   resit
                   his
                   hand
                   ,
                
                 
                 or
                 strength
                 .
              
               
                 II.
                 In
                 the
                 Apocalyps
                 it
                 is
                 related
                 that
                 thousands
                 of
                 tho●sands
                 of
                 Angles
                 made
                 ioyfull
                 acclamations
                 to
                 this
                 ●ambe
                 of
                 God
                 ▪
                 
                 this
                 King
                 of
                 Kings
                 ,
                 saying
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 worthy
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 power
                 and
                 divinitie
                 ,
                 his
                 wisedome
                 and
                 strength
                 ,
                 his
                 honour
                 and
                 glorie
                 should
                 be
                 praysed
                 and
                 renowned
                 by
                 all
                 and
                 every
                 Creature
                 that
                 was
                 in
                 heaven
                 ,
                 or
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 or
                 vnder
                 earth
                 acknowledging
                 the
                 same
                 ?
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 foure
                 and
                 twentie
                 elders
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 Patriarchs
                 ,
                 and
                 ●athers
                 ,
                 and
                 Sain●●s
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 ,
                 and
                 new
                 Testament
                 ,
                 signifyed
                 by
                 the
                 perfect
                 nūber
                 of
                 twelue
                 twice
                 told
                 )
                 did
                 fall
                 downe
                 before
                 his
                 throne
                 ,
                 and
                 adored
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 tooke
                 the
                 crownes
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 vpon
                 their
                 heads
                 ,
                 and
                 layed
                 them
                 before
                 his
                 throne
                 ,
                 acknowledging
                 all
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 due
                 to
                 him
                 againe
                 .
                 Behold
                 therfore
                 this
                 spectacle
                 with
                 greate
                 ioy
                 and
                 congratulation
                 .
                 Attend
                 every
                 Angel
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 saint
                 in
                 his
                 rank
                 :
                 The
                 Angels
                 with
                 their
                 promp●nes
                 ;
                 the
                 Archangels
                 with
                 their
                 c●re
                 ,
                 the
                 Thrones
                 with
                 their
                 desire
                 he
                 should
                 rest
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 the
                 Dominations
                 wi●h
                 their
                 courage
                 in
                 his
                 service
                 ;
                 the
                 Principalities
                 with
                 their
                 
                   heroicall
                   acts
                
                 :
                 the
                 Powers
                 with
                 their
                 pietie
                 and
                 devotion
                 ;
                 the
                 Cherubins
                 with
                 their
                 wisdome
                 and
                 discretion
                 ;
                 The
                 Seraphins
                 with
                 their
                 ardent
                 love
                 and
                 affections
                 .
                 The
                 Patriarchs
                 with
                 th●ir
                 expectation
                 fullfilled
                 ,
                 and
                 figures
                 demonstrated
                 .
                 The
                 Apostles
                 with
                 the
                 
                   cleare
                   sight
                
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 they
                 beleeved
                 and
                 preached
                 ▪
                 The
                 Martyrs
                 with
                 their
                 particular
                 laurell
                 and
                 content
                 ,
                 for
                 every
                 thing
                 that
                 they
                 suffered
                 ;
                 The
                 Bishops
                 and
                 Doctours
                 ,
                 with
                 their
                 knowledge
                 infinitely
                 augmented
                 ;
                 the
                 other
                 Confessours
                 with
                 the
                 
                   hundred
                   fold
                
                 reward
                 of
                 all
                 their
                 labours
                 increased
                 ;
                 the
                 Virgins
                 ,
                 and
                 VVidowes
                 .
                 with
                 their
                 puritie
                 and
                 synceritie
                 in
                 following
                 him
                 wherever
                 he
                 went
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 particular
                 among
                 them
                 with
                 whome
                 we
                 have
                 speciall
                 acquaintance
                 ,
                 that
                 partie
                 will
                 do
                 vs
                 the
                 favour
                 to
                 conduct
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 shew
                 vs
                 more
                 then
                 can
                 be
                 here
                 expressed
                 ,
                 and
                 chiefely
                 the
                 singular
                 honour
                 which
                 the
                 Blessed
                 Virgin
                 his
                 Mother
                 doth
                 him
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 singular
                 favour
                 received
                 in
                 being
                 choosen
                 to
                 so
                 high
                 a
                 dignitie
                 ,
                 ād
                 in
                 all
                 respects
                 fitted
                 for
                 it
                 .
              
               
               
                 III.
                 O
                 ever
                 blessed
                 Saviour
                 ▪
                 two
                 things
                 I
                 behold
                 i●
                 this
                 glorious
                 sight
                 ,
                 thy
                 infinite
                 worth
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 infinite
                 obligations
                 :
                 where
                 shall
                 I
                 find
                 thoughts
                 sufficient
                 〈…〉
                 ▪
                 presse
                 them
                 ;
                 all
                 these
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 rehearsed
                 doe
                 no●
                 reach
                 the
                 ten
                 thousand
                 part
                 of
                 them
                 :
                 Yet
                 O
                 that
                 I
                 had
                 them
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 concurrence
                 of
                 all
                 that
                 are
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 been
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 be
                 !
                 my
                 demand
                 seemes
                 greate
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 liele
                 ,
                 as
                 all
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 done
                 or
                 am
                 able
                 to
                 doe
                 is
                 (
                 god
                 ●ot
                 )
                 little
                 .
                 O
                 miserable
                 littlenes
                 !
                 Accept
                 notwithstanding
                 swee●e
                 Saviouur
                 ,
                 of
                 this
                 little
                 ,
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 :
                 The
                 
                   two
                   〈◊〉
                
                 of
                 the
                 VVidow
                 were
                 little
                 ;
                 but
                 ô
                 that
                 I
                 had
                 that
                 greate
                 hart
                 with
                 which
                 she
                 
                   offered
                   all
                
                 .
                 Accept
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 sweete
                 Iesus
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 .
                 I
                 blesse
                 thee
                 with
                 all
                 thy
                 creatures
                 in
                 heave●
                 and
                 earth
                 ;
                 I
                 ioy
                 with
                 them
                 at
                 thy
                 glorie
                 ,
                 with
                 them
                 I
                 offer
                 my
                 perpetuall
                 service
                 vnto
                 thee
                 my
                 God
                 ,
                 my
                 Sav●ou●
                 ,
                 my
                 all
                 things
                 :
                 with
                 them
                 I
                 hope
                 to
                 inioy
                 thee
                 more
                 perfectly
                 ,
                 when
                 thou
                 shalt
                 be
                 pleased
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 give
                 thee
                 ioy
                 though
                 not
                 sufficiently
                 ,
                 yet
                 〈◊〉
                 world
                 without
                 end
                 .
                 Amen
                 .
              
               
                 FINIS
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               Introductiō
               to
               our
               following
               Meditatiōs
               .
               3
            
             
               
                 THe
                 Baptisme
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 .
                 5
              
               
                 His
                 fast
                 ,
                 Temptation
                 and
                 victory
                 .
                 7
              
               
                 S.
                 Ihons
                 testimonie
                 of
                 him
                 .
                 9
              
               
                 He
                 gathereth
                 Disciples
                 .
                 11
              
               
                 He
                 turned
                 water
                 into
                 wine
                 .
                 13
              
               
                 Application
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 B.
                 Sacrament
                 .
                 15
              
               
                 He
                 casteth
                 Marchants
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Temple
                 .
                 17
              
               
                 He
                 instructs
                 Nicodemus
                 .
                 19
              
               
                 The
                 conversion
                 of
                 the
                 Samaritan
                 Woman
                 .
                 I.
                 Part.
                 21
              
               
                 II
                 ▪
                 Part.
                 23
              
               
                 He
                 cures
                 a
                 noble
                 mans
                 Sonne
                 .
                 24
              
               
                 He
                 teacheth
                 from
                 S.
                 Peeters
                 ship
                 .
                 26
              
               
                 Second
                 Application
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 B
                 ,
                 Sacrament
                 .
                 27
              
               
                 His
                 fervour
                 in
                 preaching
                 and
                 divers
                 cures
                 .
                 29
              
               
                 Three
                 pretend
                 to
                 follow
                 him
                 .
                 31
              
               
                 He
                 calmes
                 the
                 Sea.
                 32
              
               
                 He
                 casteth
                 our
                 a
                 Legion
                 of
                 evill
                 Spirits
                 .
                 34
              
               
                 He
                 cureth
                 one
                 sick
                 of
                 a
                 palsey
                 .
                 35
              
               
                 He
                 call's
                 S.
                 Matthew
                 .
                 37
              
               
                 Third
                 Application
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 B.
                 Sacrament
                 .
                 38
              
               
                 He
                 rayseth
                 lairus
                 his
                 daughter
                 40
              
               
                 He
                 cureth
                 the
                 sick
                 man
                 at
                 the
                 Poole
                 .
                 42
              
               
                 He
                 cureth
                 a
                 withered
                 hand
                 .
                 44
              
               
                 He
                 chooseth
                 Apostles
                 .
                 45
              
               
                 The
                 eight
                 Beatitudes
                 .
                 47
              
               
                 Other
                 documents
                 .
                 49
              
               
                 Fourth
                 Application
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 B.
                 Sacrament
                 .
                 50
              
               
                 The
                 narrow
                 way
                 .
                 52
              
               
                 He
                 cureth
                 the
                 Centurions
                 servant
                 .
                 54
              
               
                 He
                 rayseth
                 the
                 widowes
                 Sonne
                 .
                 55
              
               
                 S.
                 Ihon
                 sends
                 his
                 disciples
                 to
                 be
                 instructed
                 .
                 57
              
               
                 The
                 conversion
                 of
                 the
                 Magdalen
                 ▪
                 58
              
               
                 He
                 casts
                 out
                 a
                 dumb
                 devill
                 .
                 60
              
               
                 Thefift
                 Application
                 .
                 62
              
               
                 The
                 Parable
                 of
                 the
                 Seed
                 .
                 64
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Cockle
                 .
                 65
              
               
                 The
                 Mustard
                 seed
                 and
                 treasure
                 .
                 67
              
               
                 He
                 is
                 misused
                 in
                 Nazareth
                 .
                 68
              
               
                 Instructions
                 given
                 to
                 his
                 Apostles
                 ▪
                 70
              
               
                 
                 The
                 death
                 of
                 S.
                 Ihon
                 Baptist
                 7●
              
               
                 The
                 sixt
                 Application
                 .
                 73
              
               
                 The
                 multiplying
                 of
                 the
                 five
                 loaves
                 75
              
               
                 He
                 walketh
                 ād
                 biddeth
                 Peete●
                 walk
                 vpon
                 the
                 waves
                 ▪
                 77
              
               
                 He
                 cureth
                 the
                 daughter
                 of
                 the
                 Canancan
                 .
                 7●
              
               
                 He
                 cureth
                 a
                 deafe
                 and
                 dumbe
                 man.
                 8●
              
               
                 Peeter
                 confesseth
                 Christ
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God
                 ▪
                 8●
              
               
                 Christ
                 foretelleth
                 his
                 Passion
                 .
                 8●
              
               
                 The
                 seventh
                 Application
                 .
                 85
              
               
                 The
                 Transfiguration
                 .
                 8●
              
               
                 He
                 casts
                 out
                 the
                 devill
                 ●hich
                 his
                 discipl●●
                 could
                 not
                 .
                 88
              
               
                 Humilitie
                 commended
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 avoyding
                 of
                 scandall
                 .
                 90
              
               
                 The
                 Parable
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 taking
                 account
                 of
                 his
                 〈◊〉
                 .
                 9●
              
               
                 He
                 goeth
                 privately
                 to
                 Hierusalem
                 .
                 94
              
               
                 Officers
                 sent
                 to
                 appreh
                 end
                 him
                 .
                 95
              
               
                 The
                 eight
                 Application
                 .
                 96
              
               
                 The
                 ten
                 lepers
                 .
                 9●
              
               
                 The
                 VVoman
                 in
                 Adulterie
                 ,
                 100
              
               
                 Christ
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 our
                 world
                 .
                 101
              
               
                 He
                 gives
                 sight
                 to
                 one
                 borne
                 blind
                 .
                 10●
              
               
                 Our
                 Saviour
                 the
                 doore
                 and
                 good
                 sheep
                 ●eard
                 .
                 10●
              
               
                 Seventy
                 two
                 disciples
                 .
                 106
              
               
                 The
                 ninth
                 Application
                 .
                 10●
              
               
                 The
                 parable
                 of
                 the
                 ●ounded
                 ma●
                 .
                 110
              
               
                 Martha
                 intertaines
                 our
                 Saviour
                 .
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 He
                 teacheth
                 to
                 pray
                 .
                 I.
                 Part.
                 11●
              
               
                 II.
                 Part.
                 116
              
               
                 III.
                 Part.
                 11●
              
               
                 Avarice
                 condemned
                 .
                 119
              
               
                 The
                 tenth
                 Application
                 .
                 12●
              
               
                 The
                 watchfull
                 servant
                 .
                 123
              
               
                 The
                 punishment
                 of
                 the
                 vnrepenta●●
                 .
                 124
              
               
                 The
                 goodnes
                 of
                 God
                 shewed
                 iu
                 two
                 〈◊〉
                 ▪
                 12●
              
               
                 He
                 bewayleth
                 the
                 vngratefull
                 .
                 127
              
               
                 Precepts
                 of
                 humilitie
                 and
                 Chariti●
                 .
                 12●
              
               
                 Perfect
                 ●enunciation
                 .
                 131
              
               
                 The
                 eleventh
                 Application
                 .
                 13●
              
               
                 Parables
                 of
                 the
                 lost
                 sheepe
                 and
                 the
                 〈◊〉
                 13●
              
               
                 The
                 Prpdigall
                 Child
                 .
                 I
                 Part.
                 13●
              
               
                 II.
                 Part.
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 The
                 vnfaythfull
                 Baylie
                 .
                 14●
              
               
                 
                 The
                 rich
                 glutton
                 .
                 142
              
               
                 The
                 Pharisee
                 and
                 the
                 P●blican
                 .
                 143
              
               
                 The
                 twelfth
                 Application
                 .
                 145
              
               
                 He
                 perswades
                 perfection
                 .
                 147
              
               
                 The
                 reward
                 of
                 them
                 who
                 leave
                 all
                 .
                 149
              
               
                 VVorkemen
                 hired
                 into
                 the
                 Vin●yard
                 .
                 150
              
               
                 Lazarus
                 raysed
                 .
                 I.
                 Part.
                 152
              
               
                 II.
                 Part.
                 154
              
               
                 III.
                 Part.
                 156
              
               
                 The
                 thirtenth
                 Application
                 .
                 157
              
               
                 He
                 fortelleth
                 his
                 Passion
                 .
                 159
              
               
                 The
                 Sonues
                 of
                 Zebedeus
                 demand
                 .
                 161
              
               
                 The
                 blindman
                 neere
                 lericho
                 .
                 162
              
               
                 Zaccheus
                 .
                 164
              
               
                 The
                 Magdalen
                 annoy●ts
                 our
                 Saviour
                 .
                 166
              
               
                 The
                 Councell
                 of
                 the
                 Iewes
                 against
                 our
                 Saviour
                 .
                 169
              
               
                 The
                 Fourtenth
                 Application
                 .
                 167
              
               
                 Gentils
                 desire
                 to
                 see
                 our
                 Saviour
                 .
                 171
              
               
                 He
                 teacheth
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 God.
                 173
              
               
                 The
                 parable
                 of
                 the
                 vineyard
                 hired
                 ou●
                 .
                 175
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 King
                 marying
                 his
                 Sonne
                 .
                 177
              
               
                 Tribute
                 payed
                 to
                 Cesar.
                 178
              
               
                 The
                 greate
                 Commandment
                 .
                 181
              
               
                 The
                 fiftenth
                 Application
                 182
              
               
                 Signes
                 of
                 the
                 coming
                 of
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 .
                 I.
                 Part.
                 184
              
               
                 II.
                 Partt
                 .
                 186
              
               
                 III.
                 Part.
                 188
              
               
                 The
                 ten
                 Virgins
                 .
                 190
              
               
                 Talents
                 distributed
                 .
                 191
              
               
                 The
                 last
                 I●dgment
                 .
                 194
              
               
                 The
                 sixtenth
                 Applicatio●
                 .
                 195
              
            
             
               
                 Seven
                 Seates
                 of
                 our
                 Blessed
                 Saviour
                 .
              
               
                 INTRODVCTION
                 .
              
               
                 
                   THe
                   first
                   Seate
                   ;
                   of
                   Pu●itie
                   :
                   200
                
                 
                   Seate
                   of
                   Auctoritie
                   .
                   201
                
                 
                   Seate
                   of
                   Majestie
                   ▪
                   205
                
                 
                   Seate
                   of
                   love
                   .
                   207
                
                 
                   Seate
                   of
                   Compassion
                   209
                
                 
                   Seate
                   of
                   Miserie
                   .
                   211
                
                 
                   ●●●te
                   of
                   Glorie
                   .
                   213
                
              
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Errours
               of
               the
               Second
               Part.
               Such
               ,
               as
               is
               hoped
               will
               not
               troble
               the
               vnderstanding
               reader
               ,
               are
               omitted
               ▪
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     Pag.
                     
                  
                   
                     Lin.
                     
                  
                   
                     Err.
                     
                  
                   
                     Corr.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     9
                  
                   
                     1
                  
                   
                     mind
                  
                   
                     winde
                  
                
                 
                   
                     9
                  
                   
                     9
                  
                   
                     vs
                     more
                  
                   
                     more
                  
                
                 
                   
                     1
                  
                   
                     10
                  
                   
                     to
                  
                   
                     thou
                  
                
                 
                   
                     15
                  
                   
                     28
                  
                   
                     it
                     turne
                  
                   
                     it
                     to
                     turne
                  
                
                 
                   
                     16
                  
                   
                     31
                  
                   
                     spuor●e
                  
                   
                     savorie
                  
                
                 
                   
                     ●●
                  
                   
                     17
                  
                   
                     then
                  
                   
                     their
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     30
                  
                   
                     the
                  
                   
                     to
                  
                
                 
                   
                     52
                  
                   
                     32
                  
                   
                     of
                  
                   
                     dele
                  
                
                 
                   
                     54
                  
                   
                     25
                  
                   
                     soldeers
                  
                   
                     soldiers
                  
                
                 
                   
                     55
                  
                   
                     8
                  
                   
                     God
                  
                   
                     go
                  
                
                 
                   
                     61
                  
                   
                     21
                  
                   
                     diff●nsion
                  
                   
                     dissension
                  
                
                 
                   
                     62
                  
                   
                     11
                  
                   
                     oftentation
                  
                   
                     oftentation
                  
                
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   
                     35
                  
                   
                     spe●d
                  
                   
                     spre●d
                  
                
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   
                     31
                  
                   
                     O
                  
                   
                     of
                  
                
                 
                   
                     ●4
                  
                   
                     25
                  
                   
                     not
                     reflect
                  
                   
                     not
                     to
                     reflect
                  
                
                 
                   
                     ●9
                  
                   
                     22
                  
                   
                     we
                     we
                     if
                  
                   
                     we
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                  
                
                 
                   
                     ●0
                  
                   
                     41
                  
                   
                     which
                  
                   
                     with
                  
                
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   
                     4
                  
                   
                     ff●
                     all
                  
                   
                     shall
                  
                
                 
                   
                     95
                  
                   
                     4
                  
                   
                     in
                  
                   
                     in
                     the
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     34
                  
                   
                     then
                  
                   
                     thou
                  
                
                 
                   
                     100
                  
                   
                     33
                  
                   
                     impac●
                  
                   
                     impeache
                  
                
                 
                   
                     104
                  
                   
                     1
                  
                   
                     to
                     vs
                  
                   
                     as
                  
                
                 
                   
                     117
                  
                   
                     27
                  
                   
                     ercised
                  
                   
                     exercised
                  
                
                 
                   
                     122
                  
                   
                     18
                  
                   
                     and
                  
                   
                     at
                  
                
                 
                   
                     125
                  
                   
                     39
                  
                   
                     house
                  
                   
                     of
                     a
                     house
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     40
                  
                   
                     of
                     a
                  
                   
                     del●
                  
                
                 
                   
                     130
                  
                   
                     39
                  
                   
                     all
                  
                   
                     not
                  
                
                 
                   
                     140
                  
                   
                     1
                  
                   
                     consider
                  
                   
                     we
                     consider
                  
                
                 
                   
                     149
                  
                   
                     1
                  
                   
                     loving
                  
                   
                     leaving
                  
                
                 
                   
                     156
                  
                   
                     6
                  
                   
                     best
                  
                   
                     be
                     best
                  
                
                 
                   
                     168
                  
                   
                     2
                  
                   
                     ayp
                     has
                  
                   
                     Cayphas
                  
                
                 
                   
                     174
                  
                   
                     2
                  
                   
                     owe
                  
                   
                     awe
                  
                
                 
                   
                     184
                  
                   
                     20
                  
                   
                     say
                  
                   
                     I
                     say
                  
                
                 
                   
                     202
                  
                   
                     7
                  
                   
                     followers
                  
                   
                     flowers
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     10
                  
                   
                     per
                  
                   
                     pe●
                  
                
                 
                   
                     206
                  
                   
                     29
                  
                   
                     mal
                  
                   
                     map
                  
                
              
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A51306-e190
           
             Chrysoft
             .
             hom
             .
             18.
             in
             Ge●es
             .
          
           
             hom
             15.
             
          
           
             Cant●
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e330
           
             Rom.
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             Hora
             est
             j●a
             nos
             de
             somno
             sur
             gere
             .
          
           
             H●●e
             enim
             proprior
             est
             ●ostra
             salus
             qu●cum
             credidimus
             .
          
           
             Nox
             pr●●eslit
             ,
             dies
             autem
             approqinquavit
             .
          
           
             Abijcia●mus
             ergo
             opera
             t●nebrarum
             ,
             &
             induamur
             arma
             lucis
             ,
             sicu●
             in
             die
             h●●estè
             a●bulemus
             .
          
           
             Induimini
             Dominum
             Iesum
             Christum
             .
          
           
             Hoc
             lentite
             in
             vobis
             quod
             in
             Christo
             Iesu
             ,
             qui●●
             in
             forma
             Dei
             esset
             .
             &c.
             Philip.
             2
             ▪
             5
             
          
           
             Non
             rapinam
             arbitratus
             est
             esse
             se
             aequalem
             Deo.
             
          
           
             Ph.
             2.
             7.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             16
             ▪
             24.
             
          
           
             Hoc
             Sentite
             .
             Phil.
             2.
             5
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e890
           
             Missus
             ●st
             Angelus
             Gabriel
             ●
             Deo.
             Luc.
             1.
             20.
             
          
           
             Galilaee
             ,
             Volubili●ie
             :
             Ioseph
             ,
             increase
             Nazareth
             ,
             floride
             Marie
             ,
             exalted
             .
          
           
             Hebr.
             1.
             4.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e1250
           
             Quae
             〈◊〉
             ,
             ●udisset
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             9.
             12.
             
          
           
             S.
             Bern.
             Hom.
             4.
             super
             Missus
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e1630
           
             Quomodo
             fiet
             istud
             .
          
           
             S.
             Ber●
             supr●
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e1790
           
             Ecce
             ancilla
             Domini
             .
             S.
             Ambr
             ▪
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e1940
           
             Exurgen●
             ,
             Maria.
             Luc.
             1.
             39.
             
          
           
             S.
             Ambr
             ▪
             
          
           
             Ps.
             44.
             v.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e2290
           
             Magni●icat
             .
          
           
             Ex
             hoc
             beatā
             me
             dicent
             &c.
             
          
           
             Fecit
             mihi
             mag●●
             .
          
           
             Deposuit
             potentes
             〈◊〉
             Sede
             &c.
             
          
           
             Suscepit
             Israel
             pue●um
             s●um
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e2670
           
             Elizabeth
             impletum
             est
             &c.
             Luc.
             ●
             .
             57.
             
             S.
             Ambr
             ▪
             
          
           
             Psal.
             118.
             155.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             2.
             3.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e3060
           
             Benedictus
             Dominus
             &c.
             
          
           
             Sicut
             locutus
             e●t
             per
             os
             sancto●●●
             &c.
             
          
           
             V●
             sine
             timore
             〈◊〉
             manu
             inimicorum
             liberati
             ▪
             
          
           
             Illumina●●
             his
             qui
             &c.
             
          
           
             S.
             August
             ▪
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e3280
           
             Fuit
             ho●
             mo
             Missu●
             2
             D●o
             .
             Io.
             1.
             6.
             
          
           
             Matth
             23.
             2.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e3570
           
             S.
             Ambr
             ▪
             
          
           
             Psal.
             9.
             10.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e3690
           
             Vox
             clamantis
             in
             deserto
             .
             Luc.
             3.
             4.
             
          
           
             Act.
             17.
             32.
             
          
           
             Omnis
             vallis
             implebitur
             .
             S.
             Leo.
             
          
           
             Omnis
             mons
             &
             collis
             humiliabitur
             .
          
           
             Erunt
             prava
             in
             directa
             .
          
           
             Et
             aspera
             i●
             vias
             planas
             ▪
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e3870
           
             In
             principio
             erat
             v●rbum
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e4060
           
             In
             mundo
             erat
             &
             mundus
             per
             ipsum
             factus
             est
             .
          
           
             ●
             .
             Ihon
             Chrysostome
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e4220
           
             O
             〈◊〉
             quae
             ex
             ore
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             O
             Adona●
             Domine
             .
          
           
             O
             Radi●●essae
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e4320
           
             Exiit
             Edictum
             .
          
           
             Sap.
             8.
             1.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             94.
             4.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             13.
             14.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e4480
           
             Et
             factum
             est
             c●m
             essent
             ibi
             .
          
           
             Hebr.
             1.
             6.
             
          
           
             Esuriente●
             implevi●
             boni●
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e4610
           
             Pastores
             erant
             in
             regione
             eadem
             .
          
           
             H●br
             .
             13.
             8.
             
          
           
             S.
             Bern.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             32.
             9.
             10.
             1.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e4840
           
             Et
             subito
             facta
             est
             cum
             Angelo
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e4990
           
             Postquam
             consumati
             sunt
             die●
             octo
             .
             Coloss.
             3.
             9
             
          
           
             ●ccl
             .
             18.
             6.
             
          
           
             S.
             Bernar●
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e5150
           
             Et
             vocat●
             est
             nomen
             ejus
             Iesus
             ,
          
           
             S.
             Bernard
             
          
           
             Act
             ;
             9
             ,
             10●
             
          
           
             Phil.
             2
             10
             
          
           
             Gen.
             27.
             22.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e5320
           
             Cum
             natus
             esset
             Iesus
             in
             Bethleem
             Iudae
             
          
           
             S.
             August
             .
          
           
             Ih.
             12.
             15.
             
          
           
             S.
             Chris.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e5490
           
             Audien●
             Herode●
             turbatu●
             est
             .
          
           
             Pr.
             21.
             
             ●0
             ▪
             
          
           
             P
             :
             5
             n.
             ●
             
          
           
             Esay
             .
             9.
             6.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e5670
           
             Quicum
             audissent
             regem
             .
          
           
             Th.
             à
             Kep
             .
             ●
             3.
             c.
             17.
             
          
           
             S.
             Fulgen.
             
          
           
             S.
             Ambro.
             
          
           
             S.
             Greg.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e5870
           
             Postquam
             impleti
             sunt
             dies
             purgationis
             eius
             .
          
           
             Sap.
             2.
             11.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             2.
             27.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e6000
           
             Omne
             masculinum
             .
          
           
             Luc
             ,
             1.
             75.
             
          
           
             Hietemiae
             ●●
             .
             15.
             
          
           
             Ecol
             .
             2
             ,
             2●
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e6200
           
             Et
             〈◊〉
             homo
             era●
             in
             Hierusalem
             .
          
           
             Luc.
             10.
             28.
             
          
           
             Eccl.
             12.
             13.
             
          
           
             Ps.
             26.
             ●●
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e6500
           
             Et
             venit
             in
             Spiritu
             in
             templum
             .
          
           
             Cant.
             2.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             32.
             26.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e6680
           
             Et
             benedixi●
             illis
             Simeon
             .
          
           
             Eccli
             .
             ●6
             ▪
             25.
             27.
             
          
           
             S.
             Paulinus
             .
          
           
             Thom.
             ●
             Kemp.
             i.
             ●
             .
             c.
             7.
             
          
           
             S.
             Berdar
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e6870
           
             Et
             erat
             Anna
             Prophetissa
             .
          
           
             Chrysologus
             .
          
           
             Origen
             .
          
           
             S
             ,
             Cypri
             ,
          
           
             Thom
             ●
             Kemp.
             1.
             3.
             c.
             7.
             
          
           
             Prov.
             3.
             
             3●
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e7120
           
             Ecce
             An●
             gelus
             dui
             apparuit
             in
             sown
             is
             Ioseph
             .
             Matt.
             2.
             13.
             
          
           
             Tob.
             4.
             23.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e7280
           
             Tunc
             Herodes
             videns
             quod
             illusus
             esset
             à
             magis
             &c.
             
          
           
             Sap.
             5.
             4.
             
          
           
             S.
             August
             .
             S.
             Fulg.
             
          
           
             S.
             Leo.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Thess.
             4●
             13.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e7470
           
             Defunct●
             autem
             Herode
             .
          
           
             Thom.
             2
             Kemp.
             1.
             1.
             c.
             11.
             n.
             3.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e7640
           
             ●tibant
             Parentes
             ejus
             .
             &c.
             ●nc
             .
             2
             ,
             41.
             
          
           
             S.
             Bern●●●
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e7780
           
             Et
             dixit
             Mater
             ejus
             ad
             eum
             .
             S.
             Bernard
             
          
           
             Th
             :
             a
             Ke
             :
             13
             c
             2
             n
             5
             
          
           
             S
             August
             .
          
           
             S
             Bede
             
          
           
             Eucherius
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e7970
           
             Et
             desce●
             dit
             cumeis
             &c.
             
          
           
             Esaye
             25
             ;
             20
             
          
           
             Eucherius
             
          
           
             S
             Bernard
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e8140
           
             Ecce
             ascedimus
             Hie
             rosolyma
             :
          
           
             Mat
             :
             20.
             18
             
          
           
             Recogitate
             ●um
             &c.
             
          
           
             Hebr.
             12.
             3.
             
          
           
             Luc.
             24.
             6.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             12.
             2.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e8340
           
             Tun●c●●●
             gregati
             sunt
             Principes
             Sacerd●tum
             ▪
             Mat.
             26.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e8570
           
             Primo
             di●
             Azymorum
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e8780
           
             Sciens
             Iesus
             quia
             venit
             hora
             eius
             .
             10.
             13.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e8970
           
             Cum
             〈◊〉
             dixisset
             ,
             turbatus
             est
             spiritu
             .
          
           
             Ioan.
             12.
             35.
             
          
           
             Coloss.
             ●
             24.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e9200
           
             Desiderio
             desideravi
             hoc
             Pascha
             manducare
             vob●scum
             &c.
             
          
           
             Luc.
             22.
             15.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e9300
           
             Caepit
             contristari
             &
             moestus
             ess●
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e9450
           
             Dormite
             ia●
             ex
             requiescite
             :
             Surgite
             eamus
             &c.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             2.
             12.
             
          
           
             Can●
             .
             2.
             3.
             
          
           
             P.
             118.
             106.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e9740
           
             Adduxe
             .
             runt
             eum
             ad
             Annum
             primum
             10.
             18.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e9970
           
             Tune
             expuerun●●n
             faciem
             ●ius
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e10150
           
             Vtfactus
             ●st
             dies
             confestim
             convenerunt
             seniores
             plebis
             &c.
             
          
           
             ●ob
             9.
             3
             :
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e10350
           
             Pilatus
             audien●
             Galilae
             misit
             〈◊〉
             ad
             Herodem
             .
             Luc.
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             Lu●
             .
             13.
             26.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e10550
           
             Est
             autem
             vobis
             con
             
          
           
             suetudo
             v●
             vnum
             dimittam
             Luc.
             23.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e10710
           
             Tunc
             ergo
             apprehendit
             Platus
             Iesum
             &
             flagellavit
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Paral.
             2●
             7.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e10830
           
             Milites
             plectentes
             coronam
             de
             spinis
             imposuerunt
             capiti
             eis
             .
             10.
             19.
             
          
           
             10.
             4.
             23.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e10980
           
             Ec●ea
             ▪
             duco
             e●m
             for
             as
             v●●ognosc●tisnullam
             invenio
             in
             ●o
             caufam
             10.
             19.
             
          
           
             Ma●th
             .
             25
             ,
             40.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e11280
           
             Suscepe●
             runt
             ergo
             e●m
             ,
             &
             eduxe
             runt
             ●rucifige
             ●
             ren●
             
          
           
             Meeh●di
             :
             us
             apud
             Baroniu●
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e11400
           
             Et
             vene
             ●
             runt●n
             locum
             qui
             dicitur
             Calvariae
             locus
             ,
             &
             dabant
             ei
             bibere
             Myrrhatū
             vinum
             sum
             felle
             ▪
             mixtum
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e11540
           
             Pater
             ,
             dimitte
             ●is
             ,
             non
             ●nim
             sciunt
             quitd
             faciun●
             .
             Luc.
             23.
             
          
           
             S.
             Gregor
             
          
           
             S
             ▪
             August
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             i8
             .
             37.
             
          
           
             Luc.
             i5
             .
             24.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e11800
           
             Vnus
             autē
             de
             his
             quipen
             debat
             ●atronbus
             &c.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             ▪
             
          
           
             S.
             Leo.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e11970
           
             Staban●
             juxta
             Crucem
             Iesu
             〈◊〉
             ejus
             ,
             10.
             
             ●9
             ▪
             
          
           
             Theophil
             .
             S.
             Ambr.
             
          
           
             S.
             August
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e12180
           
             Deus
             ,
             De●
             us
             meus
             ,
             vt
             quid
             dereliquisti
             me
             ▪
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e12340
           
             Post
             hae
             sciens
             Iesus
             q●ia
             omnia
             consummata
             sunt
             .
          
           
             ●●
             ▪
             4.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             62.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e12570
           
             Cum
             ergo
             accepisse●
             Iesus
             acetum
             ,
          
           
             Eec●
             .
             9.
             10.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e12740
           
             Et
             eccevelum
             Templi
             scissum
             est
             id
             duas
             partes
             .
          
           
             S.
             August
             ▪
             
          
           
             Cant.
             4.
             9.
             
          
           
             Ps.
             131.
             14.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e12990
           
             Cum
             autem
             sero
             factum
             esset
             venit
             Ioseph
             &c
             :
          
           
             S.
             Ambr.
             
          
           
             S.
             Ambr.
             
          
           
             S.
             August
             :
          
           
             S.
             Ambr
             ▪
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e13190
           
             Ma●th
             .
             20.
             
          
           
             Psalm
             .
             22.
             
          
           
             ●ierem
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             Luc.
             7.
             45.
             
          
           
             Math.
             27.
             
             ●9
             .
          
           
             Psalm
             .
             72.
             26.
             
          
           
             Io
             ,
             19.
             39.
             
          
           
             Prov.
             3.
             32.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             4.
             26.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e13500
           
             Psalm
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             ●
             .
             August
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e13670
           
             Eze●●●
             .
             33.
             
             ●●
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e13840
           
             Psal.
             18.
             13.
             
          
           
             Psalm
             ●●●
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e14170
           
             Ps.
             131.
             
          
           
             S.
             Leo.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             5
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             Gen
             ●7
             ▪
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e14550
           
             Eph.
             2.
             4.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e14740
           
             Descendit
             ad
             Inferos
             .
          
           
             Zachari●
             13.
             6.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             21
             1●
             .
          
           
             Io.
             ●
             .
             29.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e14900
           
             Convenerunt
             principes
             sacerdorum
             ad
             Pilatum
             dicentes
             ;
             Domine
             ,
             recordati
             sumus
             &c.
             
             Math.
             27.
             62.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             3.
             20.
             
          
           
             Iud.
             4
             21.
             
          
           
             Esther
             c.
             7.
             
          
           
             Iudich
             c.
             13.
             
          
           
             Luc.
             28.
             
          
           
             Luc.
             1.
             42.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e15120
           
             Cum
             transisset
             sabba
             thum
             .
             Marci
             16.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             9.
             24.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e15340
           
             Et
             respicientes
             vitlerunt
             revolutum
             lapidem
             &c.
             Marci
             16.
             
          
           
             Serm.
             75.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             28.
             
          
           
             S.
             Eern.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e15530
           
             S.
             Chr●sor
             
          
           
             Thom.
             2
             Kemp.
             l.
             4
             :
             c.
             12.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e15710
           
             Cuc●rrit
             Maria
             Magdalena
             &
             venit
             ad
             Simonem
             Io.
             2p
             .
          
           
             Serm.
             79.
             
          
           
             Lue.
             24.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             24.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e15880
           
             Maria
             autem
             stabat
             ad
             monumentum
             foris
             plorans
             .
             &c.
             Io.
             20.
             11.
             
          
           
             S.
             Gregor
             .
          
           
             Ap.
             3.
             20.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e16050
           
             Dice●
             ,
             di
             Iesus
             ●●lier
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             8.
             17
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e16270
           
             Atilla
             execuntes
             sugerunt
             de
             monument
             to
             Marci
             17.
             7.
             
          
           
             Proverb
             .
             22.
             13.
             
          
           
             Iacob
             ,
             4.
             
             ●
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e16440
           
             Et
             ecce
             duo
             ex
             illis
             ibant
             ipsa
             die
             .
             Luc.
             24
             
          
           
             Ps.
             6.
             3.
             
          
           
             Psalm
             4
             3.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e16670
           
             〈…〉
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e16810
           
             Cr●
             ser●
             esset
             die
             illo
             &c.
             
             Io.
             20.
             
          
           
             Chryso●
             8.
             
             8●
             .
          
           
             S.
             Bede
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
             16.
             20.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e17020
           
             Thomas
             autem
             vnus
             ex
             duodecim
             non
             erat
             cum
             illis
             .
          
           
             S.
             Iohn
             Chrysost.
             
          
           
             S.
             Greg.
             
          
           
             ●ierem
             ▪
             ●●
             .
          
           
             S.
             Ihon
             Chrysost.
             
          
           
             Iob
             38.
             
             2●
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Pet.
             ●
             ▪
             19.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e17250
           
             O●●endit
             ●is
             manus
             &
             latus
             .
             Io.
             20.
             
          
           
             S.
             Bernard
             
          
           
             S.
             Thom.
             
          
           
             Th.
             a
             Ke.
             l.
             3.
             
             ●
             .
             1.
             n.
             2.
             
          
           
             S.
             Ambr.
             
          
           
             S.
             Bernard
             
          
           
             S.
             Augu.
             
          
           
             S.
             Bernard
             
          
           
             S.
             Augu●
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e17410
           
             Erant
             simul
             Simon
             Petrus
             &
             Thomas
             .
             Io.
             21.
             
          
           
             S.
             Prosp●r
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e17600
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             S.
             Greg.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e17760
           
             Cum
             erg●
             praudissent
             10.
             2
             15.
             
          
           
             S.
             August
             .
          
           
             S.
             Ihon
             Chrysoft
             .
          
           
             ●
             .
             10.
             3.
             14.
             
          
           
             Matt.
             2●
             .
             33.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e17950
           
             Amen
             dico
             tibicum
             esset
             iconies
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e18120
           
             Novissime
             autem
             recumbentibus
             illis
             .
             Marci
             16
             
          
           
             S.
             Bern.
             
          
           
             Act.
             28.
             5
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e18270
           
             ●raebuit
             leipsum
             viuum
             po●●
             Passionem
             suam
             .
             Act.
             10.
             
          
           
             Matt
             ,
             28.
             ●●
             
          
           
             Rom.
             ●
             .
             34.
             
          
           
             Dan.
             4.
             32.
             
          
           
             Luc.
             12.
             4.
             
          
           
             Th.
             a
             Ke.
             1
             ,
             2.
             c
             8
             ,
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e18500
           
             Vndecim
             discipuli
             abierunt
             in
             Galilaeā
             in
             montem
             vb●
             constituerat
             illis
             Iesus
             Matth.
             28.
             1
             
             Cor
             15
             6.
             
          
           
             ●uc19
             37.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             34
             44
             
          
           
             Th.
             Kem
             ,
             ●●
             .
             3.
             c.
             54.
             
             ●
             .
             ●
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e18690
           
             Dominur
             regnavit
             decor●m
             indutus
             est
             .
             Ps.
             92.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             16.
             18
             
          
           
             Ps.
             23.
             3.
             
          
           
             10.
             14.
             2.
             
          
           
             Viri
             Galilaei
             quid
             ●●atis
             .
             Act.
             1.
             
          
           
             Viri
             Galilaei
             .
          
           
             Et
             ipsi
             adorant●●
             regressisunt
             .
             Luc●
             24
             52.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e18970
           
             10.
             14
             21.
             
          
           
             10.
             13.
             34.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             3.
             16.
             
          
           
             S.
             Bern.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e19120
           
             ●
             .
             10.
             4.
             ●●●
             
          
           
             10.
             19.
             34.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e19210
           
             Sap.
             8.
             ●
             
          
           
             Gen.
             1.
             3●
             
          
           
             10.
             13.
             1.
             
          
           
             Sap.
             ●●
             
          
           
             Luc.
             18.
             27.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e19370
           
             Lue.
             1.
             
             ●1
             .
             49
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e19450
           
             Luc.
             15.
             13.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             31.
             9.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             1.
             vi●●●
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e19600
           
             Ps.
             76.
             ●
             
          
           
             Bo.
             8.
             
             3●
             ,
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e19710
           
             Philip●●
             23.
             
          
           
             I.
             10.
             
             〈◊〉
             18.
             
          
           
             Ps.
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             Ps.
             ●4
             .
             7.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e19860
           
             ●
             .
             10.
             24.
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             10.
             14.
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             2.
             
             The●●
             3
             4.
             
          
           
             S.
             Aug
             ●
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e20000
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             2
             4
             
          
           
             Io.
             1.
             9.
             
             Eccl.
             15.
             15.
             
          
           
             Sap.
             12.
             2.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             4.
             6.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             28.
             20
             ▪
             
          
           
             Matth.
             ●●
             .
             28
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             Esay
             .
             1.
             18.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Reg●
             29.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e20300
           
             Gal.
             2
             ,
             20
             
          
           
             Blosius
             in
             moni●
             .
             ●
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Th.
             Ke●
             .
             1.
             2.
             c.
             7.
             
          
           
             Blosius
             ibidem
             .
          
           
             Sap.
             10.
             25.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             9.
             15●
             
          
           
             Ps.
             ●●
             .
             ●
             .
             32●
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e20470
           
             2
             ▪
             Cor.
             ●●
             10.
             
          
           
             Th.
             a
             Ke●
             .
             I.
             1.
             c.
             11.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             3.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             6.
             17.
             
          
           
             Rub
             1.
             
             ●
             .
             c●●
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e20650
           
             Matt.
             5●
             45.
             
          
           
             Matt
             ,
             2●●
             39.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             5.
             30.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             6.
             11.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             9.
             19.
             
          
           
             Iud.
             11.
             36.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             12.
             15.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             11.
             27.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e20950
           
             1
             Io.
             ●
             13.
             
          
           
             Th.
             2
             Ke.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             47
             ▪
             n
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             5.
             ●●
             
          
           
             Ep.
             3.
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             Rom.
             5.
             7.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             8.
             24.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             6.
             20.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e21220
           
             Esaii
             ;
             6
             2
             
          
           
             Eccl
             ▪
             43
             32
             
          
           
             Luc
             :
             6
             12
             ,
          
           
             Luc
             ▪
             2●
             49.
             
          
           
             Io
             :
             8
             2●
             
          
           
             Sap
             :
             8
             1●
             
          
           
             Ps.
             264
             
          
           
             Luc.
             10.
             40
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e21510
           
             Io.
             13.
             34.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             12
             :
             21
             
          
           
             S.
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             Cant.
             〈◊〉
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e21720
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             1.
             23.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             2.
             
             ●●
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
             21.
             7.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             1.
             19
             2
             
             Pet.
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             Rom.
             9
             ●●
             
          
           
             Matth
             :
             ●●
             15
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e22130
           
             Cum
             complerentur
             dies
             Pentecostes
             .
             Act
             :
             2
             
          
           
             Mat●h
             :
             ●4
             42
             
          
           
             Luc.
             1.
             
             3●
             .
          
           
             10.
             16.
             13.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e22400
           
             Erant
             autem
             in
             Hierusalem
             habitantes
             .
          
           
             Ioel
             2
             ,
             2●
             
          
           
             Act.
             241
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e22580
           
             Erant
             perseverantes
             in
             doctrina
             Apostolorum
             .
          
           
             Act
             :
             2
             43
             
          
           
             ●
             Cor
             :
             113
             
          
           
             Luc
             :
             18
             ●
             
          
           
             Act
             :
             5
             4
             
          
           
             Act
             :
             2
             46
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e22790
           
             Matth.
             28
             19
             
          
           
             10.
             16.
             13.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e22910
           
             Deut.
             6.
             4.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             2●
             38.
             
          
           
             Deut
             :
             6
             6
             
          
           
             Sap
             ▪
             II
             26
             
          
           
             ●om
             :
             13
             10
             
          
           
             1
             Cor
             :
             13
             
          
           
             1
             Cor
             :
             ●●
             8
             
          
           
             Cor
             :
             6
             17
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e23220
           
             Eccl.
             43.
             
             ●1
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e23310
           
             Sap.
             12.
             13.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             8.
             32
             ▪
             
          
           
             Prov.
             3
             15
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e23470
           
             S.
             August
             :
          
           
             l0
             :
             217.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e23620
           
             Sorrow
             for
             former
             offenses
             and
             omissions
             ▪
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             3
             :
             20.
             
          
           
             The
             presence
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Right
             intentio●
             .
          
           
             We
             may
             benefit
             ourselves
             by
             all
             occurrances
             :
          
           
             A
             morning
             oblation
             ▪
             Psal
             ,
             6●
             
          
           
             Prayer
             and
             meditation
             .
             Sap.
             8
             
          
           
             Conversation
             ▪
             
          
           
             Matth.
             11.
             
             ●9
             .
          
           
             Circumspection
             .
          
           
             Patience
             .
          
           
             Resignatio
             .
          
           
             Examen
             .
             Th.
             a
             Ke
             l.
             1.
             c.
             11.
             
             ●
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             Our
             mutabilitie
             .
          
           
             Desire
             of
             being
             dissolved
             :
          
           
             Iob.
             10.
             1.
             
          
           
             Ps.
             26.
             13.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             41.
             3.
             
          
           
             Cant.
             3
             4.
             
          
           
             Ps.
             137.
             6.
             
          
           
             Ps.
             29.
             8.
             
          
           
             Ps.
             114.
             3.
             
          
           
             ●antie
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             2●
             23.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             ●
             .
             32
             
          
           
             Iacob
             3.
             ●
             
          
           
             Luc.
             17.
             10.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e24920
           
             Luc.
             2.
             14.
             
          
           
             Mat●
             .
             26.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             1.
             6.
             
          
           
             Exo.
             3.
             5.
             
          
           
             Ex.
             19.
             18
             ▪
             
          
           
             Ex.
             15.
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             Ps.
             28.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             Rom
             ,
             9.
             ●●
             
          
           
             Psal●
             .
             ●●●
             
          
           
             Exod.
             34
             6
             
          
           
             Esay
             6.
             
          
           
             Th.
             a
             Ke.
             
          
           
             l.
             4.
             c.
             ●
             .
             n.
             1
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e25300
           
             10.
             18.
             37.
             
             Apoc.
             19.
             16.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             4.
             10
             
          
           
             Matt.
             25
             53
             
          
           
             Luc
             ▪
             17
             27
             
          
           
             Luc
             ▪
             19.
             38.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e25520
           
             S.
             Grego
             .
          
           
             Ep.
             5.
             32.
             
          
           
             Oztae
             2.
             19.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             19.
             7.
             
          
           
             Tob.
             4.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             Esay
             .
             62
             2
             
          
           
             Rom.
             8
             32
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e25790
           
             l0
             .
             10.
             ●●
             
          
           
             Gen.
             31.
             40
             
          
           
             Psal
             143.
             
          
           
             Ezech.
             ●●
             16
             
          
           
             l0
             .
             10
             ●●
             
          
           
             l0
             .
             10.
             ●●
             
          
           
             S.
             Ihon
             Chrysos●ome
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             105
             ●
             
          
           
             Sap.
             ●●
             
          
           
             Prov.
             3
             17.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             84
             9
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e26140
           
             Luc.
             10.
             39.
             
          
           
             S
             Ihon
             chrysost
             .
          
           
             Ma●●h
             .
             23
             ●o
             
          
           
             Io.
             7.
             46
             
          
           
             ●
             Reg.
             3.
             10
             
          
           
             ●say
             50
             5.
             
          
           
             Ps
             ▪
             118
             68
             
          
           
             Marci
             ●
             22
             
          
           
             S
             :
             August
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e26370
           
             Mar●i
             6
             ●●
             
          
           
             ●
             Tim.
             ●●3
             
          
           
             I0
             .
             14.
             2●
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e26500
           
             Marci
             5.
             
          
           
             Luc.
             8.
             26.
             
          
           
             Lu●
             .
             17.
             7.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e26690
           
             Io2
             .
             5.
             22.
             
          
           
             Ioan.
             3.
             1●
             
          
           
             Matt.
             25
             ●●
             
          
           
             1
             Cor
             11
             26
             
          
           
             Matt.
             5
             23
             
          
           
             ●ap
             .
             1●
             .
             18.
             
          
           
             Io.
             5.
             27.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             12
             ▪
             31.
             
          
           
             Councel
             ●
             Trent
             .
          
           
             Apoc.
             2
             23
             
          
           
             Eccl.
             9.
             1.
             
          
           
             Marc.
             4
             3●
             
          
           
             Psalmo
             2
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e27010
           
             1
             Io.
             22
             
          
           
             ●
             Tim.
             25
             
          
           
             Luc
             ▪
             23
             34
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
             83.
             10.
             
          
           
             ●
             .
             August
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             26.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e27230
           
             Io.
             15.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Ro.
             13.
             10
             ▪
             
          
           
             Io.
             4
             19
             
          
           
             sap
             .
             11.
             25
             ▪
             
          
           
             Ps.
             〈◊〉
             4
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             Io.
             15
             15
             
          
           
             Luc
             :
             11
             9
             
          
           
             Exod
             :
             33
             13
             
          
           
             ●
             Tim.
             6
             16
             
          
           
             Io.
             13.
             1.
             
          
           
             Prov.
             328
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e27580
           
             Matth.
             28
             ▪
             10
             
          
           
             Rom.
             8
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             Rom
             ▪
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             Gen.
             37
             4
             
          
           
             Luc.
             15
             2●
             
          
           
             Luc.
             12
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             Prov.
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             lisay
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             Prov.
             6
             19
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             Pet.
             2
             ▪
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e27840
           
             Gen.
             4.
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             Gen.
             22
             ▪
             
          
           
             Exo.
             13.
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             Luc.
             22.
             19
             
             〈◊〉
             Cor
             11
             :
             24
             ▪
             
          
           
             Coloss.
             115
             
          
           
             Io.
             6.
             55.
             56
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e28020
           
             Sap.
             16
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             Mat●●
             .
             〈◊〉
             ▪
             1●
             
          
           
             Matth.
             〈◊〉
             ▪
             28
             
          
           
             Thom.
             á
             Kemp.
             l.
             ●
             c.
             1.
             n.
             2
             ▪
             
          
           
             10.
             1
             29
             
          
           
             Io.
             12
             3
             
          
           
             Matth.
             4●
             11.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e28300
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             Marc●
             6
             3
             ▪
             
          
           
             Io.
             3.
             2●
             
          
           
             Sap.
             8.
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             Luc.
             8.
             20
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e28490
           
             Luc.
             1
             ▪
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             Luc.
             1.
             43.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             R●g
             4.
             
          
           
             Matt.
             3.
             14
             
          
           
             Luc.
             8
             44
             
          
           
             Io.
             127.
             
          
           
             Thom.
             à
             Kemp.
             l.
             4.
             c.
             1.
             n.
             10.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             1
             3●
             
          
           
             Io.
             11●
             
          
           
             Io.
             32●
             
          
           
             Th
             a
             K●●
             l
             4
             c.
             〈◊〉
             12
             
          
           
             Matt.
             〈…〉
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e28830
           
             Io.
             4●
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             Col
             :
             2
             3
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             Iac.
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             Io.
             4.
             〈◊〉
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e29280
           
             Luc.
             7.
             32
             ▪
             
          
           
             Luc
             ▪
             1
             :
             v.
             14
             
          
           
             Ma●e
             .
             18.
             27
             ▪
             
          
           
             Ro●
             13
             10.
             
          
           
             Tob.
             4.
             11.
             
          
           
             Th.
             a
             Ke●
             l.
             3.
             c.
             59
             ▪
             
          
           
             S.
             Greg●●
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e29480
           
             Matth.
             〈◊〉
             22.
             
          
           
             S.
             Ierome
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             O
             sacrum
             convivium
             ▪
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e29640
           
             〈…〉
             ▪
             
          
           
             Io.
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             Io.
             11
             39
             
          
           
             Io.
             12
             ●0
             
          
           
             Luc.
             ●5
             10
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             Lu●
             .
             10
             42
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             13
             4
             
          
           
             Thom.
             〈◊〉
             Kemp.
             l.
             4
             c.
             13
             n.
             2
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e29950
           
             Luc.
             19
             
          
           
             Thom.
             à
             Kemp.
             l.
             4
             c.
             18
             
          
           
             Cor.
             8.2
             
          
           
             Thom.
             à
             Kemp.
             l
             4
             c.
             18
             n.
             2
             
          
           
             Thom.
             à
             Kemp.
             l.
             4
             ▪
             c.
             16.
             n.
             2
             ▪
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e30160
           
             Zach.
             9
             9
             
          
           
             Matth.
             21
             ▪
             
          
           
             S.
             Bern.
             
          
           
             Thom.
             à
             Kemp.
             l.
             2
             ●
             ▪
             8.
             n.
             2.
             
          
           
             Luc.
             19.
             2
             
          
           
             1
             Cor
             ●●
             28.
             
          
           
             Prov.
             15
             ●●
             
          
           
             Th.
             a
             Ke●
             1.
             4.
             c.
             17.
             n.
             5
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e30440
           
             Act.
             2
             42
             
          
           
             Th.
             a
             Ke.
             1.
             4.
             c.
             ●
             .
          
           
             i
             ,
             Cor.
             11
             30
             
          
           
             Ec●
             .
             4.
             4.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e30620
           
             Matt.
             ●●
             
          
           
             Ps.
             83.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             1.
             23.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             V.
             2●
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             8
             ▪
             35.
             
          
           
             ●●
             .
             t.
             36.
             
          
           
             Luc.
             9
             52
             
          
           
             Io.
             13
             23
             
          
           
             Luc
             24.
             29
             
          
           
             l.
             4
             c.
             16
             n.
             
          
           
             Io
             ,
             20.
             2●
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e30960
           
             Act.
             1
             1●
             
          
           
             3.
             reg
             .
             8.
             7.
             
          
           
             Esay
             .
             6.
             
             ●2
             .
          
           
             Ap.
             9.
             16.
             
          
           
             Io.
             1.
             26.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             16
             
          
           
             Io.
             1.
             49.
             
          
           
             Act.
             7.
             55
             
          
           
             S.
             Ihon
             Chrysost.
             
          
           
             S.
             Agnes
             
          
           
             S.
             Agatha
             
          
           
             S.
             Cecilie
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e34980
           
             L.
             de
             Virg
             
          
           
             Luc.
             1.
             32.
             
          
           
             Io.
             1
             ▪
             
          
           
             10.
             1.
             18.
             
          
           
             Esay
             .
             55.
             4.
             
          
           
             Io●l
             .
             2.
             23.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e35410
           
             Tun●
             venit
             Iesus
             a
             Galialea
             in
             ●ordanem
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             Matt
             3.
             13.
             
          
           
             Ma●c●
             6.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             5
             26
             
          
           
             Matth.
             5
             9
             
          
           
             Psalm
             :
             4
             3
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e35790
           
             Tunc
             Iesus
             ductus
             est
             a
             spiritu
             in
             desertam
             &c.
             
          
           
             Matth
             ,
             4
             
          
           
             S.
             August
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             10
             12
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e36120
           
             Altera
             die
             vidit
             Ioannes
             Iesum
             venientem
             ad
             se
             &c.
             
             Io.
             1.
             29
             
             Thom.
             2
             Kemp.
             l.
             2
             c.
             8
             
          
           
             Prov
             3.
             34
             
          
           
             Cant.
             13
             
          
           
             Thom.
             à
             Kemp.
             l.
             2
             c.
             7
             n.
             3.
             
          
           
             Psalm
             .
             83
             :
          
           
             Cant.
             1.
             7
             ▪
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e36620
           
             Erat
             autem
             Andreas
             frater
             Simonis
             Petri
             vnus
             ex
             duobus
             .
             Io
             :
             1
             40.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             22
             17
             
          
           
             Thom.
             à
             Kemp.
             l
             ▪
             2
             ▪
             c.
             8
             
          
           
             Prov.
             18
             19
             Bēda
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             13.
             14
             
          
           
             Psa●m
             138
             
          
           
             Esaye
             2●
             17
             
          
           
             S.
             Bern
             :
          
           
             Reg.
             2
             ●
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e36960
           
             Et
             die
             te●tia
             nuptiae
             factae
             sun●
             in
             Cana
             Galilae●
             :
             Io
             :
             2.
             
             S.
             Maximus
             .
          
           
             S.
             Ihon
             Chysost
             ▪
             
          
           
             Prov.
             15
             15
             
          
           
             Mar●i
             7.
             3
             
          
           
             Gen.
             ●
             
          
           
             Rom.
             8.
             28
             
          
           
             S.
             Ambr
             ▪
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e37240
           
             Esaye
             45
             ●
             
          
           
             Hccl.
             24.
             25.
             
          
           
             Io.
             3.
             31.
             
          
           
             Prov.
             9
             5.
             
          
           
             Sap.
             16.
             20.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Reg.
             9.
             7
             
             Io
             ▪
             2.
             
          
           
             Ps.
             118.
             124.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e37590
           
             Prope
             erat
             Pascha
             ●udaeorum
             .
          
           
             Io.
             2
             13
             
          
           
             Matth.
             21
             13
             
          
           
             S.
             Paul●nus
             .
          
           
             S.
             Bede
             
          
           
             S.
             Hierome
             
          
           
             Prov.
             11
             4
             
          
           
             S.
             Ambr.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e37810
           
             Erat
             homo
             ex
             Pharisaeis
             Nicodemus
             nomine
             &c
             :
             Io.
             3
             
          
           
             S.
             Ihon
             Chrysostome
             .
          
           
             S.
             August
             .
          
           
             Num.
             21.
             9
             
          
           
             S.
             Ihon
             Chrisost.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e38080
           
             Venit
             Iesus
             in
             civitatem
             Samariae
             quae
             dicitur
             sichar
             &c.
             
          
           
             Io.
             4.
             
          
           
             S.
             August
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e38400
           
             Reliqui●
             ergo
             hydriam
             suam
             mulier
             &c.
             v.
             28
             
          
           
             S.
             Cy●illus
             
          
           
             S.
             Ambr.
             
          
           
             S.
             Ihon
             Chrysost.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e38680
           
             Erat
             quldam
             Regulus
             cuus
             silius
             infirmabatur
             &c.
             
          
           
             Io.
             4.
             46
             
          
           
             S.
             Greg
             ▪
             
          
           
             S.
             August
             .
          
           
             Chr●sologus
             .
          
           
             Theophil
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e38870
           
             Cum
             turb●
             irrue●●●●
             in
             ●um
             &c.
             
          
           
             Luc.
             5
             
          
           
             S.
             August
             .
          
           
             S.
             Ambr
             :
          
           
             Io.
             669.
             
          
           
             S.
             Ambr
             
          
           
             S.
             Ambr.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e39110
           
             Io.
             6
             57
             
          
           
             Luc
             ●
             49.
             
          
           
             Thom.
             2
             Kemp.
             l.
             4
             c.
             1.
             n.
             10
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e39580
           
             E
             tingrediuntur
             Capharnaum
             &
             statim
             &c.
             
          
           
             Mar
             ●1
             21
             
          
           
             Luc.
             4
             ●
             
          
           
             Rom.
             7
             23
             
          
           
             S.
             Ambr.
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             Thom.
             ●
             l.
             2.
             c.
             8.
             n.
             3.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e39840
           
             Ambulantibus
             illi●
             in
             via
             &c.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             8
             ●9
             
          
           
             Luc.
             9
             57
             
          
           
             S.
             Augu●●tin
             .
          
           
             S.
             Augu●●
             
          
           
             S.
             Basilius
             
          
           
             Philip.
             3
             13
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e40090
           
             Assumunt
             eum
             ita
             vt
             ●rat
             in
             navi
             &c.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             8
             23
             
          
           
             Marc.
             4
             36
             
          
           
             S.
             Chry●●●ogue
             .
          
           
             Prov.
             12
             2●
             
          
           
             S.
             August●
             ▪
             
          
           
             S.
             Bernar●
             
          
           
             Psal.
             43.
             23
             
          
           
             S.
             August
             .
          
           
             Thom.
             ●
             Ke●p
             .
             l
             c
             12.
             n.
             2
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e40390
           
             Cum
             ve
             .
             nisse●
             trans
             fretum
             in
             regronem
             Gerasenrum
             &c.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             8
             28
             
          
           
             Marc.
             5
             1
             
          
           
             Luc.
             8
             27
             
          
           
             S.
             Hierome
             .
          
           
             Prov.
             2.
             14
             
          
           
             Tertull
             ▪
             
          
           
             Thom.
             ●
             Kemp.
             l.
             ●
             c.
             2
             n.
             4
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e40680
           
             Et
             iterum
             intcavit
             Capharna●n
             &c.
             Marc
             ▪
             2
             Luc.
             ●
             
          
           
             S.
             Ambr.
             
          
           
             S.
             August
             .
          
           
             S.
             Hieron
             .
          
           
             S.
             Augus●
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e40900
           
             Et
             cum
             transisse
             :
             inde
             ,
             vid
             it
             hominem
             &c.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             9
             
          
           
             Marc.
             2
             14
             
          
           
             Luc
             5
             29.
             
          
           
             S.
             Hierome
             .
          
           
             S.
             Hier.
             
          
           
             Gregorie
             Nazianzen
             .
          
           
             Hilarie
             .
          
           
             Prov.
             20
             9
             
          
           
             Tobie
             4
             8
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e41220
           
             Io.
             6
             33
             
          
           
             S.
             Ambr.
             
          
           
             Concil
             .
             Florent●
             
          
           
             Io.
             6
             32
             
          
           
             Matth.
             8
             28
             
          
           
             Luc.
             8
             27.
             
          
           
             Marci
             5
             3
             
          
           
             Marc.
             4
             36
             
          
           
             Cant.
             2
             7
             
          
           
             Cant.
             5
             2
             
          
           
             Thom.
             ●
             Kemp.
             l.
             2
             c.
             8
             n
             3.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e41700
           
             Et
             venit
             quidem
             de
             Archisynagogis
             &c.
             
          
           
             Marci
             5
             ●●
             
          
           
             Luc.
             8
             44
             
          
           
             S.
             Cy●illu●
             
          
           
             S.
             Ambr.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e42030
           
             Est
             autem
             Hierosolymis
             probatica
             &c.
             Io.
             5
             
          
           
             S.
             A●gus●●
             
          
           
             ●●thym
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e42290
           
             Et
             introivit
             iterum
             in
             Synagogam
             &c.
             
          
           
             Marci
             3
             
          
           
             S.
             Ambr.
             
          
           
             Eccl.
             436
             
          
           
             Matth.
             37
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e42630
           
             Exi●t
             〈◊〉
             monte●
             orare
             .
          
           
             Lu●
             .
             6●●
             
          
           
             S.
             Ambr●
             
          
           
             Victor
             
          
           
             Euthym.
             
          
           
             S.
             Ambr.
             
          
           
             T●om
             .
             ●
             Kemp.
             l.
             3
             ●
             ▪
             22
             n
             ▪
             5
             ▪
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e42850
           
             Vid●ns
             ●●●sus
             turba●
             ascendi●
             in
             montem
             &c.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             ●
             
          
           
             S.
             Ihon
             Chrysost●
             ▪
             
          
           
             S.
             Hiero.
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             ●
             .
             ●reg
             .
          
           
             S.
             Leo.
             
          
           
             Thom.
             ●
             Kemp.
             l.
             2
             6.
             6
             n.
             2
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e43220
           
             Dico
             ●u
             tem
             vobis
             nisi
             abundaverit
             justitia
             vestra
             &c.
             v.
             20
             
          
           
             S.
             Greg.
             
          
           
             S●
             Hi●ro
             .
             ●e
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e43430
           
             Psalm
             .
             22
             
          
           
             S
             :
             ●non
             Chrysost
             :
          
           
             Matth.
             〈◊〉
             29.
             
          
           
             Esay
             .
             66.
             2
             
          
           
             Gen.
             81●
             .
          
           
             Thom.
             ●
             Komp
             l4
             .
             ●
             .
             2.
             n.
             2
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e43720
           
             〈◊〉
             Ip●
             augustam
             portam
             .
             wc
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             7.
             13.
             
          
           
             S.
             Greg.
             
          
           
             S.
             Hier.
             
          
           
             S.
             Ihon
             Chrysost
             ▪
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e43900
           
             ●
             intr●vit
             Capharnaum
             &c.
             
          
           
             Luc
             ▪
             2●
             
          
           
             S.
             Angust
             .
          
           
             Crige●
             .
          
           
             Matt.
             8.
             11●
             
          
           
             Th.
             a
             Ke.
             l.
             4.
             
             ●
             .
             32.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e44090
           
             Et
             ibat
             in
             in
             Civitatem
             qu●
             dicitur
             Na●m
             &c
             ▪
             
          
           
             Luc.
             7.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             ●hom
             :
             ●
             Kemp.
             l.
             ●
             c.
             7
             n.
             2
             
          
           
             Thom.
             ●
             Kemp.
             l.
             3
             c.
             57.
             n.
             4
             
          
           
             S.
             Chrysologus
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e44410
           
             Ioanne●
             c●m
             audisset
             in
             vinculis
             &c.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             ●●●
             
          
           
             Gen.
             2●
             22
             
          
           
             Th.
             ●
             Ke.
             l.
             ●
             .
             c.
             25.
             
             ●
             .
             11.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e44680
           
             Rogaba●
             illum
             qu●●dam
             Phais●vs
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             S.
             Greg.
             
          
           
             S.
             Angust
             .
          
           
             Thom.
             à
             Kemp.
             l.
             2
             c.
             ●
             n.
             2
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e44910
           
             Et
             erat
             eij●●ens
             doemonium
             .
          
           
             Luc.
             11
             14
             
          
           
             Prov.
             18
             1●
             
          
           
             Matth.
             ●
             4●
             
          
           
             S.
             August
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e45180
           
             Matth.
             7●
             6.
             
          
           
             P●alm●
             17●
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e45280
           
             Cum
             tur●●
             plurima
             conveni●ent
             .
          
           
             Luc.
             84
             
          
           
             S.
             Bern.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             Prov.
             16
             36
             
          
           
             Matth.
             〈◊〉
             23
             
          
           
             Sap.
             8.
             
             1●
             .
          
           
             Th.
             a
             K●●
             〈…〉
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e45580
           
             Al●am
             p●abo●am
             proposu●●
             eis
             dicens●
             &c
             
          
           
             Matth.
             ●●●
             
          
           
             Th
             a
             Ke.
             l.
             1.
             
             C.
             19.
             n.
             2.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             S.
             Hierom
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e45780
           
             Simile
             ●st
             Re●●●●
             〈…〉
             &c.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             ●
             
          
           
             S.
             Ambr.
             
          
           
             S.
             Hi●rom
             
          
           
             Th.
             a
             Ke.
             l.
             ●
             c.
             24.
             n.
             5
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e46010
           
             Et
             venit
             Nazareth
             vbi
             Nutritus
             .
          
           
             Luc
             ,
             4.
             16.
             
          
           
             Maci.
             6.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             Matt.
             5.
             14.
             
          
           
             Thom.
             a
             ●emp
             .
             ●
             .
             c.
             3.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e46250
           
             Nolite
             〈◊〉
             aurum
             .
          
           
             Matt
             10.
             9.
             
          
           
             S.
             Ihon
             Chriso●t
             .
          
           
             Euthinius
             
          
           
             S.
             Hierom
             
          
           
             Ma●th
             .
             ●
             
          
           
             S.
             Angust
             ▪
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e46530
           
             Herodes
             tenuit
             Ioannem
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             14.
             ●
             
          
           
             Euthymi●●
             
          
           
             S.
             Angust
             ▪
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e46680
           
             Coloss.
             ●
             ▪
             3
             
          
           
             Ignatius
             ad
             Pretios
             
          
           
             ●en
             .
             15.
             
             ●●
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             1●
             .
             24.
             
          
           
             Th.
             a
             Ke.
             l.
             4.
             c.
             1.
             n.
             ●●
             
          
           
             Th.
             a
             Ke.
             l.
             4.
             c.
             1.
             n.
             1●
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e47040
           
             Cum
             sublevass
             et
             oculos
             ●esus
             .
             &c
             
          
           
             ●a
             :
             6.
             5
             
          
           
             Iac
             :
             1●
             
          
           
             Pf
             :
             144
             ●●
             
          
           
             Marc.
             6
             40.
             
          
           
             S.
             August
             :
          
           
             S.
             August
             .
          
           
             S.
             G●eg
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e47270
           
             Dimissa
             turba
             ascendit
             in
             montem
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             1●
             .
             ●3
             
          
           
             Theophr●●
             
          
           
             Th.
             a
             Ke
             :
             l.
             1
             c
             :
             14●
             1
             
          
           
             S.
             August
             :
          
           
             Th
             ;
             a
             kc
             :
             13
             〈◊〉
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e47510
           
             ●t
             Egros
             .
             sus
             inde
             .
             ●●ecessit
             in
             partes
             Tyri
             .
          
           
             Matth
             :
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             S.
             Ambr●
             
          
           
             S.
             Hier
             
          
           
             S.
             August
             ▪
             
          
           
             S.
             H●er
             ;
          
           
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             S.
             Ihon
             C●yso●t
             
          
           
             Chri●ol
             ;
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e47780
           
             ●t
             Iterum
             exiens
             de
             finibus
             Ti
             ●i
             Mar
             ,
             7
             ,
          
           
             Vict.
             Antioch
             .
          
           
             S
             ,
             Gregor
             
          
           
             Th.
             a
             Ke.
             1.
             2.
             c.
             4.
             11.
             2.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e48010
           
             V●nit
             Iesu●●
             〈◊〉
             parte●
             Cesar●●
             Philippi
             .
          
           
             Matt
             ▪
             16.
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             Ps
             ▪
             11.
             3
             ▪
             
          
           
             S.
             Hierom
             ▪
             
          
           
             S.
             Bed●
             ▪
             
          
           
             Luc
             ▪
             ●1
             .
             33
             ▪
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e48230
           
             Exind
             ca●pi●
             Iesus
             o●tender●
             Discipuli●
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             Th.
             a
             Ke.
             ●
             .
             2.
             c.
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             Theophil
             ▪
             
          
           
             S.
             Bede
             ▪
             
          
           
             S.
             Victor
             .
          
           
             Theophil
             .
          
           
             S.
             Hier
             ▪
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e48480
           
             Th
             ▪
             a
             Ke
             ▪
             l.
             4.
             c.
             1.
             fine
             
          
           
             I0
             .
             6
             ▪
             53
             
          
           
             I0
             .
             3
             ▪
             9
             
          
           
             S.
             Ihon
             Chr●sost
             :
          
           
             Th.
             A4
             418
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e48740
           
             Et
             post
             dies
             sex
             assumit
             iesus
             Peltrum
             &c.
             Matth
             :
             17
             ▪
             
          
           
             S.
             August
             .
          
           
             S.
             Greg.
             
          
           
             Ma●c
             :
             9
             ▪
             6.
             
          
           
             Th
             ▪
             ●
             Ke
             ▪
             l
             5
             C
             20
             ●5
             
          
           
             Th
             :
             a
             Ke
             l
             13
             c
             16
             n
             1
             
          
           
             S.
             Ihon
             Chrisost.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e49000
           
             Et
             ●um
             venisset
             ad
             turbam
             Matth
             ;
             17
             14
             
          
           
             Mare
             .
             9.
             2
             
             ▪
             
          
           
             Marc
             ▪
             9
             20
             
          
           
             Marc.
             9
             22
             
          
           
             Eccl.
             40
             
          
           
             Marc
             :
             9
             26
             
          
           
             S.
             A●gust
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e49210
           
             In
             illa
             hora
             accesserunt
             Discipuli
             ad
             Iesum
             &c.
             
             Matth.
             18.
             
          
           
             Marc
             :
             9.
             33
             
          
           
             S
             :
             Hil●●ie
             .
          
           
             S.
             Hierom
             
          
           
             S.
             Hierom
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e49380
           
             Tuuc
             accedeus
             Petrus
             ad
             〈◊〉
             dixi●
             .
             Matth.
             18
             :
             21
             
          
           
             Theophil
             .
          
           
             S
             :
             Barill
             .
          
           
             S.
             Hierom
             
          
           
             S.
             Ihon
             Chrisost
             ▪
             
          
           
             S.
             Ihon
             Chrisost.
             
          
           
             S.
             Hierom
             ▪
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e49620
           
             Erat
             aut●●n
             proximo
             dies
             Festus
             Io.
             7.
             2
             :
          
           
             S.
             Bede
             .
          
           
             Th.
             a
             Ke.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             28.
             
          
           
             S.
             Ambr.
             
          
           
             Th.
             a
             Ke.
             l.
             1
             ,
             c.
             16.
             
          
           
             Th
             ▪
             a
             Ke
             ▪
             l.
             3.
             c.
             36.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e49840
           
             Audi●runt
             Pha●resaei
             turbam
             ●urmurantē
             .
             Io.
             7.
             32.
             
          
           
             Eccl.
             3.
             20
             
          
           
             Th
             a
             Ke.
             l
             2
             ●●
             
          
           
             S.
             Ihon
             Chrisost.
             
          
           
             Th
             :
             a
             Ke
             :
             l
             1
             c
             ●
             n
             3
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e50050
           
             〈…〉
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e50260
           
             Et
             ●um
             in
             grederetur
             in
             quoddā
             Castellum
             &c.
             
          
           
             Lu●
             .
             17
             ●●
             
          
           
             S.
             Grego●
             ▪
             
          
           
             S.
             August
             
          
           
             S.
             August
             
          
           
             S.
             Bernard
             .
          
           
             Thom
             ▪
             〈◊〉
             Kemp.
             l.
             2
             ▪
             c.
             10.
             n.
             5.
             
          
           
             S.
             Bernard
             
          
           
             Eccl.
             2.
             20.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e50520
           
             Iesus
             autē
             perrexit
             in
             moutē
             Olivet●
             .
             Io.
             8.
             
          
           
             Thom.
             a
             Kemp.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             ●8
             .
          
           
             S.
             Ambr.
             
          
           
             Matt.
             7
             3
             ▪
             
          
           
             V.
             Bede
             
          
           
             S.
             August
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e50740
           
             Iterum
             locutus
             est
             eis
             Iesus
             dicens
             Io
             :
             8
             12.
             
          
           
             S.
             August
             .
          
           
             Exo.
             ●
             14
             ▪
             Th.
             a
             Ke.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             23.
             n.
             8.
             
          
           
             S.
             August
             .
          
           
             S.
             August
             .
          
           
             Cant.
             3.
             4.
             
          
           
             S.
             August
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e51090
           
             Praeterien●
             Iesus
             vidi●
             hominean
             caecum
             :
          
           
             Eccl.
             Io.
             9
             ▪
             
          
           
             Th●m
             :
             a
             Kemp.
             l.
             1.
             ●
             :
             2
             ,
             n.
             4.
             
          
           
             Thom.
             a
             Kemp.
             l.
             2
             c.
             3.
             n
             :
          
           
             S.
             Ihon
             Chrisost.
             
          
           
             S
             ▪
             B●r●
             :
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e51320
           
             Amen
             ,
             Amen
             dicovobis
             quinon
             intrat
             pero●tium
             .
             Io.
             10.
             
          
           
             S.
             August
             .
          
           
             S.
             Grego
             .
          
           
             Io.
             1.
             14.
             
          
           
             S.
             Basil.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             4
             25
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e51640
           
             Post
             hae●
             designuit
             Dominss
             .
             Luc.
             10.
             
          
           
             Ps.
             29.
             7.
             
          
           
             S.
             Gregor
             .
          
           
             Io.
             ●0
             .
             29.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e51860
           
             Thomas
             ●
             Kempis
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             Io.
             9.
             40.
             
          
           
             Io.
             8.
             12
             ▪
             
          
           
             S.
             Chrisp
             .
          
           
             S.
             Gregor
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e52080
           
             E●
             ecce
             quidam
             le
             gisperitus
             &c.
             
          
           
             Luc.
             10.
             25
             
          
           
             S.
             Iho●
             Chrysost.
             
          
           
             S.
             August
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e52220
           
             ●actum
             ●st
             autem
             dum
             iren●
             Luc.
             10.
             38.
             
          
           
             S.
             Ber●ard
             
          
           
             S.
             August
             .
          
           
             S.
             Bernard
             
          
           
             S.
             Grego●
             
          
           
             S.
             August
             ▪
             
          
           
             Ps
             ,
             27.
             28
             ▪
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e52450
           
             Et
             factun●
             est
             cum
             esset
             in
             quodam
             loco
             orans
             .
          
           
             Luc.
             ●
             :
             Matth.
             ●
             ▪
             
          
           
             Ps.
             18.
             
          
           
             Ma●●h
             .
             2●
             .
             34
             
          
           
             Thom●●●
             Kempis
             〈…〉
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e52760
           
             Panem
             nostrum
             quotidia
             num
             &c.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             4●
             .
          
           
             ●xo
             ,
             10
             ,
             13
             
          
           
             ●
             ▪
             Pet.
             5.
             ●
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e52970
           
             Et
             a●t
             ad
             illos
             quis
             vestrum
             .
             Luc.
             ●5
             .
          
           
             Matt.
             5.
             45
             
          
           
             S.
             Hierom
             
          
           
             S.
             August
             
          
           
             S.
             August
             
          
           
             Ps.
             120
             ▪
             
          
           
             S.
             Ihon.
             Chrysost.
             
          
           
             S.
             August
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e53300
           
             Ait
             ei
             quidam
             de
             turba●●uc
             ,
             12.
             13.
             
          
           
             S.
             August
             .
          
           
             S.
             Basil
             
          
           
             Apo
             :
             3.
             17
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e53530
           
             Apoc
             ▪
             13.
             8
             
          
           
             Luc
             :
             15.
             
          
           
             Apo
             :
             2.
             17
             
          
           
             Sap
             :
             16.
             20
             
          
           
             Hier.
             Ap.
             ad
             Pammech
             .
          
           
             S.
             Ambr.
             I.
             5.
             de
             Sacram.
             
          
           
             Ignat
             :
             ad
             ●phesios
             .
          
           
             S.
             Cypri
             .
             ●p
             .
             12.
             
          
           
             S.
             Ihon
             Ch●●sost
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e53880
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             ●●rtulia●
             
          
           
             S.
             Grego
             .
          
           
             Thomas
             a
             Kempis
             l.
             3.
             c.
             48.
             n.
             2
             
          
           
             S.
             Gregor
             
          
           
             S.
             Gregor
             
          
           
             Thom.
             Kemp.
             l.
             1.
             
             ●
             .
             13.
             n.
             7.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e54150
           
             〈◊〉
             dixerit
             ●●●vus
             ille
             .
          
           
             Luc.
             12.
             45.
             
          
           
             S.
             Gregd●
             ▪
             
          
           
             S.
             Basil
             
          
           
             Mart.
             5●
             
          
           
             S
             :
             Ihon
             Chriso●●
             ▪
             
          
           
             Th●mas
             a
             Kempls
             c.
             24
             n.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e54380
           
             Diceha●
             autem
             &
             hanc
             similitudinem
             .
          
           
             Luc.
             13
             6
             
          
           
             S.
             Gregor
             .
          
           
             Ps.
             23
             4
             
          
           
             T●omas
             a
             Kempis
             l
             1
             c.
             25
             
          
           
             Thomas
             a
             Kempis
             l
             ;
             ●
             c.
             22
             n.
             6
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e54610
           
             In
             ips●
             di●
             accesser
             〈◊〉
             ad
             〈◊〉
             quid●
             ▪
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             Thomas
             a
             Kempis
             l.
             2
             c.
             1
             n.
             2
             
          
           
             Thomas
             a
             Kempis
             l.
             3
             c.
             55
             n
             ,
             3
             
          
           
             S.
             August
             .
          
           
             Rom
             :
             1
             24
             
          
           
             Thomas
             a
             Kempis
             l●
             3.
             
             ●
             .
             55
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e54810
           
             Cu●●
             invi●●
             tatus
             fu●ris
             ad
             nuptias
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             Luc.
             14
             ●
             
          
           
             Ge●
             .
             3
             19
             
          
           
             Daniel
             .
             4
             30
             
          
           
             S.
             Ihon
             Chrisost.
             
          
           
             V.
             Bed●
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e55040
           
             Ib●nt
             〈◊〉
             tem
             turbae
             multae
             cū
             eo
             &c.
             
          
           
             Luc.
             18
             9
             
          
           
             S.
             Grego
             ▪
             
          
           
             S.
             August
             
          
           
             S.
             Gregor
             
          
           
             Luc.
             18.
             22.
             
          
           
             Luc.
             10.
             25.
             
          
           
             Thom
             :
             ●
             Kemp.
             l.
             1.
             c
             ▪
             19.
             n
             ,
             2.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e55280
           
             S.
             Ihon
             Chrisost.
             
          
           
             Thomas
             a●
             Kempisl
             .
             4
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             Thomas
             ●
             Kempis
             l.
             4
             c.
             14.
             n.
             2
             ▪
             
          
           
             Luc.
             2.
             29
             
          
           
             Ecel
             .
             21.
             2
             
          
           
             Luc.
             1.
             68
             ▪
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e55560
           
             E●a
             t
             autem
             apropinquantes
             ●i
             publicani
             &c
             
          
           
             Luc.
             15.
             
          
           
             S.
             Gregor
             .
          
           
             S.
             Ambr
             ▪
             
          
           
             S.
             Ihon
             Chrysoft
             .
          
           
             S.
             Chrysol
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e55760
           
             Homo
             quidam
             habebat
             duo●
             fi●ios
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e55950
           
             Chrisolog
             
          
           
             Chrisolog
             
          
           
             Chrisolog
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e56210
           
             Dicebat
             autem
             &
             ad
             discipulosuos
             &c.
             
          
           
             Luc.
             16.
             
          
           
             ●
             .
             Tim.
             6.
             15
             :
          
           
             Eph.
             2.
             4.
             
          
           
             Chrysol
             .
          
           
             Chrysol
             
          
           
             S.
             Hierom
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e56430
           
             Homo
             quidam
             erat
             dives
             .
          
           
             Luc.
             16.
             19
             
          
           
             Matth.
             19.
             23
             
          
           
             Fulgētius
             .
          
           
             Thomas
             a
             Kempis
             1.
             ●
             c.
             24
             n
             ▪
             3
             
          
           
             Thomas
             2
             Kempis
             l.
             1
             c.
             23
             n.
             24
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e56690
           
             Dixit
             a●tem
             &
             ad
             quosdam
             qui
             &c
             :
          
           
             Luc
             ▪
             18.
             9.
             
          
           
             S.
             August
             .
          
           
             S.
             August
             
          
           
             ●0
             .
             7.
             14.
             
          
           
             Eccl.
             9
             1
             
          
           
             S.
             Bernard
             
          
           
             Thomas
             a
             Kempis
             l.
             〈◊〉
             .
             8
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e56990
           
             S.
             Ihon
             Chrisost.
             
          
           
             Ps.
             ●●
             .
             106
             
          
           
             S.
             Grill.
             
          
           
             Io.
             6.
             50.
             59.
             
          
           
             Thomas
             a
             Kempis
             l.
             4
             ●
             .
             16
             n.
             3
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e57200
           
             E●
             ecce
             vnus
             accedens
             a●t
             illi
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             19.
             16
             
          
           
             S.
             Hierom
             
          
           
             S.
             August
             .
          
           
             S.
             Ambro.
             
          
           
             S.
             August
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e57440
           
             Tunc
             respondens
             Petrus
             dixit
             ei
             
          
           
             Matth
             19
             27
             
          
           
             S.
             August
             
          
           
             S.
             Bernard
             
          
           
             Luc.
             18
             6
             
          
           
             S.
             Bernard
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e57630
           
             Simile
             est
             regnum
             Celorum
             Patri
             Familias
             &c
             
          
           
             Matth.
             20
             
          
           
             S.
             Ambr.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             9
             10
             
          
           
             1
             Cor
             15
             41
             
          
           
             S
             ,
             August
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e57850
           
             Erat
             quidam
             languens
             Lazarus
             a
             Bethania
             &c
             Io
             11
             
          
           
             S
             Ambro●
             
          
           
             Ap
             3
             19
             
          
           
             Rom
             8
             28
             
          
           
             S.
             Ihon
             Chrysost.
             
          
           
             Ps.
             115
             
          
           
             Cant.
             5.
             2.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e58140
           
             S.
             August
             
          
           
             Thomas
             a
             Kempis
             l.
             ●
             c.
             13
             n.
             5
             
          
           
             Thomas
             ●
             Kempis
             l.
             2
             c.
             8
             n.
             2
             
          
           
             Ezech
             33.
             11
             
          
           
             2
             Pe●
             .
             1
             1●
             
          
           
             Thomas
             a
             Kempis
             l.
             2
             ●
             .
             8.
             n.
             2.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e58450
           
             S
             Ambro
             ,
          
           
             S.
             Ambro
             ▪
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e58730
           
             1
             Pe●
             .
             116
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             97
             
          
           
             Thomas
             a
             Kēpis
             l.
             4
             c.
             15
             n.
             4
             
          
           
             Matt.
             vlt.
             Thomas
             a
             Kempis
             l.
             3
             c.
             57
             
          
           
             Thomas
             a
             Kempis
             l.
             4
             c.
             15
             n.
             4.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             ●
             .
             23
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             12
             9
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             ●
             30
             
          
           
             Cant.
             2
             1●
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e59180
           
             Erant
             autem
             in
             yi●
             ascende●ces
             Hierosolymam
             .
          
           
             Matt.
             20
             17
             
          
           
             Matth.
             10
             32
             Io.
             11.
             
          
           
             Chrysol
             
          
           
             ●s
             .
             55.
             9
             
          
           
             Thomas
             ●
             Kempis
             l.
             2.
             2.
             12
             
          
           
             Tunc
             ac●cessit
             ad
             ●um
             mate●
             Filiorum
             Zebedaei
             ▪
             
          
           
             Matth.
             20
             
          
           
             Mat
             ▪
             25.
             ●
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e59560
           
             Factumest
             autē
             cum
             appropinquaret
             Iricho
             Lu●
             18
             3●
             
          
           
             S.
             Gregor
             
          
           
             Rom.
             129
             
          
           
             S.
             August
             
          
           
             Thomas
             ●
             Kempis
             l.
             ●
             c.
             25
             n.
             6.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             13
             5
             
          
           
             Lu●
             .
             18.
             ●
             
          
           
             S.
             Bernard
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e59830
           
             ●t
             ingressus
             perambulabat
             Iericho
             .
             Luc.
             99.
             
          
           
             Io.
             21
             ▪
             25
             
          
           
             S.
             Ambro.
             
          
           
             S
             ▪
             Gregor
             .
          
           
             ●
             .
             Bed●
             
          
           
             S.
             Augusti
             
          
           
             S.
             August
             
          
           
             V.
             B●de
             
          
           
             Chrysol
             ▪
             
          
           
             S.
             Ambros
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e60170
           
             Iesus
             ant●
             sex
             dies
             Paschae
             venit
             Bethania●n
             Io●
             12
             
          
           
             Marc
             :
             14.
             3
             
          
           
             S.
             Bernard
             
          
           
             S.
             Bernard
             
          
           
             Luc
             ▪
             11.
             52
             
          
           
             Mar
             :
             12
             44
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e60380
           
             Collegrū●
             ergo
             Pontifices
             &
             Phar.
             Conc.
             Io
             :
             11
             47
             
          
           
             S.
             Augus●ti
             
          
           
             S.
             Gregor
             
          
           
             Mar
             :
             〈◊〉
             ●●
             
          
           
             Thom●●●
             K●mpis
             l.
             3.
             c.
             1●
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e60570
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             Thomas
             a
             Kempisl
             .
             4
             ●
             -
             1
             ●
             .
             13
             
          
           
             Thomas
             a
             Kempis
             l.
             4
             c.
             13.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e60890
           
             Eran●
             quidam
             Gentiles
             ▪
             Io
             :
             12
             10
             
          
           
             S.
             August
             ▪
             
          
           
             Thomas
             a
             kempis
             l.
             ●
             .
             ●
             .
             17
             
          
           
             Thomas
             a
             kempis
             l.
             ●●
             
          
           
             S.
             August
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e61250
           
             Respond●●
             〈◊〉
             Io.
             12.
             ●●
             
          
           
             Euthym●●
             
          
           
             S.
             Ambro.
             
          
           
             Rupertus
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e61510
           
             Homo
             〈◊〉
             Pater
             familias
             .
             Matth.
             21.
             34
             
          
           
             S.
             August
             .
             Thomas
             a
             Kempl●
             l.
             1
             ●
             .
             22.
             n
             ▪
             5●
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e61760
           
             Simile
             factum
             est
             reguum
             caelorum
             hominiregi
             Matth
             :
             ●2
             
          
           
             S.
             Ihon
             Chrysost
             ▪
             
          
           
             Eccl
             :
             1.
             14
             
          
           
             Euthimius
             
          
           
             Gal
             :
             2.
             ●●7
             
          
           
             S.
             Hierom
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e62030
           
             Tunc
             abeuntes
             Pharisaei
             .
             Matth.
             22
             15
             
          
           
             S.
             Hierom
             
          
           
             Lu●
             .
             20.
             20
             
          
           
             Thomas
             a
             Kempis
             l.
             3
             c.
             45
             n.
             1.
             
          
           
             S
             ▪
             Ihon
             Chrysost
             :
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e62220
           
             Pharisaei
             audien●es
             quod
             imposuisset
             silentium
             .
             Matth.
             22
             34
             
          
           
             1
             Io.
             4
             20
             
          
           
             S.
             August
             .
          
           
             Thomas
             a
             Kempis
             l.
             3
             c.
             13.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e62410
           
             Thomas
             a
             Kempis
             l.
             4
             c.
             18.
             
          
           
             Thomas
             a
             Kempis
             l.
             4.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e62740
           
             Et
             egressus
             de
             templo●ibat
             .
             Matth.
             24
             
          
           
             S.
             ●hon
             Chrysost.
             
          
           
             Colos
             :
             3.
             14
             
          
           
             Co●
             .
             13.
             2.
             
          
           
             Thomas
             a
             Kempis
             l.
             1.
             c.
             12
             ▪
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             2.
             20
             
          
           
             Thomas
             a
             Kempis
             l.
             3.
             
             ●
             .
             20.
             n.
             4
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e63080
           
             Cum
             videritis
             abominationē
             desolationis
             .
             Mat.
             24.
             15.
             
          
           
             Ps.
             110
             
          
           
             Ps.
             75.
             5
             
          
           
             S.
             Hierom
             
          
           
             Hebr.
             5.
             12
             
          
           
             S.
             Gregor
             .
          
           
             Thomas
             a
             Kemp●s
             1.
             c.
             1
             22.
             n.
             5●
             
          
           
             Luc.
             12.
             18.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor
             :
             10.
             13
             
          
           
             Thomas
             Kempis
             l.
             c.
             1
             12.
             n.
             2
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e63480
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             1
             Thess
             :
             5
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Pe
             :
             ●3
             .
             20
             
          
           
             Euthymiu
             
          
           
             Luc
             :
             21.
             28.
             
          
           
             Thomas
             2
             Kempis
             l.
             ●
             .
             ●
             .
             23.
             n.
             2
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e63770
           
             Tunc
             simile
             eri●
             regnum
             Cxlorum
             decem
             Virginibus
             .
             Matth.
             25
             :
          
           
             Apo●
             1●
             .
             13
             
          
           
             S.
             Gregor
             
          
           
             Ecc
             ▪
             9.
             16
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e64050
           
             Homo
             petegre
             proficiscēs
             vocavit
             servos
             suos
             .
             &c
             ,
             Matth.
             25.
             14
             
          
           
             Luc
             ▪
             17.
             12
             
          
           
             S.
             August
             .
          
           
             Thomas
             a
             Kemp●s
             1.
             
             ●●
             .
             24.
             
             ●
             .
             ●
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e64320
           
             Cum
             autē
             venerit
             fili
             us
             hominis
             Mat.
             25.
             31
             
          
           
             S.
             Thom
             Chri●●ost
             .
          
           
             Euthimius
             
          
           
             Ps
             :
             143
             15
             
          
           
             Euthymi●
             
          
           
             S.
             Ambro.
             
          
           
             Thomas
             ●
             Kempis
             1.
             ●
             c.
             24
             n.
             6
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e64740
           
             S.
             Gregor
             
          
           
             Ap
             :
             12.
             17
             
          
           
             1
             Cor
             :
             3.
             16
             
          
           
             Thomas
             a
             Kempis
             l.
             4.
             c.
             27
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51306-e65170
           
             Esay
             .
             6
             
          
           
             Sap.
             7.
             22
             
          
           
             Cant
             :
             4.
             7
             
          
           
             Cap.
             7
             ▪
             6
             
          
           
             Reg
             :
             10
             18
             
          
           
             Cant
             :
             6.
             9
             
          
           
             Cant.
             3.
             7
             
          
           
             Cant.
             6.
             3
             
          
           
             C●nt
             :
             2.
             2
             
          
           
             Cant
             :
             1.
             ●
             
          
           
             Cant
             :
             6.
             ●
             
          
           
             Cant
             :
             7.
             ●
             
          
           
             Ca●t
             1.
             15
             
          
           
             Cant.
             5.
             3
             
             ●
             5
             13.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             ●●8●
             .
             71
             
          
           
             Ca●t
             ▪
             2.
             3.
             
          
           
             Marc.
             ●
             ▪
             22
             
          
           
             Act
             22.
             18
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
             4.
             18
             
          
           
             Io.
             6.
             64
             :
          
           
             Esay
             .
             50.
             ●
             
          
           
             Colos.
             2.
             3
             
          
           
             Mat●
             .
             13.
             55
             
          
           
             Thomas
             ●
             Kempis
             1.
             1
             e.
             1
             n.
             2
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             :
             11.
             25
             
          
           
             Thom
             as
             a
             Kempis
             1.
             1
             
             ●
             .
             3
             
          
           
             Matt
             9.
             3●
             
          
           
             Lu●
             .
             8.
             25
             
          
           
             Io
             :
             7.
             4
             
          
           
             Luc.
             4.
             36
             
          
           
             Io.
             ●
             .
             15.
             
          
           
             Kuc.
             18.
             40
             
          
           
             ●are
             ,
             5.
             39
             
          
           
             M●t.
             25
             ●●
             
          
           
             Iud
             15
             
          
           
             Sophor
             ,
             ●
             15
             
          
           
             Luc
             1●
             16
             
          
           
             Ap.
             ●0
             ●●
             
          
           
             C●c
             :
             23.
             30
             
          
           
             Mat.
             24.
             29
             
          
           
             S.
             Andrew
             
          
           
             Rom
             :
             8
             ▪
             3●
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             46
             
          
           
             ●
             Reg
             18
             
          
           
             Rom
             8
             35
             
          
           
             S
             Grill
             
          
           
             Luc
             :
             24
             ,
             26
             
          
           
             Hier
             :
             19
             
          
           
             Luc
             ;
             23
             22
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             13.
             14
             
          
           
             Mat.
             26
             ▪
             38
             
          
           
             Esay
             .
             53.
             8.
             
          
           
             Hebr●
             9
             16
             
          
           
             Io
             ▪
             18
             20
             
          
           
             ●
             Reg.
             24
             17
             
          
           
             P●
             .
             1●1
             14
             
          
           
             Ps.
             8.
             5
             
          
           
             Io●
             13.
             23
             
          
           
             Io●
             6
             ●●
             
          
           
             Heb.
             2.
             16
             
          
           
             Prov.
             8.
             3●
             
          
           
             Ecc.
             〈◊〉
             .
             4
             
          
           
             Esay
             .
             52.
             6
             
             ●5
             ▪
             12
             
          
           
             Luc.
             5
             ▪
             12
             
          
           
             Match
             .
             8.
             8
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             5.
             ●3
             
          
           
             Ecel
             .
             ●●
             
          
           
             Pto.
             16
             ▪
             
          
           
             Ap.
             21.
             2●
             
          
           
             Es.
             33
             ●7
             
          
           
             Ap.
             17.
             16.
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             Tim.
             6.
             15
             
          
           
             Da●
             .
             4.
             
             3●
             ▪
             
          
           
             Ap●
             13.
             14